《Contract Marriage With Alpha Snow》


 Chapter 1: Third Time’s the Charm

    <h4>Chapter 1: Third Time''s the Charm</h4>


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 1</strong>


    "He''ste." I rushed through the front door of the apartment, my heart pounding against my ribs like a frantic drum as I gathered my white wedding dress towards the staircase.


    I nced at my phone screen, clicking on his name, <i>My Love</i>, ready to make a call when I halted suddenly, a gasp escaping my lips as a sharp pain pierced my head.


    A rush of dizziness swept over me, and for a moment, the world tilted like I was falling into another ce, another time. I felt Astrid, my wolf, push forward, a surge of heat radiating through my veins.


    My eyes flickered dark gold, and everything became clearer. I had been here before. I... It was my third rebirth. The memories of my previous life came flooding in, and I nced at my phone. I snickered when the words <i>my love</i> red at me in my face.


    "Time to change that," I muttered.


    My heels clicked against the steps as I climbed, faster and faster, fueled by rage. I knew what was behind that door. The past life crashed into me like a wave, the betrayal, the heartbreak, the humiliation¡ªall of it.


    Not this time.


    I steadied myself, clenching my fists, and moved towards the slightly ajar bedroom door. My breath came in short, controlled bursts as I pressed my hand against the wood.


    I could already hear the sharp sounds of pleasureing from the other side. My stomach tightened, but I shoved the pain down, deep, where it couldn''t reach me. I pushed the door open just enough to see inside and there it was¡ªexactly as I remembered it.


    Ivan, my supposed fianc¨¦, his body moving against another''s, my cousin, of all people.


    "Fuck! Pound me faster, Ivy. Arrgh, fuck me hard and cum in me," my cousin moaned loudly.


    The sheets twisted around their limbs, their voices filled with an intimacy that was supposed to be ours. My grip tightened around my phone, and I lifted it, the click of the camera capturing the sordid scene.


    One, two, three pictures¡ªjust in case.


    I nced back at them. This time, the sheets had been tossed aside, their naked flesh in full disy as he thrust in wildly.


    The fury surged up from deep within me, no longer just my anger, but Astrid''s too. I shoved the door open hard, and it crashed against the wall. Ivan jerked back, his eyes wide with shock.


    "Zara¡ªwhat the hell are you doing here?"


    The effrontery!


    "Shouldn''t I be asking you that?" I spat back coldly, my hands trembling with barely contained rage.


    He stuttered, his face turning pale, scrambling to cover himself, but I was already moving, closing the distance between us in two quick strides.


    I didn''t give him a chance to speak. My hand swung up with a crack that echoed in the room as I pped him across the face.


    Shock red in his eyes as he stumbled back, his hand flying to his cheek. He inhaled deeply. "Zara, please, let me exin¡ª"


    "Exin?!" I cut him off,ughing, even though my voice was bitter. "Exin what, Ivan? That you''re a lying, cheating bastard? That you''ve been fucking my cousin behind my back?"


    His face paled, but he stepped toward me, hands raised like he was calming a wild animal. "Zara, baby, you''re upset. Let''s just talk about this, okay?"


    "We''re not having this conversation," I grit, my fingers balling at my side.


    "Today''s our wedding day," Ivan voiced softly.


    "Is it or is it that of you and your side chick?" I shook my head, forcing back the tears that blurred my vision briefly. "You think I''m stupid, Ivan? You think I didn''t know? That I wouldn''t find out?"


    "Zar, it isn''t what you think. Ivan loves me and..." I red at rissa and she immediately stuttered.


    Her face was flushed with embarrassment and something more as she clutched the sheet to her chest.


    "Look," she tried to speak again, but I whirled around on her, passing Ivan. "Don''t even start, rissa," I snapped. "You think I don''t know how long this has been going on?"


    To my surprise, her facade fell quickly as she rose, the bedsheet draping around her. "Since you do, then you should know that he loves me. You are just the third wheel in our rtionship."


    I reacted fast, pping her across the cheek and she fell to the ground, obviously as an added effect to pump Ivan''s buttons. Still, I spat, "You''re pathetic. Look at you iming a rtionship when you are nothing more than a cheating whore!"


    Her mouth opened and closed, and she looked away, tears filling her eyes, but I didn''t care.


    Not this time.


    I had been a fool for too long. I was lucky I had been given another chance. I wouldn''t waste it¡ªnot on these scums.


    "Zara!"


    I red at Ivan. Something akin to anger red in his eyes as he rushed between us, not caring if he pushed me out of the way to block her from me. Within seconds he was squatting beside her, checking her face tenderly, something that was meant for me.


    I sneered and he stood back up, pping me. "You will not speak to rissa like that. She''s the one I love!"


    I blinked, lifting my brow in disgust. Did he just yell and p me?


    Why was I surprised when he was like this in my past lives? rissa this, rissa that. You can''t be like rrissa. She is the opposite of you. I prefer rrissa... Always freaking fucking rrissa!


    I had enough.


    My eyes burned but her held back. "And I? I am supposed to be what?"


    A smug smile formed on his lips and that same condescending wicked look I had seen just moments before my death, stared me in the face.


    "You''re a piece of the puzzle. Someone I need but we can still make this work. Zara baby," his tone changed instantly, "you love me. I won''t put you aside and I can still keep having her while you and I go for our wedding..."


    I didn''t even think. The mere mention of our wedding day brought back shes of our past lives¡ªbad pasts and his selfish thinking made my anger re.


    With all the strength I could muster, my knee jerked up, hard and fast, mming into his groin. He doubled over with a groan, his face twisting in pain.


    "You''re sick! There is no we. You made sure of that when you were balls deep in her," I said in a cold, deadly tone and hissed, bending down to his level. "You''re dead to me, Ivan. Both of you."


    Ivan wheezed, clutching his groin, trying to catch his breath. When he noticed I was going to y his puppet anymore, he tried a different approach. "Zara... please... t-the wedding..."


    I couldn''t help butugh. It was harsh and humourless. "Oh, there''s going to be a wedding, Ivan. Just not with you." I yanked the engagement ring from my middle finger and tossed it onto the floor, the tiny diamond catching the light for just a second before it skittered under the bed.


    I spun and marched out, leaving him and rissa gaping.


    As I reached the door, Ivan''s voice followed me, desperate and pleading. "Zara, don''t you dare do this. You can''t marry anyone else!"


    I stopped my hand on the doorframe and turned back to him, a cold smile spreading across my face. "Watch me, I''m done ying by your rules."


    I stormed down the stairs, every step filled with purpose. I knew where I needed to go. I knew exactly what I needed to do.


    My phone was in my hand, and I was already dialling. "E," I said when my best friend picked up, "I need a call boy. I don''t care who, just find someone and send them to the marriage registry, now."


    E started to ask questions, but I hung up, not wasting another second. I burst through the front door, heading straight for my car.


    Ivan wanted to y games? Fine. But this time, I was making the rules.


    In my first life, I caught them cheating three years into our marriage and that day became myst when my cousin killed me.


    In my second life, I stupidly followed rissa''s suggestion iming I was too attention-seeking which was why he left me. I did the opposite.


    You can already guess what... I lost him.


    I had almost caught him cheating then but I was too blind by my love for him even when I saw proof and did not confront him. But in our fourth year in marriage, I discovered she was pregnant for him while I, he forced to take contraceptives iming he wasn''t ready for kids.


    In anger I confronted them but my wolf and I were weak. Ivan puhed me when I angrily hit rissa after discovering they''d fed me trace amounts of wolfsbane for months.


    I lost my bnce, hit my head against the edge of the bed frame and died due to excessive blood loss while my husband and cousin watched me.


    I arrived at the registry, my heart still racing, but I was more focused than ever. My eyes scanned the viscinity until they settled on a tall, handsome man standing near the entrance, his posture rxed butmanding. His dark hair fell across his forehead, and his sharp, piercing eyes seemed to take in everything around him.


    E surely knew what I loved. He yed his role well.


    I didn''t waste a moment. I strode over to him with confidence I barely felt, my voice steady as I asked, "Are you ready to get married?"


    His brows lifted slightly as he took me in, a hint of a smile ying at the corner of his lips. "To you? Always."


    And just like that, I knew I''d made the right choice.


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 2: Married

    <h4>Chapter 2: Married</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 2</strong>


    <strong>~Snow''s POV~</strong>


    The phone call from my father hade in with the usual irritation and pressure he always brought.


    His voice was cold and demanding leaving no room for negotiation. "Find a Luna by the end of the day, Snow, or your brother will take what''s rightfully yours."


    His words echoed in my head, a warning and a threat. I clenched my jaw, already seething at the thought of my older brother, the illegitimate son with his hidden agenda, circling like a vulture to im the alpha position. I needed to act fast.


    I mmed the phone down and buzzed my secretary. "Find me a woman," I barked, my patience thinning. "Someone willing to sign a marriage contract for a year. I don''t care who she is, just get it done."


    My secretary stammered a hurried "yes," and I could hear her heels clicking rapidly away.


    Time was ticking, and every second felt like sand slipping through my fingers. I needed someone, anyone who could fill the role of Luna, even if just for appearances.


    An hourter, I waited, pacing outside the floors of the registry office, feeling the seconds drag into minutes, my frustration building.


    I called my secretary and her stammering made my chest tighten. I knew what it meant. There was a dy. I hated dys.


    "Celia, where is thedy?" I asked through gritted teeth, holding back my rage as I clenched my fist.


    "Sir, she''s..." I hear her gulp. "Thedy had an ident on her way here and..."


    I cut her off, my patience worn thin. "Enough," I snapped, my voice firm. ''I don''t have time for your excuses. Get me a recement, now and send her to the marriage registry. I don''t care who it is, just make it happen.''"


    I dropped the call and a few minutester, my mum''s call came through. Finally, I decided I couldn''t wait any longer and shoved my phone into my pocket.


    I would marry the next woman who walked towards that door if it came to that. As if on cue, a woman strode in¡ªconfident, beautiful, her eyes sharp and her movements quick, her wedding gown rumpled. Her presence was a challenge I felt in the pit of my stomach and cier purred in approval.


    "She''ll do," my wolf stated as though I asked his opinion.


    She walked straight up to me, her eyes locked on mine. "Are you ready to get married?" she asked, her voice calm, steady, but with a daring edge I hadn''t expected.


    For a split second, I hesitated, then caught myself. This had to be the woman my secretary was sending. I let a smile y at the corner of my lips.


    "To you? Always," I replied, amused by her directness.


    Her gaze held mine fiercely. "Great. Let''s get this over with," she said, and before I knew it, we were in the registry, reciting vows I''d never meant to say.


    The ceremony was fast, a blur of words, and when it ended, she turned to leave, giving only her first name, Zara. I handed her my business card. "Snow," I introduced myself simply, watching her reaction. She didn''t flinch, didn''t blink¡ªjust took the card with an unreadable expression.


    I asked for her number and she gave me without hesitation. "You''ll have to move in with me immediately."


    It wasn''t a choice, I know and I loved the way her brows knitted. "Huh... why?"


    "You''re now my wife. Is my wife supposed to sleep outside on our wedding night?" Her brows lifted and then a small smile followed.


    She was about to retort, probably but I beat her to it. "Don''t get your head in the clouds. I need to finalize the formal agreement papers as well."


    She nodded but her attention was elsewhere, already on her phone, sliding through the screen and typing furiously. Once done, her lips curved into a smirk before she nced up at me, her eyes shing with some hidden victory.


    She departed, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had just married a storm. Momentster, I received a message from my secretary. "Sir, I''ve found a recement. Thedy is on her way to the registry. I''m so sorry!"


    My heart skipped a beat, and a realization dawned. I stared at Zara''s name on the marriage certificate, feeling a wave of disbelief. She wasn''t the one I was supposed to marry.


    I couldn''tin. I was determined to marry anyone.


    I chuckled, a slow grin spreading across my face. A woman who dared to take fate into her own hands? I''d chosen better than I thought. As I watched her leave, I knew this was going to be interesting.


    I followed behind her. Just as she got outside at thest stair, Zara''s phone buzzed with a series of frantic messages and then a call. My enhanced hearing caught his desperate tone, demanding where she was and insisting they still needed to be married.


    She paused, her face set in a stubborn expression and the next thing, she took a picture of her left hand now adorned with the ring she''d hastily bought. Either that or she was too poor and they were knockoffs, then she sent him a photo.


    She nced back at me, and I saw a glint of defiance in her eyes.


    "Well," I muttered under my breath, a smile tugging at my lips, "this just got interesting."


    ***************


    <strong>~ZARA~</strong>


    I barely made it out of the marriage registry when my phone started buzzing like a swarm of angry bees. I nced down, seeing Ivan''s name sh across the screen, over and over, like some desperate chant.


    A bitter smile curled my lips. "Really?" I muttered, scrolling through his frantic messages. He demanded to know where I was and why I wasn''t at the ceremony, insisting we still needed to be married. Married?


    The nerve.


    My thumb hovered over the screen for a second before I decided to end his delusions once and for all. I held up my hand, the cheap but shiny ring I''d bought on my way to the registry catching the light.


    I snapped a picture and sent it to him with a message: <i>I''m already married.</i> Then I turned off my phone, sliding it back into my pocket. I wasn''t going to waste another second on that man.


    I had a new life to figure out, and it started today.


    I arrived at our shared apartment. Sigh, now I regret moving in with him eight months ago when he said he needed me. Turned out, he only wanted to ensure my love was his.


    I made my way up the stairs. Each step felt heavier than thest, but I pushed through. I was done feeling sorry for myself. Ivan had made a fool out of me, but I wasn''t going to let him think he''d won.


    I pushed the door open, the familiar scent of his cologne and their sex hitting me like a p. I let out a bitterugh. I wouldn''t be needing that smell in my life anymore.


    I grabbed my suitcase and began tossing my clothes in, not bothering to fold them. My eyes fell on Ivan''s beloved television, the one he refused to let me touch.


    Rage red inside me like a wild me. I picked up the nearest heavy object¡ªamp¡ªand hurled it at the screen. The ss shattered with a satisfying crash.


    "Oops," I muttered, not feeling even a hint of remorse.


    My eyes caught sight of hisptop and I snatched it from the table. "You won''t need this," I whispered before smashing it against the floor, again and again, until it was nothing but a pile of broken parts.


    "Perfect. Shattered like our rtionship."


    I dragged my suitcase to the door, pausing to look around. This ce had once felt like a promise. Now it was just a reminder of betrayal.


    Just before stepping outside, my phone rang. It was a strange number. Before I could think, it ended, and a message followed.


    Snow: Sending you a ride. Your location?


    I chucked and replied. Just where did E find this call boy?


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 3: Signed

    <h4>Chapter 3: Signed</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 3</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    I walked outside, my heels clicking against the pavement sharply. I stopped in front of Ivan''s car, his precious new shiny toy and my lips curled upward.


    "Goodbye, Ivan," I muttered, and lifted my heel, mming it into the windshield. The ss splintered and shattered as the rm rang immediately.


    Satisfied, I walked away from the scene, left the remnants of our life behind and waited by the curb for Snow''s car.


    He couldn''t do a payback. Upon my arrival, I texted E toe get my car from the apartment. I knew she had questions but I wasn''t ready.


    She''d be here any minute. I hoped Snow came first. The car arrived soon after, a Bugatti La Voiture sleek and polished, exuding luxury and power.


    I raised an eyebrow. Maybe I had underestimated the man I just married. The car door opened, and not giving me any time to think, a chauffeur stepped out, lowering his head.


    "Good day, Ms Zara."


    Oh I see, our call boy hadn''t introduced me to his rented ride? Whoever he was, I just didn''t care.


    I responded to him and had my luggage taken from me. With the passenger door opened, I slid into the backseat, feeling the soft leather beneath me.


    The driver gave me a polite nod and handed me a phone. "Mr. Snow would like to speak with you," he said.


    I took the phone, my heart suddenly pounding again. "Hello?"


    "Zara," came Snow''s calm, deep voice. "I''d like you toe to my house immediately. We have some formalities to take care of."


    I swallowed, nodding even though he couldn''t see me. "Sure. I''ll be there."


    The further we drove, the more I realized that Snow was no ordinary man. We pulled up to a grand mansion, three times the size of Ivan''s measly apartment.


    I gawked for a moment before regaining myposure. Squaring my shoulders, I steeled myself against the intimidating luxury.


    I was led inside, thevish interior gleaming with marble floors, crystal chandeliers, and ornate furnishings I''d never seen before.


    I inhaled deeply. Having not had any of this experience in my past lives, I didn''t know what to expect.


    I was shown into an elegant living room and asked to wait. I sat on the plush couch, trying to wrap my head around everything that had happened in thest few hours.


    Snow appeared a few minutester, his expression calm but his eyes held a sharpness and boldness that left me tongue-tied.


    "Hello, Zara." His velvety deep voice made my wolf react in a way that I knew all too well.


    Astrid liked him.


    He held a document in one hand and a pen in the other. He moved with a calm confidence that unnerved me.


    "Wee to my home." I attempted to stand but he stopped me, taking his seat opposite me. "Please, sit."


    Okay, I''m definitely killing E for doing this to me. I wasn''t prepared for this shit.


    But I never showed it neither could I ask if this was all true or a ruse. I had my doubts but I would soon realize where my mistakey.


    I sat down, trying to maintain myposure. "So, what do we need to sign?"


    "I assume you understand the importance of this agreement," he began, his tone warm but calcting as he ced the document on the ss table between us and slid me a copy.


    I tilted my head, meeting his gaze directly. "I assume you understand I''m not here to y games," I shot back.


    He smirked a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Good. Because neither am I. Read it carefully. I don''t like surprises, and I doubt you do either."


    I didn''t respond.


    "This outlines our agreement," he continued. "One year. We maintain appearances, but our personal lives remain separate. Any breach of this contract will result in a hefty penalty."


    "I''m not interested in anything beyond the terms we agreed on," I stated firmly.


    "Agreed," Snow nodded, but the gleam in his eye told me there was more to this than met the eye. "Sign, and our contract marriage will be official." He handed me the pen, his fingers brushing against mine for just a moment, and I felt a jolt of something I couldn''t quite ce.


    I held the stylish calligraphy pen, not even ncing at the papers. "Fine by me," I replied and signed my name. His brows lifted in surprise.


    I wasn''t afraid of what might be hidden there. I''d dealt with worse.


    "You''re not going to read it?"


    I met his gaze squarely. "No need. I know what I''m getting into. This is strictly business, right?"


    He smirked, leaning back in his chair. "If you say so. But I should warn you, there are uses¡ª"


    "I don''t care," I cut him off, standing. "As long as you don''t interfere in my life, we''re good."


    Snow watched me for a moment, then nodded, seemingly amused as he stood. "Very well. I respect your straightforwardness, Zara. Wee to your new life," he said softly.


    "Sure," I stated indifferently.


    "You might find it''s more than you bargained for."


    I met his gaze steadily, feeling a thrill of challenge ripple through me. "We''ll see about that," I replied.


    Just then, my phone buzzed again. I nced down, seeing Ivan''s name shing once more. Snow''s eyes caught the movement, and he raised an eyebrow. "Trouble?"


    I let out a frustrated sigh. "My ex-fianc¨¦. He can''t seem to grasp that I''ve moved on."


    Snow''s smile turned colder, sharper. "Should I deal with him?"


    Iughed. His brows creased. I didn''t doubt him but this was my fight. "I can handle my problems, thank you."


    Snow nodded, but there was a glint in his eyes that made me wonder what he was thinking. He picked up his phone, dialled a number, and within seconds, the doors opened, and two men dressed in all-ck suits walked in.


    I looked at them, then back at Snow, frowning. "What is this?"


    "Just insurance," he replied smoothly. "To make sure our agreement is... protected."


    I stood up, my heart racing. "I don''t need protection, Snow. I just need space."


    He leaned forward, his eyes darkening slightly. "You''ve got space, Zara. Just remember, you''re my wife now, even if it''s just on paper. And I take my responsibilities seriously."


    A chill ran down my spine, but I refused to back down. "Good," I shot back. "Because I take mine seriously too Mr..."


    It was at this time I knew I truly fucked up. I didn''t check his card or bother to read the marriage certificate either. Neither did I know hisst name.


    Snow smiled a slow, dangerous smile. "I''m starting to like you, Zara. You''ve got fire. I think we''re going to get along just fine." I was d he didn''t hint at my earlier error. "Oh."


    "Yes?"


    His gaze drifted to my luggage. I noticed the disapproving stare and I frowned. He dipped his hand into his pocket and handed me a gold card.


    "That won''t do, Zara. Here. You''ll need to do some shopping. You can take the chauffeur with youter."


    "No need. I have..." he moved swiftly. In a second he was by my side and pushing the card into my hand. I nced at it. I knew it. It was an unlimited card with only three in the entire country.


    I lifted my head to look at him. He snapped his fingers and immediately two neatly dressed maids rushed in, lowering their heads.


    "Please, take her to her room." I was d we weren''t sharing the same one. My thoughts soon hit fail.


    "We should be sleeping together but all his is impromptu. I''ll need to prepare."


    Prepare? For what? He wasn''t joking about our first night together?


    "No need," I spat.


    "Okay then. We both love our space." My jaw almost hit the floor. Wasn''t this the part where he should have cajoled me and said couples needed to sleep together, at least for the sake of keeping up appearances?


    Guess he already mentioned to the staff. I sucked it up. It was better this way.


    I managed a smile and as I turned to leave, my phone buzzed again, but this time it wasn''t Ivan. It was an unknown number. I answered cautiously. "Hello?"


    There was a pause, and then a familiar voice. "Zara, it''s..."


    "rissa." My tone was clipped.


    "Good. We need to talk."


    I froze, the shock and fury coursing through me all over again. "Oh, we will," I whispered, my grip tightening on the phone. "Believe me, we will and soon."


    I didn''t wait for her and ended the call sharply. I felt intense stares on my back but I didn''t turn and let the maids lead me to my new room.


    I had a new life to sort and now all I wanted to do was get out of these clothes and shower.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 4: Cut-off

    <h4>Chapter 4: Cut-off</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 4</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    My room was bigger than I had expected. After a lovely bath in the en suite bathroomrge enough to be a spa by itself¡ªI stood at the window, gazing out at the sprawling estate below.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling of my death in my previous life. Cold dread made goosebumps appear on my skin.


    I looked ahead. Snow''s mansion seemed to stretch endlessly, far beyond what I could see, its manicured gardens and towering trees hinting at wealth beyondprehension.


    I''d barely settled in when my phone buzzed on the nightstand. A nce at the screen revealed my mother''s name shing. My stomach tightened. I knew this wasing.


    I picked up the phone, bracing myself. "Hello?"


    "Zara!" My mother''s voice was sharp, cutting through the line like a whip. "What nonsense do I hear about you marrying a stranger? And on your wedding day, no less!"


    I sighed, keeping my tone steady. "I did what I had to do, Mother. Ivan¡ª"


    "Forget Ivan''s mistake!" she snapped, her voice rising. "Do you understand what you''ve done? You''ve jeopardised our family''s position. Ivan is the Gamma of the Ivory Crescent Pack! We needed that alliance to boost our pack''s standing and secure our business interests."


    My jaw clenched. I knew where this was going. My parents may love me but they were selfish like that bastard. "I''m not going back to Ivan," I stated firmly. "Not now, not ever."


    There was a sharp intake of breath on the other end of the line. "Zara, you will divorce this man and beg Ivan for forgiveness," shemanded.


    I chuckled. Where were my parents when I met my end, twice? Tsk. In the past she was always like this¡ª<i>forgive Ivan, ignore it, men are like that, he wille around or...</i>


    <i>You are the problem. </i>


    <i>Fix yourself. </i>


    <i>Ivan is a good man.</i>


    <i>Manydies would like to be in your ce. </i>


    <i>Behave and stop your tantrums. </i>


    <i>You seek attention too much.</i>


    <i>Are you the only married woman? Look at your father and I.</i>


    Her sharp voice broke me out of my train of thought. "We cannot afford this embarrassment, nor can we afford to lose our standing in society!"


    I felt the anger rise in my chest like a wave. "No, Mother. I won''t. I''m done being a pawn in this family''s game."


    "Shut up, Zara. Do you know what this means for our pack, ourpany? We need him."


    "You," I snapped, "you need him, mum, not me."


    "Zara do not test my patience. Leave wherever you are and go back to Ivan now."


    "I''m not going back to Ivan, and I''m not going to beg for anything."


    "You ungrateful¡ª" she began, but I cut her off.


    "I''ve made my decision," I said firmly, my heart pounding. "I''m not a child anymore. You can''t control me. If you want his help, I''ll happily pave the way for you to marry him."


    I knew I hit a nerve when I said that but I was past caring for her greedy ass. "Zara!"


    "What? If you do not like that idea then perhaps marry the love of his life to him. I''m sure rissa would be more than willing to fill my shoes since she''d been doing that for a long time now."


    "Zara darling," I heard my father''s strained voice. I shut my eyes, the headache coursing through my brain in waves. When I reopened them I clenched my right fist.


    "Mother, If you can''t ept that, then maybe we should go our separate ways."


    There was a long, tense silence I thought they''d get off my back with that. I hoped, but my parents were equally difficult and stubborn. I got that from them.


    "Very well," my mother finally spat coldly, "consider yourself cut off from the familypany and all its resources. You want to be independent? Then let''s see how far you get on your own with your loser husband."


    The line went dead before I could respond. I stared at the phone for a moment, several emotions raced through me, anger and relief bing dominant.


    I had known this would happen, but hearing it still stung. I had just been disowned by my own family. Although not entirely but... what was left?


    I wasn''t the eldest child. As such they could easily do away with me. My older brother was to be Alpha after my dad. I was their only daughter. One would think that''ll count.


    Fine, I thought, setting the phone down with a deep exhale. If they wanted to cut me off, so be it.


    I would find my way. I had more than enough skills to make it on my own. I didn''t need their money or their approval.


    I walked back to the bed, picked up myptop from the bed stand, turned it on, opened a new document and began typing out my resume.


    My fingers flew over the keyboard, fueled by a defiant energy I hadn''t felt in years.


    Within an hour, I polished my resume and sent it to several toppanies, including Aurora Conglomerate Inc., the most prestigious firm in the country, specializing in Renewable Energy, Advanced Technology, Luxury Real Estate, Finance, and Investment.


    They were exactly the kind of ce I needed to prove myself.


    I hit send, feeling a rush of satisfaction.


    I didn''t have dinner with Snow as expected. I had it brought to my room. Prior, when something emotional happens, I end up losing my appetite but after my rebirth, I pushed the pain back and focused on my meal.


    The next morning, I woke up to a series of messages both from E and Ivan. There was only one from rissa and I didn''t bother checking it.


    I went for E first. She was concerned, as any reasonable bestie. I texted her back, assuring her I was okay and married, thanking her for the rich call boy she sent.


    I did not wait for her text and immediately switched off my phone.


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 5: Congratulations

    <h4>Chapter 5: Congrattions</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 5</strong>


    <strong>~Zara~</strong>


    I freshened up, changed and went down for breakfast only to be informed Snow had left for work. ncing at my watch, it was just 7 a.m. and he was already at work. I didn''t ask what he did. I did not wish to bother myself.


    Breakfast wasid out on a long table¡ªfresh fruits, pastries, eggs, smoked salmon, milk, juices and grape wine. I took my time, savouring every bite.


    Snow''s mansion was full of surprises, and I wasn''t going to let my family''s betrayal ruin this small pleasure. I ate slowly, letting the calm of the morning and the food distract me from the anger under my skin.


    I finished breakfast, set my napkin down, and decided to explore. The mansion was enormous¡ªhigh ceilings, expensive art, a library with towering shelves, a sunroom with exotic nts, and a gym filled with top-tier equipment.


    The staff gave me polite smiles, curious about the new Mrs. Snow. I smiled back, determined not to feel out of ce.


    I wandered through the east wing, discovering rooms with antique furniture, a ballroom and a drawing room with a massive firece. Snow''s wealth was everywhere, and I couldn''t help but wonder what else I had to learn about him.


    Outside, the garden was filled with paths, fountains, and a pond. As I wandered, I spotted a greenhouse tucked in the corner. Inside, it was warm and filled with bright, exotic flowers.


    Rxed, I turned to leave but noticed heavy doors at the far end, reinforced with metal bars. Why would a greenhouse need such secure doors?


    A staff member appeared, looking uneasy. "Mydy, is there something you need?" she asked.


    "Just exploring," I replied. "What''s behind those doors?"


    She hesitated. "Those are private, ma''am. Master Snow prefers they stay closed."


    I nodded, filing it away forter. Snow had secrets¡ªso did I. In this world, secrets were power. I just needed to figure out how to use mine.


    In the meantime, I decided to explore my other skills and spread my eggs.


    Evening came quickly. I headed to the dining room, not expecting to see Snow tonight. The long table was already set, candles flickering, their soft glow reflecting off the silverware.


    I took a seat, feeling strangely nervous, my heart thudding a little harder than usual. I wasn''t sure why nor was expecting him to join me.


    But then, the door creaked open, and Snow walked in. I froze. He was wearing a simple white tee that hugged his muscr frame, every line and contour of his abs visible beneath the fabric, and ck jeans that fit like a second skin.


    My jaw dropped before I could stop myself, and I quickly shut it, feeling a heat rush to my cheeks. Astrid, purred in my mind, her voice filled with approval.


    <i>"Oh, we do like that, don''t we?"</i>


    Snow noticed my reaction, a sly grin spreading across his face. "See something you like?" he teased in a smooth honey voice.


    I snapped back to reality, trying to y it cool. "You wish," I shot back, but my cheeks were burning.


    He chuckled, taking a seat across from me, leaning back casually, as if he owned the room. "I''m d to see my new wife is already so captivated," he added, eyes glinting with mischief.


    I rolled my eyes, though a small smile tugged at my lips. "Captivated? Hardly. Just... surprised, is all. I wasn''t expectingpany."


    He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table, his gaze still fixed on me. "Is that so? Because I thought you''d be eager to see more of your husband after our... whirlwind wedding."


    Iughed, feeling a little more at ease. "You mean the wedding that happened so fast I barely remember saying ''I do''? Yeah, that one."


    Heughed too, a deep, genuine sound that sent shivers down my spine.


    "I''ll admit, it wasn''t the most traditional. But, we could always make up for it, you know, properly celebrate our wedding night," he suggested in a low tone as though those words were for my ears.


    I felt my cheeks me, and I fought to keep myposure. "Is that your idea of a joke?" I countered, trying to sound unimpressed, but my voice betrayed me, slightly breathless.


    He smirked, leaning back again, clearly enjoying my reaction. "Not at all. I''m serious. Since we missed it, I wouldn''t mind showing you what you missed out on."


    I nearly choked on my breath. "You¡ª" I stammered, my face burning. "You''re impossible."


    Heughed again as his eyes twinkled. "I''ve been called worse, Zara." He paused, watching me, his gaze softening just a little. "But really, tell me. Why''d you do it?"


    I blinked, caught off guard. "Do what?"


    "Marry a stranger. Walk up to me like that. You could''ve chosen anyone. Why me?"


    I shrugged, trying to y it cool, but I couldn''t help the truth that slipped out. "Maybe I liked the way you looked," I said, giving him a teasing grin. "Or maybe... I just didn''t have time to waste."


    He smiled warmly. "Fair enough. No regrets, then?"


    I held his gaze, feeling the challenge there. "Not yet," I replied softly.


    His smile widened. "Good. Because I think this is going to be fun."


    I returned his smile, surprised at how easy it felt. "Yeah," I murmured, "maybe it will be."


    After dinner, we said our goodbyes, and as Snow leaned in to whisper in my ear, I instinctively pulled back, afraid he was aiming for my lips. He smiled, muttering something under his breath before pulling away.


    I didn''t bother trying to catch his words. I practically ran to my room, my heart pounding in my chest, unable to handle this new sensation that Astrid was clearly enjoying.


    After my bath, I checked my mail via my phone. I received an email. "Congrattions," it read, "You have been shortlisted for the position of executive assistant to the CEO of Aurora Conglomerate Inc. Please report to our headquarters at 10 AM tomorrow for an interview."


    A smile tugged at my lips. They had no idea who they were hiring. I was going to make the most out of my job.


    The next morning, I arrived at the Aurora Conglomerate Inc. building, my heart racing with excitement and apprehension.


    I stepped into the ss tower, the sleek, modern architecture was proof of thepany''s power and influence. I reached the reception desk, gave my name, and waited.


    Momentster, the receptionist led me to the elevator and through a series of winding corridors to arge, ssy office. She opened the door, and I walked in, my heels announcing my arrival before she did.


    But as I lifted my eyes to see the CEO seated behind the massive oak desk¡ªthe one who I''d been told would be holding the interview¡ªI froze, my breath catching in my throat. My heart mmed against my ribs, my mind racing to make sense of what I was seeing.


    Snow.


    He looked up, a slow, amused smile spreading across his lips. "Good morning, Zara," he drawled, his voice smooth as silk, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "I believe you''re here for the interview?"


    My heart skipped a beat, then another. My new job... my new boss... was my husband. The room seemed to tilt for a moment, and I blinked hard, trying to process what was happening. This had to be some sort of joke.


    I should have known. The signs were all there: the business card I never bothered to check, the contract I didn''t read, just signed, and E... she never sent him to me in the first ce. How could I have missed all of this?


    I felt heat rush to my face, my shock turning quickly into a mix of panic and frustration. Keep it together, Zara. I shut my eyes for a brief moment, steadying myself, my heart still pounding. My reckless attitude hadnded me in this... this mess.


    I opened my eyes and forced a smile, though my hands were shaking. Damn it. I waspletely unprepared for this.


    "Shit!" I muttered under my breath, but his grin only widened.


    This content is taken from (f)reewe(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 6: First Day of Work

    <h4>Chapter 6: First Day of Work</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 6</strong>


    <strong>~Snow''s POV~</strong>


    I watched Zara''s expression shift through a range of emotions¡ªsurprise, panic and then, remarkably toposure. Her face was priceless¡ªwide eyes and slightly parted lips.


    I knew from how she treated me she had no idea who I really was despite all the hints I''d dropped. I almost wanted tough. She had no one to me but herself.


    Still, she quickly masked her shock, her eyes narrowing slightly as if preparing for a fight. I admired that. Zara was sharp, bold, and didn''t crumble under pressure. Most people wouldn''t adapt so quickly to finding themselves thrown into the deep end like this.


    But Zara? She squared her shoulders and met my gaze head-on, showing me she wasn''t backing down. cier purred in approval, already intrigued by her.


    He stirred with excitement the moment she walked in, the usual pull between us tightening, restless whenever she was near. She had that effect on both of us.


    I leaned back in my chair, letting a slow smile spread across my lips. "Take a seat, Zara," I said smoothly, gesturing to the chair across from me. "We have much to discuss." She moved with confidence, settling in without hesitation.


    As she sat, I couldn''t help but think back to the call with my father. He hadn''t taken the news of my marriage well. "You''re married?" he''d barked, disbelief coloring his voice. "What kind of stunt are you pulling, Snow?"


    I stayed calm, knowing this conversation was inevitable. "I''ve done what was necessary, as you requested," I replied. "You wanted a Luna, didn''t you? I gave you one."


    "Necessary?" he scoffed. "You expect me to believe that after rejecting all the noble alpha daughters we sent you? I want to meet her. Tonight. Bring her to dinner."


    I knew then bringing Zara into my world would be like throwing her to the wolves¡ªliterally. But as she sat before me, spine straight and chin lifted, I realized she might be more than strong enough to handle it.


    Zara''s voice broke through my thoughts. "You''re the CEO?" she asked, as if confirming it for herself.


    I nodded, leaning forward slightly. "Surprise," I replied, amused. "Still d you married a stranger?"


    She didn''t blink. "Depends," she shot back. "Are you going to fire me?"


    I chuckled. "No. I like my wife exactly where she is¡ªright beside me. But there''s more you need to know." I paused, letting my words sink in.


    "Okay. I''m all ears," she said, crossing her arms and leaning back.


    "Let''s get one thing straight," I continued, keeping my voice firm. "As your boss, I have rules¡ªstrict ones. I expect punctuality. You''re here before I am and you leave after. I don''t tolerate mistakes in my schedule, and I like my coffee ck with one sugar, first thing in the morning. No exceptions. My meetings are to be prepped down to thest detail, and I expect updates on every project I''m involved in. Is that clear?"


    "Crystal clear," she replied, her expression steady.


    "Good," I continued. "Now, let''s talk about your job. After what I listed, do you still want it?" I teased, raising an eyebrow. "Or do you think being my wife is enough?"


    Her eyes shed with determination. "I still want the job," she responded. "But are you going to give it to me, or was this all just for show?"


    I grinned, enjoying her spirit. "What do you think?"


    She thought for a moment. "The fact that we''re still having this conversation tells me you want me here."


    My smile widened. "You start today," I replied, turning serious. "And you''ll start by proving you can keep up with my pace."


    "Today?" she repeated, surprised but adapting quickly. "No time to settle in, huh?"


    "No, I''m not a fan of wasting time."


    She nodded. "Alright. I ept."


    The day passed quickly. Zara did her best to meet the demands of her first day, and she did better than I expected. When the workday ended, I called her into my office.


    "You did well for your first day, but there''s still room for improvement."


    "Thank you," she said, without missing a beat.


    "Speaking of which, we''ll need to attend a family dinner tonight." I watched her closely.


    Her brows furrowed slightly and she hesitated. "A family dinner?" she asked slowly. "Why so soon?"


    I tapped a document on my desk, emphasizing the word ''contract.'' "You did sign a contract," I reminded her. "And one of the conditions was... family appearances."


    I half-expected an argument, but she nodded. "Alright," she said. "I''ll go. But I haven''t had a chance to shop, so I''ve got nothing to wear, thanks to yourck of warning."


    I raised an eyebrow, impressed by how quickly she agreed. "Don''t worry, we''ll fix that," I replied. "There''s a walk-in closet in your room with everything you could need. All in your size."


    She raised an eyebrow, a slight smile on her lips. "Always one step ahead, aren''t you?"


    "Always," I confirmed, grinning. "But you''re catching up quickly."


    Sheughed, a light, genuine sound that made cier stir with contentment. I found myself smiling back.


    There was something about her¡ªsomething unpredictable and refreshing. I liked it more than I cared to admit.


    "Let''s go home. We''re done for the day."


    "But you said I wasn''t supposed to leave before you," she pointed out.


    "Unless you have another boss you n on serving tonight?" I replied, teasing.


    She said nothing, just nodded and followed me out. As we walked, I noticed how confidently she moved, not bothered by the curious looks of the staff.


    Tonight, I will see how she handled my family and see if she could y the role of Luna. As we stepped into the elevator, I leaned closer and whispered, "Prepare yourself, Zara. My family isn''t easy."


    She looked up at me, her eyes shining with determination. "Good," she smirked. "I wasn''t looking for easy."


    A grin spread across my face. She kept my interest level high.


    Updat??d fr??m fre??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 7: Dressed to Impress

    <h4>Chapter 7: Dressed to Impress</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 7</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    I wasn''t expecting much from this, really as I was exhausted from the day''s activities and I knew time wasn''t on my side. I needed to see E while her patience was still intact.


    Ivan''s endless missed calls and texts remained unanswered. And there was rissa who wanted to meet me. For that, I wasn''t interested. I nced at my phone just as we entered his car. E''s message red me in the face.


    ''What rich call boy are you talking about?'' She waste. I mentally sighed and opened the message. ''The one I hiredined he never met you. Zar, don''t tell me you ma...''


    She added an emoji of shock following her next words.


    ''Oh my gee! Were you kidnapped? Or did you stow away with a rich uncle?''


    I nearly choked on my breath and burst outughing but managed to hold it in and shut my phone.


    Snow drove us home in silence, but I could feel his eyes on me now and then, as if he was sizing me up, calcting. I braced myself for what was waiting.


    When we arrived, he led me up to arge room, pushing the door open to reveal a massive walk-in closet already filled with rows of designer dresses, shoes, and essories.


    I blinked, stunned. "This was... prepared for me?" I asked, turning to look at him.


    Snow leaned casually against the doorframe, his expression calm, though I caught a flicker of something in his eyes. "Of course. Did you think I''d let youe to a family dinner unprepared?"


    I smirked, stepping inside and running my fingers over the soft fabric. "It seems you''ve thought of everything," I remarked, ncing back at him. "I''m almost impressed."


    He chuckled, but I could see he was trying to keep his distance, to remain indifferent. "It''s just practical," he replied. "I needed to make sure you had what you needed."


    "Practical, right," I teased, pulling out a ck and blue gown that caught my eye. It was sleek, form-fitting, with a slit up the side that added just the right amount of edge. "How about this one?" I asked, holding it up.


    His eyes skimmed over the dress and then back to me. "That''ll do," he stated tly but I saw a hint of appreciation in his gaze. "It suits you."


    I smiled, enjoying his reaction. "I''ll go with your choice, then." I gave him a mock bow.


    He raised an eyebrow, a small smile tugging at his lips despite himself. "You might just survive tonight after all," he murmured, turning to leave. "I''ll see you downstairs after I''ve freshened up."


    I watched him go and shook my head. He was a mystery, always trying to keep his cool, but I had a feeling I was getting under his skin.


    Astrid stirred within me but other than that, there wasn''t any more noise from her.


    With each rebirth, Astrid''s presence had grown fainter, but this time, her silence was more pronounced. Was she merely resting, or had she been wounded in some way?


    I tried to speak to her but was met with silence. Shaking my head, I decided to get on with things and deal with her issueter. As ady, our dress-up time was longer than that of a guy.


    After a quick shower, I slipped into the ck and blue gown, letting the fabric hug my curves. The slit ran high up my thigh, adding a daring ir.


    I let my hair fall in loose waves around my shoulders and applied a touch of makeup, just enough to highlight my eyes. When I was satisfied, I took a deep breath and headed downstairs.


    As I reached the bottom of the stairs, Snow was already there, waiting.


    He was dressed in a crisp ck suit, tailored to perfection, a deep blue tie that matched his sapphire blue eyes, which sparkled under the chandelier lights.


    His rich ck hair wasbed back, giving him a sleek, polished look¡ªlike he''d just stepped out of a high-end fashion magazine. For a moment, I was almost breathless.


    Once more, I felt Astrid awaken sluggishly. He had a huge effect on her, I must say.


    Snow turned as he heard my steps and I could see his gaze lingering on me, taking in the gown, the slit, the way it moved with me.


    His expression was carefully controlled, but there was no denying the sh of something in his eyes¡ªsurprise, maybe even admiration.


    "You look... different," he stated, his voice steady but softer.


    I raised an eyebrow, descending thest few steps. "Is that apliment, or are you just trying to find the right words?"


    Snow smirked. "Take it however you like." He stepped closer. Then, before I could react, he reached for my hand and gently slid off the simple ring I''d bought for our wedding. "This won''t do," he muttered.


    "What are you doing?" My voice caught slightly but Snow ignored my question and pulled out a small box from his pocket.


    Opening it, a diamond ring with a pearl gem nestled in the centre stared at me and I was breathless.


    His voice cut through my thoughts. "Recing it." He slid the ring onto my finger with a precise, deliberate motion. "Something more fitting for my wife."


    My breath hitched and for a moment, I couldn''t find words. He looked up, his fingers brushing mine for a moment longer than necessary.


    "Your turn," he urged softly, offering his hand.


    I took the ring from the box, my fingers trembling slightly as I slipped it onto his finger. The gesture felt strangely intimate, like a promise neither of us was ready to break.


    Snow''s eyes softened and he gave a small nod. "Let''s go."


    We turned and headed to the car, his hand lightly touching the small of my back as we stepped out into the night.


    *************


    The pack house was as grand as Snow''s mansion, if not more. Tall, imposing, and filled with a kind of heavy, old-world charm that spoke of generations of power and wealth.


    We were led to the dining room. I could feel the tension even before we went in. Snow''s hand rested lightly on my lower back, reminding me of his presence.


    As we stepped inside the pack house''s dining room, a hush fell over the room. Eyes turned toward us, some curious, judging, surprised and others wary.


    Snow''s hand on my back guided me forward. I kept my head high, refusing to let the weight of the stares get to me. But then my eyes locked onto someone I hadn''t expected to see.


    Ivan.


    Readt??st chapters at fre(??)NovelFire Only

 Chapter 8: Family Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 8: Family Dinner</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 8</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    <i>What''s he doing here?</i>


    Our eyes met, and for a second, I saw panic flicker in his eyes. Ivan wasn''t expecting me. He hadn''t prepared for this. His face was pale like he''d seen a ghost.


    Questions seemed to swirl in his eyes, but I turned away, pretending he was just another stranger, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a reaction. A smirk curled my lips.


    But Ivan wasn''t having it. He shot to his feet, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. "Zara!" he hollered like a raging bull. "What the hell is going on?"


    I scoffed. Before I could speak, he asked again, "Why are you with another man? You''re my fianc¨¦e, goddammit! Why are youing here with my uncle?"


    <i>Uncle?!</i>


    The words seemed to ring endlessly in my ears. Rather than respond, my smile broadened. <i>Now this was just perfect!</i>


    Eyes red in my direction.


    "Zara!"


    I met his stare head-on, my voice loud and clear enough for everyone in the room to hear. "<i>Ex</i>-fianc¨¦, Ivan. We''re done, remember?"


    I could see the colour drain from his face and secondster, anger flushed his cheeks. His gaze darted to Snow, who stood calmly beside me, unfazed by the ruckus.


    "What the hell is this? What have you done?" Ivan demanded, his eyes darting between us. "What''s going on here, Snow?"


    His hand shot out and he lunged forward, trying to grab my wrist to everyone''s surprise.


    Before I could react, Snow moved between us like a shadow, his eyes shing a dangerous red. I felt his wolf surged forward, ready to take over.


    "You do not touch my wife," Snow growled in a low voice deadly enough to make my skin prickle.


    Ivan froze, his hand hovering mid-air, caught between anger and fear.


    "She''s my fiance! My woman, Snow, not yours. We were to be wed a few days ago!"


    "Alpha Snow to you, pup." He hissed, his hold on Ivan''s wrist tightening.


    Ivan gritted, bearing the pain. Since Snow wasn''t someone he could mess with he turned his desperate gaze back to me. His voice broke. "Zara, you love me," he pleaded, almost begging. "Tell him. You don''t want this."


    A mockingugh escaped my lips. "Love?" I echoed, feeling the word turn bitter in my mouth. "Did you consider love when you were screwing my cousin, Ivan?"


    The room went silent briefly followed by stunned murmurings and a few gasps cutting through the tension. Ivan''s face paled even more, and he seemed to shrink from my words. He swallowed hard, his lips trembling. "Zara... I..."


    "Save it," I cut him off sharply. "We''re done, Ivan. Whatever hold you thought you had over me, it''s gone. I''ve moved on. Maybe you should, too."


    "With him?" I nodded. "Anyone but my uncle, Zara."


    "Toote. There''s no breaking off."


    Ivan''s jaw clenched as he tried to process what was happening. "He is the one you married?" he spat, still unable to believe it.


    "You''re a little slow, aren''t you, Ivan?" I shot back. "Yes, we''re married. And before you make a bigger fool of yourself, maybe think about what you did... like crawling into bed with rissa for months."


    His face went pale, his hand dropping to his side. "Zara, you still love me," he tried again, his voice weak. "You''re only doing this out of hate or revenge. It''s okay, I''ll forgive you. Just leave him and no one would know. He can''t force you."


    "Force? Forgive me? Stop it, Ivan. I wasn''t forced into this marriage neither did I do this to spite you. I didn''t even recall you existed until I saw your face now, let alone know you were rted."


    Something changed in his eyes almost immediately and his facade fell.


    He yanked his hand from Snow''s grip. "You expect me to believe that shit? For all I can say, you''re just an opportunist. Your heart is ck, Zara."


    I snickered, shaking my head. "I''m d you realise you''re no match for me."


    "Zara I..."


    "Stay away from my wife," Snow warned. "Or you''ll regret it."


    Ivan''s jaw tightened. He wanted to say something but he stepped back, clearly realizing he was no match for Snow.


    A wave of satisfaction washed over me. I''d expected my confrontation with Ivan after my marriage to be tough, but I wasn''t expecting it to feel so... liberating. I nced up at Snow, and he gave me a slight nod.


    Just then a presence walked into the dinning room and I felt Astrid shudder and retreat to the back of my mind.


    I nced at the others and immediately they stood, their heads bowed.


    Only Snow had his head lifted as the sound of heavy boots reached our ear first, followed by the silhouette of the owner.


    At 6 feet 6 inches tall, an older version of Snow stepped inside, his heightmanding attention.


    "Alpha Storm," they chorused. I gulped my eyes g;ud to the man in question ¡ª the famous Alpha Storm Zephyr, the former ruler of the Ivory Moon Pack and most feared Alpha in the continent.


    He stepped down when Storm came of age so that his son could be the ruling Alpha of their pack.


    Even now, I forgot to breathe until his piercing gaze darted in my direction. I gulped but my eyes remained glued on him. Whether or not it was fear or boldness, I wasn''t sure.


    He regarded me for a second ¡ª a mere second was all it took for him to assess me and averted his eyes to his son.


    "She''ll do, Snow."


    And then suddenly his eyes twinkled, the side of his lips pulling upward in a smile. "For now all I can say is this...Weldone"


    I couldn''t put my finger on it but after that, Snow nodded and dipped his head. Alpha Storm gave the order and everyone lifted their heads, sitting just after him.


    Snow and I took our seats right after. Even after I knew he was the CEO of Aurora Conglo... I did not put my mind to the fact that he was an Alpha and ruler of this pack until now.


    Now I saw why Ivan thought I was an opportunist. I hadn''t even dug my fingers into the market after I left him, but in haste, I picked well.


    "Let dinner begin," Alpha Storm dered and everyone dug in.


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 9: Illegitimate Status

    <h4>Chapter 9: Illegitimate Status</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 9</strong>


    <strong>~Ivan''s POV~</strong>


    I couldn''t focus on dinner. Anger burned through me, making my hands shake. I could barely hold it in, struggling to believe what was happening or to make sense of it all.


    How could this have happened? Zara¡ª<i>my</i> Zara¡ªmarried to Snow? It made no sense. It was impossible. I stabbed at the roasted turkey, shoving a big cut into my mouth, barely tasting it.


    As dinner dragged on, I watched Snow and Zara from across the table. I didn''t bother hiding my stare. She lookedposed, almost defiant, sitting beside him like she belonged by his side.


    Snow leaned in asionally, whispering something that made her lips twitch with amusement. My blood boiled in my veins. She was mine. Only I had the right to do that to her.


    Thankfully, dinner ended after the dreadful minutes that followed.


    When Snow''s father called him inside, I saw my chance. Snow excused himself and followed his father, leaving Zara alone at the table where she barely exchanged light remarks with the other members of the family.


    No one sided with me when Alpha Storm was present. The only one who would have was my father and grandmother.


    Being the firstborn son, Snow had no choice but to ord my father that respect and his illegitimate status wouldn''t have changed that either.


    Alpha Storm, my grandfather had sired my father before his marriage to his Luna who had in turn birthed two girls before the Moon Goddess finally bestowed her with an heir, Snow.


    Unable to keep his mistress and Luna in the same ce out of respect for his Luna, my grandmother was given a mansion far from the pack house in the city.


    Unfortunately, neither of them graced the dinner. I waited, counting the seconds and thinking of the way I could approach Zara. When I mustered the courage and stood, the door opened and Snow returned.


    I gritted. I''d lost another golden opportunity. Snow and Zara said a few quick goodbyes before they took their leave.


    I didn''t waste another moment. The second they were out of sight, I pushed back my chair and rushed down the hallway, straight to my grandfather''s room. I knocked once and then burst inside, not waiting for an answer.


    "Grandfather!" I shouted, breathless with anger. "How could you let this happen?"


    Alpha Storm didn''t even look up at first. He continued to read through some papers on his desk as if I weren''t even there. Finally, he nced up, his gaze was sharp, freezing me in ce.


    "What are you talking about, Ivan?" His voice was calm despite my outburst but there was an edge to it, a warning I chose to ignore.


    "Zara!" I blurted out, my frustration spilling over. "She was supposed to be <i>mine</i>. Snow stole her from me, right under your nose, and you did nothing. You know she was my fianc¨¦e!"


    Alpha Storm''s lips twitched slightly, not quite a smile. "Was your fianc¨¦e," he corrected, his tone cool. "Seems you lost that right the moment you decided to entertain yourself with another."


    I flinched. "But¡ª"


    "But nothing, Ivan," he interrupted, his voice growing harder. "How many times did I warn you? How many chances did I give you to stop your phndering to behave like a proper Gamma?"


    My throat felt dry. I couldn''t utter any words of defence.


    "You were engaged, yet you were more interested in chasing skirts than in maintaining a solid union."


    I shook my head, refusing to ept his words. "But Zara loves me! She was upset, sure, but she would''vee around if Snow hadn''t swooped in and manipted her!"


    Alpha Storm''s eyes darkened. "Love? You think she loves you after what you did? You embarrassed her and humiliated her in front of everyone with your affair with her cousin. What did you expect her to do, Ivan?"


    I felt my face heat up. "I made a mistake! I''m willing to make it right. She belongs with me, not with him. Snow¡ªhe''s just using her to get back at me!"


    I watched my grandfather lean back in his chair with an unreadable expression. "Snow doesn''t need to get back at you, Ivan. You''re doing a fine job of destroying yourself."


    I gritted my teeth. My anger had already past its breaking point and I didn''t care. "I know he''s your son but are you just going to let him take what''s mine? I am your grandson too or is it because my father is an illegitimate child?"


    I noticed the change in his gaze. I should have stopped then but my wolf wasn''t letting me rest. Autumn was angry. He had a right to be. We were both wronged.


    My brows furrowed deeply as I shot thest straw that broke the camel''s back. "What kind of Alpha are you?"


    The room grew colder as Storm''s expression turned icy. "Know your ce, Ivan!" I finched, the warning was clear in his tone. "You forget your ce. Snow is my son, and he is your Alpha."


    I threw all reason and respect to the wind, rechallenging him. "And me? Am I just another inconvenience?!"


    "Considering your reckless behaviour, you''re fortunate to still be on your feet. Remember, your ce in this pack is not guaranteed. Challenge Snow and you''ll face consequences you''re not prepared for."


    I swallowed hard. Alpha Storm''s words had cut deep. I knew he was right, but the frustration¡ªanger¡ªwouldn''t leave. "You''re letting him get away with this!" I nearly shouted.


    Hurt shed in my eyes at his favouritism. My grandfather''s face softened, just a fraction.


    "Ivan, listen to me carefully. If Zara wanted you, she would''ve stayed. She chose Snow. Now, you either ept that or you find yourself a new ce to sulk. But you will not disrupt my house or challenge my son without cause."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but the look in his eyes told me there was no point. My grandfather''s words were absolute. Alpha Storm had spoken.


    My stomach twisted in knots, anger mixing with a deep, gnawing sense of defeat. I turned on my heel and stormed out, feeling his gaze burning into my back.


    As I left, one thing was clear in my head and I was d Autumn agreed with me. <i>''This isn''t over. Not by a long shot. Snow might have her now, but he wouldn''t keep her. You know him. He gets bored easily. Zara wouldn''tst.''</i>


    <i>''Definitely. Not if I have anything to say about it.''</i>


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 10: My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 10: My Wife</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 10</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    The car was silent on the way home. Although I had expected Snow to question me about Ivan, to my surprise, he never uttered a word concerning it.


    Snow focused on the road. Ever since we left the Ivory Moon''s pack house his expression had been calm, but I could sense the tension in his grip on the wheel.


    "S..." My phone buzzed suddenly, breaking the silence. I nced down at the screen to see a message from rissa.


    <i>Meet me at Century Wolves Club. Now. We need to talk. It''s important.</i>


    My first thought was to either delete or ignore her message but then I recalled something¡ªthis was a conversation that needed to happen. It was high time I confronted that sinister bitch for all the death ns she had against me in my past life.


    One would have suspected that I had my past lives experience to go with and help me in this life. Too bad. I already altered the course of this life when I married Snow


    In the past, the only time I saw rissa after our wedding was when she came to my house bearing gifts of congrattions from my parents.


    That night, Ivan hadn''t slept in our bed and when I went in search of him, I found him in the living room doing nothing. Muchter, I discovered he had slept with her too that night.


    I sighed and nced at the text once more. My stomach twisted with irritation and a bit of curiosity. What could she possibly want?


    I looked over at Snow. "Can you drop me off somewhere?"


    His eyes flicked to me since we began the drive. I couldn''t tell if it was suspicion or something else. "Where?"


    "I need to handle something," I said simply, not divulging our meeting point.


    He hesitated for a moment but then nodded. Snow waited till he got close to a good parking spot before stopping the car.


    "You don''t need me to drive you to your destination?" His tone was casual but his sharp eyes watched me closely.


    I shook my head. "No, I''ll be fine. I don''t want to bother you."


    I knew he wanted to say something but he kept quiet and nodded. Still, his gaze didn''t waver. "Okay. Return quickly, or I''ll send my guards after you."


    I could have just smiled and left it at that, but instead, I couldn''t help myself. "Why?" I shot back with a yful edge to my voice. "Is my husband missing me already?"


    His eyes narrowed slightly, locking onto mine. I soon came to regret my words when Snow leaned towards me, his face just inches from mine. For a moment, I thought he was going to kiss me.


    My breath hitched, caught off guard by the sudden proximity. I could feel his breath on my skin, the intensity of his gaze making my pulse race.


    But he stopped just short, his lips hovering near mine. His voice dropped low. "Don''t test my patience, Zara. Be home at 9 p.m., sharp."


    His words warned me, but his tone dared me to push back. My heart raced with defiance and thrill. I swallowed, feeling the heat rise in my cheeks, but I refused to look away.


    "Or what?" I was unable to help myself.


    His lips curled into a slight smile. "Or you''ll find out exactly how much I''ll miss you."


    He pulled back slowly, his gaze still locked on mine and for a split second, I felt a thrill run down my spine. With a final smirk, he leaned back in his seat.


    "9 p.m., Zara," he repeated.


    I bit back a smile, opened the car door, and stepped out, feeling the rush of cool air against my heated skin. As I stepped out, I watched him drive away before quickly hailing a cab. I had no intention of dragging him into whatever drama rissa was cooking up.


    The cab took me to the club and I texted her. She directed me to a quiet, deserted street where she was waiting, leaning against her car. Her arms were crossed, and she looked as smug as ever.


    I stepped out, approaching her with slow steps.


    "What do you want, rissa?"


    She sneered, stepping away from her car to meet me, perhaps too scared of what I could do to her car like I did her lover''s.


    I smirked just thinking about it. rissa must have gotten the wrong idea on things as her word choice seemed to show how low her mental faculty was.


    "So, you can''t afford a car after your parents disowned you and you married a wretch."


    My brows lifted. Did she say something?


    irssa continued, mistaking my usual calm for foolishness. "Or did you sell your car just to pay your bills now?"


    Herughter was shrill like her entire being.


    I exhaled slowly and took a good step forward, bridging the distance between us. "Sya that again," I dared her.


    "Oh, you''re not just useless, you''re now deaf?" she scoffed feeling on top of the world.


    If anything, the idiot should have seen that my outfit spoke of millions of dors. Yet her thinking was that shallow.


    Seems she was more blind than I thought.


    "So basically you called me out to waste my time. I see your concept of importance is as low as your very being."


    I half turned, ready to walk away when her voice made me halt.


    "No. I wanted to see the look on your face when I tell you that even if you crawl back on your knees, Ivan would never take you back. You can go die with your lowly husband."


    I felt a sh of anger but kept my expression cool. "Lowly, you say? You''re one to talk, rissa. Maybe you should focus on your own pathetic life instead of mine."


    Her eyes zed and she lunged, hand raised to strike me. Instinct kicked in, I spun and pped her hard across the face before she couldnd a blow.


    I wished I had done that quite a lot in the past. She stumbled back, stunned, clutching her cheek. The disbelief in her eyes was something thrilling.


    I was usually the quiet one, epting whatever was dished at me because I sort peace and let myself get bullied by someone beneath my status.


    "You little¡ª" she hissed, but before she could finish, Inded another p to shut her mouth.


    I saw a tear escape from her eye and scoffed. "Any girl who can take my man simply meant he was never mine to begin with."


    My words seemed to have ignited her and she straightened her back. But my action next, she never expected it.


    I pped, smiling, "Congrattions, bitch! You can have my thrash for all I care. After all, that''s what whores like yourself are only capable of keeping...used property."


    My insult angered her. She lunged once more but before any of us could act, a deep familiar voice cut through.


    "Who is going toe back begging?" Snow''s voice was calm but sharp as he walked toward us. "Zara or you?"


    rissa''s head whipped around, her eyes widening in shock. She hadn''t expected to see him. "Al-Alpha Snow?" she stammered, scrambling to recover.


    Good, she knew him. This made it easier.


    "I-I was just... teaching my stupid sister a lesson. Trying to help her not be so stubborn and foolish..."


    Snow arched an eyebrow, a slight smirk on his lips. He walked closer, closing the distance between us and to rissa''s horror, wrapped his arm possessively around my waist. "And who are you calling her lowly husband?" he asked, his tone deceptively light.


    rissa blinked, confusion clouding her face. "Wait... what? Y-You''re... her husband?"


    Snow''s smile widened, but his eyes turned cold. "That''s right. And who are you to lecture <i>my wife</i>?" His eyes shed red as his wolf surged forward, threatening to emerge.


    The air around us grew heavy as Snow''s alpha aura poured out, pressing down like a crushing weight. rissa''s face went pale, her wolf whimpering in submission under its force. Her knees buckled and she dropped to the ground, eyes wide with terror.


    "Please, Alpha Snow." Her voice trembled. "I... I didn''t know..."


    The pressure intensified, and I could feel the power radiating from Snow, thick and intoxicatingly potent, like an invisible force pushing down on everything around us.


    His wolf''s growl was deep and rumbling, vibrating in my chest, but Astrid stood firm within me, an alpha wolf, refusing to bow.


    Snow stepped closer, his grip on my waist tightening protectively. "You didn''t know?" he mocked. "And yet you thought you had the right to attack my wife, to insult her?"


    rissa''s breath came in short gasps, her head bowed low, unable to withstand the sheer power emanating from Snow. "I''m sorry," she pleaded. "I didn''t mean to... I swear..."


    Snow''s aura red even stronger, his eyes glowing a fierce red. "Know your ce!" he growled and rissa fell forward, her forehead to the ground, "and stay away from my wife."


    Lifting her head a little, rissa nodded frantically, still on her knees, her body trembling. "Y-Yes, Alpha."


    With a final, dismissive nce, Snow turned his back to her and guided me away, his arm still around my waist. At his defence, I felt a surge of pride and something else¡ªsomething warmer.


    As we walked away, I heard rissa''s shaky breaths and her wolf whimpering in defeat. Snow''s power had been overwhelming, leaving no room for doubt about who held the authority here. Only Astrid and I could stand steady under the pressure, and I felt a strange satisfaction in that.


    Snow''s fingers tightened around my waist as he murmured, "Are you alright?"


    I nced up at him, meeting his intense gaze. "More than alright," I replied with a smirk. "Thanks to my lowly husband."


    He chuckled, the tension easing from his shoulders. "You have a way with words, Zara."


    "Guess that''s why you married me," I teased.


    His smile widened, and he leaned down, whispering close to my ear. "Among other reasons."


    I felt a blush rise to my cheeks, but I refused toment further, letting him win.


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.????? for the best novel reading exp??rience

 Chapter 11: Thanks

    <h4>Chapter 11: Thanks</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 11</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    The ride back home was quiet like before which I found a little upsetting.


    I knew he had a lot to ask me but kept quiet. Was he waiting for me to open up myself?


    Snow...


    The tension hummed between us. While his silence was one thing, I had another matter to think of... my wolf.


    Astrid was forced to the surface when his wolf''s aura pushed out before. Ever since our third rebirth, she''d been on a low but just now... it felt as though she was eagerly telling him of her presence while being in approval of our chosen husband.


    As soon as we arrived, standing at the porch of the house, I turned to Snow. "Thanks for the ride," I mumbled, reaching for the door handle.


    But before I could step in after opening the door, Snow''s hand wrapped around my wrist and he pulled me back. His grip was firm but not rough.


    I stumbled slightly but caught myself quickly, my body pressing against his and his gaze locked onto mine¡ªintense and unwavering.


    I could feel the heat radiating from him, his eyes darkening as they bored into me. For a second, I couldn''t breathe.


    What was this all about?


    Astrid stirred inside me, pushing forward as if pulled by some invisible force. I could feel Snow''s wolf rising to meet her, the air around us filled with theirbined energy.


    But then Snow''s eyes glinted, a smirk spreading across his lips as he regained control effortlessly, forcing his wolf back.


    I swallowed. "What''s wrong?" I asked, trying to sound casual, but my voice betrayed me with a slight tremor.


    Astrid was one hard beast to tame when she wanted to be stubborn.


    "Shouldn''t I be getting more thanks than that, wifey?" he murmured, his tone low and teasing.


    I blinked, caught off guard. So that''s what all this was about¡ªthe way I thanked him?


    "Thanks?" I repeated, searching his face.


    Just when I thought I''d be free after saying the second magic word, I wasn''t. His hold was firm, preventing me from leaving.


    I was speechless at this point, but Snow continued, "I just saved my wife from her..."


    "I didn''t need your help back there. I was handling it just fine."


    His smirk widened, amusement dancing in his eyes. "Is that what you call it?" I lifted my brow. "Looked to me like you were about to start a fight."


    "And I would have finished it," I shot back, lifting my chin defiantly.


    He chuckled softly, his breath warm against my skin. "I don''t doubt that for a second, Zara. But I prefer to protect what''s mine."


    I scoffed, though my heart was pounding, betraying the calm facade I was putting up. "Yours?"


    He leaned in closer, whispering, "Yes, mine," he said, the words like a promise and a challenge all at once. "And I take care of what''s mine."


    I felt a shiver run down my spine. My nerves were med with his warmth and every part of my body was yielding to him, betraying me.


    Before I could say anything, he hooked a finger under my chin, tilting my face up toward his.


    His sapphire eyes were deep and searching, holding mine captive. I couldn''t move, couldn''t breathe, as his face inched closer, his lips just a breath away from mine.


    My heart pounded in my chest. I could feel Astrid pushing forward, urging me to close the gap, to meet him halfway and kiss him.


    I knew this was not right. Yes, we were married but we promised to not get involved in each other''s personal lives.


    But now... this... it was too hard to ignore. The pull between us, our wolves, was undeniable. And the biggest traitor among them was siding with him.


    Astrid!


    "cier doesn''t like you hiding your wolf from him. You''re making him out like a predator."


    I withheld the urge to scoff. Hell yess! They were both predators. Their aura could stop any alpha wolf dead in their tracks and put them in their ce.


    Of course I''ll hide her from him. I forgot to mention my wolf was naughty, way naughty for her own good.


    "And I think you and I know the reason," his words interrupted my thoughts. "You''re just too scared of losing control and wanting me like she does."


    How the fuck did he know? I groaned internally. Whatever aura or pheromones Astrid was leaking now wasn''t helping.


    "No. Astrid isn''t..."


    "Astrid," he cut in in a seductive tone. "What a nice name, Astrid. Nice to meet you." For a moment he shut me out and focused on my wolf.


    Like a spellbound servant, Astrid pushed forward again seeing as she managed to get his attention. I bit my lower lip to keep my head sane and not let her take over.


    My gaze fell on his deliciously looking lips and... what? Did I just say...


    I nced back up to see the smirk on his face grow. "Rather than staring, wifey, I can let you taste as much as you want."


    I couldn''t refute his words. He took that as his cue. Snow''s breath brushed my lips, and I held mine, waiting, waiting...


    But just as his lips were about to touch mine, the chauffeur cleared his throat loudly from beside us. The sound snapped me back to reality. I blinked, breaking the spell. I quickly pulled away, taking a step back.


    Snow''s eyes shed with a hint of frustration, but he let me go. "Saved by the chauffeur," he murmured, amusement and something else in his tone.


    I didn''t wait for a reply.


    "Goodnight," I mumbled, my voice breathless, and dashed away from his presence, feeling my cheeks burn.


    Astrid grumbled in my head, annoyed, trying to push me back toward him, but I shut her out and hurried into the house, my heart still racing.


    As I reached my room, I leaned against the door, trying to steady my breathing, my mind spinning with a thousand thoughts.


    Whatever game Snow was ying, I wasn''t sure I knew the rules... but I was starting to think I might enjoy it.


    "<i>Oh sure you would enjoy it. I bet cier is..." </i>I tamed Astrid pushing her back into my mind.


    Updat??d from freew??bnovel(.

 Chapter 12: Two Can Play At This Game

    <h4>Chapter 12: Two Can y At This Game</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 12</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    A shrill ringtone pierced through my sleep, dragging me back to consciousness.


    I groaned, reaching blindly for my phone on the nightstand. My fingers finally found it and without checking the caller, I answered the call.


    Before I could even say hello, her voice exploded through the speaker, "Zara!"


    I pulled my phone back, squinting at the screen through half-closed eyes.


    It was E.


    Yikes!


    Pressing the phone back on my ear, her anger continued, "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t smash your head right now!"


    I bolted upright, instantly wide awake. "What the hell, E?" I muttered, still groggy.


    "What the hell? Fine then, I guess we have a winner. I''ll be smashing your car then."


    My eyes flew wide open and I sat up. "Do you have to yell?"


    "Oh, you think I''m yelling now?" she snapped. "You just wait until I see you in person! Then you''d prefer the yelling version of E."


    "El... calm down."


    "Don''t you dare use those words on me. You disappeared on your wedding day, then nothing. No call, no text, no ''Hey, E, guess what? I got married to some stranger!'' Just radio silence!"


    "Well I texted you twice."


    "Yeah, to pick up your mess and to also tell me not to worry."


    "See?" I swear I knew she was ring right now.


    "Tell that to the bitch who came banging on my door in search of you this morning."


    "Huh?" I wasn''t quite following. "What do you mean?"


    "Your bitchy cousin, ri. She came here, bbering about you and that and Alpha Snow."


    My eyes went wide.


    "Tell me how you got Alpha Snow in your mess? Except it isn''t the same one I know."


    I tried not to respond to thest part and focused on something else. Knowing E, she''d kill me from keeping such a thing from her.


    "Zara!" sheshed out once more. "Tell me what the fuck is going on!"


    I winced. She was right, of course. I hadn''t reached out to her after everything with Snow and Ivan. I''d been too caught up in my own mess. "E, I''m sorry¡ª"


    "No!" she interrupted. "You don''t get to ''sorry'' your way out of this. You''re my best friend! I thought you''d be in tears over that jerk Ivan, and instead, you run off with some mystery man? You better spill everything when Ie over after work!"


    Iughed despite myself. "Okay, okay, I promise. I''ll exin everything but don''t worry, I''ll be visiting you."


    "You better," she grumbled. "You''re bringing wine. And don''t think you''re getting out of this."


    "Wouldn''t dream of it," I replied, feeling a bit lighter. "See youter, E."


    As I hung up, I dragged myself to the bathroom, ready to face the day.


    I reached for my toothbrush, but as I nced at the mirror, my mind shed back to the night before¡ªSnow''s face inches from mine, his breath on my lips, his eyes burning with something I couldn''t name.


    My heart picked up speed, my cheeks flushing as the memory washed over me.


    No. No way. I pped my cheeks lightly, forcing myself out of that haze. "Focus, Zara," I muttered to myself. "You''ve got this."


    Still, I felt a certain energy forpetition. Since he wanted to y, I couldn''t just back down. Two could y this game. I was going to give Snow a taste of his own medicine.


    Determined, I finished in the bathroom and picked out a ssy but daring outfit¡ªa fitted dress that hugged my curves, cut low enough at the neckline to tease, but not enough to be obvious.


    It had a slit on the side that revealed just a hint of thigh with every step. I paired it with a small, elegant handbag and let my hair down in waves before heading downstairs.


    As I walked into the dining room, I felt Snow''s gaze snap to me instantly. His jaw dropped slightly, his eyes darkening as cier pushed forward.


    I could feel his wolf''s presence, and for a moment, the air between us seemed to thrum with energy. His reaction was priceless.


    If I didn''t get to finish this game, that pure stunned look was more than enough prize for me.


    I gave him my most charming smile, sliding into the seat across from him. "Good morning, husband," I greeted cheerfully.


    Snow''s eyes roamed over my outfit, lingering at every ce the dress revealed just enough skin to stir his imagination. I could see him swallow hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    Bingo.


    He cleared his throat, but his voice was rougher than usual. "Morning." He tried but failed to keep his tone steady. "Going somewhere special?"


    "Not really," I replied nonchntly, buttering a piece of toast. "Just thought I''d dress up. You know, make the day a little more interesting."


    His eyes shed, cier surfacing just below. "You''re seeding," he muttered under his breath, unable to tear his gaze away.


    I smirked, enjoying the effect I was having on him. "You seem distracted, husband," I teased. "What''s the problem? Is the food not to your liking or...?"


    He leaned forward, his eyes narrowing slightly. "You''re ying a dangerous game, Zara."


    I met his gaze head-on, heart racing but keeping my cool. "Maybe..." I shrugged, pushing my cleavage up a little, "just perhaps you failed to consider that I love a little danger."


    His eyes darkened further. I could feel his breath quickening. For a moment, I thought he might just reach across the table and pull me to him.


    Instead, Snow''s hand twitched and I saw cier pushing forward, wanting to close the distance.


    Good. I allowed Astrid to surface a bit just to taunt them more. If there was one thing I know, Astrid knew how to y this game too.


    Snow''s gaze dropped to my lips for a split second before he tore his eyes away, shifting in his seat, clearly ufortable.


    "Finish your breakfast," he suggested in a strained voice. "We have a lot to do today."


    I leaned back, satisfied. I could hardly hide my smile, letting it broaden at my victory. "Of course," I said sweetly. "Whatever you say, hubby or oops, Alpha."


    His eyes flicked back to mine at the use of his title, most especially in the way I called it seductively, causing a muscle in his jaw to tighten.


    I could see his struggle, the way his chest rose and fell a little faster than usual. He wanted me¡ª''badly'' and I loved every second of it.


    ''You''re sure gonna want to kill meter for teasing an alpha such as Snow, E but yup, your bestie still got it in her.''


    Readt??st chapters at fre(??)NovelFire Only

 Chapter 13: In Her Place

    <h4>Chapter 13: In Her ce</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 13</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    I was in luck today¡ªSnow had been tied up with meetings and calls, leaving us almost no time to cross paths.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, knowing it meant a break from the constant tension that seemed to crackle between us.


    Why was I so d? Because I''d already woken Astrid and with cier''s aura so close, I knew she''d be eager to push forward, testing limits neither of us was ready for.


    But for now, she was resting, giving me a little peace to focus on my work.


    I nced at the pile of documents on my desk and sighed. It felt like a punishment for teasing Snow¡ªbeing his wife and his employee had its perks and disadvantages.


    This was definitely one of the downsides.


    When I finally finished my tasks, I decided to head up to the next floor to meet the Vice-CEO of Aurora Conglomerate Inc.


    The moment I stepped out of the elevator, I felt the shift in the atmosphere. Eyes followed me, whispers floating around like little bees buzzing in my ear.


    As I walked into the office, I couldn''t help but think of my mother''s words, ''Never let them see you sweat''. She''d taught me to stand tall, even when faced with adversity.


    Growing up, my alpha wolf''s presence gave me an edge, but my resilience made me unstoppable.


    "Look at her," one of the women muttered, not even trying to hide her disdain. Not that it would matter, I had incredible super hearing thanks to my alpha wolf. "Walking around like she owns the ce."


    "She''s probably using her connection to the CEO," another snorted, loud enough for me to hear. "That''s how she got the job, I heard."


    So that''s how they want to y it?


    I paused mid-step, a smile ying at the corners of my lips. I could feel the heat of their res on my back, which only made me straighten my shoulders.


    "Jealousy is a terrible look on you," I said over my shoulder, keeping my voice light but loud enough for them to hear.


    One of them, a woman with sharp red nails and a high ponytail, sneered. "And arrogance doesn''t suit you either, Mrs. Zephyr," she shot back, emphasizing thest part with a smirk. "Or should I say, the CEO''s little pet?"


    I turned slowly, facing her directly. Miss ke''s eyes narrowed, her gaze lingering on my wedding ring. I recalled the office gossip about her failed engagement and realized her hostility ran deeper than mere jealousy.


    "Oh, I''m far more than just that." I smiled sweetly. "But thank you for thepliment. You know, it takes a lot to be both the wife and the boss''s right hand."


    I knew news of me being his woman would soon be the talk of thepany. How they knew was something I was still working with myself but I didn''t care.


    People talk when they are either jealous, scared or just being shitty to themselves naturally.


    The woman''s smile faltered, her expression darkening. "You think you''re special?" she challenged, taking a step closer, her tone dripping with hate. "You''re just another pretty face trying to sleep her way to the top."


    I felt a sh of irritation and could hear Astrid stir, pushing against my control. I kept myposure, though, not giving them the satisfaction of seeing me lose my cool.


    Instead, I took a step closer myself. My smile was still perfectly intact.


    "If you think that''s all it takes," I replied calmly, "then I suggest you try it yourself. Oh wait..." I tapped my chin lightly in a thinking manner. "You already did, didn''t you? And look where it got you¡ªstill stuck in the same spot, whispering like a naughty teenage schoolgirl."


    There was a collective gasp from the small crowd that had gathered and the woman''s face flushed an angry red. "Why you¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the door to the Vice-CEO''s office swung open and a tall man in a sharp suit stepped out.


    His eyes swept over the scene, taking in the group of gossiping employees and my calm stance.


    Mr. Hunt''s smile seemed genuine, but I detected a hint of curiosity in his eyes. Was he sizing me up for my role within thepany, or was there something more at y?


    "What''s going on here?" he asked after peeling his gaze from me, in a deep authoritative voice, instantly silencing the room.


    The woman with the red nails faltered, her mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. "We were just¡ª"


    "Clearly wasting time," I cut in, turning to the Vice-CEO with a pleasant smile. "I was just on my way to see you."


    He raised an eyebrow, a small smile ying on his lips as he turned to the woman. "Is there a problem, Miss ke?"


    Miss ke stammered, "N-no, Mr. Hunt, no problem at all."


    "Good. Then everyone can get back to work." He turned to me, his smile widening. "Mrs. Zephyr, if you would pleasee in."


    I gave Miss ke a pointed look before following him into the office, feeling a surge of satisfaction. A small victory, maybe, but a satisfying one nheless.


    I stepped into Mr. Hunt''s office, the momentary satisfaction of putting Miss ke in her ce still lingered, but the meeting passed quickly and professionally.


    He barely acknowledged the scene that had unfolded outside his door. In no time, we wrapped up, and I headed back to Snow''s office.


    As I reached the floor, I tried sensing him but I felt nothing giving me the brief joy of another escape from him and cier.


    Snow was likely not done with his calls by now, which meant our next interaction would be probably at home. I smiled confidently, pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    To my horror, I saw the big bad wolf in sheep''s clothing at his desk, engrossed in something on his iPad, but as soon as I walked in, he looked up, his sharp eyes locking onto mine.


    His lips stretched into a dangerous smile, one that screamed ''got ya'''' and I had to try and mask my fear.


    He had masked his scent, fooling mepletely. Seems he realised I was kind of avoiding him.


    "You''re back," he stated in a low and smooth voice, sending a ripple of tension through the room.


    "Yes." I kept my tone light but was unable to ignore the way the air felt heavier when he was near.


    He put down the iPad and leaned back in his chair, watching me with an unreadable expression. "How did your meeting go?"


    "Productive," I informed him, sitting down across from him. "Though I had an interesting encounter outside Mr. Hunt''s office."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"


    I smirked, crossing my legs. "Let''s just say your employees have a lot to say about your wife."


    His lips twitched, but he didn''t smile. "I''m sure they do." He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the desk. "And how did you handle it?"


    I met his gaze, feeling a flicker of amusement. "I handled it quite well, thank you very much."


    My big mistake as the next thing I knew, Astrid mistook my boldness for flirting and the next thing, she let her aura out, earning a deep appreciative growl from cier.


    Oh... Shit!


    New novel ??hapters are published on (f)re??web(n)ovel

 Chapter 14: Teased

    <h4>Chapter 14: Teased</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 14</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    This was a <i>mega</i> fuck up!


    <i>Okay, don''t panic, Zar. Do not panic.</i>


    Although I was screaming internally, I somehow managed to keep a neutral smile stered on my face, all while mentally shoving Astrid back into her corner.


    She was stirring trouble, as usual, and in the worst possible way. It seemed that no matter what I did, she thrived on Snow''s attention. Worse, she craved cier''s just as much, the two of them feeding off each other''s energy.


    <i>In my past life,</i> I thought bitterly, <i>I was hung up on Ivan, and none of this ever happened¡ªever!</i>


    But here I was,pletely unprepared, feeling like a clueless teenager with her first crush.


    Snow''s deep voice broke into my thoughts,ced with amusement. "Having trouble there, wifey? Need help taming that wolf of yours?"


    I lifted my gaze, locking onto his smug face. That insufferable¡ª<i>ugh</i>! But I forced my smile to remain in ce. "What are you talking about? Why would I need Astrid tamed?" I scoffed. "Not necessary, I assure you."


    He raised an eyebrow, the smirk never leaving his lips. "More games, I see." Snow''s tone had dropped, the yfulness in his voice now carrying a subtle edge.


    He rose slowly from his chair, his eyes never leaving mine and I suddenly felt like prey caught in a predator''s sights.


    He moved with deliberate ease, circling me until he was standing behind my chair. I held my breath, my heart beating a little too fast for my liking.


    As his fingers brushed against my arm, a whisper of touch that left a trail of goosebumps in its wake, I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    His hand trailed up towards my neck, sending sparks skittering across my skin like fireflies on a summer night.


    I stiffened, my breath catching in my throat as he leaned in, his warm breath dancing across my ear, sending tremors through my entire body


    "You sure about that?" His voice was low and teasing. "Because from where I''m standing, it seems like Astrid''s dying toe out and y."


    I bit my lip, refusing to give him the satisfaction of seeing how much his words¡ªand his proximity¡ªaffected me.


    "Maybe you''re overestimating your effect, <i>hubby</i>," I shot back, but my voice came out a little shakier than I intended.


    Snow chuckled deeply. "Oh, I don''t think I am." His fingers brushed the back of my neck, and I felt a shiver run down my spine. <i>Damn him.</i> I hated how easily he got under my skin.


    "Tell me, Zara," he whispered, his lips hovering just inches from my ear. "How long are we going to pretend this tension between us doesn''t exist?"


    I swallowed hard, trying to keep my cool. "There''s no tension," I lied, though my voice was barely audible.


    "Liar," he murmured, his fingers tracing the curve of my jaw, his touch sending sparks through my skin. "I can feel it... cier can sense it. Your wolf is betraying you, revealing the truth you try to hide.''"


    I cursed Astrid under my breath for letting her aura slip out earlier. She was practically <i>purring</i> under his touch, while I was fighting to stayposed. Just as I was about to retort, there was a knock at the door.


    Snow stilled, his lips a breath away from my ear. He let out a frustrated sigh, clearly annoyed by the interruption.


    "Come in," he called, his voice sharp.


    The door opened and Mr. Hunt stepped in, his eyes briefly flicking between Snow and me before settling on his boss. "Sir, I''m sorry to interrupt, but we need to review the financial reports before the board meeting."


    Snow hesitated, his fingers still resting lightly on my neck. He nced down at me, a slow smirk spreading across his face as he leaned even closer, his lips brushing the shell of my ear.


    "This isn''t over, wifey," he whispered, his voice dark and teasing. "To be continued."


    My breath hitched and before I could respond, he pulled away, his gaze lingering on me for a second longer before turning to the Vice CEO.


    "Give me a moment," Snow said, his tone back to its professional, authoritative self.


    Mr. Hunt nodded, stepping back to give us some space, but I could see the hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    I stood up quickly, eager to escape before my heart decided to beat right out of my chest.


    "Running?" Snow teased.


    "I''ll leave you to your work," I said, my voice a little too quick. "We''ll... talkter."


    Snow gave me a knowing look, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Oh, we will," he replied smoothly. "Count on it."


    I didn''t bother responding. I turned and walked out of the office, my head held high even though my pulse was still racing.


    As soon as the door closed behind me and Mr. Hunt walked in, I let out the breath I''d been holding and hurried down the hallway, desperate to put some distance between us.


    But even as I walked away, I could still feel the lingering heat of his touch and Astrid''s smug purr echoed in my mind.


    <i>To be continued,</i> indeed.


    ************


    Luckily for me, Snow left after that for his meetings and we didn''t cross paths for the rest of the day.


    The relief was short-lived though¡ªmy thoughts kept drifting back to his touch, the teasing glint in his eyes, and that maddening smirk of his.


    <i>To be continued.</i>


    The words echoed in my head and despite myself, I felt a shiver of anticipation.


    By the time work ended, I was practically running out of the office, eager to escape the charged atmosphere Snow had left behind.


    My destination? E''s apartment.


    Like a scaredmb fleeing from the bad wolf, I headed straight for my best friend, needing her calm and chaos to bnce the storm inside me.


    But first, I needed wine. The good stuff.


    I stopped at the mall, taking my time to pick out the best bottle I could find. I knew E had her favourites, so I grabbed one of those along with some cookies, hoping it would be enough to calm my nerves.


    By the time I reached E''s ce, the sun had set. I stood outside her apartment and my finger hovered over the doorbell. Before I could press it, a little wind blew and the door suddenly pushed open, revealing¡ªE striding a guy, their lips pressed against each other.


    0_0


    "E?"


    This content is taken from free web nov??l

 Chapter 15: The Visit

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Visit</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 15</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    I froze, my finger still hovered over the doorbell as the scene unfolded in front of me.


    E stood passionately kissing a shirtless guy¡ªwho, by the way, was clearly younger than her. My eyes widened as they pulled away, both of them turning to look at me.


    The young man, muscles and abs on full disy, smirked and waved casually,pletely unfazed. I blinked, quickly peeling my gaze off his toned body and fixing it on E, whose hoodie was half-lifted, exposing a redce bra.


    Yep! That''s my bestie for you.


    E grinned, her usual chaotic self, hair in a messy bun, and still in her oversized hoodie. But this time, there was something a little more... daring about her.


    "Uh... E?" I managed to say, feeling like I had just walked into something I really wasn''t supposed to see.


    She didn''t miss a beat, grinning even wider. "Zara! You made it!" she cheered like nothing about this situation was strange at all.


    Before I could even process a response, she yfully pped the guy''s ass,ughing as he started to gather his things. "We''ll finish thister, babe," she said, winking at him.


    He nodded, throwing me another wink before heading out the door like this was allpletely normal.


    I stood there, utterly shocked as E turned to face me, narrowing her gaze as if she was waiting for me to say something.


    After a moment of silence, she threw her hands up dramatically and groaned. "Don''t give me that stare, Zara. I know what you''re thinking, and I don''t wanna hear it!"


    I raised my hands defensively, stepping inside the apartment. "I didn''t say anything! But seriously, E... I was not expecting <i>that</i>."


    E grinned, shrugging as she closed the door behind me. "What can I say? Life''s too short to be boring."


    We moved to the living room and I handed her the wine I''d bought. "Here, I brought the wine."


    "Wine and cookies? You must''ve had one hell of a day."


    "You have no idea," I muttered, heading straight for the couch. "I figured you''d appreciate this. After whatever... that was."


    E let out augh, taking the bottle from me and plopping down on the couch. "You know me so well," she expressed, eyeing the wine appreciatively. "Now, spill and tell me everything. Starting with... what''s going on with your marriage and who the hell you ended up marrying."


    I figured that by now, she''d have found out I didn''t marry the call boy she got me. And that only bred questions.


    I sighed, sitting beside her and taking a deep breath. "Well, funny story..." I began, but E''s intense stare made meugh nervously. "Okay, so... I got married to Alpha Snow."


    The wine bottle slipped from E''s hands, almost crashing onto the floor before she caught it at thest second. "Wait... what did you just say? Alpha Snow?"


    I nodded, biting my lip, trying to gauge her reaction. "Yeah. Alpha Snow... CEO of Aurora Conglomerate Inc., Snow Zephyr."


    E stared at me like I had just told her the moon was made of cheese.


    Her jaw dropped and she blinked several times in disbelief. "Hold up. <i>The</i> Alpha Snow? The ridiculously powerful, insanely hot, richest guy in the whole damn country¡ª<i>that</i> Snow Zephyr?"


    I nodded again, feeling the weight of her words hit me all over again. "Yep. That one."


    E''s face twisted in shock, her hands flying to her head. "You married <i>Alpha Snow Zephyr</i>?! How is this not bigger news?! Zara, are you freaking serious right now?!"


    She stood up, eyes wide like a kitten, waiting for my reply.


    I sighed, letting the full weight of it sink in but deep down I too was in shock. "Trust me, I''m still processing it myself."


    E threw her hands in the air, pacing back and forth in front of the couch. "I¡ªwhat¡ªhow?! How did this even happen? And when were you going to tell me this? Oh my God, Zara, you''re married to the most eligible Alpha in the world!"


    I couldn''t help butugh at her reaction, though part of me knew this was exactly how I felt when I realized who Snow really was.


    "It''splicated, E. I didn''t even know who he was when we got married."


    She stopped pacing and stared at me, wide-eyed. "Wait, you didn''t <i>know</i>?! How the hell don''t you know who Alpha Snow is? Everyone..." she paused, her fingers halting their movement on her chin to think.


    "Wait a minute... you wouldn''t know. You weren''t with me at the Alpha Press. As one of the country''s most elite journalists, I happened to be there and you... You fell sick but still wasted your time helping that scoundrel rather than attending."


    I rolled my eyes at her. "Father was attending. I am just an Alpha''s daughter," I corrected her.


    E scoffed and shrugged. "You do not give yourself credit. Tsk. It is why that fleabag had the nerves to walk over you like he did."


    At this point, all I did was shut up and let her scolding continue. It was not in hiding that she hated Ivan and he knew.


    When it didn''t seem like she''d stop, I stood up and silenced her myself, taking her to sit on the couch.


    "Nope. I had no idea. I thought he was... someone else. It wasn''t untilter that I figured out I''d married the Alpha of Ivory Crescent Pack, CEO of Aurora Conglomerate."


    E copsed onto the couch beside me, shaking her head in disbelief. "Only you, Zara... only you could pull off something this insane."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Yeah, well, life''s been throwing me curveballstely."


    E shook her head, still in shock. Good. I had not yet prepared myself to tell her the truth about my rebirths.


    I knew she''d freak out but for now, I was happy to see my best friend again.


    "So... what''s he like?"


    "Hmm?"


    E rolled her eyes and straightened her back. "What''s your husband like? The big bad Alpha?"


    I blushed, remembering our encounters, especially the most recent one where he had me cornered in his office. "He''s... intense. And infuriating."


    "Oh, do tell. Is he driving you crazy already?"


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 16: Suspicious Message

    <h4>Chapter 16: Suspicious Message</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    I nodded, feeling the weight of the day catch up with me. "You have no idea. It''s like... I don''t know how to exin it, E. There''s just this tension between us and Astrid is no help. She''s practically <i>begging</i> to be near him."


    E''s grin widened. "And how is that a problem? You''re married to the guy."


    "It''s not that simple," I protested, feeling a blush creep up my neck. "This marriage is one of convenience and he''s just¡ªugh, he''s impossible to read. One minute, he''s teasing me like we''re in some kind of game and the next... it feels like there''s something more."


    "Something more," E repeated in a teasing tone. "Like, maybe he''s falling for you?"


    I snorted, shaking my head. "Snow Zephyr doesn''t fall for anyone."


    E smirked all of a sudden. "Uh-huh. Sounds like someone else is into him too," she said and stood up to get us ss cups.


    When she returned I shot her a look that told her to be careful but she disregarded it.


    Sighing, I tried defending myself, "It''s not like that, E."


    "Right," she said, grinning as she poured us a ss of wine. "Not like that, sure. But, you''re wedded and from the look on your face, I''m guessing this is about to get a whole lot more interesting with you riding his big dick."


    My eyes flew open. "E!" E chuckled at my reaction. "Gee girl! How did you even know the size of his..."


    I pressed my lips together.


    "Tsk... I have eyes. I can tell he''s got a good package. One that can make any girl squirm and you, my friend are in luck."


    I face-palmed. "E, I am not interested in that, you know. After Ivan I just..."


    E lifted her palm, stopping me right in my tracks. "Say any name aside that scoundrel''s." Her expression turned grim. "I can''t believe you want to put a halt on your good years of life just for that scum. Live life and enjoy yourself. Let things get interesting and tricky with Snow. He''s a big catch, bae."


    I sighed, taking the wine but if I was truthful to myself, even I worried about that. "That''s what I''m afraid of."


    "Afraid?" E shrugged before I could exin. "Maybe you''re underestimating your charm, babe."


    I took a sip of my drink, rolling my eyes. "Or maybe he''s just enjoying watching me squirm?"


    "Maybe," E agreed, clinking her ss against mine with a smirk. "But whatever it is, it sounds like this story is just getting started."


    I didn''t say anything and groaned after about a minute, burying my face in my hands. "Why does it feel like with him I''m constantly two steps behind?"


    E leaned back, sipping her wine thoughtfully. "Because you probably are. But hey, at least it''s entertaining, right? I mean Alpha Snow is giving you his time. I gotta admit, it wasn''t what I expected."


    I didn''t know what to say. It was entertaining but I knew I could get burnt if I yed too much. Snow was an uncalcted equation my third life wasn''t prepared for.


    And right now, he was like a distraction I could use to get Ivan off my back and build a path to a good future for me.


    E refilled and raised her ss, her grin widening.


    "Hmm?"


    "Here''s to you, Mrs. Zephyr. Buckle up, because it sounds like this is just the beginning."


    We clinked our sses, but as I took a sip, a familiar feeling of dread settled in the pit of my stomach.


    Before I could respond, my phone buzzed in my bag. I fished it out, expecting it to be a work message or something from Snow, but my heart dropped when I nced at the screen.


    It was a text from an unknown number.


    <i>Meet me at the old park tomorrow at 7 p.m. We need to talk. I know who you are.</i>


    I stared at the message. E noticed my sudden change in demeanour and raised an eyebrow. "Who is it?"


    I shook my head slowly, my mind racing. "I don''t know... but something tells me this isn''t good."


    "Then ignore it," E advised. Her tone was light but her eyes were serious. "You don''t need any more drama in your life, Zara."


    But I couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that settled over me, like a dark cloud.


    My instincts were screaming at me to be cautious, but another part of me, the part that had already dealt with too many secrets, was telling me I needed to go.


    "I don''t think I can ignore this," I muttered, setting my ss down.


    E frowned, sensing the tension in my voice. "You think it''s that serious?"


    "Yes and..."


    "And would Snow allow you to meet up with this stranger?" E voiced the one thought I had silenced. "Because I highly doubt that."


    I bit my lip, considering it. It was now close to seven.


    "Zar," I whipped my head in her direction. "It''ste. It is not safe. Besides, what if your ex wants to make trouble for you?"


    El was right, as always. I hadn''t considered the possibility that it was Ivan, but the message gave me an eerie feeling.


    I tried to ignore the thoughts and instead focused on spending time with E. But when it was 7:10 p.m., I realised how hard that was.


    Instead, I decided to bring on a more interesting topic... E''s new bf.


    "So, mind telling me who that hottie is to you?"


    E''s smile broadened as her blush deepened. "I knew you couldn''t resist asking." She fluttered her eyshes like a teenage girl and I shook my head.


    "Just hit it already. Who is he? Your new bf?"


    "No."


    "No?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes?" I questioned. She was already confusing me. "E!"


    Her giggle eased the worry in my heart and for the first time since I got that message, I rxed. I didn''t know how much I missed my friend until now.


    In the past, she had met a guy who she fell deeply for but things had taken a drastic turn andter, led to her death a few months before mine.


    In this life though, I nned on not letting that happen.


    Although I never knew his face but his name, she mentioned it once in her text.


    "Yes?"


    "He''s my friendly neighbour."


    "Ah, I see. Friends with benefits then?"


    "No and yes but.. Zar, it''splicated a bit. I don''t want anything serious and he doesn''t as well. We are just helping each other satisfy..."


    "Basically friends with benefits, El." What could I say? It was better since he was younger I guess and then he wasn''t who I expected.


    "What''s his name?" I asked just to make sure.


    E''s grin told me she was already liking this one. "His name''s Styles."


    "Styles," I repeated. Thankfully it wasn''t Kent Wayne, the man she must absolutely not meet. Just as I parted my lips to ask her more about him, a knock on E''s door froze us in ce.


    "Rx," E said a secondter. "It must be Styles. I bet he thinks you are gone already."


    She giggled, ced her ss cup down and headed for the door. However, when she opened it, her gasp and the tensed feeling I got, told me it was no Styles.


    As if on cue, I turned my head to the side to see who had made my friend speechless when my eyes locked on him.


    "Hello, wifey."


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 17: Timed

    <h4>Chapter 17: Timed</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 17</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    My heart dropped at the sound of his voice, that deep, familiar tone dripping with amusement. Slowly, I turned, and there he was¡ª<i>Snow</i>.


    Standing tall in the doorway, dressed in his usual impable ck suit, his eyes glinting with something between amusement and... something else.


    "Hello, wifey," he repeated, his lips curling into a teasing smirk.


    E, who had been grinning like a fool a few seconds ago, now stood frozen, her hand still gripping the doorknob as if it was the only thing keeping her grounded.


    She looked between me and Snow, her mouth agape, trying to process what was happening.


    "Wifey?" she muttered under her breath, her wide eyes shifting back to me. "Alpha Snow."


    Snow stepped inside casually, his powerful presence filling the room as if he owned the ce. His gaze shifted to E briefly before settling back on me. "Didn''t expect me, did you?"


    I swallowed hard, trying to regain control of the situation. "That depends, what are you doing here?" I asked, hoping my voice didn''t betray the mixture of surprise and nervousness bubbling inside me.


    He cocked his head, raising an eyebrow. "Is that how you greet your husband now?" He shed a smile, but there was something unreadable in his eyes. "I told you to be home by 7 p.m., Zara. It''s nearly 7:30."


    I felt a wave of annoyance creep in, recing the initial shock.


    Where and when did he and I have such a conversation? I had only dropped a message for him with his secretary, telling her she was visiting a friend and as such she was leaving on time.


    She didn''t recall when he gave her a curfew.


    "And I dropped a message for you. No other exchange urred between us. I was just visiting a friend." I gestured toward E, who was still staring at Snow like she was witnessing some sort of royal apparition. "So unless you came here to join us for wine and cookies, what''s the rush?"


    Snow frowned and for a moment I enjoyed my victory before his eyes lit up and he took out his phone from his pocket.


    "I sent you a text. Look I have proof."


    "Where?" I challenged.


    "If you''d just check your phone for a moment maybe then you''d have seen my text m..."


    E and I raised our brows at him. Why the halt, I pondered.


    A minuteter, Snow lifted his eyes, settling them on E first, then me as he cleared his throat.


    "Well?" I spoke impatiently, earning a scowl from E.


    "I guess there was a connection error, the message did not deliver."


    "Pf..." I held the urge tough, forcing myself to keep my neutral look but my little attempt caught Snow''s attention and he was angry.


    But me being me, I shrugged off his anger. "E, I presume you''ll have to get another wine ss for our guest here and..."


    My speech caught short. E''s re was something I wasn''t prepared for. I knew she adored Snow, which sanedy didn''t but to me, he was just another rich CEO and my husband.


    Following her re, E shook her head. "I huh... Alpha Snow I..."


    Snow, still standing casually near the door, watched the exchange with mild amusement. "Quite the reaction," he noted, cutting her short, his eyes glinting as they flicked between me and E. "But if I recall correctly, I told my wife she had to be home on time, so we might have to cut this little visit short."


    I red at him, crossing my arms. "I''m not a child, Snow. I can decide when I leave."


    He stepped further into the living area, closing the distance between us. "No," he murmured, his gaze locking onto mine with an intensity that made my pulse race and Astrid stirred awake.


    <i>No. No. No. No...</i>


    "But you''re my wife, and I think I''ve been more than patient with your little outings today."


    I clenched my fists, refusing to let him see how much his proximity affected me. "I''m not going anywhere until I''m ready," I said firmly, holding his gaze.


    Snow''s smile widened, clearly enjoying this little standoff. "I see," he replied, his voice dropping to a low murmur that sent a shiver down my spine. "Then I guess I''ll just have to wait."


    E, still perched by the door, watched us like she was tuning into the most intense drama of her life. "Wow," she whispered, her eyes wide with fascination. "You two are something else."


    I shot her a look, feeling my cheeks heat. "E, you''re not helping."


    She held up her hands in surrender, still grinning like an idiot. "Hey, I''m just saying... this tension? Off the charts. Seriously, you guys need to resolve whatever this is¡ª<i>fast and get down and frisky with the sex</i>."


    Snow chuckled, his gaze still locked on mine. "I think your friend''s right, Zara," he teased, hooking his index finger underneath my chin as he drew closer. "We should resolve this... sooner rather thanter."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, knowing exactly what he was implying. "Fine," I huffed. "Give me five minutes and I''ll be ready to leave."


    "Five minutes already exhausted," he said checking his wristwatch. "Your friend here wouldn''t miss you even if you stayed an additional five minutes."


    Heavens knew I felt like smacking him across the head but the tingling feelings already coursing through me prevented me from doing so.


    Snow gave a slight nod, clearly pleased with himself, and stepped back toward the door. "Fine. Two minutes," he repeated, ncing at his watch. "I''ll be waiting."


    As soon as the door closed behind him, E erupted intoughter, her eyes shining with disbelief. "Oh my God, Zara. What the hell was that?!" she eximed, practically bouncing on the couch. "You two... the chemistry... the drama! I can''t believe you kept this from me!"


    I groaned, covering my face with my hands. "I didn''t exactly keep it from you. It''splicated, okay?"


    "Complicated?" Eughed harder. "That''s the understatement of the century! You''re married to Alpha freaking Snow Zephyr, and there''s clearly <i>something</i> between you two. Girl, this is a wild ride."


    I sighed, shaking my head as I got up to grab my things. "It''s... not what you think, El. We got married under... unusual circumstances and you know it."


    "Yeah, I bet," she said, still grinning. "But that doesn''t change the fact that you two are like a freaking firestorm together. Are you seriously going to tell me there''s nothing there? I bet if I wasn''t here, he''d definitely have kissed you."


    I hesitated, biting my lip. I wasn''t ready to admit... whatever this was. I barely understood it myself. "Look, I just need to figure things out, okay?"


    E raised her ss in a mock salute. "Take your time, but don''t wait too long. That man looks at you like you''re the only thing in the world worth his time. Besides, a little tease could be all you need."


    I rolled my eyes, but deep down, her words struck a chord I wasn''t ready to confront. I grabbed my bag and headed for the door. "I''ll see youter, E. And try not to traumatize your... neighbour too much, okay?"


    She snorted, waving me off. "Yeah, yeah. Go on, Mrs. Zephyr. Your Alpha is waiting."


    As I stepped out of the apartment, Snow was already leaning against his car, arms crossed, that infuriating smirk still stered on his face.


    "Ready?" he asked confidently as always.


    I sighed, knowing there was no winning with him tonight. "Let''s just go."


    But as I climbed into the car and he closed the door, I knew I wouldn''t be seeing Mr. Mysterious tonight.


    I nced at the text once more, but cier''s presence pushed the problem out of my thought as Astrid purred in response.


    ''Fuck.''


    This chapter is updat??d by fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 18: Tension

    <h4>Chapter 18: Tension</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 18</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    I woke up with a start, my heart pounding as the remnants of a nightmare clung to me¡ªmy death from myst life ying over and over in my mind.


    Cold sweat trickled down my face, my chest heaving as I sat up, the heavy darkness in the room pressing down on me.


    I slid out of bed, needing something¡ªanything¡ªto ground me in the present.


    Padding quietly to the washroom, I sshed cold water on my face, the icy chill shocking me awake.


    I took in deep breaths, slow and steady.


    "They can''t hurt you, Zar. He can''t touch you, not in this life."


    When I nced at the mirror, my reflection startled me. I looked younger, freer, nothing like the worn-down version of myself from when I was Ivan''s wife in my past life.


    I stayed there for a moment, breathing deeply before deciding to head downstairs for some water.


    The quietness of the night settled around me as I made my way to the kitchen, expecting to be alone and collect my thoughts.


    But when I walked in, there was Snow, sitting shirtless at the counter, casually nursing a cup of coffee while scrolling through his phone.


    The glow from the soft kitchen lights danced across his bare chest, highlighting the defined muscles of his body.


    My heart skipped, and I felt Astrid stir restlessly inside me.


    <i>Not now,</i> I pleaded with myself, but it was toote. Before I could turn to leave, his deep voice stopped me.


    "Can''t sleep?" Snow asked, his gaze lifting to meet mine.


    I froze, caught off guard by how calm andposed he seemed. "Just came down for water," I mumbled, trying to keep my tone steady.


    His eyes stayed on me, a small smile pulling at his lips. "You look troubled."


    I shrugged, trying to y it off. "It''s nothing. Just... a bad dream."


    He put his phone down, giving me his full attention and showing me a front-row seat at his human godliness. "Want to talk about it?"


    I hesitated, sucking in a deep breath. The sight in front of me was too hot to pass by and Astrid purred in approval.


    I swallowed, unsure if I should let him in on the nightmares that haunted me. Ever since my rebirth, I hadn''t spoken to anyone concerning it.


    Although he was an equation I didn''t consider, I didn''t know if I could trust him and whether he wouldn''t think of me as senile.


    Snow''s gaze, though, was soft and something about it made me feel like I could tell him anything. I made my way towards the refrigerator, leaning against it when his piercing gaze bore into mine.


    "Just memories," I finally said, my voice barely a whisper. "From when I was younger."


    Snow''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Dreams can be powerful," he mused. "But they''re just that¡ªjust dreams. They don''t control you unless you let them."


    "Well, I beg to differ. A lot of things can happen with dreams," I refuted.


    Snow arched a brow, intrigued by my words. "Is that so?"


    I nodded, feeling the weight of his words. His understanding, his attention¡ªit made my chest tighten in a way I didn''t expect.


    <i>Shit.</i>


    At once I knew I had gotten into the lion''s attention when that wasn''t part of the n. My skin prickled. I needed to leave before things got out of hand.


    "I should go," I said, suddenly needing to escape this moment and the heat between us.


    But as I turned to leave, Snow''s voice stopped me again. "Zara."


    I paused, looking back at him.


    "Forgotten something?" he asked, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    Confused, I furrowed my brow. "What?"


    He tilted his head toward the counter. "The water you came down for."


    I blinked, realizing I''d been so caught up in him that I''d forgotten the reason I came downstairs in the first ce. "Oh... right," I stammered. "I guess I don''t really need it anymore."


    "Nonsense." Snow stood up in one smooth motion, his presence suddenly overwhelming.


    Before I could react, his hand shot out and gently grasped my wrist. In one swift move, he pulled me close, pressing my body against the wall.


    My heart pounded in my chest as his intense gaze locked onto mine.


    "What''s the matter, wifey?" he murmured in a teasing low voice. "Running away from me?"


    I opened my mouth to respond, but the words caught in my throat. And then he did the next strange thing. He leaned in impossibly close that I had expected him to kiss me, my breath hitching at how close his lips were to mine.


    Astrid stilled inside me. His effect was pulling both of us in a way we couldn''t escape. Instead, he leaned in even closer, his lips brushing my ear.


    "You''ve got a crumb on your shirt," he whispered, his breath warm against my skin.


    I flinched as his fingers brushed lightly against my corbone, plucking away the imaginary crumb.


    touch sent a shiver down my spine, and when he pulled back, there was a wicked smirk on his face.


    "Fixed that for you," he said, his voice silky smooth.


    I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks as I tried to regain myposure. But Snow wasn''t done. His hand lingered on my wrist, his thumb stroking the pulse point softly, making my skin tingle.


    "Goodnight, Zara," he mused, his voice dropping an octave.


    I swallowed hard, trying to shake off the spell he seemed to cast over me. "Goodnight, Snow," I whispered, turning to leave.


    But just as I took a step forward, his hand tightened on my wrist, pulling me back.


    "Snow," I whispered, my pulse racing, unsure of what he was about to do.


    He leaned in once more, his lips barely brushing against my ear as he whispered, "Be careful, Zara. You''re running from your demons, but they''re catching up."


    A chill ran through me at his words, the meaning behind them sending a wave of unease through my body. Instantly, I recalled the strange text I got the previous evening.


    On reflex, I jerked my wrist free from his grip, fleeing the kitchen before the weight of his words¡ªand his presencepletely overwhelmed me.


    As I ran, I felt his gaze on me, burning into my back, leaving me breathless and confused.


    <i>Whatever this is,</i> I thought to myself, <i>I can''t let him pull me in.</i>


    But the truth was, Snow had already stirred something inside me that I wasn''t sure I could contain and Astrid wasn''t helping.


    New novel ??hapters are published on (f)re??web(n)ovel

 Chapter 19: Claimed

    <h4>Chapter 19: imed</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 19</strong>


    <strong>~Zara''s POV~</strong>


    I woke up the next morning, furious with myself. Snow had gotten under my skin so easilyst night, leaving me tossing and turning for hours.


    I wasn''t about to let him win this game¡ªno, if he wanted to y, I''d push things forward ande out on top.


    Skipping breakfast, I went straight to thepany, brushing off my frustration. On the way, I updated E on everything that happened.


    She, of course, egged me on, delighting in the idea of getting even. Fueled by her enthusiasm, I mentally prepared myself for the day.


    I worked through the morning, meticulously organizing Snow''s schedule, filing paperwork, and ensuring everything was in order.


    By the time he walked into the office, I was ready for whatever tricks he might pull.


    But when he appeared, there was no sign of the teasing, mischievous Snow fromst night. Instead, his demeanour was cold, indifferent, andmanding¡ªthe perfect image of the Alpha and CEO, Snow Zephyr.


    His presence seemed to drain the room of any warmth, and even without looking directly at me, I could feel his intensity.


    His secretary, Ms. Taylor and I both greeted him, but he didn''t respond. He simply stopped at the door to his office, pausing without turning to face us.


    "Meet me in my office in ten minutes," he ordered coldly, leaving no room for argument.


    I exchanged a confused nce with Taylor, wondering who he was referring to.


    Taylor assumed it was her and nervously entered his office exactly ten minutester.


    Within moments, she came rushing back out, her face pale and eyes wide with panic. She looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    "He... he wants you," she stammered, clearly terrified.


    With a deep breath, I stood and walked into Snow''s office, determined not to let him see any hint of weakness.


    His mood was still sour, his gaze sharp as I entered with a cup of coffee like he wanted and ced it on his desk before him.


    But despite his cold expression, there was something undeniably captivating about him. He was effortlessly handsome, even when he was brooding.


    "Sit," hemanded, and Iplied, folding my hands on myp as I met his gaze evenly.


    He began asking about his schedule and meetings, questioning whether everything had been properly arranged.


    To his amazement, I answered each question confidently, exining that everything had been taken care of, down to the smallest detail.


    Snow''s expression barely shifted, but as the questions continued, he realized I wasn''t bluffing.


    I had everything under control, more efficiently than any staff member he''d worked with before. His surprise was almost imperceptible, but I saw the faintest flicker of it in his eyes.


    Finally, he leaned back, crossing his arms over his chest. "Why did you leave the house without me this morning?"


    Caught off guard, I scrambled for an excuse. "I... didn''t want to bete for work. You seemed busy, so I thought I''d get a head start. Besides, it''s in one of your rules. punctuality before the boss."


    Snow raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying my excuse. "Really? Or is it because I affected you so muchst night that you couldn''t stand being around me?"


    His words sent a flush of embarrassment through me, and I crossed my arms defensively. "Don''t tter yourself, Snow. You didn''t affect me at all."


    He smirked, standing up and walking toward me slowly. "Is that so?" he murmured, stopping just inches away.


    His fingers hooked underneath my chin, tilting my face up to meet his gaze. His closeness made my pulse quicken, and I smacked his hand away, trying to maintain some sense of control.


    "We''re at work," I snapped. "This isn''t exactly professional."


    Snow''s smirk deepened. "You''re my wife. You''re supposed to obey me, at all times."


    My teeth clenched, and I was tempted to retort, but I bit my tongue. I knew he was going to y the contract card on me again. My fault for not reading before signing.


    <i>''Tsk dollophead.'' </i>


    <i>Fine,</i> I thought. <i>If this is how he wants to y it, I''ll turn the tables.</i>


    Slowly, I stood up and stepped closer to him, allowing my fingers to graze his chest in a teasing, seductive manner.


    Snow''s expression faltered slightly as I let Astrid''s aura slip out just a little, her wild energy intertwining with mine.


    At once I felt cier stir within him, his presence rippling in response to Astrid''s.


    <i>Good. Very good, cier. Awaken his desire.</i>


    Snow hissed softly, biting his lip as he fought to maintain control. I tilted my head, smirking. "Careful, Boss. Don''t hurt those lips. I''m sure plenty of girls would love to kiss them," I purred seductively.


    Amusement flickered in his eyes as he leaned down, his lips brushing against my ear. "And you? Are you dying for a taste?"


    His question caught me off guard, and for a moment, I hesitated. I quickly masked my surprise with a smile, shaking my head as he pulled back. I wouldn''t give him that satisfaction.


    "Unlike other girls, I have strong resistance against¡ª"


    I didn''t get a chance to finish when Snow''s lips crashed against mine, cutting off my words. I gasped, shocked by his action and that simple movement helped him slip his tongue between my lips as he deepened the kiss instantly.


    Snow stole my breath away, crashing his tongue against mine, iming my mouth with a hunger that left me breathless.


    At once all reasons were thrown away and Astrid''s aura pushed forward. My wolf wanted him and for a moment, I kissed him back, my body reacting instinctively to his touch. But as soon as I realized what I was doing, I pushed against his chest, breaking the kiss.


    <i>Fuck!</i>


    Snow''s eyes were zing with desire, and I could feel cier''s approval radiating through him.


    He looked at me like he wanted more. But I stepped back, apologizing softly before turning and hurrying out of his office with only the harsh pounding of my heart in my chest to apany my thoughts.


    As soon as the door closed behind me, I leaned against it, trying to calm myself. I nced around and noticed Taylor wasn''t in her seat.


    Good. I needed all the space I could get to help collect my thoughts.


    <i>What was that?</i>


    My finger reached up, caressing my lips. I could still feel his lips pressed against mine and my body tingled.


    <i>"Continue. More. Kiss him."</i>


    Astrid urged me to go back in and continue what we''d started, but I fought to regain control.


    It hit me just as I was about to return to my desk.


    In Snow''s eyes, I must have looked like every other girl¡ªunable to stand by my words and easily captivated by him. I narrowed my eyes and bit my lips.


    <i>I''m not like them,</i> I reminded myself.


    I reopened the door and strode back into his office without another thought. Snow stood by his desk close to his chair, his finger brushing his lips, as if he were savouring the taste of the kiss.


    My lips curled upward as soon as his eyes flicked to me as I approached, a glint of surprise and curiosity in them.


    I didn''t give Snow time to react. Grabbing the cor of his shirt, I pulled him toward me and pressed my lips firmly against his.


    He must have missed me and loved the kiss as the next second, Snow responded immediately, his arms wrapping around my waist as he kissed me back, this time with even more intensity.


    <i>"Great!" </i>Astrid purred in approval.


    But just as our kiss deepened, the door to his office burst open.


    A small boy with messy blonde hair and bright blue eyes like his, dashed into the office, shouting excitedly, "Daddy! Daddy!"


    Th?? most uptodate novels are published on free(w)ebnov(e)l.??????

 Chapter 20: Daddy!

    <h4>Chapter 20: Daddy!</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 20</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Just as I felt our tongue collide, her sweet taste mixing in my head and mind as her scent washed over me, intoxicating cier, the door burst open and a small voice echoed through the room. "Daddy! Daddy!"


    I blinked, caught off guard by the familiar voice. I wasn¡¯t expecting this¡ªespecially not now. Zara instantly pulled back, her wide eyes reflecting her shock and confusion as she stared at the boy.


    I could feel her emotions shift. She nced at me briefly, her gaze flickering with something that clenched my heart.


    I panicked. Without waiting for an exnation, Zara stepped back, muttering an excuse before bolting for the door.


    I raised my hand, intending to call her back, but seeing her hurry away, I hesitated, letting my arm drop. I watched as she threw onest look at the boy¡ªat me¡ªbefore disappearing behind the closing door.


    My chest tightened. I didn¡¯t even realize how much it hurt seeing that sh of vulnerability in her eyes. But I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it.


    "Daddy!"


    The young boy leaped into my arms, interrupting my spiraling thoughts. His small arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me back into the moment.


    I hugged him tightly, my heart softening at his presence. But as I lifted my gaze, I caught Zara peeking through the door onest time before it shutpletely.


    She was gone, leaving an inexplicable emptiness behind.


    cier felt it too, whining from her absence but now was not the time.


    "Daddy, I¡¯m back!"


    I forced a smile, ruffling the boy¡¯s messy blonde hair. "Hello, little Storm," I greeted, doing my best to focus on him.


    "I¡¯m not little!" Storm puffed out his chest, trying to look tough. "I¡¯m a grown man now!"


    I chuckled at his adorable attempt at maturity. "Oh, is that so? When did you be a grown man?"


    He crossed his arms, his small face serious. "I¡¯m almost eight now. Grown men don¡¯t need to go to school anymore."


    I raised an eyebrow, amused. "Almost eight, huh? Well, let me tell you, even grown men need to finish their school."


    Storm huffed in frustration, clearly not pleased with that response. Before we could continue, my chauffeur burst into the office, bowing deeply.


    "I¡¯m terribly sorry, Alpha," he apologized, breathlessly. "Young master Storm insisted on seeing you before heading home. He wouldn¡¯t stop crying."


    I nced down at Storm, who was already pouting, giving him a disapproving look. "What did we say abouting to see me at work?" I asked in a firm but gentle tone.


    Storm¡¯s face scrunched up in a mix of defiance and guilt. "It¡¯s mid-term break, Daddy! I didn¡¯t want to go home. I wanted to see you first."


    My heart softened immediately. He was always stubborn like that. I sighed, running a hand through his hair again. "You should have gone straight home, but I understand. You¡¯re just too stubborn."


    "Sounds like somebody I know." I red at my chauffeur knowing who he meant. Ignoring him, my focus went back to Storm.


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in boarding school? Why are you here?"


    Storm¡¯s gaze dropped, his shoulders slumping in defiance. "It¡¯s mid-term break, Dad," he muttered.


    I raised an eyebrow. "And you decided to sneak off to see me without warning?"


    Storm¡¯s eyes shed up, a hint of rebellion sparkling within. "I wanted to see you first. My fault for missing you so much."


    My expression softened, remembering the countless times I¡¯d wished for simr surprises during my own tumultuous childhood.


    "Well, you¡¯re here now," I said, my voice gentler. "But next time, let me know. I worry about you, kiddo."


    Storm¡¯s face didn¡¯t rx a bit. "Sorry, hmph!"


    Seeing the sad look on his face, I couldn¡¯t stay mad. I smiled ruffling his hair. "Missed you too, Storm. Now, how about we catch up?" There was no reply. "Okay, how about we go to the amusement park this weekend?"


    Storm¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. "Really? You promise?"


    "I promise." I patted his head, relieved to see him smile again. Just as I was about to ask him something, a sharp knock interrupted the moment.


    The door opened, and a tall, red-haired woman walked in, her high heels clicking against the floor. She wore a designer dress, her makeup wless. A familiar coldness settled in my chest as I recognized her.


    Zoe.


    Her smile was warm, but it did nothing to thaw the icy mood her presence brought. "Hello, Snow," she greeted sweetly.


    I didn¡¯t return the warmth. "What are you doing here, Zoe? It¡¯s not time to pick him up yet. Besides, Storm will be brought to you when it¡¯s time."


    She pouted, ignoring the sharpness in my voice. "Aren¡¯t you happy to see me? I heard he¡¯d be leaving school early, so I came to see him. He was eager to see you, just like I was."


    My expression didn¡¯t change. "Fine. You can go home. Storm will visit in two days."


    Zoe¡¯s smile faltered slightly, but she tried to mask her disappointment which I ignored and she turned to Storm, caressing his cheek.


    My mistake. I should never have allowed her. Tsk.


    "How about we go watch a movie and get some ice cream together, sweetheart?"


    The spoilt brat grinned but quickly added, "Only if Daddyes with us!"


    Zoe shot me a nce, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Well, aren¡¯t you going to please your son?"


    I grunted in annoyance. I was about refuting her when Storm stared at me with those puppy goody-two-shoes eyes that I couldn¡¯t refuse.


    "Fine, but I¡¯ll join you at noon. I have meetings and important deals to close today. Father needs everything sorted."


    Zoe¡¯s smile returned, and she leaned down to kiss Storm on the cheek. "Alright, then. We¡¯ll wait for you. Right, Storm?"


    Storm nodded eagerly, already excited about the prospect of spending time together. Before they left, he hurriedly jumped into my hands once more as I led them to the door.


    "Now be a good boy."


    "Always, Daddy. I¡¯ll be as good as you."


    My chauffeur coughed behind me. Yeah, an obvious bad choice cause even I knew how mischievous I was at his age.


    Zoe reached for Storm and I handed him over but not before she pressed a kiss on my cheek, shocking me and turned towards my secretary and...


    Storm did the same, waving bye to me as they both left with my chauffeur trailing behind them.


    I felt eyes bore through my skull but I didn¡¯t turn knowing full well who it was ¡ª Zara.


    My mind wandered back to that sh of hurt in her eyes, over and over, gnawing at me.


    "Daddy," Storm¡¯s voice called close to the elevator, pulling my attention. "Don¡¯t forget your promise, okay?"


    I smiled. "I won¡¯t forget, little man. Go on, I¡¯ll see you soon."


    They stepped into the elevator and left and I turned back, heading into my office. I felt something stir in my heart about Zara.


    I knew she was probably expecting an exnation but I refused to give it.


    Not this topic. It was too sensitive and important.


    "I don¡¯t owe anybody anything about my personal life," I assured myself before another knocknded on my door, reminding me of the meeting.


    Follow current nov?ls on f(r)eewebnov??l

 Chapter 21: Strange Woman

    <h4>Chapter 21: Strange Woman</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 21</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    What the hell was I thinking? Kissing Snow like that? Letting myself get swept away by his stupid, perfect lips and¡ªgah!


    I cursed under my breath, pacing back and forth in the hallway outside his office.


    How could I let myself be so stupid? Of course, he wouldn¡¯t want anything real with me. This was all just a game to him.


    A contract. Nothing more.


    I paused, leaning against the wall and forcing myself to breathe. This isn¡¯t what I wanted. I wasn¡¯t some lovesick girl anymore, chasing after a man who could never love me.


    Snow was ying with me, toying with my emotions, and I had let him.


    "Damn it."


    I shut my eyes, trying to push away the memory of that kiss¡ªhow his hands felt on my waist, how my body responded to his touch without thinking.


    It was like he had some kind of spell on me, and I couldn¡¯t break free. I felt Astrid stir within me, her desires bubbling up, but I shoved her down.


    <i>"Not now,"</i> I muttered, taking a deep breath. "I¡¯m not falling for him. I refuse."


    Just as I was about to head back to my desk and drown myself in work, the elevator dinged, drawing my attention. I nced over, my stomach dropping when I saw him walking to his office in his usual stoic self.


    My mind raced back to when I saw them leave his office earlier ¡ª the ssydy, his chauffeur and his son.


    The boy was in Snow¡¯s arms, giggling as they stepped out of the office. My heart clenched painfully at the sight, a pang of something I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge twisting in my chest.


    In my past life I never had that. And in this one, just when I let myself believe again, that dream was shattered.


    Just when I thought the spectacle was done, it got worse.


    Thedy leaned in close to Snow, her lips brushing against his cheek. Snow didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t push her away.


    He stood there,pletely unfazed. And in that split second, all the air seemed to leave the room.


    My chest tightened as I watched her press a soft kiss against his skin, her hand lingering on his arm.


    My heart hammered in my chest. Of course. Of course, this was his real life¡ªhis perfect little family, I thought¡ªhis mistress and son.


    How could I have been so blind? So stupid? I was nothing more than a side piece in their world.


    A contract wife.


    A temporary pawn in whatever game Snow was ying.


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to look away from them. I wanted to scream, to curse at myself for thinking for even a second that I was anything more to him.


    The kiss, the moments we¡¯d shared¡ªthey were meaningless. As it should have been.


    I should¡¯ve known better.


    "Zara, pull yourself together," I whispered harshly, reprimanding my idiotic heart for even daring to hope for something else. "He¡¯s not yours. He never was."


    But... Why did it hurt so much? Why did it feel like my chest was being crushed?


    "Get a grip, Zara. This is what you wanted. You¡¯re ying the game¡ªdon¡¯t forget that," I reminded myself again.


    After all, I chose a contract marriage for my own selfish gain ¡ª to escape Ivan.


    But it didn¡¯t stop the ache in my heart, or the tightening in my throat as I tried to swallow it all down. I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel this way. I wasn¡¯t supposed to care.


    And yet, I couldn¡¯t shake the image of them together from my mind.


    I bit my lip, hard enough to taste blood.


    <i>I¡¯m not falling for him. I¡¯m not.</i>


    But the lie felt heavier with every beat of my heart.


    "Tsk. This is the harsh reality of life Zar. How many more heartaches and betrayals would it take to make you see the reality of life?"


    I spent the day focused on work and after I was done, I checked the text from E.


    She was eager to find out how my n went but I ignored it.


    Not now.


    That was when my eyes caught sight of the message from the unknown caller.


    I was stupid ignoring it. I thought about the message for a while. With no E to stop me, I texted back: <i>What do you mean? Exin or we won¡¯t be meeting up.</i>


    I inhaled deeply, not expecting much from my reply but a minuteter, my phone buzzed with the familiar sound of my notification.


    I held my breath when I saw the ID. Good.


    <i>Unknown Number: Interesting. Do you really think you should be bargaining?</i>


    I scoffed loudly. Rather than respond, I decided to y my own game and not look desperate.


    ncing at my watch, I checked the time. It was closing time. Time to head out.


    Without waiting for Storm, I packed my things, fixed everything in ce and left.


    <strong>************</strong>


    Luckily, when I arrived, Snow wasn¡¯t anywhere at home. Which was good. I could easily go in with any awkward confrontation.


    Reached upstairs, showered, had a change of clothes and went downstairs for lunch.


    Even though I was his wife, I noticed I wasn¡¯t given control of his mansion but I shrugged it off.


    Lunch was served and I began to eat. A couple of minutes into my meal, the worst happened.


    The hurried footsteps of someone came rushing into the dining room, breaking the silence.


    I nce up in time to see the familiar face of the small kid¡ªSnow¡¯s son.


    But what I wasn¡¯t hoping on was the sharp click of heels on the tiles, signaling the ssydy.


    "Storm, wait up. Stop running inside the..."


    She halted just a few steps from the table, her eyes fixed on me.


    I nced back, my eyes holding Storm¡¯s blue ones.


    "Zoe, who¡¯s this strange woman? Why is she in daddy¡¯s house?"


    I parted my lips to speak but his next words cut me offpletely. "Why was she close to daddy in the office?"


    My jaw cked and Zoe¡¯s eyes darted in my direction, her expressionpletely shrouded in shock.


    "What?"


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 22: His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 22: His Wife</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 22</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Everything stopped. My fork hovered in mid-air as Storm¡¯s words sank in.


    <i>Daddy¡¯s house</i>.


    <i>Who is this strange woman?</i>


    It hit me like a ton of bricks¡ªthis boy had no clue who I was. And neither did Zoe, based on the look of utter confusion on her face.


    Before I could respond, Zoe straightened, her face contorting into a mocking smile. "Oh, I see. You¡¯re just one of <i>those</i> women, aren¡¯t you? ying house while the real family¡¯s away and hoping to get into your boss¡¯s bed."


    I froze, her words slicing through me like a cold de.


    Anger surged in my chest, but I clenched my fists beneath the table, determined not to show weakness.


    A simple smile that showed how unaffected I was by her remarks formed on my lips.


    "I¡¯m sorry but... You¡¯re mistaken," I stated steadily despite the turmoil inside. "I¡¯m not just someone who waltzed in here."


    "Oh?" Zoe¡¯s eyes shed, her lips curling. "Then tell me, who exactly are you to <i>my</i> Snow? A lousy secretary or a..."


    She lost me at... <i>Her Snow</i>. Those two words hit like a p in the face and I almost choked on my breath. Before I could fire back, Storm¡¯s curious eyes shifted between us, confused. "Daddy¡¯s always with Zoe... but I¡¯ve never seen you before."


    Always with...


    My heart tightened. I wasn¡¯t prepared for this. None of this.


    And just when I thought things couldn¡¯t get worse, the front door opened and Snow walked in. His gaze swept across the room,nding on the tense standoff between Zoe, Storm and me.


    He seemed taken aback for a split second, but quickly, his face hardened. I could feel his eyes on me, but I couldn¡¯t even look at him.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Snow¡¯s voice was calm, but there was an underlying tension I could feel, like a storm waiting to break.


    Zoe wasted no time, her smile sweetening as she turned to him. "Snow, darling, imagine my surprise when I walked in to find <i>this woman</i>," she spat the words like venom, "eating in <i>our</i> home."


    Our home? Seriously?


    I finally looked up at Snow, my gaze locking with his, hoping¡ª<i>praying</i>¡ªhe¡¯d set things straight. He stared back at me, something unreadable in his eyes before they flicked to Zoe.


    Fine then. No help.


    "Your home?" My smile broadened, which was something Zoe wasn¡¯t expecting. "Look around, Zoe, this is my home. The only stranger in here is the unmarried woman ying house with someone else¡¯s husband."


    After saying that, I looked at Snow, daring him to say otherwise.


    To my surprise, he did no such thing. Focusing on Zoe, he exined with more authority in his tone, "Zoe, calm down."


    "Snow... Why should I calm down when your secretary is speaking rudely to me?"


    I sensed something akin to anger sh in Snow¡¯s eyes. "Zara is my wife."


    The words hit the room like a bomb. Zoe¡¯s face went pale, her mouth parting in disbelief.


    Storm looked utterly confused, his innocent gaze shifting between us. "Wife?" he echoed, blinking up at Snow.


    Zoe¡¯s shock quickly turned to fury. "Wife?!" She took a step forward, her voice trembling with barely contained rage. "You <i>married</i> her? Without telling me?"


    The room felt suffocating but before I could speak, Zoe¡¯s sharp voice cut through again. "Is this some kind of joke, Snow? You can¡¯t be serious. You and I¡ª"


    "Enough," Snow interrupted coldly. "This is not up for discussion, Zoe. Zara is my wife. Deal with it."


    That should have felt like a victory. But it didn¡¯t.


    Not with Storm¡¯s wide eyes staring at me. Not with Zoe¡¯s venomous gaze searing through me.


    And especially not with the uncertainty lingering between Snow and me.


    Zoe didn¡¯t miss a beat. She whipped around, eyes zing as she scoffed. "Oh, I see. You¡¯re the new project, aren¡¯t you?" Her eyes scanned me up and down. "Good luck, honey. Snow has a habit of growing tired of his toys."


    I straightened my back, already tired of this spectacle.


    If Snow was fond of it... that was his cup of tea. "I¡¯m not his toy," I spat. "And I think you should be the one worrying about being tossed aside seeing as till now, he never noticed or married you."


    Anger shed in her eyes as Zoe stepped closer, her face inches from mine. "Oh, sweetie," she whispered coldly, "you¡¯re just a passing phase. When he¡¯s done with you, I¡¯ll still be here. Storm and I¡ªwe¡¯re his real family."


    The words should have hit a but I just didn¡¯t care. Instead, I forced a smirk, tilting my chin up. "Then you have no reason to be threatened, do you?"


    Before Zoe could respond, Snow stepped between us and towered over her. "That¡¯s enough," he gave a deadly warning.


    She shot me onest withering nce before grabbing Storm¡¯s hand. "Come on, sweetie," she cooed, her voice sickeningly sweet now. "Let¡¯s go."


    Storm hesitated, looking up at Snow. "But Daddy¡ª"


    Snow held Storm¡¯s wrist. "Zoe, no. The driver would take you home. You can see Storm at the appointed time before he leaves for school. Other than that, he ain¡¯t going anywhere."


    Zoe¡¯s eyes red in disbelief, but she knew better than to push further.


    "Go with the chauffeur to your room, Storm," Snow said gently, ruffling his hair. "I¡¯ll see you soon."


    Storm gave me onest confused nce before allowing the chauffeur to lead him away. The door mmed shut behind them, leaving an unsettling silence in their wake.


    Surprised by how things nned out, Zoe stomped her foot like a child and walked out, probably hoping for Snow to chase after her but he stood there, his back to me.


    By the time everyone had cleared out, it was just us. The silence was unbearable.


    Finally, I broke it. "Is that how it¡¯s going to be?" My voice wavered. "I¡¯m just... a phase?"


    Snow didn¡¯t turn around, his broad shoulders rigid. "Zara, it¡¯splicated."


    I let out a bitterugh, cing my hands on my waist. "Complicated? Try being blindsided by the fact that your <i>husband</i> already has a family!"


    He finally turned, his eyes meeting mine with a steely resolve. "You knew what this was when we made the deal. Don¡¯t act like this is a surprise."


    "Don¡¯t act like it¡¯s not!" I shot back. "I might¡¯ve agreed to this arrangement, but I didn¡¯t sign up to be humiliated!"


    There was strong tension between us filling the air charged with emotions neither of us were willing to acknowledge.


    I expected him to say something. Anything to justify himself but he didn¡¯t.


    Instead what he said after some time made my heart clench.


    "Do not expect an exnation from me, Zara."


    "What?"


    "I gave you a use." He faced me, his eyes empty. "You should have read it. But no. Disclosing my personal affairs to you wasn¡¯t part of the deal."


    I gasped,pletely taken back by his response. Just before I could speak, Snow tucked his right hand in his trousers pocket and walked away.


    ¡¯The fuck!¡¯ I mentally screamed. It was one thing for his woman to speak to me that way but for him...


    It felt like all the connections and feelings I sensed earlier that day was just a fragment of my imagination and nothing...


    I gritted, clenching my fists tightly.


    I couldn¡¯t stand there anymore. Not when my heart was breaking and my mind was a mess.


    I had just been given another life but within a few days, I was back where I started.


    Without another word, I took my phone and stormed out of the house, leaving Snow and all hisplications behind.


    Readtest chapters at f(r)eewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 23: In Their Place

    <h4>Chapter 23: In Their ce</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 23</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Luckily, I found my way to E¡¯s apartment right after my confrontation with Snow but as I made my way up to her apartment, I froze midway.


    I blinked, a tear slipping past my eyelids.


    I wiped it off, my eyes ncing at my fingertips. <i>How? Why? </i>


    I sniffed.


    Was I stupid? I had just started my so-called marital life and ran to E¡¯sforting arms. I shook my head. My friend couldn¡¯t see me like this.


    With no other choice, I turned around and made my way for the entrance, exiting the building. Finding a cab that took me to a hotel, one my family invested in did not take time.


    But my arrival only made things worse. As soon as I paid the cab driver and stepped out of the cab, walking towards the entrance of Hotel Regal, my heart still raced from the emotions Snow had stirred within me.


    I barely had time to process everything when I saw them¡ªIvan and rissa¡ªsauntering out of the reception, both wearing smug expressions that made my skin crawl.


    At first, they froze, like teens caught in a wrong act. But soon enough their shock morphed into something else.


    "Well, well, look who it is," Ivan¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. "What brings you here, Zara? Didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon after your... wedding. Or has Snow already kicked you out?"


    rissa giggled behind him, casting a sideways nce at Ivan. "Oh, Ivan, don¡¯t be mean. She¡¯s probably just here to lick her wounds. After all, it¡¯s only been what... a few days? Quite the record," she said, her eyes narrowing on me with mock pity.


    I took a deep breath, straightening my back. "I¡¯m not in the mood for your pathetic games," I shot back, trying to maintain myposure.


    Ivan stepped closer, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Or maybe you¡¯re here to cheat on Snow, hmm?" he suggested, his grin widening. "Couldn¡¯t take the heat at home, so you¡¯vee crawling to some other man. Is that it?"


    I felt the anger bubbling up, but I clenched my fists at my sides, refusing to let them get under my skin.


    "Funny how you think your assumptions matter to me," I said, locking eyes with Ivan. "The only people whose opinions I care about are far from this pathetic spectacle."


    rissa didn¡¯t miss a beat. She stepped forward, her red lips curving into a sneer.


    "Oh, sweetie, I wouldn¡¯t be so sure," she taunted. "After all, you¡¯re the one staying in a hotel just days after your grand wedding. What would people think? That maybe... Snow¡¯s already had enough of you? Or you came here to prostitute yourself?"


    I let out a bitterugh, the sound surprising even myself. "rissa, your obsession with my life is really starting to get embarrassing," I said, keeping my voice steady. "It¡¯s sad how low your IQ is. What makes you think that every female going into a hotel is going to prostitute herself? Last I checked, I am not you, the cheap whore jumping from one taken man¡¯s bed to another."


    Anger shot through her eyes and I smirked. "Or what? He..." my eyes raked over Ivan in a disgusted manner, "he already got a new chick and has to fuck you here in a hotel?"


    "You know nothing about our love, bitch."


    "Easy on the ¡¯B¡¯ word cousin. You do not want people thinking you are mad or anything, considering you¡¯re the one selling yourself to a man who never dared to make you, his."


    My words had cut deep as the next second, I saw Ivan clench his fingers into fists. "Shut up, Zara. You know you love me. Aren¡¯t you tired of being spiteful already? Perhaps if you beg enough, I can consider epting you as my mistress."


    "And who would be your woman, this whore?" I scoffed cutting him short. "Your delusion amuses me." I turned my attention back to rissa. "But let me make one thing clear. If anyone¡¯s going to be tossed aside, it¡¯s you and your delusions."


    Her eyes red with anger, but I didn¡¯t care. I was done ying their games.


    Ivan let out a bark ofughter. "Wow, she¡¯s got some bite after all," he mocked. "But trust me, Zara, Snow¡¯s not one to keep ying with his toys for long."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, my voice cold and sharp. "If I were you, Ivan, I¡¯d worry less about Snow¡¯s marriage and more about the mess you¡¯ve made of your own life. But that¡¯s none of my business, is it?"


    rissa¡¯s face twisted in anger, but I didn¡¯t give her a chance to respond. I turned on my heel and walked past them, my head held high.


    As I entered the hotel lobby, I could still feel their eyes burning into my back, but I refused to give them the satisfaction of looking back.


    The moment I reached the reception desk, I felt my shoulders rx slightly. I needed space¡ªaway from Snow, away from their poisonous remarks, away from everything.


    "Hello. Good evening Miss..." the hotel receptionist greeted.


    "Good evening. Please I¡¯d like to book one of your suites please."


    I handed my card to the receptionist, barely registering the pleasantries exchanged as she processed my booking.


    The tension from the confrontation with Ivan and rissa still weighed on me. I know to most people, I¡¯d be seen in a different light but I couldn¡¯t go to my parents¡¯ house either.


    I know I wasn¡¯t disowned, yet but I wasn¡¯t ready to face them either. The only thing I needed now was space¡ªspace to breathe, think, and gather my thoughts.


    "Here¡¯s your key, Miss Zara," the receptionist said with a warm smile. "Your suite is on the 14th floor. Please enjoy your stay."


    I forced a smile in return, thanking her before heading to the elevator. Once inside, the doors closed, sealing me in the quiet box. I leaned against the wall, exhaling deeply. The silence wasforting.


    And perhaps a night here was what I needed to properly think and n how I want my life to go, henceforth.


    The ??ost uptodat?? novels are pub??ished on fre(e)webno(v)el.??????

 Chapter 24: Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 24: Scandal</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 24</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time I reached my suite, the luxurious room felt like a safe haven, pulling me in.


    The spaciousyout, with its plush king-sized bed, soft lighting, and floor-to-ceiling windows showcasing the city skyline, should have provided some sense of peace.


    But even here, my mind was still reeling from emotions¡ªSnow¡¯s coldness, Ivan and rissa¡¯s taunts, and the gnawing uncertainty about where my life was heading.


    <i>What do I want for myself? </i>


    That question reyed again and again in my head but no solution came forth. Left with nothing to do, I stripped out of my clothes without wasting another moment and headed for the bathroom, turning on the shower.


    The hot water cascaded over me, washing away the stress, but not the thoughts that lingered. I kept reying Snow¡¯s words in my mind, each one sharper than thest.


    <i>You knew what this was... It¡¯splicated... You should have read the use.</i>


    My heart clenched with each repetition. Was this how my life would be from now on? Married in name only, stuck in a mess I couldn¡¯t see a way out of?


    Once I finished, I wrapped myself in a soft robe and headed back to the bedroom, therge bed beckoning my exhausted self, but just as I sank into it, my phone rang.


    I frowned, ncing at the screen. Snow¡¯s name shed across it.


    I hesitated. My thumb hovering just over the screen. Was he calling to apologize? To exin? Or was this just another attempt to keep up appearances?


    Astrid yearned to answer, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. Not after everything.


    The ringing stopped and I sighed.


    <i>Finally.</i>


    But just as I thought I¡¯d have some peace, my phone rang again.


    "Ohhh fuck, Snow!" I nce at the caller. This time, it was E. Relief washed over me as I answered.


    "E?" I asked, trying to soundposed.


    "Zara, are you okay?" E¡¯s urgent voice came through.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Why?"


    There was a pause, and then E¡¯s voice dropped to a serious tone. "Zara... you need to check the inte."


    My stomach twisted at her words. "What? Why?"


    "You¡¯re trending, Zara. And it¡¯s bad," she said quietly. "People are saying you¡¯re cheating on your husband¡ªon Snow."


    I shot up from the bed, disbelief flooding my veins. "What?! That¡¯s insane! Where is thising from?"


    "Some pictures were posted online of you checking into the hotel... People are twisting the story, saying Snow threw you out and you¡¯re here meeting someone else." Her voice softened. "Zara, it¡¯s everywhere."


    I felt the blood drain from my face. "rissa that bitch," I cursed under my breath.


    "Huh? What did you say?" E asked but I shook my head as though she could see me. "Zar!"


    I blinked, getting my mind back briefly. "Zara, what was that? Are you okay?" E¡¯s voice echoed in the background, "silly me, you can¡¯t be okay. But why are you there? Leave if you can and..."


    "I¡¯m sorry, El, but I need to check this." I ended the call abruptly not waiting for her response. My heart raced as I scrambled for the news on the inte.


    And there it was.


    Headlines ring usations, articles twisting every detail of my life.


    <i>Zara Zarek: Secret Trysts Behind Alpha Snow¡¯s Back?</i>


    Zara Zarek, the wife of Alpha Snow, CEO of Aurora Conglomerate Inc checking into a hotel room with unknown men.


    The photos showed me walking into the hotel, alone, but the captions spun a tale that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth.


    My breath caught in my throat. This couldn¡¯t be happening. How did it all spiral out of control so fast?


    Before I could even process what E was saying, a loud knock on the door made me jump. My head snapped towards it, my heart thudding in my chest.


    "Ivan," I muttered, assuming he had followed me to continue his taunts. If he was truly here then it was my lucky day.


    I was already raining insults I¡¯d sprew at his face when I saw him before calling security to throw him out.


    I was already halfway to the door, clutching my robe tightly around me when the heavy knocknded on the door again.


    I swung it open, my prepared tirade freezing on my lips when I saw who stood there.


    Snow.


    His eyes were zing with fury, his jaw clenched so tightly that I could see the muscle ticking in his cheek. His presence filled the doorway, his broad shoulders casting a shadow over me.


    For a moment, I was too stunned to move.


    "Snow..." I breathed and swallowed.


    Instinctively I took a step backward, away from him as though I had done something wrong. I couldn¡¯t exin it but there was something about him and the way he looked at me that always kept me on edge and ignited the fires within me.


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. His eyes swept over me, taking in the robe, the disheveled state I was in, and the luxury suite behind me.


    His lips pressed into a thin line.


    I knew whar this looked like but would he believe me?


    "Zara," he finally spoke, his voice dangerously low. "Do you care to exin why the entire world thinks my wife is cheating on me?"


    I gulped unable to answer nor tear my gaze from his.


    "Zara!"


    His tone made me jolt a little and my senses came rolling back. <i>His wife? Did I just hear him say his wife? </i>


    I forgot all about my predicament and scoffed, folding my arms in front of my chest, my action pushing my boobs up a little, causing them to jiggle and catch cier¡¯s attention.


    Snow swallowed even though he tried not to look at my twin peaks from the corners of his eyes but I caught him.


    "Your wife, Snow?" His gaze darkened but I just didn¡¯t care.


    The words felt bitter on my tongue, but the sarcasm in my tone wasn¡¯t lost on him. His gaze darkened, and I felt a small sense of satisfaction at having hit a nerve.


    "Yes, Zara. You are my woman."


    "Exactly. I am your wife," I continued, my voice clear, even as my heart raced. "But just like you think you don¡¯t owe me an exnation for your actions or your private life, I don¡¯t owe you one either," I smirked, challenging him. "Or did you forget the terms of your precious use, I believe the terms apply to you too, Mr. Zephyr."


    This content is taken from free web nov??l

 Chapter 25: Questioned

    <h4>Chapter 25: Questioned</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 25</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    For a moment, I saw a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªsurprise, maybe, or even guilt¡ªbut it was quickly masked by anger.


    He took a step closer, his presence looming over me. I instinctively took a step back, but I kept my gaze locked on his, refusing to back down.


    Our steps continued as if in sync until we got half way into the room.


    "Is this how you want to y it?" His voice was low and dangerous. The storm in his eyes brewing stronger.


    I shrugged, not answering his question and that irked him further.


    Snow¡¯s eyes burned into mine, his rage was barely contained.


    "Zara!" he barked, his voice sharper this time, cleaning the smug smile from my face. His jaw clenched and I noticed his hands balling into fists at his sides. "Are you going to answer me? Or should I assume what everyone is saying is true?"


    "Seeing as you came barging in here, I presume we already have you concluding on an answer. So what use is asking me?"


    He hesitated, my words had hit home. Snow breathed, calming his anger briefly. "Are you cheating on me, Zara?"


    I didn¡¯t flinch. "Are you banging Zoe?"


    His eyes shed with fury, but I didn¡¯t stop. "Oh, I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s none of my business, is it?" I continued, cing my hands on my hips, leaning forward slightly. "Because, ording to you, things don¡¯t work like that. You don¡¯t owe me any exnations, right?"


    "Zara, don¡¯t push me," Snow warned, his voice tight with frustration. I could see his control slipping and for a moment, I felt a surge of satisfaction. But it was short-lived.


    Suddenly, something shifted in the air between us. His eyes, still filled with anger, darkened in a way that sent a shiver down my spine. I saw cier pushing to the surface, hungry and eager.


    He wanted something, and I knew exactly what it was.


    Snow swallowed hard, as if fighting to keep his wolf at bay. His gaze flickered to the neckline of my robe, which had slipped slightly during our exchange. His eyes lingered on my exposed skin as the tension between us built by the second.


    He took a step forward and I instinctively took another step back.


    My heart thudded as I tried to keep my distance. But he didn¡¯t stop. Snow kept moving, each step bringing him closer, his eyes never leaving mine. I could feel the heat radiating from his body.


    And for a moment I felt Astrid stir awake within me. I froze momentarily.


    I was maad at him and now wasn¡¯t a time to action our wolves attraction.


    "Snow..." I warned even though my voice faltered, but before I could take another step, I felt my heel slip against the water droplet on the polished floor from my wet hair.


    I stumbled, my body lurching backward as I lost my bnce.


    But before I could hit the ground, Snow¡¯s arms shot out, catching me effortlessly.


    His grip was strong, his arms wrapping securely around my waist as he pulled me against his chest. For a moment, neither of us moved, both of us frozen in the sudden intimacy of the moment.


    His face was inches from mine, his breath hot against my skin. I could feel the rapid rise and fall of his chest, building the tension between us.


    Unfortunately for me, it seemed the universe was against me as the next nmoment, my robe had shifted even further, revealing the curve of my cleavage to his hungry gaze.


    cier growled, forcing Snow¡¯s hand. I saw the way his eyes darkened as they flicked downward, his control slipping even more.


    My own breath hitched as I felt the heat of his body pressed against mine. Despite the anger, despite the chaos around us, there was something undeniable in the way his hands gripped my waist, in the way his eyes bore into mine.


    I could feel the unspoken desires pulling us closer, even as I tried to resist. For all sensless and sensible reasons, Astrid wanted him even though he was a douchebag.


    "Zara..." he whispered, his resolve hanging by a thread.


    Before I could respond, a sudden noise broke through the silence. The door pushed further open and I heard the clicking of cameras before I even registered what was happening.


    My heart dropped as I turned my head, my eyes widening in shock.


    A handful of reporters stood in the doorway, their cameras shing, capturing the exact moment Snow had me in his arms, my robe barely covering my body.


    Only one word echoed in my mind...<i>FUCK!</i>


    They hadn¡¯t seen Snow¡¯s face. As such they further confirmed the rumours and I knew by tomorrow, more of the news would be broadcasted.


    I could see the headlines already forming in their eyes. <i>Caught in the Act: Zara Zarek¡¯s Scandalous Affair.</i>


    But I didn¡¯t have time to process it. He must have sensed my fear as the next words he uttered, left me spoeechless.


    "Watch, wifey. Your hubby would protect you." He smirked long enough for me to register that I needed him. "But at a cost."


    I frowned. This was going to affect him as much as it affected me. He shrugged. "I¡¯m a businessman, wifey. Need my help.. Ites with a price."


    I barely gave a nod when he whispered, ¡¯deal¡¯ to me and carried on.


    Snow¡¯s grip on me tightened, his gaze snapping to the reporters, fury zing in his eyes. Without a word, he straightened, pulling me closer to him as if to shield me from the cameras.


    "Out," Snowmanded in a lethal tone. The reporters hesitated, iritating him further. At once his eyes zed red, cier¡¯s aura filling the room as the froze in ce. "Out!"


    Sensing the danger, they scurried out of the room, the door mming shut behind them.


    The sound of their receeding footsteps brought a smile to my lips but the silence that followed was suffocating.


    Snow still held me close, his eyes shed a dangerous glint.


    I gulped, unsure of how to break free but Snow¡¯s next move made matters worse. "My payments wifey."


    I could barely think of my escape word when Snow¡¯s lips descended on mine.


    New n??vel chapters are published on f(r)e??webn(o)vel

 Chapter 26: Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 26: Confrontation</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 26</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    First off, it wasn¡¯t just one payment. He meant payments.


    Secondly, I never got a chance to refuse him.


    The door mmed shut and the reporters were gone, but the chaos they¡¯d left behind lingered in the silence between us.


    My breath was shallow, heart racing as Snow¡¯s grip on me tightened.


    His chest was rising and falling rapidly, anger still simmering beneath the surface, but there was something else there¡ªsomething darker, more primal.


    My mind had screamed at me to push him away, to keep that distance, but my body betrayed me.


    Every inch of me was hyper-aware of him¡ªhis heat, his scent, the raw strength in his arms as he held me close. My fingers involuntarily clutched at his shirt, as if anchoring myself against the ¡¯Snow Zephyr¡¯ storm.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to find my voice. "You¡ª" I barely managed to get the word out before Snow¡¯s lips crashed down on mine, silencing whatever protest I had left.


    His fierce kiss filled with the same fire I saw in his eyes. It wasn¡¯t gentle; it wasn¡¯t soft. It was possessive,manding¡ªlike he was staking a im that had always been his.


    And damn it, a part of me responded.


    My body ignited under his touch, my lips moving against his before I could stop myself.


    I should have pushed him away. I should have fought back. But instead, I kissed him harder, pulling him closer as the tension between us exploded into something far more dangerous.


    My back hit the wall as he pressed into me, his hands roaming up my sides, fingers teasing the edges of my robe.


    His breath was hot, his kiss deepening with every second, and I could feel the raw power radiating off him¡ªpower that made my pulse race and my knees weak.


    "Zara," he growled against my lips, his voice hoarse and filled with desire. "Tell me you¡¯re not cheating. Tell me."


    I pulled back just enough to breathe, our faces inches apart, both of us gasping for air.


    My eyes searched his and for a moment, I saw something vulnerable there¡ªsomething beneath the fury and the possessiveness.


    Something real.


    But the reality of what he¡¯d said hit me. My heart hardened.


    "Me cheating?" I spat, ignoring my ragged breath. "Why don¡¯t you tell me about Zoe first, Snow? Tell me why she¡¯s always hovering around like she owns you."


    Snow¡¯s eyes red with anger, but before he could respond, I pushed him back, hard.


    "You don¡¯t get to use me of anything," I continued, my voice rising. "Not when you¡¯ve kept me in the dark about your entire life!"


    His gaze darkened, but instead of the explosion I expected, Snow clenched his jaw, reining himself in. "Zara," his voice was dangerously quiet, "it¡¯s not the same."


    "Of course, it¡¯s not!" I shot back, my frustration eating at me. "You live by your rules and expect me to follow them without question. But I won¡¯t. Not anymore."


    I stepped forward, poking him in the chest. "So, unless you want toe clean about <i>everything</i>¡ªZoe, your so-called family, all of it¡ªyou have no right to stand here and demand anything from me."


    For a moment, Snow stood there, his chest rising and falling, eyes locked on mine in a battle of wills.


    cier threatened to break free, hoping to continue what I¡¯d broken off but then, without warning, he turned on his heel and walked to the window, staring out at the city lights below.


    "I¡¯m not banging Zoe," he finally said, his voice cold but controlled, "anymore." I froze.


    "What?"


    Snow raised a brow. "You heard me."


    Somehow I got angry when I shouldn¡¯t have. "Meaning you fu..."


    "That¡¯s my past, Zara. You have no right to get angry over my past," Snow spat in anger, shutting me up. "Whatever you think, she¡¯s not my woman, not my wife. You are."


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have. I mean before I met him, I was madly in love with Ivan and had slept with him on several asions, past lives included.


    But there was something about it all... I never let Ivan im me again. I cut him off. Why then...


    If he had her prior, why didn¡¯t he wed her?


    A bitterugh escaped my lips. "Then prove it."


    Before either of us could say anything more, another knock echoed through the suite.


    My heart sank as I realized what wasing next.


    More reporters? More usations? I didn¡¯t know if I had the strength to face it.


    But the door opened and one of Snow¡¯s guards stepped in, his face turning serious. "Alpha," he said cautiously, eyes flicking nervously between us. "There¡¯s more... the news is spreading. Reporters surround the building. You both need to leave now."


    Snow turned toward me, his jaw set. "Pack your things. We¡¯re leaving."


    I hesitated, but themand in his voice left no room for argument.


    "Fine but I need a minute or two to get changed first."


    Without a word, I moved towards the bed but before I could do anything, I felt Snow¡¯s presence behind me and in the next second, he scooped me up in his arms bridal style.


    I yelped, blinking as my whole body tensed and still processing what just happened.


    "Get her things, we¡¯re leaving," Snow ordered as he took me out of the hotel room.


    Staring down at my robe, I struggled in his arms but his grip tightened, securing me in ce. "Let me go," I demanded.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    My tantrum ceased when I felt his grip on me loosen.


    <i>He wouldn¡¯t dare! Would he?</i>


    I nced at Snow again, waiting for any sign to show that he was joking but the seriousness in his eyes was no joke.


    I swallowed. "W-where are you taking me to?"


    "Home."


    "I¡¯m not..." He red daggers and I closed my lips as he entered the elevator.


    Just when Snow turned and the elevator was about to close, I caught sight of a few reporters rushing towards my room.


    <i>Fuck.</i>


    Noticing how tensed I was, Snow whispered darkly in my ears, "I can return you if you wish."


    Immediately, I wrapped my arms around her neck. "No, hubby. What wife wouldn¡¯t want her husband carrying her home?"


    He mouthed women and shook his head as we descended.


    This ??ontent is taken from fre??webnove(l).??????

 Chapter 27: Angry Parents

    <h4>Chapter 27: Angry Parents</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 27</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The living room in the Zarek household had always been filled with warmth andughter but today tension filled the air.


    Zara¡¯s father, Alpha Liam Zarek, paced back and forth across the living room, his brow furrowed deeply, while her mother sat rigid on the couch, her fingers nervously twisting the hem of her dress.


    The usualforting crackle of the firece did nothing to ease the tension filling the living room.


    "What do we do?" Liam questioned, stopping in front of his wife. "All I ever asked of her was to keep her rtionship¡ªmarry Ivan and nothing more. But as simple as that was, Zara couldn¡¯t handle it."


    Zara¡¯s mother, Selene, lowered her gaze. "I tried talking to her. Even disowning her from thepany but she refused to listen. She¡¯s still with whoever she married."


    Liam¡¯s shoulders slumped. "My problem is... What has she done again, going to irk Ivan like that after abandoning him?"


    Selene rose from her seat, approaching her husband. "What exactly did she do?"


    "She called him names and is trying to ruin rissa."


    Selene¡¯s gaze darkened. "Where is she? I thought you tried calling her? Why haven¡¯t we heard from her?"


    "I¡¯ve called her about ten times already," Alpha Zarek grumbled, his hands clenching and unclenching at his sides. "But the call isn¡¯t connecting. Not from Zara, not from Ivan. What the hell is going on?"


    As if on cue, the door to the living room burst open, and Zara¡¯s older brother, Elias, strode in wearing a grim expression.


    His presence immediately drew the attention of both parents, their worry deepening at the sight of his face.


    "What is it, Elias?" Alpha Zarek demanded sharply.


    Elias hesitated for a split second, then held out his phone, disying thetest news headlines sshed across the screen. "You¡¯re not going to like this," he muttered under his breath, handing the phone to his father.


    Selene¡¯s breath hitched as she bridged the gap between herself and her husband to peer over her his shoulder.


    Written in bold letters, were the words no parent wanted to see about their daughter.


    <i>Zara Zarek: Cheating Scandal Rocks the Alpha World! Secret Affairs Behind Alpha Snow¡¯s Back?</i>


    "What... what the hell is this?" Alpha Zarek¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief and rage.


    He scrolled through the article, his expression darkening with every word.


    There were photos¡ªdamning ones¡ªof Zara entering the hotel, and the press was already weaving a story of betrayal and scandal.


    "It¡¯s all over the inte," Elias continued, "reporters are camped outside the hotel where she¡¯s staying. They¡¯re tearing her apart online."


    Selene gasped, covering her mouth in horror. "This can¡¯t be true... Zara wouldn¡¯t do this. She wouldn¡¯t¡ª" Her voice broke, and she sat down heavily on the couch, her hands trembling.


    Alpha Zarek¡¯s eyes shed with fury, the phone shaking in his grasp. "That damn bastard Ivan! He swore he¡¯d protect her, and now this? He let her get dragged into a media circus? He¡¯s supposed to protect her!"


    Elias shook his head. "It¡¯s not just about her cheating on her husband, Dad. People are saying horrible things about her¡ªabout the Zarek name. They¡¯re calling her a disgrace, a homewrecker. It¡¯s bad."


    Selene¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her face pale. "We have to do something. We can¡¯t just sit here and let them ruin her. She¡¯s our daughter! What¡¯s her husband doing? I doubt Zara would cheat. Tell me who is her husband?"


    It was then it dawned on Elias.


    Everyone had been too hung up on Zara that they forgot the most important news of them all.


    There was only one reason why such news would trend. The Zarek family wasn¡¯t well known amongst other alphas but this went wild, begging one to ponder ¡ª who was her husband?


    He took his phone from his father, nced at it once again, his eyes going wide in shock.


    "Father." Both Selene and Liam whipped their heads to the side where he stood.


    "What is it?" Liam asked.


    "It¡¯s... It¡¯s Zara¡¯s husband. The man she is married to."


    "Go ahead and tell us who that rat is already!" Selene hollered in frustration.


    Elias¡¯s lips parted at his mother¡¯s curse words. If only she knew she wouldn¡¯t have uttered such.


    "Eli!"


    He inhaled deeply and dropped the bomb. "Zara got married to Snow Zephyr."


    "What?" Liam gasped in shock.


    Selene on the other hand did not catch the gist quickly. "Who is Snow?"


    Both father and son looked at her with disbelieving eyes.


    "Mother that is..."


    "Alpha Snow, son of Alpha Zephyr, Alphas of Ivory Crescent Pack."


    Selene looked like she had seen a ghost. Never in a million years did any of them believe their daughter wouldnd such a big shot.


    "Fuck," Selene cursed, shocking her son. "No wonder Ivan was pissed."


    "Tell me about it," Elias mouthed and looked away.


    Even though his parents were mad at Zara, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to follow suit. She was his only sister and he loved her dearly.


    Alpha Zarek¡¯s expression hardened. "If she is married to Snow, I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of this. There¡¯s no way Zara would cheat on such a figure. Is she mad?"


    Selene nodded. "Please do. She and our pack can be in soup if this is true."


    "Sure. If Snow can¡¯t handle this, I¡¯ll make sure Zara is safe, no matter what. That pack is supposed to protect her, not throw her to the wolves."


    Elias nodded, stepping closer. "I agree. But I think we need to talk to Zara first. She needs to know we¡¯re behind her."


    "And Snow," Selene added softly. "We need to talk to Snow. He¡¯s responsible for this mess too, and he owes us an exnation."


    Alpha Zarek didn¡¯t respond immediately. He stood there, his towering figure casting a long shadow in the dim light of the room, his jaw clenched with barely contained fury.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice low and dangerous. "I doubt. I bet he can handle this. What I am more concerned is that son of a bitch. Call Ivan. Now."


    Elias unlocked his phone wanting to ce a call to Ivan when another notification came in. Checking the trending news, he caught sight of a picture of Zara all robed up and carried by Snow in the elevator.


    "Dad, mum... I think Zara wouldn¡¯t be needing our help."


    Both of her parents snapped their head at Elias. "Huh?"


    Updat??d fr??m fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 28: The Clause

    <h4>Chapter 28: The use</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 28</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    With everything that had happened so far, I couldn¡¯t believe it when I heard the news, I rushed out first without thinking, to find her.


    The day had been filled with awkward tension and I didn¡¯t bother to check on her until the call came in. I figured she¡¯d be anywhere doing what women do until that call.


    And for the first time in forever, I felt my heartbeat increase like never before.


    <i>Was she doing what some women did? </i>


    <i>Was she cheating on me?</i>


    <i>She wouldn¡¯t dare,</i> I thought.


    I drove fast to the hotel to meet her and heaven knows whichever unfortunate poor bastard was screwing her.


    My heart finally rxed when I discovered it was only rumours and no one but when she mentioned Zoe, I froze. I acted tough but she wouldn¡¯t drop the matter.


    How could I tell her that everything Zoe ended when I met her? Although I never loved Zoe, we only fucked on a few asions after our first friends-with-benefits stuff.


    But I quickly realised she couldn¡¯t handle it. With Zoe, she always wanted more. I regretted agreeing to her idea when she confessed her feelings to me.


    I shouldn¡¯t have gone along with it.


    And now, she refused to pull away. I sighed as I nced at Zoe from the corner of my eyes. She was stubborn I¡¯ll give her that but I liked it either way.


    We arrived home and I headed straight for my private elevator, muttering a half-hearted "Behave" under my breath but just as I reached the doors, her sharp voice made me halt.


    "We¡¯re not done, Snow. You can¡¯t just walk away."


    I froze, feeling a surge of both irritation and... something else. I turned slowly, eyes narrowing as I met her unrelenting gaze. "I¡¯m not walking away, Zara," I replied coldly. "I¡¯m avoiding pointless arguments."


    Her lips curled into a smirk. "Pointless? You think this is pointless?" She took a step closer, her voice low but fierce. "You really think I¡¯m going to sit here and pretend everything¡¯s fine while Zoe¡¯s constantly in the picture?"


    I tucked my hands in my pocket, refusing to back down. "There¡¯s nothing between Zoe and me anymore. You know that."


    She scoffed, her eyes shing with frustration. "Do I? Because you sure as hell haven¡¯t done anything to make that clear." She paused, her voice hardening. "You¡¯re hiding something."


    I clenched my jaw, my patience was wearing thin. "What I do and who I deal with is none of your concern, Zara. Don¡¯t forget our arrangement."


    Her eyes narrowed and the heat between us escted. "Oh, right¡ªthe <i>contract</i>." Her voice dripped with sarcasm. "The one I signed without reading every damn word ¡¯cause I trusted you."


    <i>Trust?</i> That caught my attention. Of course, she didn¡¯t.


    "You should¡¯ve been smarter than that," I said coolly, watching her eyes widen. She felt insulted but it was true.


    She hadn¡¯t realized the full scope of what she¡¯d agreed to. And now... now it was time for her to understand.


    I stepped closer, towering over her, my voice dropping lower. "You signed more than just a marriage certificate, Zara. You signed away control."


    Her brows furrowed in confusion, and I continued. "use 10, subsection B: you agreed to handle all appearances and duties as <i>my</i> wife, no matter the circumstances. That includes both private and... intimate matters."


    Her breath hitched slightly, but she tried to mask it with defiance. "Intimate? What the hell are you talking about?"


    I smirked, letting my words settle in. "Till now you didn¡¯t read the fine print, did you?" I circled her like a predator. "use 12: At any time, should I find your... behaviour unsatisfactory, I have the right to dictate certain... boundaries."


    Zara¡¯s eyes red with anger, but I could see the confusion behind them. "Boundaries? What kind of boundaries?"


    I leaned in closer, my lips almost grazing her ear as I whispered, "The kind that gives me full control of your schedule¡ªboth inside and outside the bedroom."


    Her breath hitched, and I felt a spark of satisfaction. <i>She had no idea</i> what she¡¯d signed up for.


    "You bastard," she breathed, but there was a tremble there. She was angry, yes, but the fire between us... it was undeniable.


    I straightened, my eyes boring into hers. "I told you this wasn¡¯t a game, Zara. If you want to y the part of my wife, then you y by my rules. You agreed to this the moment you signed."


    She stared at me, her fists clenched at her sides. I could feel her defiance, her resistance, but I could also feel something else¡ªsomething that stirred between us, like a sexual tension that neither of us could deny.


    "Then I¡¯ll make sure to win this game," she spat back.


    I chuckled darkly. "Oh, sweetheart, you have no idea what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into."


    She took a step forward, her chin tilting up. "And you have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with, Snow."


    The challenge in her voice sent a thrill through me. I liked this fire in her. But it didn¡¯t change the fact that I held the upper hand. I always did.


    I let cier push forward, intimidating her with my aura. "You¡¯re mine, Zara," I said dangerously. "In every way that matters. The sooner you ept that the easier this will be."


    I held her chin, my cold stare burning into hers, proving my point.


    Zara smacked my hand away. <i>The effrontery.</i>


    She stared at me, her eyes burning with anger and... desire? Maybe. But whatever it was, I could feel it crackling between us.


    "I¡¯m not yours." But her voice wavered just enough to tell me otherwise.


    I smiled. "We¡¯ll see about that."


    She turned abruptly, storming out of the room, leaving me standing there while my heart was pounding like it was about to burst from my chest.


    And for the first time in a long time, I wondered if maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthis wasn¡¯t a game I could win so easily but the thrill of the hunt was more than I could have asked for.


    Just when I thought I was safe to go, I turned on my heels, my eyesnding on the same blue ones as mine.


    My breathing hitched. I wasn¡¯t expecting him.


    "Storm?"


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 29: Threat

    <h4>Chapter 29: Threat</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 29</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Storm?"


    I blinked, trying to steady my racing heart. Storm stood there, peering at me with his big blue eyes, the same ones that reflected so much of my own.


    He ran up to me, hugging my leg. "Daddy," he said quietly. "Are you okay?"


    I forced a smile, kneeling to his level. "Yeah, buddy. Just... handling some things."


    His face scrunched up in the way it always did when he was trying to figure something out. "Where¡¯s the prettydy running to? The one from the office?"


    I felt a strange jolt in my chest. <i>The prettydy.</i> Was that how Storm saw Zara? I resisted the urge to sigh, instead ruffling his hair. "To her room. She¡¯s... busy."


    Storm nodded slowly, epting my vague response. But as he nced up at me again, I saw something deeper in his eyes¡ªsomething curious and observant.


    "Daddy, why are you always fighting with her?"


    I stiffened slightly, not prepared for that question. Leave it to a child to ask the simplest yet hardest questions. "We¡¯re not fighting, Storm. Sometimes adults just... disagree."


    Storm looked unconvinced, but before he could press further, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I nced at it¡ªa message from my secretary about the uing business meeting I needed to prepare for.


    "Come on, Storm. You should be in bed now." I stood and extended my hand to him. "I¡¯ve got to get back to work. But I promise we¡¯ll go somewhere fun this weekend, okay?"


    Storm nodded, slipping his hand into mine. I knew he wasn¡¯t done asking about Zara.


    He was a curious little one, I¡¯ll give him that.


    <strong>***********</strong>


    The next day, we were seated in one of thepany¡¯s high-end conference rooms, finalizing preparations for a significant business deal with Blue Whalez Industries.


    The room was filled with top executives from different sectors, each eager to close a deal to boost their influence within thepany.


    But one man, in particr, caught my attention¡ªor rather the way he looked at Zara, did.


    <i>Marcus Devereaux.</i>


    He was new in the country, an investor with a reputation for sealing high-profile deals, and judging the way his eyes followed Zara every time she moved, he was just as interested in her as he was in the business.


    I watched, my fingers tapping lightly on the armrest of my chair, as Zara handled the presentations with confidence and grace.


    She was good¡ª<i>damn good</i>¡ªand even though I had control over her, I couldn¡¯t deny the satisfaction I felt seeing her thrive in her role.


    But Marcus was watching her a little too closely for my liking.


    cier growled within. I clenched my fist, controlling him.


    "Impressive," Marcus said smoothly as he leaned forward after Zara¡¯s presentation. His eyes flicked to her before settling on me. "You¡¯ve got quite the asset here, Mr. Zephyr."


    I caught the double meaning in his words.


    Foring a smile, I masked my irritation. "Indeed," I replied coolly, my gaze shifting to Zara, who was now tidying up her notes. "She¡¯s been a valuable addition."


    Marcus¡¯s smile widened, but his flirty eyes remained on Zara. "More than just valuable, I¡¯d say."


    I clenched my jaw, my fingers tightening around the armrest. cier stirred within me, sensing my agitation. I had seen that look before¡ªmen who thought they could take what wasn¡¯t theirs.


    But Zara wasn¡¯t some prize for Marcus to im. She was <i>mine</i>.


    As the meeting wrapped up, Marcus made his way toward Zara. I watched closely, every muscle in my body tensed.


    He approached her smiling, extending his hand. "Zara, right? You handled that presentation like a pro. I¡¯d love to get your insights on a few things over dinner sometime. Maybe we could discuss... other opportunities."


    Zara blinked, clearly taken aback. She nced at me briefly before responding in a politely firm manner, "Thank you, Mr. Devereaux, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to decline."


    But Marcus didn¡¯t seem deterred by her refusal. "Maybe another time, then. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be seeing more of each other."


    He walked away after that. Zara looked at me, her eyes narrowing slightly. "What was that about?"


    I stood up, fixing my hand in my pocket and holding her gaze. "He¡¯s an investor. A persistent one."


    She raised an eyebrow. "Seemed like he was interested in more than just the investment."


    My jaw tightened. She noticed. Did she like the attention? "He¡¯s not your concern, Zara."


    Her lips curved into a slight smirk, her eyes gleaming with something that made my blood heat. "Why, Snow? Jealous?"


    I narrowed my eyes. "Stay away from him. He¡¯s trouble."


    She chuckled softly, crossing her arms over her chest. "Trouble? I think I can handle myself just fine."


    I stepped closer, my gaze darkening. "This isn¡¯t a game, Zara. Men like him... they don¡¯t y by the rules."


    Her smirk faded slightly, but her eyes held their challenge. "And what about you, Snow? Do you y by the rules?"


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, I leaned in. "You already know the answer to that," I added a bit of danger to my tone.


    Before either of us could say more, the door to the conference room swung open. One of the board members stepped inside. "Mr. Zephyr, we¡¯re ready for you."


    I stepped back. "This isn¡¯t over," I murmured, my eyes locking onto hers before I turned and walked out of the room.


    ***************


    <i>Later that evening</i>


    Back in my study, the memory of Marcus¡¯s smug grin and the way he had looked at Zara still gnawed at me.


    cier had been restless ever since the meeting, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to Marcus.


    He was a threat. And I didn¡¯t like threats.


    As I went through the day¡¯s reports, my phone buzzed on the desk. I picked it up, my eyes narrowing at the message from my father.


    <strong>Father</strong><i>: Deal with Marcus Devereaux. He¡¯s more involved than you think.</i>


    I exhaled slowly, leaning back in my chair. My father never said anything without reason. I needed to be careful. I didn¡¯t know what he was after yet but he had his eyes on Zara.


    And I wasn¡¯t about to let that happen.


    <i>"Good. Not now. Not ever."</i>


    Updated from fr??ewebnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 30: Riled Up

    <h4>Chapter 30: Riled Up</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 30</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    ~Earlier The Previous Evening~


    I stormed out on Snow, my mind spinning. How had I let things get this far?


    He spoke with a smug demeanour, manipting everything to his benefit¡ªthe agreement.


    I facepalmed,<i> stupid Zara.</i>


    I should have known better than to sign anything without reading it carefully. But I was so desperate to escape Ivan and his chaos that I didn¡¯t care.


    And now, Snow had control. Complete control. I intimately and personally manage my damn schedule. Tsk.


    I felt my pulse quicken as I walked towards my room, grateful for the only space I had from him.


    He had casuallyid everything out, treating me like a piece on his chessboard that he could move whenever he pleased.


    <i>I¡¯m not yours,</i> I had told him. But even as the words left my mouth, a part of me¡ª<i>damn it</i>¡ªknew that wasn¡¯t entirely true.


    The undeniable raw attraction between us pulled me under. One thing was certain: this was not a game. It was something darker and deeper that I wasn¡¯t sure I could escape from.


    I reached my room and mmed the door behind me, leaning against it. My breaths came out in shallow bursts, Astrid¡¯s presence swirling inside me, pushing against my control. She was loving every second of this. <i>Damn wolf.</i>


    <i>"I told you, you shouldn¡¯t have signed that contract,"</i> she whispered in my head, her voice dripping with satisfaction. <i>"Now look where we are. Although it¡¯s a good bargain I can work with."</i>


    "Shut up," I muttered under my breath, rubbing my temples.


    Astrid chuckled. <i>"You can fight it all you want, but we both know you want him just as much as he wants you."</i>


    I shook my head, trying to block her out. "This isn¡¯t about wanting him," I corrected her. "It¡¯s about power. He thinks he has me cornered, but he doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of."


    <i>"And what exactly are you going to do, Zara? Fight him with paperwork?" </i>Astrid teased. "<i>We¡¯ve already crossed the line. You might as well enjoy the ride. I can¡¯t wait for us to fuck him."</i>


    I growled softly, pushing her down again. "Not now, Astrid. I need to think."


    But the problem was, I couldn¡¯t think clearly. Every time I tried to focus, all I could picture was Snow¡¯s face, his intense gaze locking onto mine, the way his lips had felt against mine just moments ago. And the worst part? I had kissed him back. I yearned to do so.


    I paced the room, reying the conversation over and over¡ªhis arrogance, his confidence. How dare he assume he could just take control like that?


    No. I wasn¡¯t going to let him have the upper hand. Before I could fully gather my thoughts, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I pulled it out, half expecting E to check on me, but was wrong.


    It was a number I didn¡¯t recognize. <i>Not again.</i>


    I stared at the screen, a sense of foreboding creeping over me as the unknown number shed.


    <i>Unknown: I know who you truly are. I can help you fulfil your destiny. Meet me tonight. Same ce. Same time.</i>


    My heart thudded in my chest. Thest message had rattled me, but I ignored it. I thought it was just someone messing with me. But now it was clear. Whoever this was, they weren¡¯t ying games.


    For a moment, I considered texting back, but something in my gut told me not to. Instead, Iy on the bed, fingers tapping nervously as I shut my eyes.


    What did they mean? Same ce, same time? Had I met them before?


    I forced myself to sleep and not think about it.


    The next morning, after getting ready for work, I had my meal packaged and sent up to my workce. Just as I picked up my handbag, the soft voice of one of the maids called out.


    "Ma¡¯am? Your meal is ready."


    I headed out. When I took the bag from her, she lowered her head and started to leave, but before she could do so, I called her back.


    There was something I needed to know.


    "How long have you worked here?"


    "My Lady?" She nced at my raised brows and looked away. "I huh... 8 y-years now," she stuttered, fidgeting with her gown.


    "Good. So you know about Storm and Zoe. Tell me, is she Storm¡¯s mother?"


    The maid fidgeted, fear descending upon her. "I-I uh..."


    "Silvia, there you are. I was looking for you." I looked up, my eyes locking on the chauffeur as he made his way towards us.


    "Lady Zara. Good morning. Is anything the matter?" The look in his eyes earned a smile from me, and I shook my head.


    "No. I was just thanking her for getting my meal. That¡¯s all."


    "Okay. I¡¯m afraid she is needed in the kitchen to prepare the master¡¯s meal."


    Without saying much, I gave a nod and walked ahead of them. But I felt a fierce stare on my back. Was he monitoring me?


    I dismissed the thought from my mind and departed for work. At night I got a message from Snow concerning the meeting by 10 a.m. and immediately went researching.


    Luckily, the meeting went well and the slides I presented were well epted; excellent thing I personally handled them in my father¡¯spany prior.


    But Marcus¡¯s proposal lingered. Something about the man unsettled me. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. I decided to keep my distance, but fate, as always, had other ns...


    Just then there was a knock at the door, followed by it swinging open. My head snapped up.


    "Zara." Snow¡¯s voice filled the new office I was given, sending a chill down my spine.


    I straightened, locking eyes with him. His gaze was unreadable, but it made my skin tingle.


    "Didn¡¯t anyone teach you to knock before entering?" I asked sharply, trying to hide my racing pulse.


    He raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "This is mypany, Zara. I can walk in whenever I damn well please."


    Readtest chapters at f(r)eewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 31: Home-cooked Meal

    <h4>Chapter 31: Home-cooked Meal</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 31</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I clenched my teeth, refusing to let him get under my skin again. I was sessful after the meeting, and I knew Marcus had gotten under Snow¡¯s, prompting the visit.


    "What do you want, Snow?"


    His smirk grew as he stepped closer, his hands casually in his pockets. "Just making sure you¡¯re doing your job. After all, we wouldn¡¯t want things to get... out of hand, would we?"


    I shot him a re. "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m perfectly capable of handling things."


    "Capable, huh? Like how you handled Marcus or the hotel scandal?" I frowned, and his eyes sparkled with mischief as he leaned over my desk, his face now just inches from mine. His voice dropped to a husky tone. "Last time I checked, you were running out of my office like you¡¯d seen a ghost."


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself not to flinch under his intense gaze. "You wish," I muttered,cking the strength I¡¯d intended.


    Snow chuckled softly, and his breath brushed against my skin. "Oh, Zara," his seductive voice sent shivers down my spine. "You¡¯re far too easy to rile up."


    I felt Astrid stirring again, feeding off the tension, but I pushed her back. I couldn¡¯t let him see how much he affected me. Not now.


    Before I could respond, Snow¡¯s hand reached out, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear gently, but there was something dangerous in his eyes.


    "You¡¯re mine, Zara. And I always win."


    Without another word, he turned and left, leaving me breathless and trembling in my chair.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Zoe¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stormed into Snow¡¯s mansion, my heels clicking against the tiled floors. I was not going to let things spiral out of my control.


    For years, I had been the one looking after Storm, the one taking care of him like a mother. All that time, I hoped Snow would see me for who I truly was¡ªa woman worthy of being his partner.


    But no, <i>she</i> had toe along, and suddenly everything had shifted.


    I couldn¡¯t let this continue. Storm still needed me, and if I could prove that Zara wasn¡¯t fit to take care of him, Snow would have no choice but to reconsider.


    I spotted a maid walking by and snapped my fingers to catch her attention. "Where¡¯s Storm?" I demanded.


    The maid flinched slightly before answering, "In the dining room, ma¡¯am."


    Without another word, I made my way there, my irritation already rising. As soon as I stepped into the room, I saw him sitting at the table, happily eating... noodles.


    <i>Noodles</i>? Really?


    "Storm, darling!" I greeted him with a forced smile as I ced a bag on the table. "What are you eating?" My nose wrinkled, pretending to be disgusted by the sight and smell.


    Storm looked up from his bowl with a huge smile on his face. "Zara made it! It¡¯s her special shrimp and mushroom noodles. It¡¯s so good, Zoe!"


    I barely hid my disdain. <i>Zara¡¯s</i><i>noodles</i>? How low had things gotten that he was eating something so simple?


    "Oh, sweetie," I cooed, walking over to the table and ncing at the noodles like they were poison. "That... doesn¡¯t look very healthy for you."


    Storm¡¯s smile faltered and I knew I had struck the right nerve. "It¡¯s delicious!" he protested, but I could tell he was second-guessing it now.


    I sighed dramatically and waved my hand toward the maid. "Please, clear this up. Storm needs something proper to eat."


    The maid hesitated, clearly ufortable with the situation. "But ma¡¯am, he¡ª"


    "Now," I ordered sharply, cutting her off. I wondered why he requested Zara to cook for him. Or did she force it on him?


    Regardless of the situation, remedying it was easy.


    Garbage!


    "I¡¯ve brought him something much better." I pulled out the food sks from my bag and started setting them on the table.


    I opened the first container, revealing perfectly roasted chicken breast with garlic mashed potatoes and steamed vegetables.


    The second container had a fragrant bowl of quinoa sd with pomegranate seeds and feta cheese.


    And thest one? A decadent slice of chocte cake topped with fresh berries.


    "There you go, sweetheart," I said, smiling sweetly at Storm. "Something that will help you grow big and strong."


    Storm looked conflicted, ncing between the noodles and the fancy spread I hadid out. "But... I liked Zara¡¯s noodles," he mumbled, still holding onto the chopsticks.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps made me turn around, and my stomach sank when I saw <i>her</i> standing at the entrance of the dining room with her arms crossed and a raised brow.


    "Interesting timing, Zoe," she said smoothly. "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be joining us for dinner."


    I forced a tight smile, refusing to let her see that she¡¯d caught me off guard. "I didn¡¯t n to stay," I said, waving it off. "I just thought Storm might want something... a bit more refined to eat."


    Zara¡¯s gaze shifted to the cleared-up bowl of noodles, then back to the extravagant meal I had brought. "Refined?" She let out a softugh. "He was enjoying his noodles just fine. Isn¡¯t that right, Storm?"


    Storm squirmed in his seat, clearly caught in the middle of our unspoken battle. "Uh... yeah, I liked the noodles," he muttered, though he now eyed the chocte cake with interest.


    I seized on the opportunity. "But you deserve the best, don¡¯t you, darling?" I said sweetly, brushing his hair back. "After all, a growing boy needs proper nutrition."


    Zara¡¯s eyes flickered with annoyance. "Zoe, I¡¯m sure you mean well," she said, her tone sharpening, "but Storm doesn¡¯t need to be force-fed what <i>you</i> think is best for him."


    "Force-fed?" I scoffed, ring at her. "I¡¯m simply trying to take care of him. Unlike some people, I¡¯ve been doing that for years."


    Zara stepped forward, keeping her posture calm but her eyes cold. "And I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done," she said smoothly, "but I¡¯m his stepmother now. I¡¯ll decide what¡¯s best for him henceforth."


    I could feel my anger boiling deep down, my wolf wing toe out and challenge her, put her in her ce.


    I knew I could win if I did. I was a Beta¡¯s daughter and Jewel was pretty strong.


    How dare she walk in here, acting like she had any im over Storm?


    "Being married to Snow doesn¡¯t make you his mother, Zara," I spat. "It doesn¡¯t give you the right to act like you¡¯re in charge."


    Zara¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "Maybe not," she admitted, "but it¡¯s enough to make sure <i>you</i> don¡¯t call the shots anymore."


    I opened my mouth to retort, but before I could, Storm looked between the two of us, his small voice breaking through the tension. "Can I... just eat the cake now?"


    Both of us froze, ncing at him as he nervously fidgeted in his seat.


    Zara sighed, finally dropping her stance. "Sure, kiddo. You can have the cake."


    Storm¡¯s eyes lit up as he reached for the cake. "Zara, please, can you feed me some cake?"


    My heart clenched at the sound. He pleaded with her?


    "Sure kiddo. Nytime you want something and I¡¯m around, never hesitate to let me know, noodles and all."


    Snow nodded eagerly as he pulled at her fingers.


    I gritted my teeth, watching as Zara leaned down, ruffling his hair like she¡¯d won some kind of victory before pecking his cheek lightly.


    "This isn¡¯t over," I whispered, ring at her. But Zara just smiled, her eyes glinting triumphantly.


    "Not even close, Zoe," she whispered back.


    I watched her sit beside Storm, effortlessly sliding into the role I had always wanted.


    "Storm, don¡¯t you need Auntie Zoe to feed you, or won¡¯t you taste the dishes I prepared?"


    Zara scoffed, murmuring, "Bringing a bought meal from Chefz Zone Deli can hardly count as a home-cooked meal."


    I rolled my eyes at her. I had tried to cover that up, but how did she know?


    She must have sensed my weariness as she tipped her chin at the side, towards the salda bowl.


    I shut my eyes briefly at my sloppiness, but my pride wouldn¡¯t let me show defeat. "Hmph!"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Zoe, but, it¡¯s okay if Zara feeds me today."


    That was thest straw.


    That ungrateful child chose her over me, after everything I had done.


    I tried to force a smile, but it failed woefully. "See you around, sweetie." Even as I left, he did not respond as he focused on his meal.


    The anger threatened to overtake me, but I found sce in the fact that he ate my meal.


    Just as I stepped into my silver car, I locked the door and ced a call to someone.


    The sharp sound of the call ringing broke me from my daze. Soon a sharp voice reached my ears.


    "Hello, sis!"


    A genuine smile formed on my lips. "Kylie."


    "What¡¯s up, sis? You don¡¯t sound excited."


    "I... uh... just tired," I lied.


    "Sorry about that."


    "Um, thanks. I called for a favour."


    "Shoot," my kid sister eagerly responded.


    "I need all your scope in seducing a man and winning his son.."


    The sourc?? of this content is free(w)??bnov(??)l

 Chapter 32: Plan In Motion

    <h4>Chapter 32: n In Motion</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 32</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After Zoe left, the tension slowly dissipated. I leaned back in my chair, letting out a deep breath.


    Storm was too focused on his cake to notice the lingering awkwardness, but I wasn¡¯t.


    Zoe¡¯s words stung a little more than I cared to admit. She had been around for years, taking care of Storm like he was her own, while I had only just entered the picture.


    Though, it shouldn¡¯t matter given that our marriage contract was just for a year and after that I¡¯d leave but still.


    It was a battle, and even though I¡¯d won this round, I knew it wasn¡¯t over. Zoe wasn¡¯t going to back down easily.


    "Can I have more cake, Zara?" Storm asked, his voice snapping me out of my thoughts.


    I smiled down at him, pushing the te closer. "Of course. But not too much. You don¡¯t want a stomachache, do you?"


    Storm grinned, happily taking another bite.


    After sitting in the living room for some minutes, I was surprised when Storm walked up to me to ask for noodles.


    I had been tempted to call for the maids but his puppy dog eyes prevented me.


    Till now, I didn¡¯t know much about Snow and that bugged me. I could swear he knew more about me than he let on.


    Turning to Storm, I inquired, "Hey kiddo," I ruffled his hair a bit, "who is Zoe to you? Is she your mother?"


    Storm turned to look at me, ready to answer the first question but stupidly I added the second and immediately his mood dropped.


    The bubbly child eating the chocte cake was immediately reced with a sad boy.


    "I..."


    My heart stung. What have I done?


    Rather than leave things as they were, I questioned again, reaching for his hair, "I can understand if she is and you don¡¯t have to..."


    Storm snapped my hand away and yelled some pained filled words.


    "She¡¯s not my mother! None of you could ever be!" With that he got down from the chair and rushed out, leaving me alone.


    Pain struck in my chest. What have I done?


    I stood from my sit, rising half way when my eye nced up and the sight before me made my heart skip a beat.


    "S-Snow."


    The cold deadly irritated look in his eyes made me cease my breath, my heart thudding in my chest.


    "Snow." I reached out, but before I could take a step in his direction, he snarled, forcing me to halt and walked off in the direction Storm went.


    For now, things were calm but I knew better than to let my guard down. Zoe¡¯s will to cling to this family threatened to upend everything.


    Watching Storm eat, I felt an urge to protect him. Though not rted by blood, I had to shield him from Zoe¡¯s schemes ¡ª even if it meant dealing with Snow¡¯s mess no matter how much I dreaded it.


    <strong>************</strong>


    <strong>~Ivan¡¯s POV~</strong>


    **Lattice Domain**


    I leaned back in my leather chair, swirling the whiskey in my ss as I stared out the window of my office.


    The skyline of the city glittered under the evening sky, but my mind was elsewhere¡ªon Zara. My former fianc¨¦e who had slipped through my fingers.


    "She should¡¯ve been mine," I muttered under my breath, downing the rest of the whiskey in one gulp.


    Across from me, my best friend Lucas smirked, his feet propped up on the corner of my desk.


    "Still stuck on her, huh?" Lucas was finding this amusing but I wasn¡¯t. "You let her go, Ivan. Maybe it¡¯s time to move on."


    I mmed the ss down on the desk, ring at him. "Move on? You don¡¯t understand, Lucas. It was never supposed to end like this. Zara¡¯s father¡¯spany is like a goldmine. I need control of thatpany, and Zara was the key."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. "Oh, so it¡¯s about thepany now, is it? Not the girl?"


    I ran a hand through my hair, frustrated. "It¡¯s both. You know how much her father¡¯spany means to my family¡¯s business. Merging with them would¡¯ve made us unstoppable. But now... now she¡¯s married to my uncle out of all people."


    Lucas whistled, leaning forward. "Ah, Snow. The Alpha CEO of Aurora Conglomerate. That¡¯s not just your regr guy, Ivan. You¡¯ve got yourself a real challenge now."


    I clenched my fists. "rissa was supposed to take care of that. She swore the hotel scandal would ruin Zara¡¯s image, make Snow doubt her and file for a divorce. But all it did was backfire. If anything, it made her look even more trustworthy in his eyes."


    Lucasughed, clearly enjoying my frustration. He shook his head and ced his hands on the desk.


    "You should know by now, rissa isn¡¯t exactly known for subtlety, man. She¡¯s a wildcard. But hey, at least you tried."


    I shot him an irritated nce. "Tried? This isn¡¯t over, Lucas. Zara¡¯s father still sees me as a potential ally. I can use that. He kept on calling me the other day when I scolded him about Zara. And as for Snow... he won¡¯t be able to protect her forever."


    Just then, the door to my office creaked open, and rissa sauntered in, her high heels clicking against the floor.


    She was all smirks and swagger, her confidence fierce as did her dressing as she strutted toward us.


    "Speak of the devil," Lucas muttered under his breath, amused as he leaned back into his chair.


    rissa tossed her hair over her shoulder, shing me a knowing smile. "Well, well. Still talking about me, are we?" she purred, sliding into the chair next to Lucas.


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "You promised me that hotel stunt would work."


    She pouted dramatically. "Oh, darling, I did my best. But Zara is slipperier than I thought. Who knew Snow would actually believe her side of the story? I mean, I set everything up perfectly."


    Lucas chuckled, shaking his head. "Maybe not as perfectly as you thought," Lucas challenged, enjoying the rage in rissa¡¯s eyes.


    He raised his hands in mock surrender, his shoulders raised but his smile was something else.


    I too would have enjoyed the tease had I not been enraged by my situation.


    "You¡¯re talking about a girl who used to run her father¡¯spany meetings at the age of twenty or neen. Did you really think she¡¯d fall for something as obvious as a staged scandal?"


    rissa shot him a re before turning her attention back to me. "So, what¡¯s the next step, Ivan? Surely you¡¯re not giving up now?"


    I leaned forward, my eyes narrowing. "Of course not. If we can¡¯t ruin Zara¡¯s image, we¡¯ll hit Snow where it hurts. His business."


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? And how exactly do you n to do that?"


    I smiled darkly as a n formed in my mind. "I know a certain investor Snow has been trying to bring in for a major deal. His name¡¯s Marcus."


    "Marcus?!"


    rissa had her eyes opened. "As in, Marcus Deveraeux?"


    I gave a nod. "If I can make sure I get to him first, I¡¯ll have leverage. Marcus isn¡¯t loyal to anyone, but he loves money. If we can sway him, we can destabilize Snow¡¯s uing deal and cause a rift in hispany."


    rissa crossed her legs, her eyes gleaming with interest. "And while Snow is busy scrambling to fix his business... you¡¯ll be there tofort Zara, make her see that she made a mistake leaving you."


    "There¡¯s that...but I¡¯ll have Zara take the fall for everything which would enrage Snow and my grandfather. They¡¯ll divorce and I¡¯ll help her get back into her father¡¯spany. From there boom, get what we want and toss her aside."


    Lucasughed, clearly enjoying the drama. "Man, you really are something. But this n could actually work."


    I stood up, feeling a renewed sense of determination. "It will work. Snow¡¯s got the upper hand now, but he won¡¯t see thising. I¡¯ll take back what¡¯s mine¡ªand Zara¡¯s father¡¯spany in the process."


    rissa grinned, clearly enjoying the idea of causing chaos. "You know, I can always help... distract Snow. Maybe get him off his game a little."


    I shot her a look. "No more stunts. This time, we do things smart. We get Marcus on our side, and everything else will fall into ce."


    Lucas raised his ss in a mock toast. "To ruining Snow¡¯s perfect little world."


    rissa smirked, clinking her ss with his. "And to getting Zara back where she belongs."


    I downed my drink, the fire in my chest igniting once more. This wasn¡¯t just about business. This was personal. And Snow Zephyr had no idea what wasing for him.


    My father was right. Find a weak link and destroy it.


    "So, when do we start?" rissa asked, peering at me with her seductive eyes.


    "Umm... how about you rope Marc


    us in with your charms tomorrow. Then lead him to me."


    "n in motion."


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.????? for the best novel reading exp??rience

 Chapter 33: Invite

    <h4>Chapter 33: Invite</h4>


    **************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    Back at the mansion, I could feel the tension strongly in the house. I¡¯d made Storm cry and gotten Snow upset at me.


    It was a double-trouble situation.


    Prior, Snow had been distant since that kiss and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I was no longer angry now that Storm was sad.


    I waited outside Storm¡¯s room, my heart still heavy. I needed to speak to Snow, to understand what was really going on with him.


    Ever since I¡¯d found out about Storm, things had been...plicated.


    But when Snow walked out of Storm¡¯s room with an unreadable expression, I took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    "Snow," I called softly, trying to calm my voice. "Can we talk?"


    He paused, ncing over his shoulder, his eyes hard. "About what?"


    I swallowed, not wanting to upset him, but I needed answers. "About everything. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know Storm was¡ª"


    He cut me off coldly. "That¡¯s the problem, Zara. You don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t understand anything," he said, facing me. "You¡¯re too busy being nosy to be sensitive enough to what others are going through."


    I gasped. Was that all he saw me as?


    His words hit home like a p, and I blinked,pletely stunned. "Nosy?" I repeated, barely keeping my voice steady. "Snow, I was just trying to help. I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    "You were being selfish," he snapped, cutting me off again. "Storm doesn¡¯t need you to dig into his life. He doesn¡¯t need you to fix anything. You¡¯re not helping, Zara. You¡¯re just making things worse."


    The usation stung more than I expected. I balled my fingers into fists, fighting the urge to defend myself. "That¡¯s not fair, Snow. I wasn¡¯t trying to make him sad¡ª"


    He turned his back on me, walking away before I could finish. I bit my lower lip as his words echoed in my ears as he headed toward the bend leading to the elevator.


    "Just leave him alone, Zara," he called over his shoulder. "You¡¯ve done more than enough help. We don¡¯t want more."


    I stood there, frozen in ce, as his words sank in. My heart clenched with frustration and pain. I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt anyone. I just... I just wanted to help.


    But to Snow, I was just another problem.


    In anger and hurt, I attempted to storm off in the opposite direction, when I halted and moved closer to the door. "Storm?" My voice was calm despite my rage. "I¡¯m sorry, Kiddo. Aunt Zar, I never meant to hurt you."


    I waited for about ten seconds before walking out, hoping the ache in my chest would subside.


    ~Later That Week~


    Since Snow barely spoke to me since that night and withdrew, I did the same thing, focusing instead on work.


    For the first time since Snow and I married, it felt like a marriage contract.


    Prior, we coexisted in a fun way if I do say so myself but now...


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t need such distractions getting the better of me. In this life I wanted to be my best and who knows get loved as an added bonus down the line with Mr. Right when the time came.


    Sadly, the tension between us had be unbearable, but I tried my best to push it aside.


    He was busy preparing for the uing deal with Marcus, and I couldn¡¯t afford to get distracted by our personal issues. I had to focus.


    Snow needed this deal to go through, and I was determined to help him secure it as my apology to Storm, even if he didn¡¯t appreciate my efforts.


    I buried myself in work, making sure every detail of the deal was perfect.


    Every meeting, every presentation and every possible angle was covered. If this deal fell through, it wouldn¡¯t be because I didn¡¯t try.


    But no matter how much I threw myself into the work, the growing tension with Snow gnawed at me. His coldness, his distance¡ªit felt like we were strangers again.


    Despite everything, I was a bit shocked when Snow asked me to apany him to a high-profile dinner event that Marcus would be attending.


    "Zara, I sent some clothes over to the house, you can make your selection," he began.


    "Uh... what¡¯s the asion?" I was forced to ask.


    "I need you to apany me to a business dinner."


    My expression had been neutral all through the conversation. I made no mistake to show any form of joy at being spoken to and it must have bruised his ego.


    "Okay," I responded casually and immediately continued tapping on the keyboard as though he wasn¡¯t there.


    "I..." he began, earning a stare from me but as soon as our eyes met, Snow looked away.


    "Is there anything else, Mr. Zephyr?" Snow¡¯s Damn apple moved.


    "No. Just... don¡¯t mess this up for me okay?"


    "Got it, boss. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, these documents won¡¯t handle themselves."


    Although I muttered it, I was sure he heard. Once he left, I heaved out a sigh of relief.


    I knew why he hade to me and not any other girl, especially Zoe. It wasn¡¯t because I was his wife.


    Aside from that scandal, Snow never properly acknowledged our marriage to the world.


    And after his cold shoulder, murmurrings ensued in thepany, about me falling out of luck.


    It was a good thing I was given my own office prior.


    I didn¡¯t have to deal with all the mess and pests.


    I sighed, pushing my chair back as I rested my head against the chair.


    Marcus had a reputation for being impressed by strong, independent women, and Snow was counting on my presence to sway Marcus in his favour.


    But there was something more. Snow¡¯s request had been different this time¡ªunspoken pressure was behind it. He needed this deal, and he needed me to help seal it.


    "I hope this night ends up being worth it and breaking the ice between us."


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel

 Chapter 34: Business Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 34: Business Dinner</h4>


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 34</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Dressed in an elegant peach gown with my hair neatly styled and packed, leaving a few strands to fall at the side of my right eye, I stepped out of the car beside Snow, the sh of cameras surrounding us as we entered the event.


    Snow¡¯s hand rested lightly on the small of my back, giving a silent signal that we were a united front, at least for the public eye. But underneath that, the discord between us was still simmering.


    Immediately we got in, the grand ballroom was filled with important figures¡ªbusiness tycoons, investors, and influential yers.


    I spotted Marcus almost immediately, standing by the bar, his gaze sweeping the room like a predator surveying his prey.


    Good, my time to catch my prey had begun.


    Snow¡¯s grip on my back tightened ever so slightly as we made our way over to him while exchanging pleasantries along the way.


    "Zara," Snow murmured in my ear when we greeted the one of the guests that had walked up to us. "Marcus is crucial. Just... be yourself. He likes women who are direct."


    I nodded even though my heart raced, I held on as though nothing bothered me.


    I¡¯d done this for years for my father, counting two lifetime experiences to the list, I was pretty much confident or I should have been but something about this night, Marcus and Snow made me edgy.


    I knew what Snow was asking of me. He needed me to charm Marcus, to secure the deal. And I would, even if I was still angry with him.


    We approached Marcus, and I put on my most confident smile, introducing myself with a firm handshake.


    "Mr Deveraeux, I believe we haven¡¯t properly met yet."


    "Outside of the conference room, no. d a beauty such as yourself could make it."


    He returned my smile and shake, extending his lips to the back of my palm.


    I felt Snow tense at that exchange, his shoulders rigid as did his hold on the small of my back.


    Marcus must have sensed it. He turned his attention to Snow. "Forgive me, Mr. Zephyr, I just couldn¡¯t resist the allure of a beautiful woman. Good evening."


    Snow took his shake and gave a small smile. "Well, we can both agree to one thing, Zara is charming."


    My heart skipped a beat at thatpliment. My cheeks betrayed me instantly, flushing like a teen as I held back the choke of breath about to happen.


    Marcus sensed it, raising a brow as I managed to smile andpose myself.


    "Sorry, swallowed wrongly," I apologized before turning to Snow. His eyes held mine for a minute and I felt Astrid smirk within.


    It wasn¡¯t Snow she was smirking at. It was cier.


    Just the thought worsened my situation. I shook my head, breaking our contact as I averted my gaze elsewhere.


    "So, how¡¯s the party so far?"


    Marcus followed my line of sight, nodding as he took in the patrons again. "Well, so far so good, it¡¯s okay."


    "Just okay?" I asked, tilting my head to the side a bit.


    "Yes." His focus was back on me. "It¡¯s a business dinner no less. Everyone here is making connections or talking about theirtest investment. Nothing much."


    "And you?" My focus was now on him as I straightened my neck, my charming smile still disying on my lips.


    Snow was a little tense. He must have not loved the fact that I was showing that smile to a stranger but it was business.


    "Me?" Marcus¡¯s eyes crinkled at the corners as he smiled. "I¡¯m looking for something more... substantial."


    "Substantial?" I repeated, intrigued.


    "Yes. An investment that will shake the market."


    Snow chimed in, his voice smooth. "I think we might have just the thing, Marcus. Just like what was shown during thest meeting."


    "Yeah, probably. My mind¡¯s a bit fuzzy with the memory. That¡¯s why I asked for dinner to help jog my memory," Marcus half noted with a mischievous smirk.


    I nodded, my thoughts raced at the oue but I dissed his first statement. "Our new tech venture is poised to revolutionize the industry."


    Marcus raised an eyebrow. "That¡¯s a bold im."


    "I assure you, it¡¯s backed by numbers," I said, confidence oozing from my voice.


    Snow added, "We¡¯ve already seen significant interest from major yers."


    Marcus leaned in, his voice taking on a conspiratorial tone. "Let¡¯s just say I want more, Mr. Zephyr."


    His tone made Snow¡¯s brows crease but that didn¡¯t deter Marcus. "I want exclusive rights."


    I nced at Snow, waiting for approval and when he rubbed my back lightly, I got my go ahead.


    I smiled, sensing the deal within reach. "I think we can arrange that but there¡¯d be a few changes from our side as well."


    Marcus seemed to consider my offer and shrugged. "Okay, as long as you¡¯re the one pulling the deal, it¡¯s worth negotiating."


    Snow stood beside me, watching the interaction carefully. The conversation flowed easily enough.


    I kept it light, engaging Marcus with witty banter and calcted charm. It didn¡¯t take long before Marcus¡¯s interest in me was clear.


    He leaned in closer, his eyes flickering between Snow and me as he asked more personal questions.


    Just when I thought things were going smoothly, the air in the room shifted. I felt it before I saw him.


    Ivan.


    He strode into the ballroom like he owned the ce, his eyes locking onto me almost immediately.


    A smirk curled on his lips as he made his way over,pletely ignoring the rest of the room.


    The aura Snow emitted made me stiffen, cier snarling in the back of his mind. I could feel the tension rise between them, like a storm about to break.


    Ivan¡¯s gaze locked onto mine. "Zara, lovely as always."


    My instincts screamed warning, but I kept myposure. "Ivan."


    "What brings you here?" Snow asked, his tone neutral.


    "Well, well, well," Ivan drawled. "If it isn¡¯t Snow Zephyr and his lovely wife."


    I red at him, my jaw clenched. "What do you want, Ivan?"


    The most uptodate nove??s are published on fr(e)??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 35: Business Dinner 2

    <h4>Chapter 35: Business Dinner 2</h4>


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 35</strong>


    <strong>~Zara~</strong>


    Ivan chuckled, his gaze sliding from me to Snow before settling back on me. "I¡¯m just here to enjoy the event, Zara. But I couldn¡¯t resist stopping by to say hello."


    "Too bad the same can¡¯t be said from here."


    Ivan¡¯s eyes never left mine as he turned professional. "I heard rumours of a lucrative deal. Thought I¡¯d crash the party."


    Marcus¡¯s interest was piqued. "A lucrative deal, you say?"


    Ivan nodded. "One that will blow Mr. Zephyr¡¯s offer to you out of the water."


    My heart sank. Ivan was here to sabotage the deal, taking Marcus away. I knew Snow needed and wanted this deal. It made sense that Scalwag would want to disrupt his ns.


    Snow¡¯s voice remained calm. "I doubt that, nephew."


    Ivan smirked. "We¡¯ll just have to see about that, uncle."


    Snow¡¯s eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t need to. The look on his face said it all.


    Ivan, however, was unbothered. He leaned in closer to me, lowering his voice just enough so only I could hear.


    "You should reconsider your choices, Zara. Your father¡¯spany... it¡¯s not as secure as you think. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll choose the right side before it¡¯s toote."


    My blood ran cold. "What are you talking about?"


    Ivan smirked, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Your father¡¯spany is in danger. And if you don¡¯t act soon, you¡¯ll lose everything."


    I froze, my mind racing. Could he be telling the truth? Could my father¡¯spany really be at risk? I nced at Snow, who was already watching Ivan with barely concealed fury.


    "Ivan, I swear to¡ª"


    But Ivan cut me off with a smirk, leaning back as he picked a ss from one of the waitresses passing by with a tray of cups of champagne and raising his ss in a mock toast.


    "Think about it, Zara. You know where to find me when you¡¯re ready to talk." He winked before turning to Marcus. "My offer stands. I suggest before sealing off anything to some eager businessmen using feminine bait, check other fishes in the sea. Not all worms are worth biting the hook for."


    Marcus was left stunned by his remark as Ivan walked off, leaving me standing there, my heart pounding in my chest.


    As Ivan disappeared into the crowd, I could feel Snow¡¯s eyes on me, burning with unsaid questions.


    I couldn¡¯t be bothered about that right now. What concerned me most was how to get Marcus¡¯s interest back.


    "Zar..."


    I cut in, muttering, "Excuse me, please," before walking off.


    The tension Ivan left behind felt suffocating enough as I padded my way through the guest, my mindpletely fixed on my family, twisting everything inside me.


    My father¡¯spany... in danger?


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen. But then again, I couldn¡¯t just walk away from Snow either¡ªnot after everything that had happened between us. I needed answers, and I needed them now.


    My fists clenched at my sides, but I kept my expression neutral, my eyes scanning the room for Ivan.


    I noticed the eye exchange both Ivan and Marcus shared while we talked, making me wonder if Ivan had gotten his clutches on Marcus already or not.


    Ivan had yed his hand¡ªnow it was my move.


    As I nced across the ballroom, I saw Snow standing with Marcus, the two men locked in a conversation that screamed power dynamics.


    Although Snow¡¯s face was impassive, ying the businessman, I could feel it¡ªcier was restless beneath the surface, waiting for the smallest provocation to explode. It didn¡¯t help that Ivan was here, taunting us with every smug smile.


    My heart raced as I made my way through the crowd, heading straight for Ivan. This needed to end. Now.


    "Ivan," I called as I reached him, barely containing my anger.


    He turned, that same smirk curling on his lips. "Zara. Couldn¡¯t stay away, could you?"


    I ignored his taunt, stepping closer so no one else could hear us. "What the hell are you trying to pull? What¡¯s this about my father¡¯spany being at risk?"


    Ivan¡¯s smirk deepened. "Oh, that. It¡¯s not a matter of <i>if</i>, darling. It¡¯s <i>when</i>. And when it does, who will you turn to? Snow? Or me?"


    "I don¡¯t need either of you," I snapped, my pulse quickening. "But you¡¯re not going to use my father¡¯spany to manipte me."


    Ivan leaned in, his lips hovering close to her ear. "I¡¯m not manipting you, Zara. I¡¯m giving you a choice. Walk away from Snow,e back to me, and I¡¯ll make sure your father¡¯spany survives. Otherwise..." He trailed off, his meaning clear.


    I felt my stomach twist, a sickening mixture of anger and fear. "You don¡¯t get to make demands anymore," I hissed, my voice trembling despite my best efforts to stay calm. "I¡¯m not your fianc¨¦e, Ivan. You lost that right a long time ago."


    He chuckled darkly, his eyes flicking over me with a possessiveness that made my skin crawl. "Did I, though? Because from where I¡¯m standing, you¡¯re still ying the same game. You¡¯re just with a different man now. But don¡¯t fool yourself, Zara. You¡¯re still mine."


    I opened my mouth to argue, to tell him how wrong he was, but before I could say a word, I felt a hand grip my arm. Hard.


    I whipped around to see Snow, his jaw clenched and his eyes zing with barely suppressed fury.


    "What the hell is this?" he growled in a dangerously low voice, as he yanked me away from Ivan. "Why are you still talking to him?"


    I pulled my arm free, my own anger boiling over. "I was handling it!"


    Snow¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. "Handling it? By cosying up to your ex-fianc¨¦?"


    He stepped closer, his voice lowering to a snarl. "I don¡¯t care what he¡¯s promised you, Zara. He¡¯s not going to save you. I am."


    I felt my own temper re. "This isn¡¯t about you!" I snapped, stepping closer to him, refusing to back down. "You don¡¯t care about me, Snow. You care about your damn business, about winning this deal. You¡¯re using me, just like you¡¯ve been using everyone else!"


    Follow current novels on (f)reew??bnovel

 Chapter 36: Acting Up

    <h4>Chapter 36: Acting Up</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 36</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s grip on my arm tightened and for a moment, I thought he might snap but instead, his voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. "You think this is just business? You think I¡¯m doing all of this for some deal?"


    He pulled me closer, his breath hot against my ear as he whispered through gritted teeth, "You¡¯re mine, Zara. Stop pushing me."


    I felt my heart race from his words¡¯ closeness and intensity. His eyes were glowing, cier¡¯s presence roaring inside him, barely held in check.


    For a terrifying second, I thought he might lose control.


    But instead of fear, I felt something else¡ªsomething darker, more dangerous.


    I was angry, yes. But I was also... drawn to him. The power radiating off him, the raw possessiveness in his voice¡ªit both scared me and pulled me in.


    "You don¡¯t own me," I whispered back, my voice shaking but defiant. "You don¡¯t get to control me."


    His eyes shed, and I thought he might snap again. But instead, he let go of my arm, stepping back, his breathing heavy. "Don¡¯t test me. Not now."


    His voice was barely controlled, but he was restraining himself and cier.


    For a moment, we stood there, breathing hard. My pulse thrummed in my ears. I had never seen him like this¡ªso raw, so... vulnerable, yet dangerous.


    Just as I opened my mouth to speak, to say something, anything to break the tension, Ivan¡¯s p cut through the moment.


    "Well, isn¡¯t this entertaining," he drawled, stepping closer with that infuriating smirk on his face. "The perfect couple. Such passion, such fire." He looked between us, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "But Zara, you should know by now that Snow doesn¡¯t share."


    Snow¡¯s head snapped toward him, his eyes narrowing. "Watch it," he warned.


    Ivan chuckled. He was undeterred. "Oh,e on, Snow. Let¡¯s not pretend you¡¯re in this for anything other than the deal. We all know what this is about."


    My heart clenched as Ivan¡¯s words hit their mark. He was ying on my doubts, the same doubts that had been eating at me for days. I knew he needed me for the business deal but hearing your useless ex, state it, made it hurt as well.


    Snow stepped closer to Ivan, his jaw tight. "You should leave," he growled. Thankfully, we were by the edge of the hall and not many people paid us any heed. "Before I make you."


    Ivan shrugged. "I¡¯ll leave. But think about what I said, Zara." His eyes flicked back to me, and I felt a cold shiver run down my spine. "You know where to find me when you¡¯re ready to talk."


    With that, Ivan turned and walked away. I let out a shaky breath. When I nced through the corner of my eyes, Snow was still standing close. But now, more than ever, I needed answers. I needed to know where I stood.


    "What was that about?" I asked, my voiceing out sharper than I intended.


    Snow¡¯s eyes flicked to mine, still glowing with cier¡¯s presence. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice gruff.


    I crossed my arms, trying to steady my nerves. "You¡¯re angry at Ivan because what he said is true? You, using me to seal the deal with Marcus?"


    He stared at me for a long moment. "Yes. I needed you, that much you know and you yed along."


    I swallowed.


    "You know how to handle people like Marcus. He¡¯s impressed by..."


    I cut in, finishing the words for him, "...strong women, and you¡¯re the strongest person I know." I sighed. "So that¡¯s it? I¡¯m just a tool to you? A way to get what you want?"


    Deep down, I hoped it wasn¡¯t all there was to it.


    His eyes hardened, but there was something else in them. "You¡¯re more than that, Zara. But I can¡¯t afford to lose this deal. Not with Ivan circling like a vulture."


    I swallowed hard, the pressure was the deal, Ivan¡¯s threat, Snow¡¯s possessiveness¡ªit was all too much.


    "You don¡¯t get to make decisions for me, Snow, I¡¯m not yours to control."


    He stepped closer again "You are mine," he said, his eyes boring into mine as his hand wrapped around his waist. "In every way that matters."


    Usually, one would think that a contract marriage like the one depicted in these romance novels would be strictly the male lead not having the female lead¡¯s time but the reverse was the case with Snow Zephyr.


    My breath caught in my throat as something stirred deep inside me.


    I shook my head, stepping back. "I need space."


    Snow¡¯s jaw clenched, but he nodded, stepping back as well. "Fine, you win."


    ***************


    <strong>~Ivan¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As I walked away from the heated confrontation between Snow and Zara, a smug smile tugged at the corners of my lips.


    Everything was falling into ce perfectly.


    Snow¡¯s jealousy was eating him alive, and Zara was questioning everything. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the cracks in their rtionship started to show.


    And when they did, I would be there to take full advantage.


    I made my way to the bar, where my best friend and business partner, Aaron, was waiting for me. He raised an eyebrow as I approached, clearly amused by whatever chaos I had just left behind.


    "So," Aaron drawled, taking a sip of his whiskey. "How did it go with the happy couple?"


    I smirked, sliding onto the stool next to him. "As expected. Snow¡¯s on edge, and Zara¡¯s starting to crack."


    Aaron chuckled. "You always did have a way of getting under people¡¯s skin."


    I shrugged, taking a sip of my drink. "It¡¯s a gift."


    Aaron leaned closer, his face turning serious. "So what¡¯s the n now? Do you really think you can take Snow down? He¡¯s not exactly an easy target."


    I smiled darkly, my mind already racing with possibilities. "Snow¡¯s vulnerable. His weakness is Zara, and he knows it. He hates sharing and he loves his control on people. All I have to do is keep pushing, and eventually, he¡¯ll make a mistake."


    "And Zara?" Aaron asked, raising an eyebrow. "You really think she¡¯lle back to you after everything?"


    I smirked, confidence surging through me. "She doesn¡¯t have a choice. Her father¡¯spany is circling the drain, and Snow can¡¯t save it. But I can."


    This content is taken from free web nov??l

 Chapter 37: The Grand Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 37: The Grand Scheme</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 37</strong>


    <strong>~Ivan¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Aaron nodded, clearly impressed. "And rissa? Is she still on board with the n?"


    I scoffed, leaning back in my chair. "rissa¡¯s eager to see Zara fall. She tried to ruin Zara¡¯s image with that hotel scandal, but it only backfired. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with her when the timees. She knows I need Zara."


    Just then, rissa walked up, her heels clicking against the floor as she approached us with a sly smile. "Hey, boys?"


    I smiled, motioning for her to sit down. "Just discussing our little n."


    rissa¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as she took a seat. "If it¡¯s about Zara and what you did there, good. Because I have a few ideas of my own."


    Aaron and I exchanged a nce, a bit intrigued by her cunny nature.


    As soon as we finished the event, I immediately retired, visiting my parents¡¯ home. rissa wanted toe with me, but given my affair with her cost me Zara, and my father¡¯s anger towards it, I kicked against the idea.


    Arriving home, my mom weed me with her usual kiss, but as soon as I stepped into the living room, where my father sat cross-legged, his focus on the television, my wolf stirred uneasily, sensing the shift in the atmosphere the moment I crossed the threshold.


    His cold gaze darted in my direction, his brows furrowing slightly.


    "You¡¯re here."


    I swallowed and made my way inside. "Hello, father."


    "What¡¯s the update? Are the Zareks still under your control?"


    I hesitated, carefully choosing my words. My father had little patience for dys, especially when it came to business.


    "It¡¯s... taking longer than expected," I admitted, trying to mask the tension in my chest.


    "Taking longer?" My father¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice hardening. "Ivan!" The sharpness of his tone made my wolf bristle.


    Before he could continue scolding me, my mother intervened. "Go easy on him," she said gently. "He¡¯s doing his best."


    My father shot her a frustrated look, his jaw tightening as if holding back his annoyance. "His best isn¡¯t good enough. We can¡¯t afford to lose this opportunity."


    Just then, a familiar sound of footsteps echoed through the hallway heading to the living room.


    "I second that."


    I nced up in time to see my grandmother, dressed in a simple ck knee-length gown, her white pearls gleaming around her neck, striding into the living room.


    Her presence wasmanding, as always, and immediately the tension in the room shifted. The air grew colder.


    She surveyed the room with a stern expression before her sharp green eyesnded on my mother, and without hesitation, she reprimanded her.


    "You¡¯re too soft on him, Anne," she said coldly. "That¡¯s why he¡¯s still struggling. The world doesn¡¯t hand out favours or opportunities. You have to grab it when you see it."


    My mother lowered her gaze, clearly unwilling to challenge the formidable woman before her. My grandmother had always been the true powerhouse in our family, the one who built the foundation that now supported us.


    I felt the heat of my father¡¯s stare, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet his eyes. I already knew what wasing¡ªthe expectation pressing down on me.


    Before I could fully brace myself, my grandmother came into my line of sight, blocking my view of the rest of the family.


    I lifted my head as her palm caressed my cheek, her cold green eyes boring into mine. "Ivan dearie, you know what we do is for your good?"


    I nodded.


    "Speak," she ordered sharply.


    "Yes, grandma."


    One would have thought her expression would be softer, but they turned colder.


    "I was nothing until I fought for what was mine," her voice was filled with conviction, "I saw an opportunity for your father, and I took it. That¡¯s why we have thepany and why you enjoy these damn benefits now. Everything we have was earned, not given."


    Her words cut through me, and I knew she was right. Everything about her exuded power¡ªshe was relentless in her pursuit of sess, and she expected nothing less from me.


    Although born an omega, she worked her way up the ranks, seduced the Alpha¡¯s son then, my grandfather and had my dad.


    Still, because of her status, he couldn¡¯t ept her. Ultimately, my grandfather was married to an alpha¡¯s daughter, Snow¡¯s mother, but my grandfather had a soft spot for her.


    Using that to her advantage, she got apany in her name and a separate house.


    Her fingers gripped my chin, forcing me to hold her gaze. "Now, it¡¯s your turn. It¡¯s time for your father to lead the Ivory Crescent Pack as its next Alpha. Not Snow."


    Her eyes darkened with intensity. "There¡¯s no time for games. Get Zara back. Secure her father¡¯spany, and let our family win."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the pressure building in my chest. Everything inside me knew this wasn¡¯t just business anymore¡ªit was about power, dominance, and our family legacy.


    My grandmother released her grip on me and took a step back, her sharp eyes still watching me closely.


    "This is your destiny, Ivan," she continued. "You¡¯re not just fighting for yourself. You¡¯re fighting for our family¡¯s future. Snow is a threat. But you..." She paused, her lips curling into a thin smile. "You have the advantage. Zara is still within reach. Use her to get thepany and take everything that should have been ours."


    I clenched my fists and nodded.


    "Don¡¯t disappoint us," my father said from where he sat. "There¡¯s only so many mistakes I can ept."


    He nced at my mother, as though reminding her that his patience this time was because of her. "We¡¯re counting on you."


    I nodded, forcing myself to meet his eyes. "I won¡¯t."


    As I turned to leave the room, my grandmother¡¯s voice stopped me in my tracks. "Remember, Ivan," she said softly, her words chilling me to the bone. "This isn¡¯t just about business. It¡¯s about survival. Don¡¯t hesitate to do whatever it takes. If Snow had his way, he would wipe our line from the family. We can¡¯t afford that."


    I walked out of the house, her words reying in my mind. The stakes were high¡ªit was a fight for everything my family had built.


    As I stepped outside, Aaron was waiting for me by the car with a curious look on his face.


    "Well?" he asked. "How¡¯d it go?"


    I nced back at the house before turning my attention to him. "The pressure¡¯s on but I need to move fast. Zara¡¯s the key to everything, and I can¡¯t lose again."


    Aaron raised an eyebrow. "And rissa?"


    I scoffed. "She¡¯s just a pawn in this. Zara is the real target. I¡¯ll get her back, no matter what it takes."


    Aaron smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. "You always did like a challenge."


    I clenched my jaw, my mind racing with ns. "Zara¡¯s still under Snow¡¯s control, but not for long. I¡¯ll make sure of that."


    "Good," Aaron said, crossing his arms. "But be careful. Snow¡¯s not going to let go of her easily. He¡¯s got his ws in deep."


    I nodded as I entered the car and Aaron followed.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯ll use the one thing he cares about more than her¡ªhis empire. I¡¯ll sabotage his business, make him vulnerable. And when he¡¯s too focused on saving hispany, I¡¯ll take Zara back. Besides, Zara won¡¯t be in a position to refuse me. I have my ns for her family."


    Aaron grinned. "Now that¡¯s the Ivan I know. Let¡¯s crush."


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 38: Confused

    <h4>Chapter 38: Confused</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 38</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>*Earlier That Evening At the Event*</strong>


    cier growled, his instincts screaming to protect what was ours.


    <i>Ours.</i>


    The word repeated in my head as my gaze locked onto Zara standing across the room¡ªtoo close to Ivan.


    I clenched my fists, fighting to keep control. This wasn¡¯t the time to lose it. Not here, not now.


    Not when everything was riding on this deal with Marcus. But seeing Ivan¡¯s smug face, watching the way his eyes lingered on her, it was taking everything I had to keep my wolf at bay.


    <i>Focus</i>, I reminded myself and turned to Marcus, but to my surprise, he too had slipped away.


    Tsk.


    I scanned the room for Marcus. By the far wall, surrounded by a few investors. If Ivan had already gotten to him, I needed to know<i>.</i>


    My father had warned me about him, but he was needed in this business deal and I couldn¡¯t let anotherpany beat us to it.


    Squaring my shoulders, I moved through the crowd, forcing cier down. Business came first. This was about securing control and keeping what mattered.


    "Snow," Marcus greeted me with a tight smile, the kind that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes as thest of the patrons with him walked away. "Enjoying the evening?"


    I nodded coolly, matching his tone. "It¡¯s going well. How about you? Anything intriguing tonight?"


    Marcus chuckled, swirling his winezily. "You could say that. Opportunities are everywhere, but you already knew that, right?"


    cier stirred again, the warning in his growl was unmistakable.


    <i>He¡¯s ying us.</i>


    I kept my voice neutral. "Opportunitiese and go. The trick is knowing which ones are worth the risk."


    Marcus¡¯s smile tightened, not quite hiding the calction in his gaze. "True. But sometimes, Snow, it¡¯s who you¡¯re betting against that makes the difference."


    The implication was clear.


    <i>Ivan.</i>


    The bastard had already gotten into Marcus¡¯s ear.


    I took a step closer, dropping my voice. "Let¡¯s not waste time, Marcus. You want a partner you can trust¡ªsomeone who¡¯s not going to turn on you when things get tough," I reminded him.


    Marcus raised an eyebrow, swirling his ss thoughtfully. "And are you that partner, Snow?"


    Before I could answer, my attention flickered to the side and caught sight of Zara.


    She was still talking to Ivan, arms crossed, a deep frown etched on her face. Ivan was smiling that same maniptive smirk I knew all too well.


    <i>Dammit, Zara.</i>


    cier snarled inside me, the need to pull her away¡ªto im her¡ªbuilt with every second we were apart. I couldn¡¯t think straight, not with her standing so close to that demon¡¯s spun<i>.</i>


    "Excuse me," I muttered, not waiting for Marcus¡¯s reply before striding across the room.


    Every step I took toward them felt like a battle. The struggle between cier and the need for control was almost unbearable.


    "Zara." My voice was sharp, cutting through their conversation as I reached them.


    Her eyes widened slightly as she turned to me, but I didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin. I shot Ivan a warning re, my jaw clenched.


    We had our arguments, which seemed to have been what Ivan wanted, and I hated that she couldn¡¯t see it.


    All she thought about was that I used her. I hated seeing the hurt in her eyes. Things moved too quickly, but we did not stay at the party after that and left.


    The goal was Marcus. With Ivan ying with our heads, I couldn¡¯t afford this.


    We didn¡¯t speak as we made our way out of the event, and as we walked through the parking lot toward the car. cier was pacing in my mind as my thoughts churned with the image of Ivan standing too close to her.


    <i>¡¯What the hell is happening to me?¡¯ </i>I wondered.


    I¡¯d never been this affected by anyone before, and yet Zara had gotten under my skin so quickly, it was unnerving. She wasn¡¯t just a pawn in a business deal anymore. She was... more.


    I nced at her as we drove home, her gaze fixed firmly out the window.


    I couldn¡¯t tell what was in her mind. My mind raced, trying to make sense of it all.


    When did this happen? When had Zara be something I couldn¡¯t control¡ªsomeone I couldn¡¯t let go?


    The silence between us stretched all the way to the house and when we arrived, she did not utter a word to me and went straight for her room.


    <strong>Later That Night</strong>


    I retreated to my study, after checking in on Storm, my mind still clouded with everything that happened. cier had finally calmed, but the frustration was there.


    Would I lose her? I couldn¡¯t, right? We had a contract binding us. Sadly, it was more than that. I couldn¡¯t get the image of Ivan and Zara out of my head.


    A buzz from my phone pulled me from my thoughts. I picked it up, ncing at the screen. It was a number I hadn¡¯t seen in a while. My jaw tightened.


    <i>¡¯Her.¡¯</i>


    I answered, keeping my voice neutral. "Yes... What is it?"


    "Alpha Snow..." The voice on the other end was soft and hesitant. "It¡¯s about Storm¡¯s mother."


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat. I should have known but I hoped it would be her usual check up on Storm.


    I gripped the ss of whiskey tighter, my knuckles turning white.


    "What about her?" I asked, trying to keep my cool.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, and I could hear the faint sound of papers rustling.


    "She... she¡¯s been found," the voice continued, "but there areplications. We believe you shoulde to the hospital immediately."


    My heart thundered in my chest, and I stood up abruptly, the chair screeching against the floor.


    "Complications?" My tone was harsher than I intended, but cier wasn¡¯t in the mood for patience.


    "Yes, sir. There¡¯s a lot we need to discuss in person."


    I hung up the phone without another word. Storm¡¯s mother? How could she¡ª? No.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening now. We¡¯ve searched for her in the past three years after she ran away and I hadn¡¯t heard from her since.


    But now... she is back and withplications...? What bastard did that?


    I grabbed my coat and hurried out of the study, ignoring my chauffeur¡¯s call as I left the house, my gaze momentarily ncing at Storm¡¯s window before entering my car.


    <i>¡¯She¡¯s back.¡¯</i>


    This chapt??r is updat??d by (f)reew??b(n)ov??l

 Chapter 39: Storm’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 39: Storm¡¯s Mother</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    In the car, the streets blurred past me as I sped toward the hospital. My thoughts were a mess, switching from Zara to Ivan to this new bombshell.


    What had happened to Storm¡¯s mother? Whatplications were they talking about?


    cier was agitated. I couldn¡¯t let this derail everything. Not when Storm was finally getting to be normal without crying daily for his mother. And now, with Ivan¡¯s circling like a damn vulture, my attention is more than torn.


    My grip on the steering wheel tightened as I pulled into the hospital parking lot. One problem at a time. First, I¡¯d deal with this. Then I¡¯d deal with Ivan.


    But Zara... I couldn¡¯t shake her from my mind. Her silence in the car earlier. Her look when she walked away without a word.


    What was she thinking? And why did I feel like she was slipping from me, just when I needed her the most?


    Tsk. We¡¯ll talkter.


    I stepped out of the car, pushing those thoughts aside. Right now, I had to find out what the hell was going on with Storm¡¯s mother.


    I made the necessary formalities and found Mrs. Primrose, thedy who called earlier. Together we headed for the VIP ward she was admitted in.


    I didn¡¯t know what, but something different made cier purr. As soon as I opened the door and stepped in, my breath caught in my throat.


    Her blonde hair shook as she whipped her head slowly in my direction, her familiar blue eyes settling on me.


    And when she parted her lips to speak, my chest tightened. "Hello, Snow."


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Restless. That¡¯s the only word describing how I felt since we returned.


    My mind wouldn¡¯t stop spinning, reying every moment, word and every look between me and Snow.


    Why had I lost control so easily? Why had I let myself be drawn into whatever this... thing was between us?


    I sighed, rubbing my temples as I paced around my room. I didn¡¯t even understand myself anymore.


    The logical part of me screamed to keep my distance, to stick to the contract, but the part of me that melted every time he looked at me¡ªthat part was winning more and more often.


    After several minutes, I was too tired to keep thinking about this and I needed a distraction. Anything.


    Ice cream. I¡¯ll get some ice cream.


    I slipped on my slippers and padded down the hallway, my mind still foggy from everything that had happened. As I reached the stairs, I nced out of the window just in time to see Snow¡¯s car driving off.


    "Phew!"


    Relief washed over me. At least he was gone for now. I could finally breathe without feeling his presence lingering over me. I headed down the stairs, lost in thought, my feet moving on autopilot.


    But I must have been more out of it than I realized because instead of heading toward the kitchen, I found myself in the garden¡¯s greenhouse, the soft glow of lights filtering through the ss walls.


    Confused, I paused to get my bearings when something caught my attention¡ªa barely audible soft sniffle.


    I froze, my ears straining to catch the sound again. And there it was. Quiet, heartbreaking, like a small child trying not to be heard.


    I followed the sound, rounding the corner until I stopped short. My heart squeezed painfully at what I saw.


    Storm stood before a locked door, his tiny frame shaking as tears streamed down his cheeks. He kept muttering the same word over and over.


    "Mum... Mum..."


    I stood there, unable to move, my chest tightening with guilt.


    <i>"I did this."</i>


    <i>"Not your fault, Zara," </i>Astridforted me.


    But the truth was yes. I had been the one to set this little boy on this emotional rollercoaster. He had lost his mother, and now he was stuck in this strange arrangement between me and Snow, probably feeling more alone than ever.


    I wanted to say something, tofort him, but I didn¡¯t know how. What could I possibly say that would make this any better?


    Storm must have sensed me because his head snapped up, his blue-rimmed eyes widening in surprise. He quickly wiped his tears, his little hands brushing them away as if nothing had happened.


    "You didn¡¯t see anything," he mumbled, trying to sound tough. "Mind your own business."


    My heart broke a little more. He was just a kid, trying to be strong, and I couldn¡¯t help likening him to his grandfather, whose name he bore.


    He was definitely going to be a storm in the future.


    As he moved to walk past me, I instinctively reached down, cing a hand on his head and ruffling his hair. He stopped, looking up at me with confusion, but I didn¡¯t give him a chance to pull away.


    Without thinking, I scooped him up into my arms, holding him close and pressing a soft kiss to his cheek.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Storm," I whispered, my voice catching in my throat. "I¡¯m so, so sorry."


    Storm stiffened at first, not expecting this. His tough act faltered and for a moment, I thought he might push me away. But instead, he stayed still, his small hands clutching my shirt.


    "You didn¡¯t do anything," he muttered softly. "You don¡¯t need to be sorry."


    I pulled back slightly to look at him, brushing a tear from his cheek. "I¡¯m sorry for what you¡¯re going through," my eyes searched his. "You don¡¯t have to be tough all the time, Storm. It¡¯s okay to miss her."


    He blinked as if the words were too heavy for him to process but for a while, we stood there. Finally, he sniffed again, wiping his nose on his sleeve.


    "You¡¯re not my mom," he said quietly, his voice breaking just a little. But... thanks."


    My throat tightened as I nodded. "I know I¡¯m not. But I¡¯m here, okay? If you ever need someone to talk to, disturb and y with... I¡¯m here."


    He didn¡¯t say anything else, but as I gently set him down, I could feel him warm up. He wasn¡¯t as alone as he thought. Maybe neither of us was.


    Before leaving, Storm nced back at me, his eyes still glistening with tears but his voice a little stronger. "Thanks... for not telling Dad."


    Wait. When did I agree?


    Catching on, I smiled, giving him a small nod. "Your secret¡¯s safe with me."


    Follow current nov?ls on f(r)eewebnov??l

 Chapter 40: Andrew Blake

    <h4>Chapter 40: Andrew ke</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 40</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The next morning I was shocked to discover Snow never returned home that night. Had his rage led him to seek women¡¯sfort outside, or was I overthinking?


    I pushed the thought of family and Snow out of my mind and immediately got prepared for my day.


    I picked up my phone, my eyes catching the missed call notification from my parents. I closed the phone screen, dropped it in my bag and walked out. Just as I went down for breakfast before heading to thepany, the front door opened with Snow standing at the doorway.


    My feet halted, lips slightly opened as I stared at not Snow but thedy in a wheelchair with simr features as Storm.


    My gaze darted back to Snow, hoping for a tad bit of exnation when the hurried sound of footsteps broke our contact as Storm¡¯s chirpy voice echoed from behind me.


    "Mum? Mum!"


    ¡¯Fuck!¡¯


    His little footstepsnded on the stairs as he pushed past me, and straight into his mother¡¯s hands he went.


    I remained frozen, my eyes darting between the emotional moments of little Storm and Snow, who stood watching and not saying anything.


    I was tempted to speak. To say anything but I did not want to seem hurt. Instead, I chose the next best thing.


    Tucking my hair behind my ear, I smiled at Storm, who nced at me briefly before burning his face in his mother¡¯s shoulder, then walked off to the dining room.


    As much as I didn¡¯t want to see Snow, I couldn¡¯t leave through the front door, seeing as they made it their spot. Neither did I want to be seen taking the back door.


    My appetite was ruined, but I gobbled down some grapes, asked one of the maids to package some of the tasty looking fruits for me, and headed out when I felt the coast was clear.


    Unlike before when I rode in one of Snow¡¯s cars with one of the drivers driving me, this time I already texted E, asking her to bring my car to Snow¡¯s house.


    The shock on E¡¯s face when I stepped out of the house and towards her was priceless. For a minute, Ipletely forgot my anger andughed at her awestruck look.


    "Hello, bestie."


    "Shut up..." E exaggerated with a wave as she rushed to hug me, but I knew there was more. "You fuckingnded a bloody jackpot, bae. This is huge."


    "Yeah, too bad his attention ain¡¯t on me," I mumbled. "Anyways, in one year this would be all over."


    My downcast mood got to E pretty quickly. Her eyes raked over my face, her fingers holding my shoulders in ce. "What went wrong? How did you quench that spark between you too?"


    Within a minute, a series of questions flew from E¡¯s lips, making my head churn.


    I shook her off and entered the driver¡¯s seat, leaving her standing there.


    When my car came to life, E blinked before rushing in. "Hey," she called out while strapping her seat belt. "You want to talk about it?"


    "No. Just know, he has someone else and like every other flee scumbag, I messed up."


    Thankfully E fell silent till I dropped her off at home and headed to work. The morning went like every other day and by 9, we were informed Snow wasn¡¯ting to thepany.


    Great. I had peace of mind.


    With Marcus dragging his feet on the deal, I decided to shift gears. If Marcus was proving to be a pain, I needed another option. Fast.


    I scrolled through my notes and contacts, hunting for someone who could rival Marcus in the industry. That¡¯s when I found him¡ªAndrew ke.


    Younger, sharper and known for closing deals quicker than anyone else. If I could get him on board, maybe Snow wouldn¡¯t need Marcus at all and Ivan, God help that bastard.


    Picking up the phone, I dialled the number listed for ke Industries. My fingers drummed nervously on the desk as I waited.


    "ke Industries. How may I direct your call?" came the sweet voice.


    I straightened in my chair, pushing aside the lingering anger from the morning. "This is Zara Zephyr from Aurora Conglomerate Inc. I¡¯d like to speak with Mr. Andrew ke about a potential coboration."


    There was a brief pause, followed by the soft clicking of keys on a keyboard. "One moment, please. I¡¯ll transfer you to Mr. ke¡¯s assistant."


    I waited, scanned my notes, holding my breath. "Good day. Mr. ke¡¯s office."


    I greeted and exined my request again and waited. "Alright. Mr. ke can meet with you at 3 p.m. Does that work for you?"


    Perfect timing. Just enough time to finalize my presentation. "Yes, 3 p.m. is great. Thank you."


    I hung up, releasing my breath. I finally had something to focus on besides Snow¡¯s cryptic behaviour.


    Maybe this deal would bring Sniw and me on a levelled ground. An hour passed and I remained neck deep in my presentation, editing things to suit ke Industries¡¯ taste, when a knock at the door interrupted me.


    "Zara," Snow¡¯s secretary poked her head in, looking a bit hesitant. "There¡¯s someone here to see you. He says he¡¯s from... ke Industries."


    I blinked in surprise. "Already?" I nced at the clock¡ª3 p.m. was still hours away.


    The secretary mirrored my confusion. "Yes, but he insisted it was urgent."


    I sighed, pushing my chair back and standing up. "Alright, send him in."


    To my surprise, Andrew ke himself walked in. Tall, confident, with sharp features and an easy smile that instantly put me on edge. I stood up to greet him.


    "Mr. ke," I said, extending my hand, "I wasn¡¯t expecting you at all, let alone this early. We had a meeting set forter this afternoon."


    "I like to handle things quickly," he replied, shaking my hand firmly. "I had some free time and thought, why not since I was driving through? Let¡¯s see if we can get something going sooner."


    His directness caught me off guard, but I couldn¡¯t help but admire his proactive attitude.


    As we sat down, Iunched into my pitch, exining Aurora¡¯s vision and what we needed. ke listened intently, asking the asional question, but he seemed intrigued.


    Just as I felt like I was gaining traction, the door swung open¡ªhard. My head snapped up and there he was¡ªSnow, his eyes locked on ke with a deadly calm that sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡¯Oh shit.¡¯


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel

 Chapter 41: Slapped

    <h4>Chapter 41: pped</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 41</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Mr. ke," Snow greeted coldly. "I wasn¡¯t aware we had a meeting scheduled." He shot me a re.


    ke didn¡¯t flinch, rather, he straightened his back, smirking slightly. "I thought I¡¯d drop by to get a feel for things firsthand. And Zara here was just filling me in on the details."


    I could feel the tension thickening in the room. Snow¡¯s posture was rigid, his jaw clenched tight as his gaze briefly flicked over to me before returning to ke.


    "Well," Snow drawled in an icily polite tone. "I handle the majority of business decisions for Aurora Conglomerate. Perhaps we can reschedule for a more formal meeting?"


    From the way ke¡¯s eyeszily moved between us, I could tell he already guessed there was a lot of tension between Snow and me.


    He stood up, smoothing his jacket down. "Of course. I¡¯ll let you two... discuss. Zara, it was a pleasure. I¡¯ll be in touch." He gave me a nod before walking out, leaving me with an uneasy and enraged boss.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, Snow turned to me, his eyes zing. "Care to exin?"


    Here we were? I stood, crossed my arms, feeling defensive. "I was securing an alternative option. Marcus is dragging his feet, and ke is more than capable."


    Snow took a step closer, his eyes never leaving mine. "Is that all?" I lifted my eyes, expecting a sensible exnation when he sprouted out insults. "Or are you eagerly unting your beauty and chasing men? Tell me, Zara, are you so insatiable?"


    ¡¯The Actual Fuck!¡¯


    My fingers balled at my side, anger swirling into little fists, controlling the urge to smack him across the cheek.


    "What? You suddenly be too small or innocent for those kinds of words or..." The sound echoed loudly to cause an uproar from Snow. I did it. I pped Snow before I could control myself.


    His eyes seemed to have seen stars as they red daggers in my direction.


    To my surprise, Snow didn¡¯t do or say anything and the tension seemed to have spiked, but I didn¡¯t care anymore.


    I may be working for him, but that didn¡¯t give him the right to speak to me in such a manner.


    "Zara," he said after some time. I could see his fist clench and unclench. Good, he felt it.


    "Snow." My breathing ragged as I waited for him to spew more nonsense, probably words like, you¡¯re fired, but he didn¡¯t.


    My palm still stung from the impact, but it was nothingpared to the fury zing in Snow¡¯s eyes. He stared at me, stunned, his expression unreadable at first, and then a slow, dangerous smile crept onto his lips.


    "You¡¯ll be punished," he said, his voice calm yet seething with restrained anger. He waited for me to say something, but I didn¡¯t.


    Just as he was about to leave, I responded, ring at him, my breathing ragged. "I¡¯m counting on it," I shot back, but the tremor in my voice betrayed the adrenaline racing through me.


    Snow halted in his steps, his eyes narrowing on me as if to ask what the hell was wrong with this woman¡ªlike I were a puzzle he couldn¡¯t quite solve.


    His breathing came in measured, and he finally spoke. "You don¡¯t make deals without consulting me first, Zara. That¡¯s not how this works."


    "I was trying to help. Something you¡¯d have noticed if you weren¡¯t so..." I snapped, my frustration bubbling over. "I¡¯m not some pawn you can push around, Snow. I can make decisions too."


    He stared at me, his eyes darkening with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce¡ªanger, jealousy, possession.


    "You¡¯re mine, Zara," he whispered through gritted teeth. "Stop pushing me."


    My breath hitched at his words, the intensity in his gaze making my heart race. But I wasn¡¯t about to back down. Not after everything.


    "And you don¡¯t get to control me. I am not your toy, Snow," I shot back, my voice trembling slightly as the weight of his stare bore down on me.


    The tension between us was thick. Snow leaned in closer. "You¡¯re ying with fire, Zara. And you¡¯re going to get burned."


    I swallowed hard, trying to keep myposure. But the truth was, every word he said sent shivers down my spine, and for a brief moment, I wondered if I¡¯d really be burnt.


    Before I could respond, Snow stormed out of the office without another word, mming the door shut behind him.


    As soon as he was gone, the weight of what had just happened hit me. My knees buckled, and I sank into the chair behind my desk, my chest heaving with anger, regret, and confusion.


    What the hell had I done?


    I stared at my shaking hands. I had pped Snow. The CEO of Aurora. My... husband.


    The realization settled in like a cold, sinking stone in the pit of my stomach. Sure, he deserved it after the way he¡¯d spoken to me¡ªinsinuating I was some sort of attention-seeking flirt. But now, in the silence of the aftermath, I couldn¡¯t help but feel... guilty.


    My breath hitched as I tried to justify my actions to myself. He had pushed me too far, insulted me, questioned my loyalty¡ªquestioned me, my work, and my motives.


    But...


    I felt Astrid¡¯s disapproving stare in my mind.


    And then I remembered the look in Storm¡¯s eyes before he stormed out. There was more there than anger. He felt betrayed.


    I stood up, pacing the length of my office, reying the events ofst night in my mind. Ivan. Of course, this was about him. Snow was still angry that I¡¯d even entertained a conversation with Ivan. He had seen it as some sort of betrayal, and I hadn¡¯t bothered to exin. That must have driven him to act out today.


    I paused, leaning against the cool surface of the window as I stared out at the city. But why hadn¡¯t I exined myself to Snow? Was it pride? Fear? Maybe both.


    "Damn it," I muttered under my breath, rubbing my temples. I had handled this all wrong, and now I was tangled up in a mess of my own making.


    But what now? Snow had left, and I knew he wouldn¡¯t let this go. And as much as I hated to admit it, I had crossed a line. He wasn¡¯t going to forgive me so easily.


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel

 Chapter 42: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 42: Punishment</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 42</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The office door mmed behind me, my chest heaving as I tried to reign in cier¡¯s fury.


    I wanted to break something, anything, just to release this pent-up frustration coursing through me. She had pped me.


    <i>¡¯She pped me,¡¯ I repeated in my head.</i>


    But as much as the anger roared within me, something deeper gnawed at my insides. Why had ite to this? Why had she chosen to run to Andrew ke instead ofing to me with her concerns about Marcus? And why the hell was she still engaging with Ivan?


    I paced inside my office, my fists clenching and unclenching as cier growled, waiting to break out.


    He hadn¡¯t been free in a while now. The frustration became worse by the day.


    And now, Zara wasn¡¯t just challenging my authority as her boss; she was testing the very boundaries of our rtionship. She was questioning me¡ªus.


    <i>¡¯You¡¯re mine, Zara.¡¯</i> The thought ran through my head like a mantra, but the truth was... she didn¡¯t fully believe it.


    I saw the way she looked at me today, full of defiance and fire. She didn¡¯t trust me, and that was the core of the issue.


    I stopped pacing, my hand reaching for my phone. I pulled up our marriage contract, skimming through the uses I had memorized. There it was¡ªuse 9, subsection B.


    "In instances where the wife exhibits behaviour deemed undermining to the husband, thetter reserves the right to enforce disciplinary measures for the betterment of the rtionship."


    Perfect.


    A n began to form in my mind, one that would remind Zara exactly who held the reins in this marriage.


    I wasn¡¯t about to let her insubordination slide, especially after today. No, she needed to understand that there were consequences for her actions, both here and at home.


    I shot off a quick message to her: Zara, report to my office. Now.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I barely had time toe to a conclusion on how to apologize when a message popped up on my phone.


    Snow wanted me in his office. Now. I stared at the screen, feeling my stomach twist in knots. What now?


    Sighing, I walked out of the office and headed for his. Several thoughts ran through my mind as I walked. I wasn¡¯t ready for another confrontation with him, but I had no choice.


    When I entered the office, Snow was leaning against his desk, arms crossed, his face unreadable. His eyes tracked my every move as I closed the door behind me.


    "You wanted to see me, Mr. Zephyr?" I asked, keeping my voice steady.


    Snow didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he gestured for me to sit down. Once Iplied, he straightened and kept his voice cold and authoritative. "use 9, subsection B," he began, his eyes never leaving mine. "You¡¯re familiar with it, I assume?"


    My stomach dropped. Of course. The contract. I nodded stiffly, refusing to let him see the unease building inside me.


    He continued, his tone like ice. "You crossed the line today, Zara. What you did waspletely uneptable. So now, you¡¯ll face the consequences."


    I swallowed hard, my throat suddenly dry. "What are the consequences you are talking about?" I tried to maintain myposure.


    Snow¡¯s lips curled into a slow, calcted smile. "Starting today, you¡¯ll be working in my personal office. No more of your own space. And at home? We¡¯ll be sharing a bed for the next month."


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. <i>Sharing a bed?</i>


    My already calm heart beat, raced, and I opened my mouth to protest, but Snow cut me off.


    "You can¡¯t refuse."


    I pouted. "Okay, but what about your new me, Storm¡¯s mother? Aren¡¯t you bothered with making her feel alone and unwanted? I mean you went to all the trouble to bring her in, right?"


    He tapped gently on the desk. "And before you concern yourself with her," Snow started, smirking at my confusion. "I don¡¯t care if I leave hickeys all over your skin in ces clothes can¡¯t hide and make you work at the reception till they disappear or make sure everyone hears you scream when I perform my husbandly duties with you at home, Zara."


    He leaned in, his voice low and taunting. "No one else will matter. Not her. Not anyone. Just you and I."


    My face burned, half from anger and half from the undeniable pull I felt toward him despite everything.


    And my traitor wolf wanted him to prove it all.


    "Now, you¡¯re dismissed," Snow said coolly, waving me off like a nuisance.


    I got up, turned on my heel and stormed out of his office


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~ (Later That Night)</strong>


    I had barely managed to rx after a long bath when a knock came at my door.


    "What¡¯s it now?" I muttered.


    Wrapping myself in a towel, I opened the door, thinking it was one of the maids wanting to ask me about dinner, my heart nearly stopped when I saw Snow standing there, dressed in nothing but ck shorts and a silk robe that hung loosely around his frame, exposing his sculpted chest and abs.


    Gulp!


    I blinked, trying to tear my gaze away from his body and focus on his annoyingly handsome face. "What are you doing here?"


    Snow smirked, holding up his phone, a section of our contract disyed on the screen. "Time for your punishment, wifey."


    I blinked, my heart stumbling over itself. <i>Punishment?</i> My mind scrambled to make sense of the situation as I stood there in nothing but a towel, staring at the glowing screen of Snow¡¯s phone.


    Was he really going to do it?


    I mean, I wasn¡¯t a virgin but... I... after everything, I was too angry to think of the possibility.


    I swallowed, feeling the weight of his presence pushing down on me. He was using his alpha aura, threatening my wolf or more like showing Astrid what she wanted.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Snow leaned casually against the doorframe, his smirk growing wider. His eyes raked over me, and the tension between us thickened. "I warned you, Zara. You crossed a line today. Now, it¡¯s time to pay the price."


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 43: Kiss Me

    <h4>Chapter 43: Kiss Me</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 43</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My body went rigid as his words sank in. I tried to summon my anger, my defiance, but with the memory of today¡¯s events¡ªmy impulsive p and his cutting remarks¡ªstill fresh in my mind, all I could feel was a strange mix of fear and... something else. Something darker. A pull that I couldn¡¯t quite define.


    "You¡¯re seriously going to enforce a use from the contract?" I asked, my voice trembling despite myself. "This is ridiculous."


    Snow¡¯s smirk never faltered. "Oh, I¡¯m very serious, Zara. And you¡¯ll soon see just how serious I can be."


    He pushed off the doorframe and took a step closer, closing the distance between us.


    I backed away instinctively while my mind thought of 100 ways to escape my hubby. "This is absurd. You can¡¯t just¡ª"


    "I can," he interrupted smoothly and his deep voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. "And I will. Do you think I¡¯m ying games? That this is just some business deal for me? You¡¯re mine, Zara. And I¡¯m going to make sure you remember that."


    His words made me shudder. I was torn between fury and a deep, primal instinct that told me to step back¡ªbecause Snow wasn¡¯t bluffing. Not anymore.


    "You can¡¯t just... control me," I whispered, the fight in me slowly ebbing away.


    His eyes gleamed with dark satisfaction. "Watch me."


    Before I could respond, Snow stepped even closer, his hand brushing against my arm. The warmth of his skin against mine was electrifying, and I hated how my body reacted, leaning into him, despite everything.


    I tried to pull away, to regain some control of the situation, but Snow wasn¡¯t having it. His grip tightened, and he leaned down, his breath hot against my ear.


    "Tonight, Zara, you¡¯ll start learning exactly what happens when you push me too far."


    My breath hitched in my throat as his words settled over me like a dark promise. There was a moment of silence, the tension between us simmering, before Snow finally pulled back, his smirk still firmly in ce.


    "Get dressed," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. "We¡¯re sharing a bed tonight, and you¡¯ll follow every word of our contract. Starting now."


    I stared at him, my mind screaming at me to fight back, but my body¡ªmy traitorous body¡ªwas frozen, caught in the web of his dominance while Astrid purred in satisfaction at hismand.


    Though an Alpha wolf, with Snow, it felt like she was apletely different person, wanting to tame and be tamed by him.


    "Fine," I muttered, turning away from him and walking toward my closet. But as I reached for my clothes, I couldn¡¯t help but nce over my shoulder. Snow was still standing in the doorway, his eyes locked on me like a predator watching his prey.


    "And Zara," he called out softly, his voice sending another shiver down my spine. "Don¡¯t think you can hide from me. I¡¯ll always know exactly where you stand."


    I scoffed, rolling my eyes. ¡¯Just wait Snow and we¡¯ll see who will be in control at the end.¡¯


    I smirked at the thought. Should anything ever happen between us, I nned on letting Astrid free. As spirited as she was, I knew she¡¯d tame cier with her charms.


    Without uttering another word, I disappeared inside my closet.


    *************


    ~Snow¡¯s POV~


    I watched Zara disappear into her closet, my chest tight as anger and something far more primal coursed through me.


    She had tested me today¡ªpushed me further than anyone had in years¡ªand now, standing there with the memory of her p still fresh, all I could think about was making her realize the depth of her mistake.


    I wanted to pin her against the wall, crash my lips over hers, taste her and twirl my tongue with hers while my fingers ravished her skin.


    Worse, take things far and have her pinned underneath me on the bed, tease her core till she was writhling and begging for more.


    Just those sinister thoughts had cier going and wanting in on the action but not now.


    One of these days yes. But until then, until she wants me and begs for me... I¡¯d taunt her with my presence.


    I hated to admit it, the way Zara stood her ground infuriated me, but it also stirred something deeper. I couldn¡¯t deny the pull I felt every time we shed, the way my blood hummed when she fought back. Her defiance only made the inevitable submission sweeter.


    cier growled in approval, his energy thrumming in my mind.


    <i>"She needs to understand who¡¯s in control. Let me out, let me take control."</i>


    I could feel him pushing forward, wanting to take charge, but I pushed him back down. This had to be handled my way. At least, for now.


    Zara emerged from the closet momentster, dressed in a simple silk nightgown that clung to her figure. She tried to keep her expression neutral, but I saw the flicker of uncertainty in her eyes. She was nervous, and she had every right to be.


    She stood there, waiting, arms crossed over her chest as if shielding herself. "Now what?" she asked, her voice wavering slightly despite the bravado.


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, I stepped closer, closing the gap between us until I was mere inches away. My eyes traced the line of her jaw and her lips, before meeting her gaze. "Now," I murmured, "you learn your ce."


    Her eyes shed with indignation, but before she could respond, I reached out, tilting her chin up with a single finger. The touch was deceptively gentle, but the message behind it was clear. Zara wasn¡¯t in control. Not tonight.


    My eyes held hers, blue against blue but with my aura, I easily asserted my dominance and reminded her, "You made a mistake today, Zara. Now you¡¯ll deal with the consequences."


    She pulled away from my touch, her lips pressed into a thin line. "What, exactly, are these consequences? You¡¯re going to force me to sleep with you? Punish me like I¡¯m some pet?"


    With all her bravada, Zara couldn¡¯t hide her fear, making me smirk.


    I smirked. "I don¡¯t have to force you, Zara. You agreed to the terms of our marriage. use 12¡ªobedience, both in private and public matters. You gave me full authority over you, and now you¡¯ll follow through on your end of the deal."


    She red at me, her chest rising and falling with barely contained anger. "You¡¯re insufferable."


    "Perhaps." I leaned in, my lips brushing her lips. "But I¡¯m also right. And you¡¯ll learn to ept that."


    Zara tensed, her breath catching in her throat. For a moment, I could feel her hesitation¡ªthe internal war she was fighting between pride and something far more dangerous.


    "You can¡¯t control everything," she insisted and pulled back an inch.


    I did the same, my gaze locking onto hers. "No?" I tilted my head and a slow smirk formed on my lips. "You seem to forget what I¡¯m capable of."


    Before she could answer, I took matters into my own hands. "Kiss me."


    "What?!"


    I shrugged. "It didn¡¯t seem to matter to you before when you stormed into my office, grabbed my cor and kissed me hard."


    Zara¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly as she averted her eyes. "Or what? You seem to have forgotten, or has that brave, naughtydy been kept at Aurora Conglomerate?"


    Anger and defiance shed in her eyes again. Good. The fact that I¡¯ll made her do it, was more satisfaction. "Well?"


    "If it¡¯s a kiss you want, then have it." Before I could react, Zara held my face and forced a kiss on my lips.


    "<i>Fiesty," </i>cier growled.


    This chapter is updat??d by fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 44: Dominance

    <h4>Chapter 44: Dominance</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 44</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zara had muttered something I couldn¡¯t quite ce before uttering those defying words I didn¡¯t quickly read meaning into.


    "If it¡¯s a kiss you want, then have it." Zara held my face, closed her eyes and forced a kiss on my lips before I could react.


    Both cier and I were shocked. Unlike me, my wolf recovered fast. "<i>Fiesty," </i>cier growled, tugging at my subconscious.


    Just as I was to kiss her back, she did the next crazy thing, took my bottom lip between her and bit hard till she elicited blood, then pulled back.


    I winced, stepping back before ncing at the little mouse before me. As quickly as my skin tore, it healed but the blood stains remained.


    Zara red in satisfaction as I licked the blood off. She pivoted, walking towards the bed and leaving me standing there.


    "No, you don¡¯t," I uttered and moved swiftly. Catching her wrist, I yanked Zara back, pulling her body straight into my arms.


    "Snow you..." That was all I needed. I crashed my lips on hers, sneaking my tongue in and kissing her.


    Zara¡¯s eyes went wide in shock. The slight coppery taste of blood lingered on my tongue a little as she tasted it. She winced, but I refused to let go. That was what she caused.


    When she got herself back, she tried hitting at my chest to break us apart, but all of that only fuelled my need to dominate her.


    I held her close against my hard chest and abs, making her feel my body through her thin silk nighties, her plump breasts pressing hard against my chest.


    Her nipples hardened instantly and I smirked against our kiss.


    I kissed her hard, the kind of kiss that demanded submission, dominance, and control all in one. My tongue slid into her mouth, tasting her, exploring her, as if it was the only thing I needed.


    Zara resisted again, her hands pressing against my chest with all her might to push me away, but it didn¡¯tst long. Our tongues collided again and she caved finally. Her body melted into mine, and that was all the confirmation I needed.


    cier growled in satisfaction, pleased by the way she responded, how her defiance was slowly dissolving under the heat of the moment.


    He synced with Astrid, who I presumed was eagerly enjoying herself from how her aura spilt.


    I deepened the kiss, one hand gripping the back of her neck to keep her close, the other trailing down her waist, pulling her body flush against mine. Her soft curves pressed into me, and I felt the spark of something raw ignite between us.


    The anger from earlier, the tension¡ªnone of it mattered anymore. All that mattered was the feel of her lips, the way her breath hitched every time I took control.


    Zara whimpered against my mouth, her hands finally leaving my chest to wrap around my neck, pulling me in closer. It was a battle of wills¡ªher attempt at dominance, my relentless need to prove who was in control.


    I bit down gently on her bottom lip, causing her to gasp, and I used that opportunity to deepen the kiss further, my tongue tangling with hers, taking what was mine. She tasted sweet, like the perfect mix of rebellion and surrender.


    Zara¡¯s fingers tightened in my hair, and for a moment, I let her think she was winning, but then I shifted, turning the kiss from passionate to punishing, teasing her just enough to remind her who held the power.


    Her breaths came out in soft, broken gasps, and I knew she was losing herself in the moment, just as I was. I pressed her body harder against mine, wanting to feel every inch of her, wanting to drown in the sensation of having her so close, so pliant beneath my touch.


    I pulled back slightly, my lips hovering just over hers. She was breathing heavily, her eyes half-lidded, cheeks flushed with heat. I could see the conflict in her¡ªbetween wanting to fight me and wanting to surrender.


    "See what happens when you challenge me?" I whispered, my lips brushing against hers with each word. "I always win, Zara."


    Her gaze sharpened, her defiance ring up again, but I knew I had her. I could feel it in the way her body trembled slightly in my arms and the way her pulse quickened against my chest.


    "You¡¯re impossible," she whispered in frustration, but her desire spilled.


    I smirked, leaning in close, my nose brushing against her pointed ones. "You¡¯re the one who asked for this. Now, you¡¯ll live with the consequences."


    Before she could respond, I captured her lips again, this time softer, teasing, drawing out every second of pleasure.


    I wanted to make sure she remembered this moment. Remembered that no matter how much she fought me, how much she tried to resist, she would alwayse back to me.


    Zara¡¯s hands slid down my chest, her fingers curling into my shirt as she kissed me back with equal intensity.


    I allowed the thought of control in her mind but just as quickly, I pulled her tighter, my hand sliding up to cup the back of her neck, tilting her head slightly to deepen the kiss once more.


    This wasn¡¯t just about winning or iming. It was a reminder of what she¡¯d signed up for, about making her understand the power dynamic that existed between us. And as much as she hated it, I knew she felt it too¡ªthe inevitable pull toward me.


    I broke the kiss abruptly, leaving her panting, her lips swollen from our shared kiss. I smirked, brushing a thumb over her bottom lip where I¡¯d left a faint mark.


    "This," I said softly, my voice filled with dark satisfaction, "is only the beginning."


    Taking a step back, watching her flushed face and rising chest, I gestured toward the bed. "Get in. Now."


    Her eyes widened and I thought she might fight back again, but instead, she took a deep breath and, with clear reluctance, climbed into the bed.


    I followed, slipping in beside her, my body radiating heat as Iy next to her. The electricity sparking between us was intense, but I wouldn¡¯t make the first move.


    Zaray stiffly on her side, her back facing me, clearly trying to maintain as much distance as possible. I allowed it for now, knowing that it wouldn¡¯tst.


    "You¡¯ll get used to this," I said softly. "In time."


    She didn¡¯t respond, but I could feel how agitated she was and smiled.


    Th?? most uptodate nov??ls are publish??d on freew(e)bnove(l).??????

 Chapter 45: Tricked and Won

    <h4>Chapter 45: Tricked and Won</h4>


    **************


    <strong>Chapter 45</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I hated the situation¡ªhow he manipted everything, how easily he twisted the terms of our marriage contract to suit his every need.


    It was infuriating. But what made it worse, what really gnawed at my insides, was how my body betrayed me whenever Snow was near.


    Every time Snow was close, my pulse quickened, and my mind scattered, unable to keep its focus. I wanted to resist him, but there was an undeniable pull¡ªa maic force that always seemed to draw me back no matter how much I hated him for it.


    I pressed my fists into the pillow, clenching my teeth to stop myself from screaming. One could say I basically married a trickster or the devil himself.


    "You can stop pretending to be asleep," Snow¡¯s voice cut through the silence smoothly.


    I stiffened, my back toward him, refusing to turn. Maybe if I ignored him long enough, he¡¯d leave me alone.


    "I know this isn¡¯t what you expected," he added, his tone softening in a way that felt more dangerous than any threat. "But you¡¯ll learn, Zara. You¡¯ll learn what it means to be mine."


    Urghh... mine again!


    My heart lurched at the possessiveness in his words, a feeling both terrifying and oddly exhrating creeping into my chest.


    "I¡¯m not yours," I whispered, the words barely audible but full of defiance. I wasn¡¯t sure if I said it to convince him or myself.


    A deep, mocking chuckle rumbled from behind me. "Keep telling yourself that."


    His breath warmed the back of my neck as he moved closer. His heat wrapped around me, suffocating and intoxicating all at once.


    His mocking chuckle lingered and before I could register what was happening, Snow¡¯s hands were on me as he pushed my shoulders down, forcing me onto my back.


    My breath hitched, and my heart mmed against my ribs. His movement was swift, calcted, and suddenly his weight was on top of me, pressing me into the mattress.


    I stared up at him. When had he taken off his robe? He was bare-chested, his abs gleaming under the warm lights of the side of the bedsidemp.


    "What are you doing?" I barely managed to get the words out, my voice trembled with shock and something I didn¡¯t want to admit¡ªanticipation.


    Snow¡¯s eyes glinted with dark satisfaction as he leaned closer, his face inches from mine. "Proving you wrong."


    Before I could respond, his lips found the curve of my neck. He nibbled softly, then sucked, and I could feel the pull of his mouth leaving a heated trail on my skin.


    My body betrayed me again, a low moan escaping my lips at how good it felt, at how his touch made everything else fade away.


    I hated him for it¡ªfor knowing exactly how to make me react, for pushing me into this state of need when I wanted to fight him. But at that moment, I couldn¡¯t think beyond the sensations his lips and tongue stirred within me.


    His hand slid down the curve of my waist, pausing as his fingers grazed the edge of my breast. I gasped, my body tightening under his touch, but Snow didn¡¯t stop there.


    His hand continued its slow descent, teasing, skimming the surface until it rested between my legs, just above where I was already aching for him.


    I froze, my breath shallow as my mind raced. Snow¡¯s lips never left my neck, his tongue tracing a path that made my skin burn. I should have pushed him away, screamed at him to stop, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I was paralyzed by the conflict inside me¡ªthe war between my defiance and the desire building deep in my core.


    He paused, his hand hovering, fingers grazing the fabric just above my sex, and for a split second, I thought he would go further. My body tensed, every nerve on high alert, anticipating what woulde next.


    But then, just as quickly as he¡¯d started, Snow pulled away. His lips left my neck, and his hand retreated, leaving me breathless and wanting more. He shifted onto his side, turning away from me as if nothing had happened.


    "Goodnight, Zara," he murmured calmly as though he hadn¡¯t just brought me to the edge and left me hanging there, vulnerable and aching.


    Iy there, stunned, my heart thumping wildly in the dim-lit room. Anger red inside me, mixing with the lingering desire.


    Urrgh! He had yed with me and teased me, only to walk away like it meant nothing.


    Snow was toying with me, and I was falling right into his trap. Two could y at that game but from the way he acted, I knew he was baiting me.


    I couldn¡¯t y into his hands anymore. Instead, I clenched my eyes shut, hoping sleep woulde and free me from his presence. But I knew it wouldn¡¯t. Not tonight. Not with Snow lying so close and his mischievous thoughts at y.


    My eyes remained wide open for an hour before sleep and exhaustion imed me.


    The next morning I woke upte. I groaned sitting up and checking the time to see 8:15 a.m., fuck!


    I jolted out of bed, ready to head to the bathroom, when I noticed something and paused.


    First off, it wasn¡¯t a case of ¡¯he left me there to sleep in and walked away or was this all part of his plot to probably punish me?


    All of those thoughts raked through my brain until I caught sight of someone on my bed.


    Snow Zephyr hadn¡¯t gone to work but instead, he slept on my bed.


    Still, that wasn¡¯t as surprising as what was on the table close to him¡ªhomemade breakfast in bed with a cute little note of apology.


    I snuck up to the table, picked up the note and opened it with shaky fingers.


    Almost immediately, the smile on my face, faded away as I read the words. "Tricked and Won."


    I snapped her head from the paper and straight to the culprit, who by now I was sure he awake.


    "Morning, wifey. Love my present?"


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.co(m) for the b??st novel reading experience

 Chapter 46: Annoyed

    <h4>Chapter 46: Annoyed</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 46</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~ Annoyed</strong>


    I watched the moment Zara¡¯s expression shifted from shock to fury. Her lips parted in surprise when she found the breakfast tray, but it was the note¡ªthe message in it¡ªthat sparked the reaction I¡¯d been waiting for.


    "Tricked and Won."


    It was perfect. A reminder that despite her bravado and her attempts to push me away, I held all the cards.


    She was never a yer to begin with. I wanted to see her fire, to see if she would snap, or if she¡¯d continue to fight the inevitable.


    Her head snapped toward me, her eyes zing with fury.


    "Morning, wifey," I greeted casually, leaning back against the pillow, my arms folded behind my head. "Love my present?"


    Zara¡¯s hands clenched the note, her knuckles turning white. "You..." She was lost for words, her mouth opening and closing as if searching for the right insult but finding none that could match her fury.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She looked breathtaking like this¡ªdishevelled from sleep, her hair falling messily around her face, wearing nothing but her silk nightgown, the fabric hugging her in all the right ces. But it was her eyes¡ªthose fierce, defiant eyes¡ªthat captivated me the most.


    "I thought you¡¯d appreciate the gesture," I continued, keeping my tone light and teasing. "You looked so peaceful this morning. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. So I figured I¡¯d make breakfast, you know, as a peace offering."


    Zara¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. "Peace offering?" she repeated, her voice dripping with disbelief. "You think this is a joke, Snow? You tricked me. You... you manipted me!" Her words trembled with anger, but behind them, I could sense something else.


    It wasn¡¯t just anger. It was frustration¡ªfrustration at herself, at the situation, at the undeniable pull between us that neither of us could fully control.


    She hated it, hated that no matter how much she tried to fight me, I always found a way to get under her skin.


    Just perfect.


    I swung my legs over the side of the bed and stood, closing the distance between us. Zara¡¯s body tensed as I approached, but she didn¡¯t back down. Not this time. Good. I liked it when she fought me.


    "I didn¡¯t trick you," I said softly, my voice dangerously calm. "I just yed the game better than you."


    Her brwos snapped together and for a split second, I thought she might p me again. But instead, she took a deep breath, trying to steady herself.


    "You think this is funny?" she hissed. "That you can just push me around, make me your puppet, and I¡¯ll follow along?"


    I tilted my head, my gaze never leaving hers. "You signed the contract, Zara. You made this choice. And whether you want to admit it or not, you are mine. In every way that matters."


    Her chest rose and fell with each angry breath, but the conflict remained in her eyes. The part of her that hated how much she was drawn to me, how much she craved the very dominance she was fighting against.


    I stepped closer, so close I could feel the heat radiating off her body. "Tell me, Zara," I whispered my lips just inches from hers. "Why haven¡¯t you walked away? Why are you still here?"


    She didn¡¯t answer immediately, her eyes locked onto mine, her breathing uneven. I could see her struggling, fighting the urge to push me away, but unable to.


    "I... I hate you," she finally whispered, but even as she said the words, they felt hollow,cking the conviction she wanted them to have.


    I smirked, leaning even closer. "Hate me all you want. It won¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re here. And you¡¯ll stay here, Zara. Because deep down, you don¡¯t hate me as much as you want to."


    Her eyes widened, and momentarily, I thought I saw a flicker of doubt. But then, just as quickly, her walls went back up. She turned her back to me, stiffening her posture.


    "You¡¯re insufferable," she muttered, her voiceced with frustration.


    "And yet, here you are," I countered, my tone yful.


    Zara turned sharply, her eyes narrowing. "What do you want from me, Snow? Why are you doing this? Besides shouldn¡¯t you be at work? Or what, you want to hear the words you won from my lips?"


    I gave her outburst a bit of thought and nodded. "It wouldn¡¯t be bad though."


    Zara scoffed. "Get a grip of your ego, dollophead. I won¡¯t. Maybe take your games to another interested party, like Storm¡¯s mother, for example."


    <i>Some other interested party...?</i>


    Those words reyed in my mind and I couldn¡¯t help smirking. Meaning she was interested, I see. Good.


    "What?!" she fumed, clenching her fists at her side as her shoulders squared up.


    "I just couldn¡¯t help but notice how gorgeous you are when you¡¯re angry and how cute you get when you fume."


    "Urgh! Fuck you, Snow."


    I lifted my brows at her, closing the distance between us. "Then get on the bed and open those sexy legs wide for me. I promise to give you some real pounding you wouldn¡¯t be able to walk for days."


    Anger, irritation and challenge shed in her eyes as she lifted her hands to smack me across the face again, but this time I was faster.


    I¡¯d anticipated it but who could she me? She wanted it.


    Zara tried yanking her hand from my grip but I tightened my hold on her wrist. Using my free hand, I pulled her closer to me by her waist, our faces merely an inch apart.


    "What? To scared of how your body will respond and how Astrid wants me, huh, wifey?"


    Zara frowned and pounded on my chest. "Let me fucking go," she hollered, pulling with all her might.


    "Okay." To her surprise, I released her at the same time she yanked back. Not expecting my action, Zara lost her bnce and fell backwards.


    As sweet as that sight was to see, I didn¡¯t have time to appreciate the view when she quickly grabbed the first thing her fingers could touch¡ªmy shorts and pulled me down on her. ¡¯


    "Fuck!"


    Readt??st chapters at fre(??)NovelFire Only

 Chapter 47: Tormented

    <h4>Chapter 47: Tormented</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 47</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My head hurt so much from the fall but not as much as having the entire weight of this... urrghhh... alpha on me.


    "Aaarrhh!" Snow groaned as hended on top of me, his weight pressing me to the ground. My head throbbed from the fall, but it wasn¡¯t just the pain that had my body frozen in ce¡ªit was the heat, the proximity, the overwhelming sense of him¡ªhis scent, warmth, and raw power.


    "Snow..." I muttered. It was happening again. His effect on me. As though that wasn¡¯t enough, my traitorous nipples responded to the feel of his naked torso and muscles squishing my breast, hard against me.


    His eyes lit as he lifted his head slightly, his eyes locking onto mine. Those blue eyes burned with a mixture of amusement, desire, and something darker. His breath was warm against my cheek.


    Snow was enjoying my predicament once more.


    "Comfortable?" Snow asked as he hovered above me, his face just inches from mine.


    "Get off," I snapped, pushing against his chest, but it was like trying to move a brick wall. His body didn¡¯t budge.


    Instead, a slow smirk spread across his face as he leaned in closer, his lips brushing just near my ear, sending a shiver racing down my spine. "Make me."


    He challenged me and damn it, I was failing. "You¡¯re unbearable," I hissed, after some time, ring at him.


    "I can be that and more, Zara," he reminded me, his lips ghosting over my skin, close enough to make my breath hitch, but not close enough to satisfy the burning ache building inside me.


    His mouth moved down the line of my jaw, teasing, barely touching, just enough to make my pulse race and my body crave him.


    And God I wanted to feel his lips pressed on mine again.


    <i>¡¯Fuck it, Zara get a grip girl!¡¯</i>


    I tried to squirm away, tried to muster the strength to shove him off, but my body betrayed me, heat pooling low in my stomach as every nerve lit up under his teasing. Damn him.


    "Snow... stop." My voice trembled, but it didn¡¯t sound convincing, even to my own ears.


    "You don¡¯t really want me to stop, do you?" he murmured as his lips finally pressed against my neck, the contact sending a wave of heat through my entire body.


    Astrid purred, her consciousness finally awakening. This was bad. Very, very bad.


    His hand, still resting at my waist, tightened its grip. His lips began moving lower, brushing over the sensitive spot at the base of my throat, sucking softly until my skin tingled with the sensation.


    "Snow," I gasped, my fingers involuntarily gripping his arms, holding on as my resolve crumbled.


    It was infuriating how easily he could undo me, how his touch sent sparks racing through my veins, igniting something I couldn¡¯t control.


    He lifted his head just enough to meet my gaze again, dark blue eyes filled with a possessiveness that made my heart race.


    "You¡¯re mine, Zara," he growled softly, his voice vibrating through me. "You can fight it all you want, but it doesn¡¯t change the truth. And as your husband, it is my duty to want and pleasure you."


    I opened my mouth to argue, to push back, but the words died on my lips when his mouth crashed against mine, silencing any protest I might¡¯ve had.


    The kiss was rough, demanding, filled with the kind of heat that burned through everyst shred of my defenses.


    I wanted to hate him for all of it¡ªfor how he made me feel and easily broke my carefully structured walls. But instead, I found myself kissing him back, my fingers curling into his hair, pulling him closer as his lips devoured mine.


    The kiss deepened, his tongue slipping between my lips, exploring, teasing, until I was lost in the sensation of him¡ªhis weight pressing me down, his hands roaming over my body, his heat surrounding me.


    My breath hitched as his hand slid down, gripping my thigh and pulling it up around his waist. The motion pressed us closer, the friction between us sending shockwaves of pleasure through me. I gasped against his mouth, my body arching into his touch.


    "See?" he whispered against my lips, his voice dripping with smug satisfaction. "You can¡¯t resist me."


    I wanted to argue, wanted to tell him that I was still in control, but I couldn¡¯t. Not when his hand was sliding up my thigh, not when his lips were trailing fire down my neck again, his teeth nipping at the sensitive skin just below my ear.


    "You¡¯re ying with fire, Snow," I managed to gasp, my voice strained as I tried to keep some semnce of control. But it was useless. My body was already betraying me, my hips tilting up toward him, craving more.


    "And you¡¯re loving every second of my fire, Zara," he whispered.


    Before I could respond, his hand slid higher, teasing the edge of my nightgown, his fingers brushing dangerously close to where I ached for him. My breath hitched, and I tensed, waiting for him to go further.


    I held his head, lifting his face to mine as I crashed my lips on his again.


    Since he wanted fire, I bet he was prepared for getting burnt. I took hold of the game, pushing my tongue into his mouth as I let Astrid¡¯s seductive aura slip out enough to heighten Snow¡¯s pleasure.


    Snow moaned into our kiss, his hand moving up to brush against my breast when I stopped him quickly, pushing both hands behind him.


    He pried his eyes open to watch me but my right hand moved with agility straight to his neck. Snow swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing at the sight.


    I loved control just like he did and I was about to show him how much.


    Keeping our gaze locked, I lowered my lips, myshes fluttering as my tongue tasted his lip before kissing him.


    Heaven knew it felt hot and strangely different as the connection intensified. Snow allowed me the privilege of control for two minutes before breaking apart and releasing himself.


    This time around, he switched things up, his hand locking on my throat, his grip light as his huge frame towered over me.


    "Fuck... you¡¯re insanely hot, wifey and I love it." He leaned down, his lips close to mine but before it connected, a sharp knocknded on the door.


    "Master Snow," his chauffeur called out. "Mistress Aira requests your presence concerning the Young Master Storm."


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 48: Missing Snow?

    <h4>Chapter 48: Missing Snow?</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 48</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    At the mention of that name, I knew once she was Storm¡¯s mother and it angered me more as I was reminded of why I shouldn¡¯t have been with him in the first ce.


    I used Snow¡¯s distracted thoughts to my advantage¡ªpalmed him, pushing him off me. As soon as he budged, I scrambled to my feet, creating much distance between us.


    "Zar..."


    "Master Snow."


    Snow mped his lips shut. He had reached for my hand when he called my name and I yanked back but as soon as his chauffeur spoke, I noticed the hesitation in his eyes before he folded his fingers.


    "Go. You don¡¯t need to be here anyway. You said sleep in my bedroom not staying the entire day with me." I stood up immediately. "You go meet those who hold your heart. After all, we are nothing but contracted couples from a sh marriage."


    My eyes held a certain coldness as I tried to mask my hurt. I was still so stupid and naive with men. But that had to change.


    Snow rose to his feet. I couldn¡¯t tell if my words had hurt him or not but I didn¡¯t want to put myself in a situation where I got hurt again.


    "Scott."


    A soft sigh followed his response. "Master Snow."


    "I¡¯ll be there in a minute." Snow turned to face me as his chauffeur¡¯s footstep receded. "Since I¡¯m obviously not wanted here, I¡¯ll be on my way."


    His expression was as aloof as his reputation. Picking up his robe, he hung it over his shoulder and walked out of my room.


    I tried not to think about anything that happened, so I went into the restroom. I was angry with how wet I had gotten from Snow¡¯s teasing.


    "Am I really falling for him?"


    It was stupid to ask. I already knew the answer. No.


    He was insufferable, annoyingly aloof, a troublemaker, a tease and... I nced at my reflection in the mirror and noticed a flush on my cheeks.


    Every word I mentioned about him, conjured up images of Snow¡¯s past actions rying the behaviours I¡¯de to associate with him, and I fucking blushed.


    I shook my head and immediately got undressed. After filling the tub with water and creating bubbles, I stepped in and rxed.


    Whatever Snow had with Storm¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t my cup of tea anymore. I resolved to focus on myself and move ahead with my n.


    Arriving at thepany, Taylor was shocked that neither Snow nor I had arrived on time like we used to. Even when she asked about the ¡¯boss¡¯, I shrugged it off and went into my office, clearly defying his order that I work in his office.


    I reached out to Andrew ke again but before I sent the message, yesterday¡¯s incident reyed in my head. Thankfully, he gave me his business card when he came before Snow¡¯s interruption.


    "Be wise, Zara," I reprimanded myself. "Since Snow isn¡¯t here, getting an approval would be nice."


    I reached for the telephone on my desk, ready to make a call when it rang. Instinctively, I answered the call. "The CEO¡¯s office, Zara speaking, how may I help you?"


    A soft chuckle rang out from the other end, followed by a deep breath and a calm voice. "Hello, Zara."


    I held my breath, quickly recognising the voice, but I was sceptical. I wouldn¡¯t put it past Snow not to y any games.


    "Hello, Mr. Hunt."


    "How¡¯d you guess? I know I changed my voice."


    "A bit, but I can recognize it still. Though I had my doubts." He chuckled loudly this time around. "How may I help the Vice CEO?"


    "Snow." A tad bit of anger shed in my eyes.


    "What about Mr. Zephyr?"


    Mr. Hunt scoffed a little. "Professional, huh? Okay, he called concerning a new project deal with Andrew ke, stating that I meet you to finalise everything."


    "And?" I knew that wasn¡¯t all there was to it. With Snow, there was always something else.


    He must have smiled because his next response seemed amusing. "And I¡¯ll be there during every meeting with him."


    I resisted the urge to scoff or do worse. Typical attributes of a jealous, possessive man. Urgh! Zara, what the hell did you get yourself into?


    "Do not take it the wrong way, Zara," Mr. Hunt¡¯s voice broke the silence. "I bet he¡¯s just..."


    "Jealous? Or will you mask it as protection when indeed his is..."


    "Possessive," Mr. Hunt cut in, to my surprise.


    "Yes."


    "He is a man, Zara and it may not be my concern, but I haven¡¯t seen Snow all so involved and disturbed by ady this way."¡¯


    "But you¡¯ve barely seen us together."


    "Yes. Still, I have eyes, Zara. Anyways," he continued before I got a chance to refute him, "when can we meet to discuss Mr. ke¡¯s business?"


    "How about now? I was about to call you myself."


    "Sure. Come to the office."


    "I¡¯ll be there in five. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll forward you the mail I drafted to send to kes Industries," I informed him.


    "Okay. I¡¯ll be waiting."


    The call went dead as I kept the telephone and sighed. Once I was done sending the mail to Mr. Hunt, I picked up my iPad and stylus pen, before heading out to his office.


    Arriving at the floor, I got the usual stare, no one dared utter any rude remarks this time.


    By now, my ce by Snow¡¯s side had been imprinted in the minds of all the workers as most times we were seen together, especially during business meetings.


    I knocked on Mr. Hunt¡¯s door. Immediately his response came, I turned the doorknob and walked in.


    He lifted his eyes from hisptop, focussing on me. "Zara, wee. Pleasee in and have a seat."


    Our meeting went well, but through it all, my mind kept drifting back to Snow,st night, this morning, and all his teasing, especially our kiss. To the point where during one of my answers to Mr. Hunt, I had unknowingly mentioned kissing and Snow and I didn¡¯t realise it either.


    It wasn¡¯t until he burst outughing that I knew what went wrong.


    "Huh, sir? Did I make a mistake in my presentation?" Mr. Hunt nodded, his face glinting with something. "What is that?" I summoned up the courage to ask.


    "Simple... I just didn¡¯t know discussing with me was that boring all you could think of was kissing Snow."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 49: Missing Zara?

    <h4>Chapter 49: Missing Zara?</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 49</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>*Earlier in the Morning*</strong>


    Till now, I haven¡¯t spoken to Zara about Storm¡¯s mother, Aira and although I want to most times, I loved seeing her reaction.


    It made me realise she was jealous, but then before I could exin, she did things that pushed my buttons.


    I hate to admit it, but I¡¯ve gotten jealous because of Zara.


    I wanted to hold her still when Scott called me, however, her instant coldness made me halt. I wasn¡¯t the man who chased, women flunked themselves at me for my power, prestige and status but not Zara.


    And the way cier readily epted her was a thrill I was d to have found.


    We weren¡¯t mates. I never had a mate but with Zara, it was the next close thing. Still, none of us gave in due to our stubbornness.


    A smile spread across my lips, recalling how she moaned when I trailed kisses on her neck. What had started as a tease ended up turning me on. Thankfully she hadn¡¯t noticed and I had enough time to force my hard-on down when she pushed me away.


    As soon as I left Zara¡¯s room, I went to my study, where I was told Aria was. Although I stayed in bedte, I wasn¡¯t expecting to see Aria dressed up like she was heading somewhere that early.


    I walked in and greeted her as I came to stand before her, my chest shielded from her eyes. "Hello, Ari. Feeling better?"


    She nodded. "Better, but I think I¡¯ll feel better when I step out."


    My eyes widened briefly when she said that. She had barely been discharged a day ago and now she wanted to go out?


    Her blue eyes shone as she smiled. "I know what you think, but I want to feel alive again, Snow."


    "Your health..." Aira lifted her palm to stop me.


    "I¡¯m sorry I ran away. I just had to try, you know. And I am not too fragile to go out."


    I did not argue with her. "As you wish. Any suggestions?"


    Her eyes glinted, giving a nod. "I think it is time to pay them a visit with Storm, and I want you toe with us, Snow."


    Before I had a chance to refute and remind her of my busy schedule, the door pushed open with Storm running in and straight into her arms. "Mum!"


    He greeted her and moved in close to kiss her on the cheek.


    Ever since her return, he¡¯s been bobblier than I anticipated. Her leaving had been hard for him to cope with, but now, his joy felt like she never left.


    "Mummy, daddy, where are you going? Can Ie?"


    "Sure, love but it depends on your daddy." As if on cue, both of them turned in my direction, staring at me with those innocent blue eyes.


    Fuck, I¡¯d been set up.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll go."


    ***************


    By noon, I returned to thepany and immediately went for a meeting. It wasn¡¯t until 4 p.m., that I finished all my tasks and still I did not see Zara.


    I was restless. No matter how much I buried myself in work, my thoughts kept wandering back to Zara and our night. To make matters worse, she¡¯d been upying far more of my mind than I cared to admit.


    She challenged me in ways no one else had, and damn if it didn¡¯t make me want her more.


    Now, she disobeyed mymand, flunking her punishment. Should I meet her? No. I should let her be, right? I¡¯ll see her at home tonight.


    With that, I settled in my office and went back to work, reviewing the new business with Marcus when something crossed my mind.


    <i>"Figured it out now?" </i>ciermented since he could hear my thoughts.


    <i>"Yeah. Silly me</i>. <i>I should have done this sooner."</i>


    I needed a break from the office, from the papers and the endless discussions. And more than that, I needed answers.


    I picked up my phone, scrolling through my contacts until I found the number I needed. Jupiter.


    Jupiter was a long-time friend and an invaluable ally¡ªhe ran an underground intelligencework that was second to none.


    If anyone could dig up dirt on Ivan and Marcus, it was him. He also happened to have a cruel streak that earned him the nickname "Red Devil" in certain circles. He didn¡¯t y games when it came to handling enemies.


    I hit dial, listening to the ringing as I waited for him to pick up.


    "Well, well, look who it is," Jupiter¡¯s smooth voice came through the phone. "Snow Zephyr, what brings you to the dark side today?"


    "Meet me at Raze Bar. I need you to dig into something for me," I said, cutting straight to the point. I didn¡¯t have time for pleasantries.


    A low chuckle came from the other end. "Must be serious if you¡¯re calling in a favour. Alright. I¡¯ll be there in an hour."


    An hourter, I arrived at Raze, one of the most exclusive bars in the city. Furnished with dark, sleek interiors, and a clientele that preferred privacy¡ªit was perfect for the kind of conversation I needed to have.


    Jupiter was already there, sitting at one of the private booths, his signature red hair standing out against the dim lighting. He was sipping a ss of whiskey, his green eyes sharp and knowing, like an owl stalking its next prey.


    "Snow," he greeted me with a sly grin as I slid into the seat across from him. "You look... tense."


    "Work," was all I mouthed. He nodded, knowing how serious I could get with that word. It was how I ruled and got Aurora to where she is right now in the global market.


    "So," he sighed after taking a sip of his whiskey before cing the ss down on the ss table, his focus fully on me. "How may my services be of help?"


    "I need information on my nephew and someone else, Marcus," I said bluntly. "Something¡¯s going on between them, and I need to know what."


    Updat??d fr??m fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 50: Missing Zara 2

    <h4>Chapter 50: Missing Zara 2</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 50</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Jupiter raised an eyebrow, swirling his ss. "Business rivals getting under your skin? Or is there something more personal at y?"


    I clenched my jaw. "Let¡¯s just say, they¡¯ve been making moves that I don¡¯t like. I need you to find out exactly what they¡¯re nning."


    Jupiter took a slow sip of his whisky before setting the ss down with a decisive clink. "Alright. I¡¯ll get my team on it. Dig deep, right? No stone left unturned?"


    "Exactly," I confirmed, leaning back slightly, my mind already spinning with the possibilities of what he might find. "Also, factor in Zara Zarek. What is Ivan nning and how is it rted to her."


    Jupiter was shocked momentarily. "Zara Zarek... your wife?"


    "Nothing personal. Ivan has been ying sneaky games. I trust her but him, I don¡¯t. As well as everything on Marcus. As extensive as possible."


    "Sure, sure, boss."


    My brows knitted. "You do not understand, Ju. The old man warned me about him."


    "Ah, I see." He picked up his whiskey again, took a swig and nodded.


    "Anyways, I¡¯ll need to go home now."


    Jupiter smirked, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he studied me. "You¡¯ve got that look in your eye. The one that says you¡¯re nning something big. But I can¡¯t help but wonder... is this about business, or something else? Could it be... the wife?"


    I stiffened slightly, caught off guard by hisment, but I recovered quickly, smirking back. "What can I say? Zara¡¯s a handful."


    "A handful, huh?" Jupiter chuckled, his eyes narrowing in amusement. "You know, Snow, I¡¯ve known you for a long time, and I¡¯ve never seen you quite like this. You¡¯re actually eager to go home. To your <i>wife</i>."


    "I¡¯ve got things to teach her," I said, keeping my tone casual, though I knew Jupiter could see right through me.


    "Oh, I bet you do. Does it involve you burying your face between her legs or..." Jupiter teased, leaning forward, his grin widening.


    "Not everything is sex, Ju. I¡¯m not you."


    "Exactly! You need to loosen up like me sometimes. Have fun while you¡¯re young."


    "I¡¯m in my thirties."


    "So?" He shook his head. "How about cier? I know that wolf of yours can never side with you."


    cier pushed forward, my eyes glowing red briefly, revealing his presence to Jupiter. "He says hi."


    Jupiter leaned back. "Hi, z," before shifting to me. "But let¡¯s be real for a second. You¡¯ve found the one, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t even try to deny it."


    I scoffed, but there was no real edge to it. "She¡¯s not the ¡¯one,¡¯ Jupiter. She¡¯s a contract wife. Once pops off my back, the deal is off."


    "Uh-huh." He arched a brow, clearly not buying it. "And yet here you are, looking like you¡¯re ready to rip apart anyone who so much as looks at her the wrong way. Don¡¯t even say otherwise. I saw the scandal and dug deep. You can¡¯t fool me, Snow. You¡¯re more invested than you want to admit."


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. I wanted to deny it, but deep down, I knew there was some truth to what he was saying. Zara wasn¡¯t just another woman. She was different and I was so damn drawn to her.


    "You¡¯re seeing things that aren¡¯t there," I muttered, brushing off his words, but the truth lingered between us.


    Jupiter chuckled again, spreading his left hand on the head of his seat. "Yeah, keep telling yourself that. Just don¡¯te crying to me when you realize you¡¯ve fallen for her."


    I rolled my eyes, standing up to leave. "I¡¯ll be expecting your report soon."


    "As always, I¡¯ll deliver," Jupiter said smoothly, raising his ss in a mock salute. "But do me a favour, Snow¡ªdon¡¯t wait too long before you make your move. Life¡¯s too short for ying games."


    I didn¡¯t bother with a response as I walked out. Thest thing I needed was to take romantic advice from the Red Devil yboy himself.


    As I drove home, my thoughts kept circling back to Zara. She wasn¡¯t just a contract wife anymore, was she? And that realization sent a strange surge of both excitement and frustration through me.


    I wasn¡¯t used to feeling this way. I wasn¡¯t used to wanting someone this much. But Zara... she was different.


    And that, more than anything, terrified me.


    I arrived home and quickly headed into the mansion. Since we hadn¡¯t seen today, I was looking forward to getting under her skin and taunting her forward.


    Like a teenager in love, I hurriedly took my bath, got into a change of joggers and a matching shirt, thankfully it was Friday and headed to the kitchen.


    On my way, I met the head maid and ordered my meal and Zara¡¯s to be sent to the Eastern gazebo in the garden for us to eat.


    With that done, I headed for Zara¡¯s room.


    However, on my way, I halted. "No. Don¡¯t look too desperate," I murmured and pivoted.


    Instead, I headed for the gazebo, passing Storm on the way who was engrossed in his ying video games.


    The lucky boy was lucky his mother was around. I¡¯d arrange for him to spend the terming from home to give him enough time to bond.


    That had been my goal prior, but a year after she disappeared, work got extremely hectic, and Storm barely saw me. That was when I sent him to boarding school with asional home visits a weekend every month.


    I settled in, and within fifteen minutes, a sumptuous meal was set before me¡ªGolden-roasted meats, steaming vegetables, and delicate pastries filled the table, releasing a savoury aroma with hints of rosemary and garlic.


    The soft clinking of silverware and the aroma awakened cier¡¯s and my appetite.


    "Send for Zara," I ordered one of my staff and immediately she went.


    However, my waiting soon turned from seconds to minutes, minutes to over an hour, still, there was no sign of Zara.


    When I confirmed with the staffter on, I was informed Zara hadn¡¯t returned home till now.


    "What?!" My anger bubbled. Howe no one mentioned anything until now?


    Piping down my rage, I picked up my phone and dialled her number. Her line rang twice before she picked up.


    "Where are you?" I asked, forgetting pleasantries.


    "Oh, hubby..." her sultry voice filled my ear, "somewhere far from you."


    "Zar..."


    "Don¡¯t wait up honey, I won¡¯t be returning home today." Before I could respond, she ended the call abruptly.


    The source of this c??ntent is fr(e)??NovelFire

 Chapter 51: Careless

    <h4>Chapter 51: Careless</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 51</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My phone rang, pulling my attention from the movie I was watching. I nced at the caller ID as soon as I picked it up.


    Astrid purred eagerly and I shoved her down before answering the call. His angry tone pissed me off but instead of reacting, I smiled using my best seductive tone. "Oh honey, somewhere far from you."


    He attempted to speak, maybe to scold me or threaten me, but I chimed, not giving him any room to break.


    "Don¡¯t wait up, honey. I won¡¯t be returning home today."


    "Zara baby," E called.


    "Yes, love?!" Before Snow could respond, I ended the call.


    The second I did, a rush of adrenaline surged through me. I felt a strange thrill at his furious tone, knowing I got him that way.


    It wasn¡¯t every day I pushed him to his limit, and something about it felt satisfying. Let him stew in his possessiveness for a bit longer. But I wasn¡¯t about to let him ruin my night. I needed space, some time away from his suffocating presence.


    Before I could fully bask in the moment, E¡¯s voice rang from the kitchen, cutting through my thoughts.


    "Zara! Get your butt in here! I need help with this sauce!"


    I stifled augh and rolled my eyes. "Coming, love! I can¡¯t wait to taste your delicacies," I called out teasingly.


    After hanging up, I tossed the phone onto the couch and headed toward the kitchen. I had called E on my way over, telling her I needed a night away from Snow.


    She¡¯d been more than happy to oblige, already imagining all the juicy gossip that woulde with my arrival.


    The smell of E¡¯s homemade tomato sauce filled the air as I entered the kitchen. But it wasn¡¯t just the aroma that caught my attention.


    My footsteps faltered when I caught sight of something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªthrough the window.


    E was standing by the sink, her body leaning slightly forward, lips locked with none other than Styles, her next-door neighbour.


    They broke apart as soon as they heard my p, and E turned around, her cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    "Oh, Zara! I didn¡¯t hear youe in," she said with a sheepish grin, wiping the corner of her mouth.


    I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms as I leaned against the counter. "Well, clearly you were... preupied after calling me over."


    E giggled, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Don¡¯t judge. Styles was just helping me fix the sink."


    Styles, for his part, gave me a half-smile and a shrug. "Handyman¡¯s job is never done," he said, the amusement in his voice making it clear that this wasn¡¯t just a casual ¡¯fix.¡¯


    I smirked, shaking my head. "Yeah, sure. Helping with the sink. Is that what we¡¯re calling it now?"


    Eughed and threw a kitchen towel at me. "Don¡¯t start!"


    I caught the towel mid-air and tossed it onto the counter, watching as E and Styles exchanged a nce.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for E to have a casual fling or two, but something about the way she looked at him made me pause.


    Was there more going on here than just their usual "neighbourly benefits¡¯?


    Before I couldment, my phone buzzed again on the couch. I groaned, realizing I had forgotten to turn it off after my little parting call with Snow.


    Crap. If he was tracking me, he¡¯d have no trouble figuring out exactly where I was. Why hadn¡¯t I remembered to shut it off?


    As much as I wanted to ignore it, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Snow wouldn¡¯t just let this slide. He didn¡¯t handle being ignored well, and I could only imagine how furious he must have been after that call.


    However, when I recalled his indifference this morning and how he didn¡¯t show up at my office to punish me for disobeying, I believed he¡¯d give me space and his pride wouldn¡¯t let hime after me.


    Shaking the thought away, I focused back on E and Styles, determined to enjoy my evening. "So, what¡¯s for dinner? Please tell me you¡¯ve got more than just sauce."


    E grinned. "Of course! I¡¯ve got pasta boiling, and there¡¯s wine chilling in the fridge. Grab us some sses, will you?"


    I nodded, heading to the fridge to grab the wine, but as I did, my mind kept wandering back to Snow and what his next move would be.


    The next morning came too quickly. After an evening of wine,ughter, and a surprisingly delicious dinner, I crashed at E¡¯s ce, falling into a deep, much-needed sleep. But as the sun streamed through the curtains, the peaceful morning didn¡¯tst long.


    A loud knock echoed through the house, startling me awake. My heart raced as I sat up, rubbing my eyes and ncing at the clock. It was barely 6:30 a.m. Who could be at the door this early?


    E appeared in the doorway of the guest room, her hair a mess and her eyes wide with confusion. "Did you hear that? Someone¡¯s at the door."


    I groaned, throwing the covers off and pulling on a hoodie. "I¡¯ll get it," I mumbled, still half-asleep.


    As I made my way to the front door, another knock echoed, more insistent this time. I swung the door open, fully prepared to tell off whatever early-morning visitor dared to disturb my peace.


    But the words died on my lips the moment I saw who was standing there.


    Snow.


    Oh fuck! How could my tired brain forget him?!


    He stood in the doorway, looking as calm andposed as ever, but there was a fire burning in his eyes¡ªone that sent a shiver down my spine. He was dressed casually, but even in a simple shirt and jeans, he exuded power and control.


    "Morning, Zara," he said smoothly, his tone deceptively polite. "Sleep well?"


    I stared at him, my brain still struggling to process the fact that he had shown up here. At E¡¯s house. First thing in the morning.


    "How did you...?" I stammered, my heart pounding.


    Snow¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "You forgot to turn off your phone. Easy enough to track. Besides, I knew you wouldn¡¯t go home either. And you¡¯d be wise not to check into a hotel... leaving only one option¡ªE."


    My stomach dropped. I had been so careless?


    Before I could respond, E appeared behind me, her face pale with shock. "S-S... Alpha Snow? What are you doing here?"


    Snow¡¯s eyes never left mine. "I came to fetch my wife."


    The source of this c??ntent is freewe(b)nov??l

 Chapter 52: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 52: The Truth</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 52</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My pulse quickened as his words settled over me. I had a sinking feeling that he wasn¡¯t going to let me walk away from this easily.


    "Get dressed, Zara. His voice left no room for argument. "You¡¯reing home with me."


    E¡¯s eyes widened, her hand instinctively reaching for mine, but I could already feel the weight of Snow¡¯s demand pressing down on me. "I¡¯ll be waiting in the car," he added, turning on his heel.


    If I was sensible, which I regrettedter, I should have let Snow be, but my mouth did not let it rest as I uttered a sharp ¡¯No,¡¯ and stood my ground.


    Snow halted, the pressure from his aura growing intense suddenly as he half-turned. "No?" His deep voice went down further by a hundred percent and my knees literally bucked.


    That hothead used his alpha aura on me. And God Astrid felt the weight of his power, raw and fierce.


    I tried to counter with Astrid¡¯s power but with each step Snow took, it became nearly impossible. I swallowed, lifting my head to look him in the eyes and defy him one more time.


    "Do what you want but I am not going to live with you and your mistress."


    Anger red in his eyes at my outright disobedience before E. If I felt his weight on Astrid was heavy, then that was a joke.


    E coughed out and immediately fell to her knees but I didn¡¯t bend. Snow towered over me, his presence suddenly felt intimidating, and before I could do anything, he bent down a bit and hoisted me over his shoulder.


    My eyes widened as I felt my nighties fly in the air, exposing my panties. "Aaaahhhh!!"


    Snow spun, heading for the door andpletely ignoring my predicament. "Drop me," I ordered.


    He paused. "Are you sure you want that?"


    Before I could sass back, the memory of our previous mishap made my stomach drop (literally, if he dropped me). Falling from this height would make Humpty Dumpty¡¯s great fall look like a feather-softnding.


    With that issue on the way, I continued hitting his back when Snow did the one thing that left my mouth open.


    His palm connected with my ass cheek, earning a jiggle of my soft flesh as I winced, stuffing back the pain.


    "Want to continue, wifey?"


    I pressed my lips shut, epting defeat till we got to the car.


    He ced me in the back seat, closed the door and quickly entered into the driver¡¯s seat.


    We didn¡¯t waste a second as Snow turned on the ignition and drove off, leaving E¡¯s apartment behind.


    By the time we reached the house, I was furious. Snow had driven so fast, that I¡¯d barely had time to catch my breath.


    He parked in front of his mansion, alighted from the car and opened the passenger¡¯s door.


    As soon as he reached for me, I kicked but his palm caught my heel easily and yanked me forward.


    Once more, I saw the ground from an ufortable height being turned upside down, slinging me over his shoulder like I was a sack of potatoes,pletely ignoring my protests as he took me inside.


    "Put me down!" I screamed, hitting his back with my fists. "You can¡¯t just¡ª"


    He kept walking, his grip firm on my legs. I squirmed, desperate to get free, but it was useless. As soon as we entered the house, I wiggled harder and before I could stop myself, I slipped, tumbling to the floor.


    Snow¡¯s hands were on me in an instant, helping me up, but the rage in me red. I shoved him away. "Get off me! Go back to Aira, your true love!" I spat, tears of frustration welling up.


    "Zara, stop it¡ª"


    "No! Why don¡¯t you go back to her? She¡¯s clearly who you want! She¡¯s perfect, isn¡¯t she and she has a son for you. You don¡¯t care about me. All you want is your contract. Just go and leave me alone."


    He tried to reach for me again, but I pulled back, shaking my head in disbelief, kicking at him as I tried to stand. "I should¡¯ve known better. I should¡¯ve just¡ª"


    Before I could finish, his lips crashed into mine, silencing me with a rough, possessive kiss.


    His hands gripped my waist, and my initial reaction was to push him away, but I felt my body betray me as I melted into the kiss. Anger, confusion, and something darker surged inside me, swirling into a mess of emotion.


    "Shhh," he whispered against my lips, his forehead pressing against mine, "you¡¯re going to wake the entire house."


    But it was already toote. Between his earlier reckless driving and my outburst, the house wasn¡¯t asleep anymore.


    Just as we broke apart, a soft voice cut through the tension. "Isn¡¯t this just a lovely scene," Aira¡¯s voice echoed from the end of the hall, her tone yful, thoughced with an edge, "dearest brother?"


    I froze, my heart hammering in my chest as Snow turned, pulling me flush against his chest.


    There she was, sitting in her wheelchair with little Storm nestled in herp, his tiny arms wrapped around her, the chauffeur standing behind them, a knowing look in his eyes.


    "Brother?" I blinked, the word felt strange in my mind as I tried to make sense of it. "What do you mean, ¡¯brother¡¯?"


    Snow nced at me, a small smirk tugging at his lips. "That¡¯s what I was trying to tell you, Zara."


    "No... No, that can¡¯t be right," I muttered, shaking my head, and struggling to process the revtion. "Storm calls you Dad. He always calls you¡ª"


    "Yes," Snow sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "But that¡¯s because I raised him when Aira was sick. He was still a baby, and when she recovered, it just stuck. I never corrected him."


    My legs wobbled beneath me as confusion swept over me. I stared at the three of them¡ªStorm, Aira, Snow¡ªtrying to find the truth in their eyes.


    That¡¯s when it hit me. The resemnce, the simr blue eyes, the only difference was the dark hair, it was all there. I never gave Aira a proper look when I first met her and since then... oh well.


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel

 Chapter 53: Apology

    <h4>Chapter 53: Apology</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 53</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    How had I missed it? How had I been so blind, so consumed by my anger not to see it?


    I turned to Scott, hoping he¡¯d offer some different exnation. But his steady nod confirmed it.


    "The master has preferred not to speak about it, ma¡¯am, to protect Young Master Storm. It¡¯s... delicate."


    Aira chuckled softly, breaking the tension as she kissed Storm¡¯s cheek, making him giggle.


    Storm hugged his mother, wrapping his little arms around her neck. "Mum, will Daddy Snow always be my dad?" the boy asked innocently.


    Snow¡¯s face softened as he released me, walked over to them and ruffled his nephew¡¯s hair. "For you, champ, I¡¯ll always be your dad. Anything you want me to be, I¡¯ll be."


    Storm cheered, and Aira smiled, but I stood there, frozen, unable toprehend the emotions that tore through me.


    "Come on, love," Aira said to Storm, softly, nodding toward the chauffeur.


    "Okay. Let¡¯s give Daddy Snow some time alone with Zara."


    They giggled, leaving Snow and me standing silently in the hall.


    My mind spun in circles as I stared at Snow, I didn¡¯t know what to think. Why didn¡¯t he tell me? Why keep something so important from me?


    "You should have¡ª" My voice trembled as I struggled to find words, the anger and hurt bubbling up uncontrobly. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You let me believe she was your... your¡ª"


    Snow stepped toward me, his eyes softening as he saw the betrayal in my eyes, which I could no longer keep hidden. "Zara, I didn¡¯t think it mattered."


    "Didn¡¯t matter?" I echoed, disbelief thick in my voice. "Of course, it matters! You let me think... I thought you... she was your mistress, first love... all this time¡ª"


    "Zara." His words cut through the fog of emotions. "My apologies if I didn¡¯t tell you sooner, Zara. But I didn¡¯t think¡ª"


    I shook my head, backing away from him, as Astrid stirred within me. Her aura seeped out, feeding off my swirling emotions.


    "You never think," I spat, my chest tightening. "All you do is <i>control</i>. You kept me in the dark, Snow. About something like this. When were you going to tell me? Or did you enjoy seeing me act that way?"


    I knew I was stupid. I had no one but myself to me. After Zoe¡¯s, I assumed Aira was his ex-lover and got angry.


    First, I felt disrespected, just as Ivan disrespected me with rissa. All the past hurt resurfaced, hence my actions since, and now only to find out what?


    "Zara," he stepped forward again and reached for me. "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you."


    But I was already too far gone. "I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t do this," I whispered, turning away from him.


    Snow closed the distance between us in two swift steps, his arms wrapping around me, pulling me against his chest. His grip was firm, grounding me even as my mind spiralled out of control. "Listen to me."


    I tried to pull away, but his hold tightened, his breath warm against my ear as he murmured, "I¡¯m sorry. I am. But don¡¯t push me away now."


    "You should have told me."


    "I know, Zara. And I¡¯m so sorry." I could sense the regret in his voice¡ªsomething very new to me when it came to Snow.


    We stayed there for a few minutes, and neither of us said anything to each other.


    It was Saturday, we didn¡¯t have to bother with work today and I was emotional. Snow too.


    Suddenly, the sound of his ringtone tore through the silence but Snow refused to answer his call.


    "Answer," I said softly.


    "No. It¡¯s not about them but you, us."


    Us?


    Those words sounded foreigning from his lips.


    But deep down I wanted to believe in it. With Snow Zephyr was there really an ¡¯us¡¯?


    The ringing stopped and just as I took a deep breath, it started again, making me jolt a little but Snow¡¯s strong arms were there to hold me tight.


    "Snow." I wriggled a bit. "Pick the call."


    "If that will calm your nerves, then sure."


    I did not wish to argue with him and let him believe so. Still holding me with his left hand, he reached into his pocket, took the phone out and checked the caller.


    As soon as he did, I felt Snow stiffen then released me a bit. I tried to break free but my actions seemed to have awoken his senses a bit and he held me back.


    "Hello, Father, good morning"


    I froze realizing who it was and did not breathe.


    "How are you and how is mum?"


    "Pleasant son. And how is everything with thepany?"


    "Things are going smoothly, Father."


    "And Marcus?"


    "I¡¯ve requested an intel on that. Also, we have gotten a substitute to partner with Aurora. Andrew ke."


    "Andrew. I know him. Sure, he is a good catch. If we can get him to sign the contract, then the new venture would kick start earlier and be among the top best in the city."


    "Understood. Will make it happen."


    "Okay, son. It was a great move." At the mention of that, Zara lifted her head, her eyes locked on his.


    "Yes. I had a great assistant." His fingers pressed into her waist a little bit, and for the first time, Zara leaned back into him.


    "Anyways, that¡¯s not why I called." Snow fell silent. "It seems you have forgotten, but Snow, the summer mating season is barely days away. As the Alpha, you should oversee such events with your Luna."


    "Father I..." Snow barely started when Alpha Storm¡¯s deep voice cut in.


    "Since you haven¡¯t crowned your wife, plus your wife has not earned the title of Luna, your mother and I have been overseeing the preparations. However, I did not pass on leadership to you for nothing. You should be in the pack within two days and oversee the remaining affairs. You are Alpha for a reason, Snow. I expect better."


    "Yes, father. We will be there."


    New novel chapters are published on fr(e)ew??bnov(e)l

 Chapter 54: Warm Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 54: Warm Wee</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 54</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I was about to protest, but Snow¡¯s hand moved upwards, mping over my mouth.


    He muttered a few words to his father before they finished. The call ended and Snow tucked the phone back in his pocket, giving his full attention to me.


    "Hey wifey, ready for some responsibilities?"


    I shook my head. All my life I never really prepared for a Luna, even though Mum tried to instil those teachings.


    However, I graduated quickly and decided to study in a different city, far from home.


    With my brother meant to be alpha and have his Luna someday, I easily skipped on a lot of things until today.


    "I can skip it," I informed Snow.


    "Nonsense, wifey, we are going tomorrow."


    I racked my brain for the perfect little excuse it could muster at such a point. "Oh, but we need to focus on Andrew ke and securing a contract with him before leaving."


    "True but after meeting him tomorrow, we can let Ryan handle the rest."


    "Ryan?" Snow chuckled at my confusion before nodding.


    "Yes, Mr. Hunt, silly."


    "Oh." My lips parted in an ¡¯O¡¯ formation and Snow chuckled. He released me, turned me around to face him and smiled softly.


    "About earlier, I am sorry. I meant every word I said and perhaps during our stay in the pack, I¡¯ll tell you more about everything. That should be something to look forward to and Ivory Crescent Pack is one in a million."


    "Like a tour?" Snow nodded. "Deal?"


    "Deal."


    The days skipped by quickly. Due to the weekend, the meeting was scheduled for Monday and not Saturday.


    Once that was over, myself, Snow, Aira and Storm got prepared, packed our belongings and set out to the Ivory Crescent Pack.


    ****************


    The drive to the Ivory Crescent Pack was long but smooth, Snow¡¯s Range Rover slicing through the forested terrain with ease.


    The towering trees nked the road as we approached the pack house, thendscape rolling with green hills that shimmered under thete afternoon sun.


    I nced over at Snow, who was calmly steering the vehicle, a subtle confidence etched in his features. Despite our earlier tensions, I couldn¡¯t help but feel at ease by his side.


    Thest time I had visited the Ivory Crescent Pack, it had been for dinner. I was too preupied with how much I had messed up with Snow¡¯s identity as my boss, hubby and literally the richest Alpha Bachelor in the country, to notice anything about the ce.


    But now, as we rounded a bend, the sight of the pack house took my breath away.


    The pack house wasn¡¯t just big¡ªit was <i>massive</i>, thergest structure I had ever seen in a werewolf territory. Sprawling across the hill, it was a fortress of dark stone and ss, exuding a regal presence.


    Its high, sloping roofs gleamed under the sunlight, and the windows stretched tall, reflecting the grandeur of the mountains behind it. Surrounding the estate were smaller homes, likely belonging to the pack members, all neatly arranged with well-kept gardens.


    The house itself looked like a castle out of a storybook, with arches and terraces adorned with lush greenery, and a cobblestone courtyard leading up to the grand entrance. The air here felt different¡ªfresher, humming with the power of an ancient pack. The <i>Ivory Crescent</i>, the most feared and respected pack, and now I was at the heart of it.


    "They are here!" I barely had time to take it all in before the heavy front doors swung open. A striking blonde woman stepped out, her hair a pale gold with vivid red tips that caught the sunlight.


    She had the same piercing blue eyes as Snow and Aira¡ªsharp, intelligent, and full of mischief. I couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    She was almost an older version of Aira, though there was something moremanding about her presence. Her posture was regal, her aura confident, with an underlying power that radiated from her effortlessly.


    "Hello, sister," Snow greeted her warmly as he stepped out of the car and walked toward her.


    The woman smiled brightly, a charming smile that softened her sharp features. "Well, well. Look who¡¯s back." She turned her gaze to me, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "And this must be her."


    I stepped out of the car, feeling a little overwhelmed by her presence. There was something maic about her, something that made it hard to look away.


    "Zara, meet my older sister, Tempest," Snow said as he ced a hand gently on my lower back. "She¡¯s Aira¡¯s senior twin."


    My lips parted in surprise. <i>Twin?</i> I¡¯d met Aira before, but I had no idea she had a twin¡ªespecially not one who looked like this.


    The resemnce between them was striking, but Tempest¡¯s energy was different¡ªstronger, more intense.


    "You... You¡¯re Aira¡¯s twin?" I blurted out, feeling a bit dumbfounded. "I didn¡¯t see you at the dinner we had."


    Tempestughed. Her voice was a melodic sound that rang through the air. "That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t here. Aira and I were... elsewhere. I was handling the pack¡¯s business. The ones you met that day were our maternal rtives."


    Snow nodded, confirming her words. "They were standing in for them."


    "I see," I managed to say, smiling politely as I extended my hand to Tempest.


    She took it with a firm grip, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Ooohhh, I heard you¡¯re quite the firecracker," Tempest teased, her lips curling into a yful grin. "I like you already."


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, her energy was infectious. "d to hear that."


    Snow rolled his eyes, but there was a smile ying at the corner of his lips. "As expected from the hottest twin."


    Tempest arched a brow at him and suddenly we felt two other presences behind us. "You better mean <i>that</i> in the tempered way, dear brother."


    Before Snow could respond, Aira appeared at our side, walking over with Storm in her arms. "Tempest."


    "Aira!" Tempest squealed, her eyes lighting up at the sight of her twin. She rushed forward, nearly knocking Storm off bnce as she threw her arms around Tempest.


    "Careful, Aunt Tempest!" Storm huffed, his little face scrunched in irritation. "You almost forgot me."


    Tempestughed, immediately scooping Storm from Aira¡¯s arms and twirling him around.


    "How could I forget my favourite nephew?" she cooed, nting a kiss on his cheek as he giggled in response.


    "Well, I am your only nephew. How could you?" The little boy chided.


    "Hahhaa, no. Aunty, dare not," Tempest responded eagerly.


    I watched the scene unfold, a warmth spreading through me. I had heard so many tales of the Ivory Crescent Pack¡¯s fierce reputation, but seeing them now¡ªSnow, Tempest, Aira, and Storm¡ªthey just seemed like a close-knit family.


    They were yful, affectionate, and so full of life. It was a stark contrast to what I had imagined, and it made me feel... lighter.


    "Come on in, everyone," Tempest called out as she set Storm down. "Twiny, you and I have a lot of catching up to do. I nearly lost it when Dad mentioned you had finally returned. I didn¡¯t believe it."


    Snow chuckled, leading the way inside. "Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s been a while."


    I trailed behind, still taking in the atmosphere of the pack house. Who would have thought that the most powerful pack in the territory could feel so... weing?


    The source of this c??ntent is fr(e)??NovelFire

 Chapter 55: Appearances

    <h4>Chapter 55: Appearances</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 55</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As soon as we entered the pack house, my breath caught in my throat. It was even more extravagant on the inside¡ªvaulted ceilings, grand chandeliers, and walls adorned with rich tapestries.


    The house felt like a blend of tradition and modernity, where history seemed to hum in every corner, yet it held a warm, lived-in air.


    Storm bounced around, already eager to show me something. "Zara,e! I want to show you my room!" he chirped, pulling at my hand with excitement.


    Snow gave me a soft smile, watching us both. His mood seemed lighter since we arrived, the tension of our journey fading into the background.


    "Not now, Storm. Let Zara go to her room first while we go to ours. She¡¯s tired. Later you can give her a tour."


    Storm hesitated briefly as though contemting something before nodding. "Alright, Zara. But I¡¯ll show youter."


    "You go on." Snow bade them goodbye before focussing on me. "Now, wifey, time to go to our room."


    Shock shed in my eyes as I half-hollered, "Our room?"


    I wasn¡¯t getting any form of privacy here. Snow looked at me as though he had seen a strange woman.


    "Yes, our. I am Alpha. And you are my wife."


    "But..." He drew in a deep breath and tucked his hand in his pocket casually.


    "Zara, let¡¯s not start with this. Or do you want the whole pack to be talking about how the Alpha and his Luna are not in a happy marriage? I didn¡¯t get into this marriage to get gossip rolling."


    "You should know that whatever you do as Alpha Snow, gossips will roll."


    He stepped forward. "I¡¯d prefer good ones." His lips curled at the side as he reached for my hair, tucking the loose strand behind my ear. "And how beautifully dazzling my wife is."


    My heart skipped a beat for a moment there as I stared into his eyes before it resumed and pounded in my chest.


    "Now, be a good girl and follow me, love."


    "Love?" I muttered before I could control my lips and he heard it. His smirk grew.


    "Too shabby or would you prefer I called you, darling? Honey? Sweetheart? My heart?"


    The mroe Snow spoke, the more those bnames rolling off his lips, as sexy and heart throbbing as they sounded, felt like a game to him.


    "Tsk. None." I walked past him, stopping a few steps in front. "Mind leading the way?"


    He chuckled and proceeded to lead us. By the time we arrived in his bedchamber, his room was as big as an apartment, catering to all the needs one would have.


    Snow ushered me in, allowed me take in everything till I had my fill. When I did and turned in his direcion, his expression changed.


    "I have to meet Father. There¡¯s a lot to prepare before the ceremony in two days and I have to fill him in on so much."


    I gave a small nod, noticing how quickly his demeanour shifted back into that of the Alpha, already mentally organizing the tasks ahead.


    I sat in the stillness, a strange mix of emotions swirling in me. The grandeur of the ce, the kindness of the family¡ªit all felt too perfect, too different from what I had imagined.


    My mind raced as I contemted theing days. The ceremony was approaching and Snow would be stepping into his full Alpha role in a way that I hadn¡¯t yet seen. I didn¡¯t know how I fit into all of this, but there was no turning back now.


    Just as I began to settle in, a soft knock echoed through the room, pulling me from my thoughts. Before I could respond, the door creaked open, revealing Tempest and Aira, their eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Zara, we¡¯re heading out," Tempest announced, her voice full of energy. "We thought you might want to join us. It¡¯s a good chance to get to know the pack better."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "Out? Like... out of the pack house?"


    Aira chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just giving you a quick tour. Nothing too wild." Her yful tone eased my nerves a bit.


    I didn¡¯t know her much but I thought she¡¯d be in her wheel chair. Or was her health okay and not so frail?


    "You don¡¯t want to go?" Tempest inquired.


    I shook my head quickly dissing her thoughts. "I do. It¡¯s just," my gaze darted to Aira. "I thought she was sick."


    "Oh." Aira chuckled. "Yes. I am but by the time Snow was informed of my return, I had spent two weeks in the hospital. I asked them not to say anything yet to avoid his shock."


    Almost as soon as she finished, she mped her lips shut. I nced over at Tempest noticing the look of utter shock in her face.


    "Aira!" Aira winced, her handcovering her lips. "You said you were alright that the hospital blew thinsg out of proportion and..."


    "I¡¯m sorry sis. Not now okay. I said it because of that reaction. Right now, let¡¯s show Zara a good time and then deal with thister."


    I noticed Tempest struggle with her emotions for a moment before rxing and releasing a deep breath. "Okay. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s about Zara."


    My brows creased.


    Tempest managed a smile and turned to me. "Still going?"


    "Sure," I found myself saying, my curiosity outweighing my exhaustion. "Let me just change."


    Tempest grinned, her eyes flicking over my current outfit. "Somethingfy, okay? We¡¯re not meeting any dignitaries, just having fun."


    With that, I quickly changed into a thigh-length jumpsuit, soft and sleeveless, the material light and free-flowing. My hair, which had been pinned back all day, now cascaded down to my hips in loose waves. It felt liberating to let it down, to shed the formalities of the day.


    The three of us made our way through the packhouse and out into the cool evening air.


    The pack grounds were even more beautiful in the twilight, with softnterns lighting the pathways and the sounds of nature humming all around.


    I asked abut Storm and was informed he¡¯d gone to snuggle up to his grandmother and chase her around.


    Tempest and Aira led the way, chatting andughing as we wandered through the various parts of the pack¡¯s territory.


    Updat??d fr??m fre??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 56: Sleepy Zara

    <h4>Chapter 56: Sleepy Zara</h4>


    **************


    <strong>Chapter 56</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    They showed me the training grounds, where warriors were preparing for their nightly drills and the lush gardens that surrounded the house.


    Every inch of the Ivory Crescent Pack¡¯snd seemed meticulously cared for, and it wasn¡¯t hard to see why it was the most feared and respected pack. It was big. Yet, there was a softness here too¡ªa bnce between power and grace that I hadn¡¯t expected.


    After some time, we got a ride and headed for the ice-cream shop. Enjoyed our delicious cold creams, bought for Storm and Snow.


    After the tour, we headed back just in time for dinner. But to my relief, Snow, Alpha Storm, and Lady Star were all caught up in pack business.


    Dinner was a quieter affair, with only a few of the pack members joining us. I was grateful for the reprieve¡ªsmall talk wasn¡¯t my strength, especially not with everything else on my mind.


    Once the meal was over, I excused myself, heading back to the bedchamber I shared with Snow. I couldn¡¯t shake the lingering exhaustion from the day¡¯s trip and the grandness of the pack house.


    Thevish bathroom called to me, with its oversized tub and marble ents. It was practically a room on its own, big enough to host a small party.


    I took my time, letting the warm water wash away the day¡¯s tension. By the time I climbed into bed, my limbs felt heavy, my mind pleasantly numb.


    As I settled into the soft sheets, I pulled out my phone to call E. Her voice chirped through the line almost immediately, wanting to know everything.


    "So... how¡¯s the Ivory Crescent Pack?" she asked, her tone full of mischief. "Tell me everything."


    Iughed softly, the day catching up with me. "It¡¯s... grand. And the family is much warmer than I thought. I mean, they¡¯re nothing like what I imagined."


    E snickered. "So, no crazy pack politics or brooding Alphas chasing you around?"


    "Well, there¡¯s Snow..." I teased, my voice trailing off as I yawned.


    E¡¯sugh echoed through the line. "Oh, I bet. And speaking of your brooding Alpha, how¡¯s that going?"


    As soon as she said that, her tone changed. I recalled how everything yed out thest time she saw him.


    I literally, basically, put her in trouble with him with my careless decision when Snow used his Alpha aura to intimidate me.


    I could barely keep my eyes open now. "He¡¯s... Snow. Kiss, hot, he..." I stuttered a few nothings and finally reopened my eyes when my head pushed down from the pillow.


    Holding onto my phone, I yawned and nced at the screen. Oh, E was still on call. What were we talking about? Oh... Snow.


    "You know how he is."


    E burst into an uproar ofughter. "Zara, you¡¯re hopeless," she teased. "Get some sleep. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow."


    "And how about Styl..." I mumbled something incoherent, my body sinking further into the mattress as sleep pulled me under.


    The day had been long, but for the first time in a while, I felt a strange sense of peace. This ce¡ªthis pack¡ªit was different. Maybe, it wasn¡¯t so bad being here after all.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time I entered the room, Zara was already fast asleep. The moment I saw her, wrapped in soft sheets, her body rxed and lost in dreams, a sense of calm washed over me.


    cier purred just watching her. Her hair was spread out on the pillow, and her breathing was soft and steady,pletely unaware of the world around her.


    I moved quietly, not wanting to disturb her peace. My footsteps barely made a sound against the floor as I made my way to the side of the bed.


    For a moment, I just stood there, watching her. Her face looked peaceful, so different from the fiery, stubborn woman I sparred with every day. Seeing her like this, so vulnerable, softened something inside me.


    Leaning down, I pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. The warmth of her skin lingered against my lips, and I couldn¡¯t resist brushing a stray lock of hair away from her face.


    Just as I was about to pull back, she murmured something under her breath, catching my attention.


    My hand froze, hovering just above her cheek as I listened closely.


    "I want... to kiss you..." she whispered dreamily, her voice low and sultry, sending a jolt through me.


    <i>"Kiss her, kiss!" </i>cier chanted inwardly.


    I blinked, caught off guard. Did I just hear that right? I stared at her, wide-eyed for a moment, processing the words that had slipped from her mouth. Then, a slow grin tugged at the corner of my lips, a deep chuckle bubbling up from my chest.


    Was she dreaming about me? Is the truth spilling out, free from her usual defences? It amused me far more than it should have.


    I leaned closer, my lips brushing against her ear as I whispered, "Is that so, wifey?"


    Zara shifted slightly in her sleep, her body instinctively curling into the pillow,pletely unaware of the effect her sleepy words had on me.


    The pull between us was undeniable, and hearing her speak so freely, even in her dreams, only stirred something deeper inside me.


    Carefully, I reached for the phone that was still clutched in her hand, slipping it out of her grasp. Her fingers twitched, instinctively reaching for it, but I gently pushed her hand back under the nket, watching as she rxed again.


    For a moment, I just stood there, looking at her. The peaceful rise and fall of her chest, the way her lips parted slightly as she breathed.


    She had no idea the power she had over me, even in moments like this, when she waspletely unaware of my presence.


    "Goodnight, love," I murmured as I leaned down to kiss her forehead once more.


    I straightened, walked around to the other side of the bed and slipped under the covers beside her.


    The room was quiet, save for the soft sound of her breathing. As I settled into the sheets, a faint smile yed on my lips at the memory of her words lingering in my mind.


    I¡¯d let her sleep tonight. But tomorrow? Tomorrow, I wouldn¡¯t let her forget the truth she¡¯d just admitted.


    Readtest chapters at f(r)eewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 57: Capitan Storm

    <h4>Chapter 57: Capitan Storm</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 57</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Yesterday was a bomb! If I do say so myself. I had a good time and by the time I woke up, Snow was nowhere to be seen.


    My first thought was, did he sleep in here or was he overly tasked?


    When I nced at my side and noticed the slight rumpling of the pillow, my guess was dead confirmed.


    He slept herest night and got up first thing. As much as I felt ashamed of that fact, I tossed it to the back of my mind.


    Today was the day!


    The summer mating season had always been a big deal for werewolves. Every pack hosted events for young wolves to find their mates, guided by the pull of the moon and the surge of pheromones in the air.


    I was eager to see what the Ivory Crescent Pack¡¯s event was like and at the same time, not stoked considering till now, I never found my mate.


    Breakfast went by quickly, with most of the family members breezing in to get a bite of something before dashing off.


    Iter learned Snow and his parents were dining together while discussing politics and securing their territory.


    I had to admit it, though: I was already missing Snow¡¯s presence, our banter or teasing, and his kiss.


    My mind shed back to the dream I had of him kissing me and my face became hot.


    No doubt I was blushing. I nced around quickly but noticed none of the attendants were watching me.


    Good.


    ¡¯Now I can eat without anyone seeing me blush to myself.


    Once done, I headed upstairs to bathe and prepare for tonight, helping out where ai was needed until the afternoon when Storm found me.


    "Zara!"


    I spun, my eyes locking on his small form as he raced down the hallway to me. He fell into my embrace, and I immediately picked him up in my arms and twirled around.


    "Hello, little Storm."


    "Zara! Zara! Want to go check out my room now? Yesterday Mum said you were busy and tired but you still went out with them." His expression was silken within seconds. "Don¡¯t you want to y with me anymore, or are you still mad because I told you I did not need petting before?"


    He nced at me with those puppy dog eyes; it almost became unbearable for me to watch him.


    My heart clenched at the sight and now I knew why seeing Snow that morning made me feel bad.


    God, I couldn¡¯t say no to such a cutie pie.


    "Nonsense." I pecked his cheek and the other and moved to dishing out kisses all over his face till he was a blushing shy mess.


    "See, Aunt Zara loves you."


    "Yes, I believe so. Nowe,e, let me show you to my room. Onwards!"


    I chuckled and followed the path I saw him running from when Storm suddenly facepalmed.


    "Aunty Zara, you have no sense of direction, Capitan! The direction is that way."


    "But you said onwards this way," I reasoned.


    Storm froze mid-sentence, thinking of his next line when he lifted his chin and crossed both arms in front of his chest. "I... I was just checking to see if my Capitan truly knew the direction of the sea and I was right. You are lost without me."


    I chuckled. I loved how he pronounced captain as Capitan for effect. I did a pretend salute, thickening my voice and mimicking Snow. "Aye aye, captain. I am nothing without you!"


    "Aye!" Storm half hollered, charging forward with his arm.


    I chuckled at his joke and pivoted. Just as I looked forward and not at his cute face, my eyes locked with the one person I least thought I would bump into.


    Snow.


    Gulp!


    He had that condescending victorious smirk on his lips. However, my point of worry soon changed focus with Snow¡¯s next words.


    "So now you¡¯re mimicking me?"


    I paused. Of course, he had heard that.


    "I didn¡¯t know you were missing me so much that you not only called for me to kiss you so many times, missing my lips and taste but now you want me in every aspect of your life, Zara."


    Ipletely froze over. "Lies," I stated once I got myself back.


    Snow tucked his hands in his trousers pocket, a brow arched. "Is it, really?"


    "Y-yes. You¡¯re bluffing," I challenged. There was no way I did that right?


    Me, miss Snow to that extent?


    Get away!!!


    My eyes flickered to his and the hard dangerous stare he gave me made me rethink my bravado.


    "Since you do not believe me..."


    "Yes, I don¡¯t," I snapped with Storm¡¯s gaze moving between us.


    "Then you do not mind if I y the video and voice recording fromst night."


    What?!!!!


    I frozepletely this time and soon I heard Storm chuckling seeing how I lost after that. Still, that traitorous young man nodded eagerly at his uncle to make me lose.


    The betrayal!


    Snow¡¯s hand moved in his pocket and I knew what was going to happen.


    I snapped my head back to Storm. "Huh, you know what, love... I think it is time to..." Storm locked eyes with me. "Run!!"


    I did not wait for Snow. Holding on to Strom tightly, I followed his directions and ran out of Snow¡¯s sight to save myself further embarrassment.


    I followed Storm down a long corridor, my eyes taking in every detail¡ªthe rich mahogany furniture, the dimly lit sconces casting golden hues along the walls, and the faint sound of voices mingling in the distance.


    Storm¡¯s room¡ªor rather, his bed-chamber¡ªwas massive, just as I had expected. Therge bed in the centre was draped in rich navy blue linens, matching the curtains that framed the enormous window overlooking the mountains, just like Snow¡¯s room.


    A firece crackled softly on one side of the room, adding to the cosy, regal atmosphere.


    "See! Isn¡¯t it cool?" Storm spun around with excitement, his little face beaming as he jumped onto the bed, bouncing lightly.


    I smiled, he was energetic. "It¡¯s beautiful, Storm," I said, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "You¡¯re lucky to have such a grand room."


    He shrugged, clearly not grasping just how luxurious his surroundings were. "It¡¯s just a room. I like it ¡¯cause it¡¯s big! But I like havingpany more." His innocent words tugged at my heart, and I felt a soft warmth bloom in my chest.


    Storm spent the next few minutes showing me his various toys and treasures, his childish enthusiasm filling the space. But soon, his mother called, and with a sheepish grin, he excused himself.


    "I have to go see Mum and Grandpa," he said, trying to sound important. "I¡¯ll be backter. Promise!" With that, he dashed out of the room, leaving me alone in thevish bed-chamber.


    Once I was sure he was lone gone, I excused myself too when I saw the time had gone.


    First of all, Snow was free, that was why he teased right? I smiled to myself and stood up but the memory of those dangerous eyes when he threatened to y the recording made me halt and swallow.


    "Wait!" An idea popped into my mind. "How about I erase that recording Snow has?"


    The source of this c??ntent is fr(e)??NovelFire

 Chapter 58: Caught

    <h4>Chapter 58: Caught</h4>


    **************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    I couldn¡¯t help but giggle as I thought about how I¡¯d tricked Storm into fleeing from Snow¡¯s teasing earlier.


    That smirk of his¡ªit did things to me, things I couldn¡¯t quite exin. But now, standing alone in thevish bedroom, the idea of erasing that damned recording Snow had of me whispering things I shouldn¡¯t have, had taken root.


    "Wait!" I said out loud to myself, pacing. "How about I just delete that embarrassing video before he uses it against me?"


    I headed to Snow¡¯s room, figuring he might have left his phone somewhere unattended. When I entered, he was nowhere in sight. I heard the faint sound of water running. Snow was in the bathroom, of course.


    Perfect timing.


    Immediately, my eyes scanned the room. No phone on the dresser, the bedside table¡ªnothing.


    But then I noticed the bathroom door slightly ajar. I swallowed, nerves buzzing under my skin. The water¡¯s steady rhythm was maddening, teasing me. Snow had no idea I was just a few steps away.


    I crept toward the door, my pulse hammering in my ears. The bathroom was hazy with steam, and the mirror fogged, but there it was¡ªhis phone. Sitting on the sink like a gift, just within reach, wrapped in humidity.


    With a sly smile, I crept closer. My heart pounded, half from excitement at possibly outwitting him and half from the thrill of being this close to a secret I shouldn¡¯t have ess to.


    Gotcha.


    Without hesitating, I slipped inside, moving silently over the marble floor. Thoughts of Snow surfaced in my mind, clouded with a dangerous level of attraction.


    He was probably soaking in the tub, steam rising, droplets glistening on his tanned skin. What would it be like to run my hands down his chest, tracing every ridge of those rock-hard abs?


    I shook my head quickly, pping my cheeks lightly to refocus. Get it together, Zara!


    I stepped further inside, barely noticing the bathtub and heat wrapped around me. I wasser-focused on the phone.


    My fingers brushed its cold surface as I grabbed it without ncing at the shower. The water still ran¡ªhe was oblivious, I thought.


    I swiped up. Locked.


    Damn it.


    I tried again, tapping uselessly. No luck. I needed his fingerprint or face. Frustration boiled over. I quickly ced the phone back on the sink, my hands trembling as I wiped away any trace that I had touched it. I half turned to leave when the door clicked shut behind me.


    Startled, I spun around and froze.


    Snow stood there, not in the tub, but right in front of me, wearing nothing but a towel loosely slung around his waist.


    Water droplets clung to his chiseled body, his skin glistening under the soft bathroom light.


    My eyes trailed down his chest, over those perfectly sculpted abs, and down toward the V-shaped line that led to his towel.


    I swallowed hard.


    Holy crap, he looks good.


    I caught myself wondering what it would feel like to run my hands over him, to touch every inch of that perfect body. My mouth went dry, and before I could stop it, my lip quivered. Did I... just drool?


    A chuckle rumbled from Snow¡¯s chest. He ran his fingers through his wet hair, flexing his muscles deliberately, giving me a show.


    This man is dangerous.


    Our eyes locked, and Snow¡¯s gaze darkened, his lips curling into that same condescending smirk he had worn earlier.


    "Well, well," he drawled in a low and dangerous voice. "What are you doing here, Zara?"


    I swallowed hard, forcing a casual smile onto my face. "Oh, nothing," I said, trying to sound nonchnt, though my pulse raced. "Just, um, looking for a towel."


    Snow arched a brow, his eyes never leaving mine. "A towel?" His voice was mocking, clearly not buying my excuse. "Is that all you were looking for?"


    I felt the heat rising in my cheeks, but I refused to back down. "Yes," I snapped. "What else would I be looking for?"


    His smirk deepened, and he took a step closer, his presence overwhelming in the small space. "I don¡¯t know."


    Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t sink any lower into my pit of embarrassment, Snow raised his other hand, revealing his phone.


    "Maybe you were looking for something else... like this?" he asked, smirking.


    I stiffened, my eyes widening just a fraction. How the hell does he always know?


    Snow¡¯s fingers reached out, gently trailing along my arm, sending shivers down my spine. "What were you nning to do with it, Zara?" he asked, his voice low and intimate. "Erase something, perhaps?"


    I forced myself to meet his gaze, trying to keep my voice steady. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    His hand slid to my wrist, his touch firm but not painful. He leaned in, his warm breath hot against my ear. "You¡¯re a terrible liar," he whispered, his lips brushing my skin, sending a surge of unwanted heat through my body.


    I pulled back, my heart racing. "I wasn¡¯t trying to lie¡ª"


    "You were trying to cover your tracks," he cut in smoothly, his eyes narrowing. "But you should know by now, Zara, nothing escapes me."


    My face flushed instantly, and I blinked, trying to shove all the sexy thoughts out of my mind. I quickly nced over at the sink, realizing the phone I¡¯d been eyeing wasn¡¯t even his personal one¡ªit was his work phone.


    He released me, his gaze softening just slightly, but the intensity remained. "That silly thing," Snow drawled, his smirk widening. "If you want to delete your little confession fromst night, you¡¯ll have to earn it."


    I gulped, my chest tightened, feeling trapped in the small space. "Fine," I snapped. "Give it to me, Snow. Delete it."


    Snow shook his head and arched his brow expectantly.


    "Urgh, what do you want?"


    Snow¡¯s smirk deepened as he stepped closer, his voice dropping to a low, seductive whisper. "I want you to beg for it, Zara."


    My heart raced. "You¡¯re out of your mind," I snapped, side stepping and getting ready to storm out of there.


    But Snow¡¯s voice stopped me cold. "If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll y it for everyone tonight. Think you could survive that level of embarrassment?"


    I froze. He wouldn¡¯t.


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel

 Chapter 59: Summer Mating Season

    <h4>Chapter 59: Summer Mating Season</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 59</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    But the dangerous glint in his eyes told me otherwise. I slowly moved back, my breathing ragged. He stepped forward, closing the distance between us until I had nowhere else to go but back.


    My legs hit the sink behind me, and in a fluid motion, Snow wrapped one arm around my waist, pulling me flush against him.


    My mind screamed at me to resist, but my body... my body betrayed me.


    Astrid stirred inside, her energy melding with mine, and the tension in the air spiked.


    My pulse quickened as Snow¡¯s other hand glided along my bottom lip, his thumb pressing down just enough for me to instinctively part my lips.


    His eyes darkened, and the moment his thumb grazed the tip of my tongue, a moan escaped before I could stop it.


    Seduced by my own body¡¯s need, I sucked on his thumb lightly, feeling the heat between us intensify. Snow¡¯s breathing hitched, and his control slipped as desire flickered in his eyes.


    With a low growl, he threw caution to the wind. His lips crashed down on mine, iming me with a deep, possessive kiss.


    The kiss was fiery, raw, and filled with the tension we¡¯d both been trying so hard to suppress. His hands roamed my back, pulling me even closer until I waspletely moulded against his naked flesh and God!! I was in heaven.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, kissing him back just as desperately. And for a moment, nothing else mattered but the feel of his lips on mine and the heat of his skin against my fingertips.


    I noticed that everything about my body and skin had changed since that morning, especially when Snow was involved or mentioned.


    My left hand slid down his neck to his chest. I released a moan drowned out by our kiss.


    Just as things were about to spiralpletely out of control, the bathroom door swung open, and my heart leapt into my chest.


    A loud round of apuse followed Tempest¡¯s loud and amused voice. "Oops! Didn¡¯t mean to interrupt!"


    Snow and I broke apart in a sh, both breathing heavily as Tempest stood there, a knowing grin on her face. "But hey, if I could just steal Zara for a moment..."


    I blink, my face ming with embarrassment. Snow let out a deep breath, his lips curling into a smirk. "Sure, Tempest. Take her before she faints."


    Without another word, I bolted out of the bathroom, barely able to look at Snow as I ran past Tempest, my heart still pounding from the kiss.


    Tempest giggled, shooting me a sly look as she followed me out. "You two are <i>so</i> much fun to watch."


    I groaned inwardly,pletely mortified. How the hell was I supposed to face Snow after this?


    ************


    Whatever happened with Tempest after that, my mind was never there. It kept flickering back to what happened earlier with Snow.


    Soon it was time for one of the big events of the year¡ªthe summermating season.


    Tonight, Snow¡¯s pack was hosting, and the entire ce buzzed with anticipation.


    The full moon was high in the sky, casting a silvery glow over the estate grounds. I watched from a distance, leaning against the marble pir near the hall¡¯s entrance.


    My senses were heightened, every sound sharper, every scent more intense. I should have felt calm, but instead, there was this buzzing energy coursing through me, one I couldn¡¯t shake.


    My eyes followed Snow as he moved through the crowd, overseeing the event like the responsible Alpha he was.


    But every time one of the younger female wolves woulde up to him,ughter in their voices, the sight made my insides twist with a fierce protectiveness I hadn¡¯t felt before. A low, threatening snarl escaped me before I could stop it.


    What the hell is wrong with me? I shook my head, stepping outside for air. My heart raced and my mind was cloudy. Astrid stirred inside me, her energy more restless than usual.


    <i>"Control yourself,"</i> I whispered internally. <i>"This isn¡¯t like you."</i>


    But it was like something primal had taken over. Every time I nced at Snow, my pulse quickened, my wolf rushing forward, more possessive than ever.


    Being in the house offered me a little insight into how things were going to work. After the formalities and mingling, everyone was to move outside at 11 p.m. in preparation for the major event when the moon was at its peak.


    I leaned against one of the trees outside, trying to steady my breathing. The cool night air brushed against my skin, but instead of calming me, it only seemed to heighten the strange heat simmering just beneath the surface.


    "Zara," a deep voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    I looked up to find Snow standing just a few feet away, his blue eyes fixed on me, glowing faintly under the moonlight. He looked like a damn predator, and something inside me tightened at the sight of him.


    "What are you doing out here?" he asked in a softer voice, more concerned than his usualmanding tone.


    Had things not been weird with Astrid today, I was tempted to sass about it. Would he have me mingling and cheating on him?


    What would he do if I should find my mate in there?


    I shook my head at my silly thought. I had intentionally walked into the hall and through it, giving my mate a chance to click and sync, but no matter what I did... There was nothing.


    All I felt was like a heat stroke breaking down my nerve defences. And that wasn¡¯t funny without my mate¡¯s presence.


    I needed him to quench this me and I needed...


    "Zara?"


    I swallowed, trying to find my words, but they wouldn¡¯te. His presence was overwhelming, his aura radiating out, thick with Alpha dominance.


    My wolf stirred again at the only stronger presence, pushing against my control, but I shoved Astrid back down. Not now, damn it!


    "I needed some air," I finally muttered, though my voice sounded foreign to my ears, rough, almost breathless.


    This chapt??r is updat??d by (f)reew??b(n)ov??l

 Chapter 60: Aira’s Pain

    <h4>Chapter 60: Aira¡¯s Pain</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 60</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he stepped closer, and I could see the flicker of something in his gaze. Recognition, maybe? Or curiosity?


    "You¡¯ve been acting strange all night." As if on cue, Snow¡¯s eyes were scanning me like he was trying to figure out what was happening. "Your aura is different. Stronger. What¡¯s going on?"


    I shut my eyes for the longest I could think of, trying to mentally think of gross things to calm me down and this new sensation.


    "I¡¯m just not feeling any of this," I lied.


    "Is that so? Too boring for you?" he chuckled as he stood close and looed up at the full moon. "You know..." he began, only to stop briefly. "Ever wondered what having a mate would be like?"


    Snow tucked his hands in his pocket. "Yes, but that never came, so I gave up."


    "Hmm. I did once and that was it."


    There was silence between us, the weight of his words sinking in. I had never heard him speak so vulnerably before, and it caught me off guard. He always seemed so sure, so in control, but now I could hear the doubt in his voice.


    "You don¡¯t believe in it anymore?" I asked softly.


    "Not for myself," he said, his tone tinged with regret. "I think the Moon Goddess blessed me with power instead of a mate. Maybe it¡¯s the price I have to pay."


    I frowned. "That can¡¯t be true. Everyone deserves a mate."


    "Even if that were the case," he said softly, "sometimes fate has other ns. And I have seen how thrashy mates are. Some at least, and I won¡¯t be sad if I don¡¯t get one."


    I felt something stir within me. Something must have happened for the mighty Alpha to believe that lie.


    "What happened?" I found myself asking before I knew it.


    Before I could respond, Snow¡¯s eyes shifted, his gaze locking onto something in the distance. I followed his line of sight and saw Aira standing near the hall¡¯s entrance, a soft smile on her lips as she waved at him.


    Her presence radiated warmth, but there was something about her that tugged at my heart¡ªa kind of sadness, buried deep.


    "She looks happy," I said, my voice quiet. "But there¡¯s more to it, isn¡¯t there?"


    Snow turned back to me, his expression hardening. "I promised to tell you something important, Zara. About Aira."


    I folded my arms across my chest; curiosity piqued. "What is it?"


    Rather than respond, he walked off and waited a few distances for me to follow. I did, and we continued walking as he began his tale.


    Snow took a deep breath, his gaze darkening as he began to speak. "About nine years ago, Aira met her mate at a party. At first, everything seemed perfect¡ªthey connected, they... well, they did what mates do¡ªmade love. But the next morning, things changed."


    I listened carefully, my heart clenching at the solemn tone in his voice.


    "Her mate realised who she was¡ªthe daughter of Alpha Storm," Snow continued, his voice heavy with bitterness. "At the time, our father¡¯s reputation was... intimidating. Ruthless, powerful. Her mate panicked and publicly rejected her, iming he wanted nothing to do with a family like ours."


    The sharp intake of breath escaped me before I could stop it. My chest tightened at the thought of Aira being rejected, and publicly no less. "That¡¯s horrible."


    Snow nodded. "She was devastated. The rejection spread through several packs like wildfire, and it broke her. She came back home, but the damage was already done. A monthter, she found out she was pregnant."


    I felt a chill run down my spine. "Pregnant for that scum?"


    He nodded again. "She thought the pregnancy would bring him back to her. Against all our advice and pleas, Aira snuck out on her 6th month. She went to see him, hoping he¡¯d change his mind. But instead, he threatened to tear the child from her. He tried to hurt her, to kill the baby. If I hadn¡¯t gotten there in time..."


    I gasped, my hand flying to my mouth as I imagined the scene in my mind. Snow¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, his jaw tightening as he relived the memory.


    "I followed her after hearing where she¡¯d gone. I arrived just in time to see my sister on her knees, hair yanked back by some useless scum and a dagger in that douchebag¡¯s hand pointed at her stomach."


    I swallowed. I could imagine a scene where he beat the living daylights out of them, but I wanted to hear him say it. "And after that?" I asked, my voice shaking.


    "After, my caringly calm sister refused to let me kill him and his pack, and we left. When Storm was born, Aira wasn¡¯t herself anymore. Her mental health deteriorated, and she couldn¡¯t take care of him. That¡¯s why I took him in"


    It made sense now.


    "He called me ¡¯Dad¡¯ from the first word he ever spoke, and it just... stuck." Snow¡¯s gaze softened. "She disappeared a few yearster and left a note saying she was going to try again. She came back after three years, badly hurt and beaten, with a brain concoction. Her mate... he broke her even more."


    I was stunned. I had no words, my mind spinning as I tried to process everything he¡¯d just told me. The weight of Aira¡¯s story was too much to bear, and I couldn¡¯t imagine the pain Snow must have felt watching his sister suffer like that.


    "Why didn¡¯t you...?" I began, but Snow cut me off.


    "She begged me not to do anything to him. She didn¡¯t want his pack destroyed. It¡¯s the only reason I haven¡¯t done anything yet, but I¡¯ll ruin himpletely and dispose of him."


    I was speechless, my heart aching for Aira, for Snow, for everything they had been through. Before I could respond, movement caught my attention.


    "You won¡¯t do anything illegal, right?"


    Snow whipped his head in my direction; the raw primal rage in his eyes made me gulp and Astrid shudder. They were bloody red.


    "And is he doing anything legal? Is almost killing one¡¯s sister legal?"


    New novel ??hapters are published on fre ew??bnovel

 Chapter 61: The Alpha’s Call

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Alpha¡¯s Call</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 61</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    A loud, warning growl vibrated in the air and sent shivers down my spine. I lowered my head in shame. I had spoken out of turn or should I say, speak without thinking.


    Urgh!


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Just that most people won¡¯t see it the way you do, and it will tarnish your image and the pack¡¯s further."


    I tried to reason with him in a manner that wouldn¡¯t be seen as offensive. I didn¡¯t want him to believe I wasn¡¯t on his side when, in fact, I was. But I cared¡ªmore than I admitted¡ªI cared for Snow and his family.


    His chest rose and fell with ragged breath. Just as he was about to speak, the other wolves hade out, ready and eager, waiting for the peak of the mating season. Snow sensed the shift in the air and turned back to me, his expression softening.


    "I¡¯m sorry too. Want to meet someone?" he asked, his tone lighter now. "There¡¯s someone eager to meet you officially. Care to see something truly magnificent?"


    I blinked, confused by his sudden change in demeanour. "Who?"


    Snow took a step back, his hands spreading wide, a smirk ying on his lips. "Say hello, wifey."


    Snow¡¯s deep voice sent a shiver through me, but it was what happened next that left me frozen in awe.


    A powerful growl tore through the air, reverberating through the clearing like thunder. The next second, before my very eyes, Snow transformed into his wolf form. His pure white fur like a crystalttice on a snow burst forth, spreading over his body in a rapid, graceful flow.


    Muscles expanded beneath that pristine coat, his form growing until he stood as an impossibly massive wolf, towering over me. I gasped,pletely mesmerized.


    The moonlight reflected off his coat, making him appear almost ethereal.


    His blue eyes, those piercing aqua-blue orbs I hade to know so well, now sparkled even brighter, like pools of liquid sapphire against the snowy white of his fur. Every detail was perfect¡ªmajestic, powerful, andmanding.


    I stood in awe, unable to move, barely able to breathe. I had never seen anything like this. The sheer size of him, the raw power radiating from his every move¡ªit was both terrifying and utterly captivating.


    Then his eyes locked onto mine, and I felt something deeper stir within me. His presence was overwhelming, but it wasn¡¯t just Snow looking at me. It was something more.


    A strong but familiar voice echoed in my mind. <strong>"Zara, meet cier. He¡¯s been dying to meet you."</strong>


    My breath hitched¡ªcier. Snow¡¯s wolf. Without an introduction, I knew but still, it felt both like a different person and still the same person all at once.


    "H-Hello, cier," I whispered, my voice trembling with awe as I reached out my hand to him. "I¡¯m Zara."


    cier purred, a low rumbling sound of approval, and in one smooth motion, he moved closer to me, nudging his massive head into my hand.


    Instinctively, I pushed my hands further, my fingers trembling as they brushed against his soft fur. His cheek pressed into my palm, and the warmth of his fur sent a wave of calm through me.


    For a moment, I forgot about everything else. It was just cier and I, this magnificent creature who held so much power yet responded to me with such gentleness. Our connection deepened, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling Astrid stir within me, eager to join.


    I nced down, feeling the familiar pull of my wolf, and decided it was time. With a deep breath, I let Astride forward. Following Snow¡¯s lead, my body shifted, my limbs elongating, fur spreading across my skin until I stood tall on four paws.


    Astrid emerged, a white wolf, big butpared to cier¡¯s radiant power and size, she was delicate but equally striking.


    I felt her joy surge through me as she took in the sight of cier, and with a soft purr, she moved closer, pressing her head against his in greeting.


    <strong>"cier, meet Astrid."</strong> Through our mind link, I introduced them.


    The two wolves pressed their foreheads together, a gesture of eptance, and for a few minutes, they basked in the warmth of each other¡¯s presence. The moonlight washed over us, and I felt an overwhelming sense of peace, of belonging.


    But then, cier¡¯s head suddenly perked up, his ears twitching as his eyes narrowed. I followed his gaze, and my breath caught in my throat.


    Standing atop a hill, another wolf watched us¡ªa magnificent creature, asrge as cier, with a ck-and-white coat that shimmered in the moonlight.


    cier gave a single nod, acknowledging the wolf, and then turned to me.


    <strong>"It¡¯s time, wifey," </strong>I heard Snow¡¯s voice in my head.


    Without another word, cier bounded forward, racing toward the hill with Astrid and me trailing behind. My paws hit the ground in perfect sync with his, and the wind rushed through my fur as we ascended the hill.


    At the top, cier positioned himself, lifting his head toward the moon, his eyes closed as if waiting for something.


    The moonlight bathed us, and then¡ªat the stroke of midnight¡ªcier opened his eyes, and a deafening roar erupted from his throat. The sound was primal, vibrating through the earth beneath us, shaking the very core of the forest.


    It was the call of an Alpha, a sound that sent shivers down my spine and made every wolf below us jolt in response.


    A second roar followed Snow¡¯s. It was from the other powerful wolf¡ªSnow¡¯s father. Together, theirbined roars echoed across the packnds, a signal of power, of unity, of the beginning of the mating season.


    I felt the energy shift, a surge of power running through me as other wolves joined in, their howls rising toward the sky. I could sense them¡ªSnow¡¯s family¡ªeach one a formidable presence in their own right.


    Without thinking, I lifted my head to the sky and let out a roar of my own, joining the chorus of wolves. Astrid¡¯s voice rang out alongside cier¡¯s, and soon, the entire pack followed, filling the night air with the sound of unity and strength.


    The mating season had begun.


    As the howls quieted, cier turned toward me, his eyes gleaming with excitement. <strong>"Come, follow me."</strong>


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 62: The Call of the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 62: The Call of the Moon</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 62</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s voice was warm, and without hesitation, I followed him down the hill, weaving through the trees as we ran together, faster and faster, until the world blurred around us.


    We stopped in a secluded part of the forest, far from the pack house and mating ground for the others.


    Snow transformed back into his human form, and I followed suit. But the moment I looked up and our eyes met, I realized¡ªboth of us werepletely naked.


    For a second, my body froze, heat flooding through me. My hormones surged, every part of me tingling with an undeniable pull. Instinctively, I covered my breasts with one arm and ced my other hand over my groin, turning around quickly.


    "Ahh, don¡¯t look!" I shouted, mortified.


    Snow chuckled softly, his voice teasing. "How can I not when the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen is standing naked right before me?"


    My face med with embarrassment, and I muttered a string of curses under my breath. But before I could move, I felt Snow step closer.


    "Snow!" I snapped, still turned away from him. But deep down, Astrid was urging me to turn, to unt my womanly beauty at him and more to take a peek at that beauty between his legs, E was so sure were big enough to satisfy any woman.


    Just at the thought of E¡¯s words, my entire brain was already begging me to look.


    "Zara, rx," he said gently, taking hold of my hand. "Come with me."


    I hesitated, but something in his voice calmed me, and I followed his lead, still shielding myself as best I could.


    Snow led me through the trees until we reached a small shack hidden among the trees. In the night, I could barely make out the colour. Snow pushed open the door and led me inside.


    I didn¡¯t fight it. At least it was a million times better than being outside and one of the pack members seeing me naked. Once inside, Snow rummaged through a cab, tossing me a simple, flowing dress. "Here, put this on."


    I stared at him, surprised. "You always prepare for situations like this?"


    Snow shed me a grin. "It doesn¡¯t hurt to be prepared, Zara."


    I quickly slipped into the dress, feeling slightly more at ease now that I wasn¡¯tpletely exposed. Snow pulled on a pair of shorts and a button-down t-shirt, leaving his entire chest and abs open and we stepped back outside.


    We walked side by side, the tension between us still thick, but something had shifted. There was an understanding now, a connection we couldn¡¯t deny.


    As we neared the pack house, I suddenly felt a sharp wave of heat wash over me, stronger than before when our shoulders brushed. I stopped in my tracks, leaning against a tree for support, my body trembling.


    Sensing something was wrong, Snow stopped and turned to me. Concern flickered in his eyes. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    I struggled to find the words to exin what was going on. Instead, my mind became a blur of sensations. But before I could respond, Snow stepped closer, his hand brushing against my cheek.


    "Aaaah~" A soft moan escaped my lips and I bit back the urge to do more, biting down hard on my lower lips.


    "Hey, don¡¯t do that," Snow chided as he pulled my lip from my teeth using his thumb.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but the words got stuck in my throat. My body felt hot, too hot, and the closer he got, the more intense it became.


    My skin prickled as the heat surged, and before I knew it, I took a step back, retreating from him instinctively till I waspletely pressed against the tree.


    Snow frowned, his aura spiking slightly, and I felt the ripple of his power wash over me.


    It wasn¡¯t aggressive¡ªyet¡ªbut it was enough to make Astrid stir even more, her instincts screaming to rise to the surface.


    "Zara, I¡¯ll repeat, what is wrong?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted, my voice shaky as I met his gaze. "I just... something¡¯s different. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I can¡¯t¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t get to finish. His scent hit me like a wave¡ªspice and pine, with the faintest hint of danger¡ªand it sent my body into overdrive.


    My breath hitched, my knees weakening as a rush of warmth spread through me. Damn him, and damn this mating season.


    Snow¡¯s expression changed the second he sensed my shift. His eyes darkened, and I saw cier sh in them, eager, almost wild. His wolf was reacting to mine. The pull was undeniable now.


    "Zara..." His voice was rougher, lower like he was trying to restrain himself.


    I could feel my control slipping as my pheromones spiked, mixing with his in a way that was far too intoxicating.


    My heart pounded in my chest as my skin burnt with need. I wanted him. And that thought hit me hard, but I couldn¡¯t deny it. I wanted Snow in a way that was primal, raw, and undeniable.


    Without thinking, I stepped back, but before I could escape, Snow¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing my wrist. The moment his skin touched mine, a surge of electricity jolted through me, and I gasped as my knees buckled.


    Snow was there in an instant, pulling me into his arms before I could fall. His grip was strong, but it wasn¡¯t just his hold that had me weak¡ªit was everything about him. The pull, the heat, the way his aura wrapped around mine, consuming me.


    I looked up at him, my breathing ragged, and our eyes locked. There was no mistaking the hunger in his gaze now. It was the same hunger I felt burning inside me.


    "Snow..." I whispered, but my words faded as his lips hovered just inches from mine.


    "Don¡¯t fight it, Zara," he murmured, breathing his warm breath on my skin. "Let it happen."


    I didn¡¯t have time to respond before his lips were on mine, iming them with a fierce, desperate hunger that sent shivers down my spine.


    Follow current novels on (f)reew??bnovel

 Chapter 63: Inside...

    <h4>Chapter 63: Inside...</h4><subtxt> 63


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The kiss was rough at first like he was trying to prove something, but it quickly turned more intense, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough and neither could I.


    The heat between us skyrocketed. My body reacted instantly, my arms wrapping around his neck as I kissed him back. I lost myself in the taste of him, the feel of his hands sliding down my back, pulling me closer.


    His scent overwhelmed me, and I felt Astride forward. Her desire mingled with mine, intensifying the connection.


    I wanted more.


    I needed more.


    Snow growled low in his throat, his hand slipping to my waist as he pushed me against the wall, his body pressing into mine. I gasped into his mouth as his weight settled against me, every nerve in my body on fire.


    But just as I thought I¡¯d explode from the intensity of it all, he pulled back, breaking the kiss, and leaving me breathless and aching.


    My panicked eyes searched his, looking for an exnation for this craziness. But all I met were genuine desires flickering in them.


    "Zara." His voice was ragged with restraint. "If we keep going..."


    I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t think or process anything beyond the overwhelming need that pulsed through me.


    And gods above, help me! I knew I didn¡¯t want to stop.


    Not now.


    Not when all my heart desires were standing dreamily right before me. My fingers curled into his shirt, pulling him closer as I whispered, "Don¡¯t stop."


    Snow¡¯s eyes darkened, shing with something primal, something powerful.


    His hands tightened on my waist, pulling me flush against him, and I felt the heat of his body through the thin fabric of my dress.


    The restraint in his voice slipped, reced by the raw, undeniable pull of the mating season, the bond between our wolves pushing us forward toward something we could no longer control.


    "This..." His voice was ragged as he leaned closer. His lips brushed against my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. "This is what you want?"


    "Yes," I breathed, arching into him, needing to feel his warmth, needing him. "I want this. I want you."


    At that moment, there was no turning back. Snow¡¯s lips found mine again, but this time, the kiss was fiercer and more demanding.


    The air between us pulsed with electricity, and the world seemed to shrink until there were only the two of us¡ªhim and me.


    Snow¡¯s hands roamed my body, fingers sliding over the curve of my hips, tracing the lines of my thighs before lifting me effortlessly. I wrapped my legs around his waist, feeling the hard press of his chest against mine, the thrum of his heart beating in time with mine.


    He pressed me harder against the tree, the bark digging into my back, but I didn¡¯t care.


    All I could feel was the heat of his body, the way his hands gripped me like he¡¯d never let go, like he needed me as much as I needed him.


    His lips trailed down my neck, soft kisses mixed with the asional bite, sending waves of pleasure down my spine.


    My head fell back, a moan escaping my lips as his teeth grazed my skin, igniting a fire that burnt through my veins.


    "Zara..." His voice was rough, guttural, and filled with barely restrained need. "I can¡¯t¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t," I whispered, my fingers tangling in his hair and pulling him closer. "Don¡¯t stop."


    I didn¡¯t want him to stop.


    I didn¡¯t care about anything but this moment, this connection, this pull between us that I couldn¡¯t deny any longer. And as our lips crashed together again, I knew... this wasn¡¯t just about desire.


    This was about something deeper, primal and ancient, that went beyond just us. It was our wolves, the full moon, the mating season¡ªeverything pulling us together in a way we couldn¡¯t resist.


    His hands slipped beneath my dress, rough calluses sliding over smooth skin, making me shiver.


    He lifted the hem of my dress, his fingers teasing along the edges of my underwear. His touch was intoxicating, and I knew¡ªif he didn¡¯t do more, I¡¯d die from the anticipation.


    But instead of the expected, Snow paused, his grip tightening as he pulled back slightly. "Want to take this inside?"


    I didn¡¯t, and neither did Astrid, the two of us knowing the answer. I wanted to reply verbally but couldn¡¯t. Words didn¡¯t seem to form, so I simply nodded.


    Snow growled softly, the sound rumbling through me. He lifted me higher, carrying me with ease. I clung to him, feeling the strength in his muscles, and the power of his body as he held me like I weighed nothing.


    His hands slipped beneath my dress, rough calluses sliding over smooth skin, making me shiver.


    He lifted the hem of my dress, his fingers teasing along the edges of my underwear. His touch was intoxicating, and I knew¡ªif he didn¡¯t do more, I¡¯d die from the anticipation.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, burying my face against his skin, breathing in the intoxicating scent of him.


    My heart raced, my body burning with need.


    Snow carried me inside the pack house, and within a few steps, I felt the softness of a mattress beneath me. We tumbled onto the bed, his body settling on top of mine.


    For a moment, we justy there, catching our breath, the reality of what was about to happen sinking in. But then Snow pulled back, gazing down at me with such intensity, such passion, that it made my heart skip a beat.


    He reached out, brushing a stray lock of hair from my face. His fingers trailed along my cheek, leaving a trail of heat in their wake.


    "You are so beautiful, Zara." His voice was low, husky, filled with the same need that pulsed through me.


    I blushed and averted my gaze, feeling a little embarrassed, but also, there was a sense of happiness. Snow leaned in, his lips grazing my ear as he whispered, "There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, beautiful."


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.????? for the best novel reading exp??rience</subtxt>

 Chapter 64: Intimate Desires

    <h4>Chapter 64: Intimate Desires</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 64</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow kissed me, and the rest of the world seemed to disappear. All I could feel was his lips on mine, his hands on my body, the heat of his skin against mine.


    The kiss deepened, and I melted into him. My hands slipped beneath his shirt, trailing over the hard nes of his chest, exploring every inch of him.


    Snow growled, his hand gripping my waist possessively as his kisses grew rougher and more demanding.


    Astrid eagerly let out her aura, wanting to unite herself with cier in a way no man had ever done.


    His tongue slid along my lower lip, and I parted my lips, letting him in. His taste was intoxicating, and I lost myself to all of him.


    The kiss became desperate, feverish as if neither of us could get enough. We clung to each other, bodies pressed together, breaths mingling.


    It was everything I¡¯d ever dreamed of and more.


    My fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer, needing more¡ªneeding him everywhere.


    His growl rumbled through my chest, vibrating against me, and I shuddered, every inch of my skin on fire.


    His hands roamed down my body as if he needed to memorize every curve. My breath hitched when his fingers slipped beneath my dress, grazing the sensitive skin of my thighs.


    The light touch sent a jolt through me, making my body arch toward him.


    "Aaummm..." I moaned into his mouth, his fingers trailing over the curves of my hips, dipping lower, teasing along the edges of my underwear.


    "Snow..." My voice was ragged, filled with need and desire. "Take me."


    He pulled back for a moment, his dark eyes locking with mine, and the intensity in them made my pulse race.


    His lips found the curve of my neck, biting gently, making me gasp. His touch wasn¡¯t just about lust¡ªit was a promise, a vow I felt in every kiss, every graze of his teeth.


    As his lips travelled down my throat, the sensation left me trembling, my heart pounding in time with the fever building inside me.


    Suddenly, I heard the rip of fabric, and a shocked gasp escaped me. My panties were gone. Snow¡¯s wicked grin curled against my neck as his fingers slid between my folds, finding me already slick with need.


    I bit back the urge to moan out and beg him to take me. But Snow knew what he was doing.


    His touch was slow, deliberate, and teasing, and it drove me mad. My hips bucked toward him involuntarily, my body begging for more.


    "You want this?" Snow asked in a low, husky voice, making my stomach flip.


    "Yes," I breathed, my fingers tightening in his shirt. "I need you."


    Snow chuckled softly, his thumb brushing against my clit, sending shockwaves of pleasure through me.


    I bit down on my lip, trying to hold back another moan, but Snow¡¯s hand slid to my jaw, tilting my face toward his. "Let me hear you," he whispered against my lips, his eyes locked on mine.


    And then I couldn¡¯t hold back. A whimper escaped me, my body arching under his relentless touch.


    Snow¡¯s fingers moved with agonising precision, and I clung to him, every muscle in my body tight, waiting¡ªyearning for release.


    His lips returned to mine, capturing my moans while his hungry kiss devoured my lips. I needed him more¡ªneeded him inside me.


    Just when I thought I would break, he slipped his fingers inside, his thumb still working its magic. I gasped, my nails digging into his shoulders as he filled me.


    The sensation was overwhelming, sending me spiralling. Snow¡¯s breath was hot against my ear, his words sending me over the edge.


    "You feel so perfect," he murmured. "You¡¯re mine, Zara... always."


    Those words undid me. At the same time, Snow¡¯s thumb mped on my clit while his fingers worked their magic within me.


    A cry tore from my lips as the pleasure hit its peak, my body trembling uncontrobly against him. But Snow wasn¡¯t finished. His hand slid to the hem of my dress, tugging it down and exposing my breasts to the cool night air.


    I shivered, my nipples hardening under his gaze, his hands brushing over them with a possessive tenderness that made my breath hitch.


    "You¡¯re so beautiful," he whispered, his voice raw with emotion as his lips closed around my nipple, sucking gently. The sensation sent another wave of pleasure coursing through me.


    My back arched into him, desperate for more. His hands kneaded my breasts, his fingers brushing over my sensitive skin, while his mouth teased me to the brink.


    "Snow..." I was breathless, barely able to speak. "Please..."


    His eyes darkened with the same need I felt coursing through me, and before I knew it, his clothes were gone, and I was pinned against the bed.


    His body pressed firmly against mine, every inch of him hard and ready. The anticipation was unbearable. I could feel his length against my thigh, and my entire body ached for him.


    Instinctively, I looked down, my eyes finally taking the peak Astrid and E had been eager for and boy was he big!


    Snow¡¯s lips curled into a sweet smile. He yanked my gown off my body, leaving me naked before him.


    I shuddered as my exposed body glistened under the bright light in the room but none of those couldpare to the look of pure passion in Snow¡¯s eyes when they locked on me.


    "Beautiful."


    Hispliment warmed my cheeks but as quickly as it came, Snow¡¯s lips moved down, circling my left breast and taking my nipple into his mouth.


    "Aaaahhhh~" A wordless cry tore through my lips as my body arched into his hand.


    My legs parted subconsciously, eager to have him between them and have his big rod pushing into me.


    He continued his ministration, his mouth leaving a trail of fire across my chest while his fingers teased the sensitive flesh of my thighs.


    When his thumb brushed against my clit, another shudder racked through my body.


    His touch was slow, deliberate, and torturous. I bit down on my lip, trying to hold back a whimper, but Snow had other ideas.


    His mouth released my nipple with a wet pop, his lips curving into a wicked smile as his fingers dipped lower, brushing against the opening of my core.


    I let out a shaky breath, my body trembling under his touch.


    The pressure inside me was unbearable. I was on the edge of climax, my skin flushed and glistening with sweat.


    But before I could break, he slipped a finger inside, sending another wave of pleasure coursing through me. My body arched, my back pressed against the mattress.


    My legs spread wider, giving him better ess, and Snow took advantage of the opportunity, slipping another finger into me.


    My mind was spinning, my body a mess of sensations, and I waspletely lost to him.


    Snow moved his head further down, his lips brushing against the sensitive skin of my inner thigh, leaving a trail of kisses in his wake.


    I gasped as his teeth grazed my skin, his fingers still moving inside me, driving me crazy.


    And then he was there.


    My heart raced as his tongue darted out, flicking against my clit. The sensation was overwhelming.


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 65: I Want You (18+)

    <h4>Chapter 65: I Want You (18+)</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 65</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My hands tightened in the sheets, my knuckles turned white and a moan escaped my lips.


    Snow¡¯s tonguepped against my clit teasing, torturing, and driving me wild. My hips bucked toward him, but Snow kept me in ce.


    My breath was ragged,ing in short gasps, and my body trembled with the effort of holding back.


    The pressure inside me was unbearable. Every muscle in my body was taut, and the pleasure was almost too much to bear.


    Snow¡¯s fingers worked their magic, stroking and teasing while his tongue swirled around my clit, pushing me closer to the edge.


    I was right there, teetering on the brink of climax, and then his lips closed around my clit, sucking gently, and it was all over.


    "Snoww~"


    My body arched off the bed, a strangled cry tearing from my lips as the orgasm crashed through me, shattering every nerve ending.


    My toes curled, and I gripped the sheets tightly, my chest heaving as I struggled to catch my breath.


    The aftershocks rippled through me, sending shivers down my spine, but Snow wasn¡¯t done.


    His tongue moved faster, the pressure building again, and I knew he wasn¡¯t going to stop until I came apart in his arms.


    I was lost in a haze of pleasure, my body writhing under his relentless touch.


    Thanks to the full moon tonight, everything was heightened, as was all I felt in my body. I gazed down, his eyes staring into mine and I felt cier link with me.


    <i>"Mine,"</i> his voice rumbled in my mind.


    The pressure built, higher and higher, until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My fingers tangled in Snow¡¯s hair, pulling him closer and silently urging him on.


    "Snow~" I moaned his name, unable to hold back any longer.


    "That¡¯s it, baby," he whispered, his voice sending a shiver through me. "Cum for me."


    His fingers slipped inside, stroking that sweet spot deep within, and I came apart again, the climax ripping through me with such intensity that I thought I might break.


    I screamed, my body spasming as the waves of pleasure rolled over me.


    "Yes," Snow growled, his voice filled with the same desire and need that consumed me. "Let go."


    I copsed back against the bed, panting and boneless. Snow moved up, kissing my lips, his hand resting possessively on my thigh.


    "That was incredible," he praised, his lips trailing down my neck. "You¡¯re incredible."


    I smiled, feeling utterly sated and content. My body hummed with the afterglow of the pleasure he¡¯d given me.


    If we did not do anything now, I wouldn¡¯t mind, but then I felt something twitch against my thigh and looked at Snow.


    "You haven¡¯t had your turn yet," I whispered, biting my lower lip and looking at him coyly.


    Snow groaned, his hand tightening on my thigh. "Don¡¯t tempt me, baby. You¡¯ve been through a lot already."


    "B-but I want you," I replied, my fingers trailing over the hard nes of his chest. "All of you."


    "Zara..." His voice was a low growl, his eyes shing with hunger.


    "Take me, Snow," Imanded in the sexiest voice I could muster in my current state while locking eyes with him.


    It was like I had spoken to cier, allowing Astrid to connect with him. At the feel of the pull, Snow¡¯s eyes glinted further.


    "Snow," I breathed, tightening my arms around his neck and pulling him close. "I want more."


    "As you wish."


    His voice was filled with desire, his restraints gone. The air between us pulsed with heat, the full moon enhancing our desire for each other.


    My body responded instantly, craving more of his touch, needing to feel him inside me.


    I arched toward him, his erection brushing against the opening of my core. My fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer, and his lips met mine in a hungry kiss.


    The heat between us skyrocketed as I kissed him back. I lost myself to his taste¡ªthe feel of his hands sliding down my back, pulling me closer.


    His scent overwhelmed me, and I felt Astride forward. Her desire mingled with mine, intensifying the connection.


    I wanted more.


    I needed more.


    Snow growled low in his throat, his hand slipping to my waist. With a growl, he flipped me around and pulled me towards him. My chest mmed against the bed, and a yelp escaped me.


    The sudden movement caught me off guard, but I had little time to process it because Snow¡¯s hands were on me, gripping my waist and pulling me toward him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Astrid." Snow¡¯s voice filled my head, sending a shiver through me. "cier is ready for you as I am for Zara."


    My heart pounded in my chest as his lips pressed against the curve of my neck, his tongue flicking out and tracing along the sensitive skin.


    I moaned, my fingers digging into the sheets as he nibbled and sucked at the flesh.


    I felt something hard and thick pressing against my thigh, and I instinctively parted my legs, giving him ess.


    His cock rubbed against my clit and I gasped. He was big. He seemed to have grown much bigger than I had expected.


    I felt his length throbbing between my legs, and I bit my lip, fighting back the urge to beg him to take me.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. All my reasoning was tossed to the wind. I needed Snow inside me. I needed him to fill me, stretch me, and make me his.


    "Zara," Snow¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, his breath hot against my ear. "Rx and trust me."


    I forced myself to take a deep breath and rx.


    "That¡¯s it, wifey," his words soothed. "Just let go."


    His fingers trailed down my spine, leaving a burning trail of heat in their wake. His hand slipped between my thighs, rubbing and stroking my clit.


    The sensations were overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    I reached back and grabbed his cock, guiding him into me.


    My body stretched and adjusted to his girth but before I could take the lead further, Snow gripped my wrist and with one swift motion, he thrust into me, filling mepletely.


    The sourc?? of this content is free(w)??bnov(??)l

 Chapter 66: Cum For Me, Wifey

    <h4>Chapter 66: Cum For Me, Wifey</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 66</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I gasped, my body tensing, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the sensation. I cried out¡ªthe feeling of fullness of him filling me up was incredible. I waspletely lost to Snow.


    Snow groaned, his body trembling with the effort to hold back, but I didn¡¯t want him to.


    I whipped my head to the side, trying to look at him. "More," I begged, my voice rough with need. "Please, Snow... more."


    Snow¡¯s lips met mine, his kiss possessive, hungry, and filled with the same need and desire I felt.


    His grip tightened on my hips, and with a deep growl, he began to move. Each thrust was powerful and deep, sending shockwaves of pleasure through me, building higher and higher until I couldn¡¯t hold back.


    I gripped the sheets, my back arching, and the moans ripped from my throat.


    "Aaahhhh~"


    "Fuck, you feel so good," Snow growled, his fingers digging into my hips, holding me steady. "So tight... so perfect..."


    His words drove me wild. I needed him¡ªneeded him deeper.


    "More," I didn¡¯t know when I pleaded breathlessly with my hoarse voice.


    Snow grunted and picked up the pace, mming into me harder and faster.


    The pressure built, threatening to shatter me, but I didn¡¯t want him to stop.


    "Don¡¯t hold back," I gasped. "Give it all to me." I was daring him when I knew I was the one who was on the receiving end of all his powerful strokes but boy I didn¡¯t care.


    Something in me went wild tonight and I weed every aspect of it.


    On and on we went, mming into each other as the sound of flesh hitting flesh filled the room and the poor bed creaked underneath us.


    Snow was lost in the moment, his thrusts growing erratic, and the pleasure threatened to tear me apart.


    My nails dug into the sheets, and I cried out, unable to hold back after minutes of pounding.


    "Snow!"


    My climax crashed through me, and I shuddered, my body convulsing as the waves of pleasure rippled through me.


    "That¡¯s it," Snow growled, his body shaking. "Cum for me, Zara."


    My name was torn from his lips in a strangled cry, and he followed me over the edge. His cock pulsed inside me, and I felt his release filling me, branding me.


    I copsed onto the bed, gasping for air. I clung to him, the aftershocks rippling through me, leaving me weak and boneless.


    Snow¡¯s arms wrapped around me, holding me tight from behind, his face buried in my hair.


    Just when I thought he¡¯d take a break, he whispered the most naughtiest words to me, "Zara, my beautiful wifey... Are you sure you want to rest? It¡¯s still the full moon tonight and there are many more rounds we have to go through. We don¡¯t need much sleep so why waste our time?"


    I blushed, not knowing what to say, but a part of me was already anticipating his next move.


    "We have to make the best of tonight, Zara. So, are you ready for round two?"


    His voice was rough, his body hard and unyielding as he pressed his weight on me, and the fire within him burned brighter than ever.


    I barely had time to respond before he held me and turned me around so we were facing each other.


    "I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes," he chuckled and crushed his lips on mine, stealing the words right from my mouth.


    I melted into him, losing myself to his kisses and touches, letting the night and the full moon take me away.


    "Snow." My voice was husky and low. "Don¡¯t hold it back. Enjoy your release."


    He chuckled. "As you wish."


    His hands roamed over my body, his fingers leaving trails of fire as they traced every inch of me. His lips moved to my neck, nipping and kissing the sensitive skin there. I arched into him, my body already responding, craving more of him.


    My nails raked down his back, and he shuddered, his grip on me tightening. His fingers dug into my hips, pulling me closer, pressing me against his hard, unyielding body.


    We were both lost in the moment, lost in each other, and the night was ours.


    "I¡¯ll make you mine, wifey." A powerful thrust followed those words and made my whole body tremble.


    "Yessss..."


    "And you¡¯re going to scream for me," Snow continued.


    "Yesss~" I didn¡¯t even know what I was agreeing with him anymore.


    "Every. Single. Night."


    Snow¡¯s voice was a low growl, sending a shiver through me. His hands gripped my hips firmly, leaving no doubt about what he wanted.


    "Snow..." My voice came off low, my body already responding to the heat between us.


    "Mine." He grunted, a wicked smile tugging at his lips. He knew exactly how his words affected me, and he loved it.


    "Say that again," I demanded, breathless, wanting to y at his game.


    "You¡¯re mine, Zara," he announced in a husky tone, filled with primal need which made my pulse race. He leaned closer, his warm breath fanning my skin. "Tell me, wifey, are you ready for this?"


    "Yesss... ahhhh~" I was already lost to him, trembling beneath his touch, craving more.


    "Then take it." His hands tightened, and he kissed me hard, swallowing my moans.


    "Mmmmmm~"


    "Let go," he whispered, his grip relentless. "Give yourself to me."


    "Yes, Snow~" I gasped, surrenderingpletely as he imed me, leaving me with no escape¡ªand no desire for one.


    The world faded away as we lost ourselves in each other, forgetting everything except the heat and passion between us.


    We were both on fire, our bodies slick with sweat, and the only sounds were our ragged breaths and the sound of our flesh colliding.


    My nails dug into his back, and I bit down on his shoulder, desperate for more.


    Snow growled, his fingers tightening, his grip bruising, but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted all of him, every inch.


    He continued, leaving kisses and hickeys all over my body, marking his territory.


    I cried out, shuddering with each thrust. My body trembled, the pressure building inside me, threatening to shatter me.


    Snow¡¯s movements grew more erratic, his body shaking, his control slipping.


    I clung to him, my legs wrapped around his waist, holding on for dear life as the pleasure consumed me.


    "Don¡¯t hold back," Snow rasped. "I want to hear you."


    "Aaaahhhh Sno~"


    "Yes, wifey," he encouraged. "Let it go."


    His words undid me, and I fell apart, screaming his name as the orgasm tore through me, ripping through every nerve ending.


    My nails wed at his skin, and I shuddered, my back arching. Snow groaned, his cock pulsing inside me, his release filling me, iming me.


    I copsed onto the bed, panting and spent. Snow followed suit, his body pressing against mine, his arms tightening around me, pulling me close.


    "That was amazing," he breathed, his voice rough and husky.


    "Yes," I agreed, barely able to speak, my body still trembling from the aftermath of my numerous orgasms.


    "You¡¯re mine, Zara," he murmured.


    "Yes," I whispered, my eyes barely keeping up with my lips. "All yours."


    And we continued on and on till the night wore out.


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 67: Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 67: Aftermath</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 67</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stirred slowly and woke up, the sun¡¯s rays streamed in through the curtains, casting a warm glow on the bed. I blinked, my eyes adjusting to the light¡¯s intensity as it illuminated the room, and I felt the cool breeze on my skin, causing goosebumps.


    My body ached in ces I hadn¡¯t even known could ache. The soreness spread from my thighs to my core, making it impossible to ignore the events of the night before. But before I could even process everything, my gaze fell on Snow, lying beside me.


    He looked utterly peaceful, his face rxed in a way I¡¯d never seen before.


    His dark hair was tousled from sleep, framing his striking features. His strong jaw, softened by the morning light, was dusted with the faintest hint of stubble. My eyes trailed down, lingering on the hollow of his neck, before¡ª


    Hickeys.


    My heart skipped a beat. Did I...?


    <i>"Yes, you did,"</i> Astrid¡¯s amused voice echoed in my mind, breaking through the haze. <i>"And you did more than that, Zara. Take a good look."</i>


    Despite better judgement, I followed Astrid¡¯s prompting, my eyes drifting lower.


    His chest was marked, too¡ªhickeys scattered across his skin like little reminders of the wildness I¡¯d unleashedst night. My face med, the heat spreading from my cheeks down my neck as I swallowed hard.


    <strong>Oh my God</strong>.


    My gaze wandered further down, tracing the taut muscles of his abdomen, lower and lower until... My breath caught in my throat. The duvet barely covered half of him, leaving his groin exposed to my wide, mortified eyes.


    <strong><i>"Astrid, shut up!"</i></strong> I silently scolded as her teasingughter filled my head.


    <i>"You were very wildst night, Zara,"</i> she purred.


    Before I could even force myself to look away, memories flooded my mind¡ªimages of my lips pressed against his neck, of my hands gripping his shoulders, of me... begging. I squeezed my eyes shut, as if doing so could block out the vivid recollection.


    But then I heard Snow stir, the subtle shift of the bed beneath his weight. My eyes shot open just in time to meet his.


    Snow¡¯s blue gaze, piercing even through the morning haze, locked on mine with a knowing glint.


    His lips curled into that infuriating smirk that had me tangled in knots before I could even form a coherent thought.


    "Good morning, wifey," he greeted in a low, teasing voice, his words sending a jolt straight through me.


    I scrambled, trying to appear normal, nonchnt even though my insides were twisting into a nervous mess. "Good morning," I mumbled, looking everywhere but at him.


    But Snow wasn¡¯t having it. His lips brushed against my ear, his warm breath sending shivers down my spine.


    "Mmm, are we pretending now?" I froze and he sensed it. "Weren¡¯t you begging me to go deeper? To pound you harder?" His voice was dark and low, dripping with heat.


    My face turned a deeper shade of red as the memory crashed over me.


    <i>¡¯Goodness me!¡¯ </i>


    I had begged. I had pleaded for more,pletely undone by him.


    Desperate to escape the embarrassment, I made a clumsy attempt to get out of bed, but Snow was faster.


    In one swift motion, his hand shot out, grabbing my wrist and pinning it above my head.


    My breath hitched, my heart racing as he hovered over me, his strong body caging me in. The duvet was yanked away, exposing every inch of me to his hungry gaze.


    His eyes darkened as they roamed my bare skin, lingering in ces that made heat pool low in my belly.


    Snow¡¯s tongue darted out to wet his lips as if savouring the view. I could feel the tension building, the air between us thick with anticipation, and I suddenly felt impossibly shy under his gaze.


    "Snow¡ª" I began, but my words were silenced by the press of his lips on mine.


    The kiss was fierce, urgent, as if he had been waiting for this moment all night. His hands roamed my body, exploring with the same possessiveness that had made my skin tingle the night before. My body responded instinctively, arching up into him, needing more.


    He kissed me harder and deeper, his tongue teasing mine, demanding a response. I could feel the weight of him pressing me into the mattress, his hands moving from my wrists to glide down my sides, making me shiver under his touch.


    The raw need in his kiss stole my breath, leaving me dizzy, and before I knew it, I was kissing him back just as desperately.


    "Snow," I breathed his name between kisses, my voice trembling with want.


    He pulled back just enough to whisper against my lips, "You don¡¯t get to run from me afterst night, Zara." His eyes, still dark with desire, locked onto mine, making it impossible to look away. "Not when you begged for this."


    I whimpered at his words, my heart pounding in my chest as his hands slid down to my hips, gripping me firmly.


    Snow¡¯s mouth found my neck, kissing and biting the sensitive skin, each touch making me moan softly, my body igniting under his touch. His lips moved lower, down to my corbone, trailing hot kisses as his hands explored every inch of me.


    "Snow, please," I whispered, my body trembling beneath him.


    He smirked against my skin, his lips brushing dangerously close to my breast as he murmured, "Please what, wifey?"


    Immediately, my traitrous nipples hardened. I silently pleaded for his lips to im them, leaving me wanting for more.


    I arched my back, pushing them forward to his angry eyes, begging


    But I was beyond words, too consumed by the heat, by him. My hands reached for his hair, tugging gently as I tried to pull him closer. Snow growled in approval, his hands sliding lower, gripping my thighs as he spread them apart.


    "You¡¯re mine, Zara," he whispered before capturing my lips again, his kiss filled with more possessive hunger than I had seen before.


    The next second, Snow¡¯s fingers trailed between my sex and then thrust forward,pletely shattering my senses.


    "Aaaahhummm~" I moaned into his mouth.


    Read ??atest chapters at fr(e)ewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 68: Round Seven 18+

    <h4>Chapter 68: Round Seven 18+</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 68</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Aaaumm~" I moaned into Snow¡¯s mouth. And just like that, we were back at it, continuing where we left off the previous night.


    "Round seven!" Snow announced.


    "Wait¡ª"


    But there was no room for negotiation, no chance for escape.


    He kissed me hard, his tongue dominating my mouth as his fingers worked their magic in my core, coaxing the moans and pleas from my lips.


    "Fuck," he groaned. "You¡¯re already so wet for me, Zara."


    I squirmed beneath him, his words sending a wave of heat through me.


    Snow¡¯s lips trailed down my neck, nipping and sucking the sensitive skin, driving me wild. My hands gripped his hair, holding him closer, urging him on.


    Snow¡¯s fingers curled inside me, hitting that sweet spot and making me see stars. I cried out, my body trembling, the pleasure threatening to overwhelm me.


    Snow¡¯s free hand caressed my thigh as his touch burnt through me. His lips returned to mine, swallowing my moans while his fingers continued to stroke and tease, bringing me closer and closer to the edge.


    I gasped, my toes curling as the pressure built, the pleasure intensifying with every thrust.


    "Let go, Zara," Snow whispered, his voice low and rough. "I want to feel you cum again."


    Those words undid me, and I let go, my orgasm crashing over me, drowning me in wave after wave of ecstasy.


    I arched my back, my body trembling as the pleasure consumed me again.


    Astrid purred happily within me and cier surged to the surface in response. Gosh, these two! I barely had time to register everything when Snow held me tight, his touch grounding me as I came down from the high, his kisses soothing the raw ache.


    "Who knew making love to you could get you so beautiful and wild?" he murmured, his eyes filled with wonder as he gazed at me.


    I blushed, unable to form a coherent response.


    My hands reached up, threading through his hair as I pulled him closer. Our lips met in a tender kiss, filled with the same passion and longing as the first time we¡¯d kissed.


    But Snow wasn¡¯t satisfied, not even when I hade undone three times in a row.


    He pinned my wrists above my head and the memory of that happening the previous night came flooding in as the next second, Snow¡¯s lips imed mine once again.


    Snow¡¯s kiss grew more intense, his hunger for me bing very apparent. "Fuck, Zara," he groaned with desire. "You¡¯re driving me crazy."


    His hands slid down my body, caressing every curve as he explored, his touch leaving a trail of fire in its wake, making me shudder.


    I bit my lower lips. Nothing about pretending mattered to me. I had craved him and now I had him with me.


    "Snow," I gasped, my body arching into him, craving more.


    "Say it," he demanded roughly, his eyes burning with need.


    Like a hypnotised fool, I whispered those words to him, "I¡¯m yours," my breath caught in my throat as his fingers brushed against my sex.


    "Damn right, you are," Snow growled, his grip on my hips tightening, his teeth sinking into my shoulder, making me moan softly.


    His lips returned to mine, his hungry and demanding kiss, stealing the air from my lungs. My hands tugged at his hair, pulling him closer, needing him, wanting him.


    His fingers slid inside me, eliciting a moan from my lips, and his thumb pressed against my clit, rubbing slow, deliberate circles.


    "Snow, please," I gasped, desperate for him, wanting him to take me and im me again. At the very least before or until my brain properly cleared and this... probably never happens again.


    "Please what, wifey?" he teased, his fingers curling inside me, hitting that spot that made me see stars.


    "You," I cried out, the pleasure overwhelming me, leaving me trembling beneath his touch. "I want you, Snow."


    Snow groaned, fanning my cheeks with his hot breath as he kissed me hard, his hands gripping my hips.


    "Yes, Zara," he rasped. "Just like that." He pinned me down, his cock poised at my entrance, the tip teasing me. "Mine," he repeated, his gaze locking on mine. "Say it, wifey."


    I moaned, arching into him, my body aching for him, "I¡¯m yours, Snow."


    His hands dug into my skin as he plunged inside me, filling me and stretching me. Even after being sore from all the pounding I received yesterday, he was still very eager as my walls stretched to amodate his length.


    "Fuck," Snow growled, his breath ragged. "You feel so fucking good, Zara."


    I shuddered as the overwhelming sensation of him buried inside me filled me. My nails dug into his shoulders, my hips rocking against him, seeking more. Snow¡¯s lips found mine in a possessive im, marking me as his.


    I knew it¡¯d take a lot more to escape him after this but for now, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to care and let my mind, body, soul and spirit enjoy this moment.


    Fuck Ivan, fuck morals and everything. I waswfully married to him and I wanted him.


    "Snow," I gasped, overwhelmed by the pleasure and the intensity.


    "That¡¯s it," he groaned, his thrusts growing more erratic, his movements frantic.


    "Fuck, Zara," he breathed, his voice strained as I felt him get close. Just watching hime undone before me was more than enough to bring me close as well.


    Sensing what we felt, cier and Astrid synced, our minds locked as soon as our alpha aura filled the room.


    Three more thrusts and Snow came inside me, sending me over the edge when his cum connected with my womb.


    My lips parted, the words failing toe out as my mind reeled from the intense love-making we just had.


    Wey there for a couple of minutes before Snow sat up, leaning against the headboard.


    The morning after the full moon, we were both sore. But I had never felt better. I was glowing, and Snow was happy.


    "Let¡¯s go out for breakfast," Snow suggested, smiling at me.


    My lips parted instinctively. "Huh, you mean after washing up, right?" I waited patiently, daring him to say otherwise but his answer left me speechless.


    "Only if you¡¯re willing to join me in the tub, wifey."


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 69: Wake Up Call

    <h4>Chapter 69: Wake Up Call</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 69</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I blinked, barely catching my breath when Snow leaned forward, his lips brushing against my ear. "Or... how about we skip breakfast and resume round eight, wifey?"


    My eyes shot open, my cheeks flushing in embarrassment. "Are you insane?" I snapped yfully, shoving him away as I rolled out of bed.


    Snow chuckled, his hand catching mine before I could fully escape, pulling me back toward him. "Maybe, but you loved every insane action I tookst night."


    I gave him a teasing smile, yanking my hand free. "Keep dreaming, Alpha," I teased as I dashed into the bathroom, not waiting to hear his inevitable retort.


    The sound of Snow¡¯s deep chuckle echoed behind me as I closed the door, leaning against it for a second to catch my breath.


    Holy hell.


    Once inside the tub, I let my head lean against the edge, my eyes closing as the warm water surrounded me, soothing my sore muscles. But despite thefort, my mind wouldn¡¯t stop spinning.


    It had all happened so fast¡ªtoo fast, maybe.


    The events leading up to this moment reyed in my head. The kiss in the bathroom yesterday, the sudden, overwhelming heat that had ignited between us. And thenst night...


    The mating season had triggered something deep within me¡ªsomething beyond my control. I¡¯d never felt anything like it before.


    Not once in all the mating seasons I¡¯d attended had I ever experienced such an intense reaction, not even close.


    My pheromones had surged, my body practically burning with need. And the one thing both Astrid and I had wanted was Snow.


    I let out a soft sigh, feeling my cheeks heat up as the memory of his hands on my skin flooded back.


    There was no denying the pleasure. The way he had touched me, the way he had taken me over and over until I couldn¡¯t remember anything but him¡ªit had been intoxicating.


    But that¡¯s what scared me the most.


    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    Snow and I were married in name only, bound by a contract and nothing more. There were no feelings between us, no genuine love or connection.


    And yet, here I was, soaking in the aftermath of the most intense night of my life, tangled in emotions I didn¡¯t understand.


    I felt... vulnerable.


    For the first time, I had let myself go, let my guard down. Last night, I had given in to the pull, to the desire, to Snow.


    And worse, it had happened again this morning, like I had no self-control left around him. I was annoyed at myself, at how easily I hade undone before him.


    Still, one question gued my mind.


    Why?


    Why had I felt this way? We weren¡¯t mates. I knew that. There was no bond pulling us together. At least there shouldn¡¯t have been.


    I ran a hand through my wet hair, my fingers trembling slightly as doubt crept in.


    Was it just the full moon? Could I brush it off as nothing more than my body reacting to the heightened pheromones in the air?


    No.


    It had felt too real, too raw to just be the mating season. And yet...


    I wasn¡¯t sure Snow felt the same way. That thought hit me hard. He was always soposed, so in control, reminding me at every opportunity that I was his.


    But that was Snow. He thrived on control, on power. This rtionship was based on a contract, an agreement of convenience. Nothing more.


    Or was it?


    My heart clenched as I remembered all the times I had whispered that I was his, and only his. The memory of how easily those words had slipped from my lips made me cringe.


    How many times had I agreed to thatst night?


    I lifted my hand to my forehead, facepalming at the ridiculousness of it all.


    I¡¯d been so swept up in the heat of the moment that I¡¯d forgotten every reason why I was in this situation, to begin with.


    This was never about feelings, never about love. It had been a marriage for stability, for security.


    I shook my head, feeling the water ripple around me as I tried to gather my thoughts. I needed to talk to him to clear the air and move on as though nothing had happened.


    It was the full moon, I¡¯d tell him. Nothing more. We were just reacting to our wolves, to the instincts heightened by the lunar pull.


    But as I prepared to step out of the tub, another wave of memories hit me¡ªthis time, the pleasures fromst night and this morning.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the blush that spread across my cheeks nor the soft smile that tugged at my lips.


    Damn him.


    It was hard to deny that making love to Snow had been different.


    His touch, his intensity... it had been unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced before. In a way, it had felt like I was a virgin all over again, the sensations so new and overwhelming.


    And that... <i>ahem</i>... nine inches hadn¡¯t exactly been forgettable either.


    I bit my lip, heat pooling in my belly as I remembered the way he¡¯d moved against me and how he¡¯d filled mepletely, taking me to heights I hadn¡¯t known were possible.


    For a moment, I let myself indulge in the memory of his touch, the way he¡¯d made me feel sopletely his.


    But then Ivan¡¯s name popped into my head, and the smile faded.


    Ivan.


    I shook my head hard as if trying to rid myself of the thought of him. That scumbag hadn¡¯t even bothered to make a move on his threat, and honestly, there was no time for games or pleasure anymore.


    There was a goal here, and I couldn¡¯t afford to lose sight of it.


    "Keep your focus, Zara," I muttered to myself as I stepped out of the tub, grabbing a towel to dry off. "There¡¯s no time for distractions, no matter how goodst night was."


    I wrapped the towel around my body and stared at my reflection in the mirror, trying to steady my breathing. Snow and I had a contract. One year. That was all.


    And it was already flying by.


    "Focus on your career. Cut off from Ivanpletely. Secure your life, your future."


    As much as I wanted to get lost in the memory ofst night, I knew better. I couldn¡¯t let myself fall into the trap of thinking this was more than it was.


    One year. I had to build something for myself¡ªmake something of my life before it was toote.


    After all, Snow was still Snow.


    I took a deep breath, pushing the thoughts of him from my mind as I finished getting ready. There was no room for games or distractions anymore.


    It was time to build my future and I knew just who could help. Andrew f*cking ke.


    I slipped out of the bathroom to find Snow sprawled out on the bed, smirking at me. His hair was a wild mess, and the sheet drapedzily across his waist, barely covering his toned body.


    "Your turn," I said quickly before he could say anything cheeky. Snow raised an eyebrow, his smirk growing wider, but thankfully, he stood and made his way into the bathroom without protest and in his birthday suit.


    O... God!


    This content is taken from (f)reewe(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 70: Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 70: Emotions</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 70</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time he emerged, both of us were refreshed and dressed. Snow was in his usual dark jeans and fitted shirt, and I opted for a simple single-strap summer dress that flowed easily around my legs.


    We headed downstairs, my heart a little lighter than it had been in thest few weeks. That lightness, however, quickly disappeared when we stepped into the dining hall.


    Therge table was set for breakfast, and to my horror, the entire family was present. Instinctively, I nced at my watch to check the time. It was already 10:43 a.m., but none had eaten.


    Snow¡¯s parents, Alpha Storm and Luna Star, were seated at the head of the table, while Aira and Tempest sat beside them, their heads leaned close together, whispering and giggling. But the moment we walked in, all eyes turned toward us.


    Aira and Tempest exchanged knowing smirks, and I felt my cheeks heat up immediately. But it was little Storm sitting between them that broke the silence.


    "Daddy Snow! Zara!" he called out, his innocent eyes wide with curiosity. "Why do you both have matching scattered marks on your necks? I want one too."


    My heart stopped, and I could practically feel the blood rush to my cheeks. I instinctively raised my hand to my neck, fingers brushing over the scattered marks left fromst night¡¯s activities.


    Oh, God.


    Tempest burst into a fit of giggles, nudging Aira, who tried and failed to stifle herughter.


    I caught sight of Luna Star chuckling as she smiled at me.


    "You two decided to keep everyone awake all night, huh?" Alpha Storm questioned.


    I bit my inner lips, but Snow, however, waspletely unfazed. He smirked, pulling me into the seat next to him at the table.


    "It was the mating season, was it not?" he said casually, leaning back in his chair. "It¡¯s only right I show everyone how it¡¯s done, Father."


    Alpha Storm, who had been sipping his coffee, nearly choked, setting his cup down with a re directed at Snow. "You could¡¯ve shown them a little quieter."


    The entire table erupted inughter, except me. I was busy trying to sink into my seat, wishing the ground would swallow me whole.


    "Ignore them, dear," Luna Star said softly from across the table, her warm eyes on me. "Just happy you had a nice time, Zara."


    I managed a small smile, thankful for her kind words, though I could feel Snow¡¯s gaze still burning into me. "They get wild, I know," she continued, ncing at her son with amusement. "He is, after all, his father¡¯s son. Wee to the family."


    I blushed even more as Snow chuckled, leaning in to whisper in my ear, "See, even my mother approves."


    Before I could respond, Aira¡¯s soft voice cut through theughter, and the mood in the room suddenly shifted.


    "You¡¯re lucky to have someone," she said quietly, her eyes distant as she stared down at her te.


    The yful atmosphere evaporated, leaving a heavy silence in its wake. Tempest¡¯s face hardened immediately, and I saw her fists clench on the table.


    "If you gave up on that jerk of a mate, you¡¯d have found someone deserving of you," Tempest snapped sharply.


    Aira¡¯s expression faltered, a mix of sadness and defence crossing her features. "He¡¯s not a jerk. He was just... scared," she tried, her voice trembling.


    "Scared?!" Tempest¡¯s voice rose, her fists mming onto the table, rattling the silverware. "That jerk already did enough! Look at what he put you through!"


    Aira opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out. The tension quickly escted in the room and I felt a knot tighten in my chest.


    Luna Star¡¯s face turned serious as she watched her daughters, her eyes filled with concern, but she said nothing. Alpha Storm, on the other hand, ced his cup down gently with an unreadable expression.


    Tempest stood up, her body shaking with barely contained rage. "I will not sit here and let you defend him again. He rejected you, humiliated you, and you still have the nerve to protect him?"


    Aira¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. "Tempest, stop¡ª"


    "No! I won¡¯t stop!" Tempest shouted, her voice cracking as her wolf surged forward.


    "Tempest, keep Summer in check and control your rage," Snow warned.


    But his words had only provoked Tmpests. Left with no choice, Aira let out her wolf¡¯s aura, sending a sickening dread and sadness everywhere.


    Snow¡¯s eyes glowed red as he red at his older sister. "Aira, control Autumn. This is not the ce for this.


    "No. You tell her, Snow. She doesn¡¯t understand."


    "I don¡¯t?!" Tempest hollered. "If anyone understands you in this life, then it is me. I freaking love you, Aira. But you need to stop lying to yourself. That bastard didn¡¯t deserve you then, and he sure as hell doesn¡¯t deserve you now."


    The room fell into an eerie silence. I could see the pain etched across Aira¡¯s face, her eyes ssy as she held back the tears.


    I looked at Snow, unsure of what to say or do. His jaw was clenched, his fists tight as he watched the scene unfold, but he didn¡¯t intervene further.


    Both sisters clearly needed to talk things out. And as much as Tempest was a hot head, she cared about Aira with all her heart.


    "Aira¡ª"


    Aira stood abruptly, her chair scraping loudly against the floor. Without a word, she hurried out of the dining hall, leaving everyone behind.


    Tempest, still trembling with anger, tried to stop her sister but Aira was far gone. Instead, she stormed out a momentter.


    I sat there, frozen in ce, my heart aching for Aira.


    "Well," Alpha Storm finally said, breaking the ufortable silence. "That went... well."


    Luna Star sighed, shaking her head as she looked after her daughters. "It¡¯s been hard on her. I just hope one day she¡¯ll realize her worth."


    Snow¡¯s hand found mine under the table, giving it aforting squeeze. I looked up at him before retracting my hand slowly and eating.


    Readtest chapters at f(r)eewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 71: His Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 71: His Thoughts</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 71</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Right from when Zara ventured into the bathroom, my heart had been ted since then. While bathing, I couldn¡¯t help but recall the feel of her hands on my body and how it made cier happy.


    Just the thought alone brought a raging hard-on and I swallowed.


    I managed to school my thoughts, keeping my mindpletely in the moment and took my bath in the shower.


    I came out to meet her already dressed and waiting. I did too, pulling on a simple outfit.


    Once we were done in the room, we made our way to the dining room, all the while my eyes remained glued to her shapely figure and ass, recalling how they bounced each time I thrust into her.


    I held back a chuckle at the thought and led the way to the diner to keep my mind sane.


    Everyone was shocked by our hickeys. I couldn¡¯t say shocked, to be precise, because we were loud. I made sure of it. So intrigued could go for it.


    I watched Zara, my lips curling into a subtle smile. She looked flustered, but even with her cheeks flushed and her eyes wide with embarrassment, she was... breathtaking.


    I forced myself to keep that thought in check, shaking off the lingering warmth that stirred in my chest.


    Last night had been something. But I wasn¡¯t about to overthink it. It had been about the full moon¡ªher heat.


    I was only helping her through that. Nothing more. Nothing... deeper.


    And yet, as I sat there, stealing nces at her, I couldn¡¯t help but remember the way she had looked at me, the way her body responded to mine and how I had responded to her.


    My fingers tingled just from the memory of touching her skin and the way her soft moans had filled the room.


    It was simply primal instinct due to the full moon. That was it.


    <i>"You keep telling yourself that." </i>cier¡¯s voice echoed in my mind like the smug bastard he was.


    <i>"Shut up,"</i> I snapped mentally, trying to push him back into the recesses of my mind.


    "Ifst night was all due to the full moon and you were helping to relieve her heat, what about this morning? Was that all about being a dutiful husband too?"


    His words struck like a punch.


    <i>"It was just to make sure nothing was affecting her again,"</i> I lied, and I knew cier could sense it.


    <i>"Sure. Keep pretending, Snow,"</i> he taunted amusingly. <i>"Just remember, you can¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m you, remember? And trust me, you wanted her so much this morning, full moon or not."</i>


    I growled under my breath, trying to force cier back down. The truth was, I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened this morning. Hell, I wasn¡¯t even sure what happenedst night beyond the obvious.


    It was supposed to be a one-time thing¡ªa release. But now, everything felt... different. And the worst part was, I didn¡¯t know what to do with that.


    With a deep breath, I turned my attention back to the room, trying to shake off the thoughts swirling in my head.


    My mother, Luna Star, watched me closely, a knowing smile on her lips, and even though she didn¡¯t say anything, I could feel her approval.


    Zara¡¯s cheeks were still flushed from the earlier teasing, but she was doing her best to stayposed. I admired that. She always had a strength about her, even in the most awkward situations.


    But then Aira¡¯s voice cut through the room, bringing all the attention back to her.


    "You¡¯re lucky to have someone," she said, her eyes downcast, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The room grew quiet and I saw the shift in Tempest¡¯s expression immediately. Her face hardened, her jaw clenching as her fists curled on the table.


    "If you gave up on that jerk of a mate, you¡¯d have found someone deserving of you," Tempest snapped, her voice filled with frustration.


    Aira¡¯s face crumpled slightly and the sadness in her eyes deepened as she tried to defend that bastard. "He¡¯s not a jerk. He was just... scared." Her voice trembled, and I could see the battle she was fighting within herself. She had always been too kind, too forgiving.


    As good as that trait was, it became her doom with her mate.


    Tempest, however, had no such mercy. Being the opposite of her sister, her temper was something that could pull down a pack.


    "Scared?!" she shouted, her fist mming onto the table, making the dishes rattle. "That jerk already did enough! Look at what he put you through!"


    Aira¡¯s lips quivered, but no words came out. I could see the pain etched across her face, and it took everything in me not to jump in.


    I clenched my jaw, staying silent as the tension in the room spiked to unbearable levels. I knew Tempest cared and she needed to let out her pain at seeing her twin suffer.


    I did not know how much she knew of what happened recently but if she had know, I know there was no way she¡¯d take it lying down without causing damage.


    It was a miracle how she hadn¡¯t burnt his pack to the ground till now. I guess my father¡¯s leash on her was still as strong.


    Tempest stood abruptly, her entire body shaking. "I will not sit here and let you defend him again! He rejected you, humiliated you, almost killed your son and you still have the nerve to protect him?"


    Aira¡¯s tears welled up, her voice small as she whispered, "Tempest, stop¡ª"


    "No! I won¡¯t stop!" Tempest¡¯s voice cracked with fury.


    Unable to stay silent any longer, I tried intervening but it backfired as Tempest continued, ignoring how Summer¡¯s aura seeped out and the pressure it had on the attendants standing at the side of the dining room.


    Left with no choice, Aira let out her wolf¡¯s aura, sending a sickening dread and sadness everywhere.


    My eyes glowed red. cier immediately stepped up to challenge bothdies and keep them in check. "Aira, control Autumn. This is not the ce for this."


    "No. You tell her, Snow. She doesn¡¯t understand."


    "I don¡¯t?!" Tempest hollered.


    They went at it, my head already banging from their outburst. How did my parents not bother intervening?


    Readtest chapters at f(r)eewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 72: Peptalk

    <h4>Chapter 72: Peptalk</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 72</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The silence that followed was deafening. Aira left the dining hall, her head bowed, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Tempest followed suit as she stormed out after Aira. I remained in my seat, watching them leave, feeling the knot in my chest tighten. It was always the same between them, but this time, it felt heavier¡ªlike there was something neither of them was saying, but both of them felt.


    "Well," my father finally spoke, his voice breaking the silence as he gently tapped on his lips with his napkin. "That went... well."


    My mother sighed, her fingers tightening on her cutlery. Her fingers tightened on her cutlery as her eyes filled with concern, her gaze lingering on the empty seats where her daughters had sat.


    "It¡¯s been hard on Aira. I just hope one day she¡¯ll realize her worth."


    I nodded absentmindedly, my thoughts elsewhere. My hand instinctively sought out Zara¡¯s under the table, needing some kind of reassurance¡ªsomething to ground me in the chaos.


    I squeezed her hand gently, hoping to convey some of thefort I couldn¡¯t say out loud. But then she pulled her hand away slowly and focused on her te.


    The slight movement felt like a punch to the gut. I froze, staring at her for a moment longer, a rush of emotions swirling through me¡ªconfusion, disappointment, and something else I didn¡¯t want to name.


    Why had she reacted that way?


    I noticed since she went to the bathroom that her mood had changed but but dismissed it as mere fatigue. Was it my sisters?


    No. It was more than that. I tried to reach out to her again but halted midway.


    I masked my reaction, quickly locking those feelings away. I couldn¡¯t afford to let this get to me. All we had was a contract, nothing more, and I¡¯d made a mistake¡ªopening up a part of myself to her that I should have kept guarded.


    <i>"You¡¯re such an idiot, Snow,</i>" I told myself bitterly as I shifted in my seat, my face falling back into its usual neutral mask.


    This wasn¡¯t supposed to beplicated. This wasn¡¯t supposed to be about feelings. It never was. Inhaling, I focused on something else.


    My father sipped his coffee, his face thoughtful, while watching the scene unfold around us.


    The awkwardness from earlier still lingered, but everyone was doing their best to move past it. Small talk filled the silence.


    "Snow." My father¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts as his gaze flickered in my direction. "I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ll be heading into the meeting with the pack¡¯s elderster?"


    I nodded, keeping my expression neutral and halted. "Yeah. We need to discuss the expansions on the other territories we imed. There¡¯s a lot to finalise."


    My father grunted in agreement, his eyes narrowing slightly as he nced at the door where Aira and Tempest had stormed out. "Good. I¡¯ll be there as well. We need to make sure everything is airtight before the next quarter."


    We exchanged a few more words, keeping the conversation light, though I couldn¡¯t help but notice the asional nces being exchanged around the table.


    I lost my appetite quickly. Rising, I pushed back the chair and dabbed my lips with the white napkin in my hand. "Father, mother, I need to do rounds with the warriors. I¡¯ll be leaving."


    My mother¡¯s hand reached out, attempting to say something but I never gave her the chance and walked away, not sparing Zara a nce either.


    I pushed through the doors and headed down the garden path. The crisp air outside filled my lungs, but it did nothing to calm me.


    I still felt Zara¡¯s withdrawal and the more I tried to shove it away, the harder it hit.


    She had pulled her hand away from mine¡ªsuch a small action felt like a punch to the gut. Why did it bother me so much?


    "Focus, Snow," I muttered under my breath, stuffing my hands into my pockets as I strode toward the training grounds.


    I had rounds to do, warriors to brief, and territory to manage¡ªthe usual routine that always helped me push everything else aside.


    But the voices ahead drew my attention before I could make it far.


    Aira and Tempest stood in the garden, their faces filled with raw emotion, their voices cutting through the otherwise peaceful morning. I slowed my pace, staying hidden among the shadows of the trees.


    Tempest exploded with rage, her voice shaking the very leaves above them. "How long, Aira?" Her hands clenched into tight fists at her sides. "How long are you going to let that worthless piece of shit dictate your life?! That worthless scumbag ruined everything, and you still¡ªstill defend him? He deserves to be castrated!"


    Aira¡¯s face was streaked with tears, her shoulders trembling as she tried to defend herself. "I know... I know, okay? But I... I can¡¯t just cut him offpletely. Storm needs his father."


    Tempest¡¯s anger red, her eyes zing. "And what has he done for Storm? What?!" Her voice cracked with emotion as she jabbed a finger toward Aira.


    "He never needed that scumbag, Aira! Besides, what would that fleebag teach my nephew? How to be weak? How to be a coward? No! Storm already has Snow. Snow has been more of a father to him than that bastard ever could be! He never needed anyone else but you two."


    Aira sobbed, shaking her head, her arms wrapped around herself like she was holding her entire being together. "It¡¯s not that simple, Tempest. He¡¯s still his father. No matter what he did to me, I..." Her voice broke again. "I can¡¯t erase him."


    Tempest scoffed, stepping forward, her face twisted in anger. "You¡¯re stronger than this, Aira! You have to be. Look at what you¡¯ve built without him¡ªlook at Storm! You¡¯re a fucking alpha, Aira. You don¡¯t need anyone to define you, least of all that asshole!"


    Aira¡¯s tears fell harder, her shoulders slumped in defeat, and for a moment, she lookedpletely broken. "I... I know. But... I don¡¯t know how to stop feeling like this."


    Tempest¡¯s anger shifted, softening as she reached out to touch her sister¡¯s arm. "You can start by remembering who you are, Aira."


    The ??ost uptodat?? novels are pub??ished on fre(e)webno(v)el.??????

 Chapter 73: Teased

    <h4>Chapter 73: Teased</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 73</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "You are the fiercest warrior I know. You don¡¯t need him, and neither does Storm. He has us¡ªhe has Snow. That boy is going to be a great alpha because of you, not because of some coward who is too afraid of your family."


    I felt a knot tighten in my chest as I watched them. Tempest¡¯s words hit harder than I expected, and I knew she was right.


    Storm had everything he needed¡ªhe had all of us¡ªbut watching Aira, seeing the depth of her pain, I understood why she struggled to let go.


    I sighed, about to leave, to give them their privacy when Tempest¡¯s voice suddenly called out. "Snow!"


    I stopped, cursing under my breath before turning to face them. Keeping my shoulders straight, I smiled at them.


    Their eyes were both fixed in my direction. Tempest¡¯s expression was firm, while Aira¡¯s tear-streaked face showed a mix of embarrassment and vulnerability.


    I walked over, hands still tucked in my pockets, unsure of what to say.


    "Come," Tempest said softly. "She needs to hear it from you, too."


    I let out a sigh, knowing what she meant. I looked at Aira, her eyes red and swollen from crying, her whole body trembling with the weight of her emotions.


    Without a word, I pushed cier forward, letting him take control for a moment to show her she wasn¡¯t alone. "Aira," my voice eased off softly through the mind link, "You¡¯re my sister, and you know I would never let anyone hurt you and get away with it. That bastard will pay for what he did to you. That¡¯s a promise."


    Aira¡¯s breath hitched, her eyes locking with mine, but she didn¡¯t pull away. I could see the hurt, the disbelief in her gaze, and the faintest flicker of hope.


    <strong><i>"More than that,"</i></strong> I continued, <strong><i>"remember who you are. You are Aira Zephyr, an alpha warrior. Strong, fierce, and untouchable. No one can take that from you¡ªnot him, not anyone."</i></strong>


    Her lips trembled as she tried to hold back the tears, and I could see the conflict in her eyes¡ªthe battle between holding on and letting go.


    Tempest¡¯s hand found Aira¡¯s and squeezed gently. "He¡¯s right, Aira. You¡¯re more than what he made you feel. Remember, Storm doesn¡¯t need him¡ªhe never did. You¡¯ve been everything to that boy, and so has Snow."


    Aira swallowed hard, fresh tears spilling down her cheeks, but this time, a resolve was building within her¡ªa strength buried under years of pain. "I... I want to be stronger," she whispered. "For Storm. For me."


    Tempest smiled softly, pulling Aira into a tight hug. "You already are, Aira. You just need to believe it."


    <i>"</i><strong><i>Here¡¯s my promise</i></strong><i>. </i><strong><i>I¡¯ll take revenge for you, Aira. No one touches a Zephyr and walks away. Not now, not ever.</i></strong><i>"</i>


    As I watched them, my heart was relieved. Seeing Aira like this hurt and watching her slowly find her strength again¡ªit was everything.


    As they hugged, I turned to leave, ready to give them the space they needed, but Tempest¡¯s voice stopped me once more.


    "You¡¯re not going anywhere," she said firmly. "Stay. Aira needs all of us, now more than ever."


    "Well, the elders wouldn¡¯t want to be kept waiting."


    "And you¡¯re alpha," Tempest challenged.


    I knew what she meant and that was the truth. I ruled the biggest pack in the country.


    "Fine. You win. I¡¯ll stay," I agreed, rxing my shoulders. "But what should we discuss to clear the air for Aira?"


    Tempest¡¯s eyes widened once more, as if suddenly realising something. "How about we discuss your mate? She¡¯s really cute. The way you both look at each other... it¡¯s quite obvious. You love her, don¡¯t you, brother?"


    I paused, the words catching me off guard. A part of me wanted to deny it¡ªto deny any feelings for Zara. But deep down, I knew the truth. And cier knew as well.


    I¡¯m doomed.


    Aira¡¯s eyes seemed to follow Tempest in realisation, and she gave me that knowing smile. "I bet he does," she answered.


    Almost immediately, it felt as though her earlier pain and sorrow were tossed out the window when the focus wasn¡¯t on her anymore. And as much as I did not enjoy it, I was happy she was bing livelier again, something only Tempest knew how to bring out.


    "I heard the marriage was impromptu because of dad, but seeing you two, Snow, it doesn¡¯t look that way. Yes, she gets jealous sometimes but I believe she¡¯s falling for you, Snow."


    Tempest made a cute happy sound and chimed again, "And don¡¯t get us started on those hickeys. Fuck you guys were wild in bedst night. I almost couldn¡¯t sleep and it brought out Autumn¡¯s wild side and... Way to go, brother."


    I felt my face flush with heat as Aira¡¯s jaw dropped. Tempest giggled, covered her mouth, and then winked at her twin. "Oops, did I say that out loud?"


    "You¡¯re incorrigible, Tempest," I muttered, shaking my head.


    "Oh,e on. Don¡¯t be such a party pooper. If not for those hickeys, you would have been a terrible liar. You should thank me for being such a great sister."


    "Yes. I will, right after you tell us how you calmed Autumn down yesterday or did someone else help you out with that?"


    Aira was the most shocked and I couldn¡¯t help the smile that crept up my lips.


    "Who was the lucky bastard you pounced onst night?"


    Out of all three siblings, Aira was the only one to find her mate and even that turned out cursed in a way. Tempest and I, even after several years, never did.


    At this point, we grew to live with it. And unlike her twin, she wasn¡¯t so keen on getting married or being tied down to some mate. She thrived on so many things.


    "Get out... What are you talking about?" Aira giggled as she turned to her twin. "Is it true though?" Aira blinked when Tempest¡¯s blush deepened and she suddenly giggled, while turning her hips from side to side like a cute teen.


    "Fuck off, it is true, Tempest. You let Autumn lose and that innocent young man you¡¯ve been eyeing?"


    "He¡¯s a well-packed warrior. I just needed the release and..."


    "You sought out a prey," I interjected.


    Hershes fluttered innocently. "Well... he didn¡¯t seem to mind the chase and you know me. I couldn¡¯t help it. He¡¯s cute."


    "But way not in your league, sis," Aira reminded her. "It¡¯s just a shock how father hasn¡¯t married you off yet."


    Tempest rolled her eyes at her. "Perhaps he should start with you," she teased back.


    Ouchie, no man wants another man¡¯s child. So, nah, I¡¯m good. I have my Storm."


    "And you need a good release too," Tempest argued.


    Aira¡¯s face flushed and she nced away. "Not yet. Maybe when the time is right."


    Tempest didn¡¯t seem content with that answer.


    I shook my head at them. There they go again, acting like a bunch of 20-year-olds.


    "I¡¯m going," I said, interrupting them. "I¡¯mte and the elders are going to kill me."


    My exit caught Tempest¡¯s attention. Slouching her shoulders, she sighed. "Well, we¡¯ll be around for a week. We¡¯ll do this again."


    "Oh yes, please!" Aira chimed in, her face lighting up with delight.


    "Yes, please, Snowy," Tempest mimicked and I couldn¡¯t help theughter that tore through my throat.


    "Do I really have a choice?"


    "No." Bothdies replied simultaneously.


    "See, the bond is back, the twin connection is strong," Tempest joked.


    "Sure. Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have a meeting."


    "Fine. Go, go. We¡¯ll keep the missuspany."


    I rolled my eyes, not wanting to argue further but leave for the main house instead. I had a meeting with the pack elders, and despite my initial reluctance, I was eager to get it over with.


    But then, Tempest turned to Aira and ryed her displeasure. "Yes, about yourst statement concerning gettingid."


    I knew she wasn¡¯t okay with that answer then and now, Aira was gonna get it from her twin.


    Just as Aira opened her mouth to say something, a third voice interrupted.


    "Aira!"


    All our heads snapped in the direction of the voice, and I recognized the male wolf immediately.


    It was Koda, the beta of the East Pack.


    He looked a bit dishevelled, his clothes wrinkled and stained, and his hair was a mess. He rushed over to Aira, ignoring the rest of us, his face filled with concern.


    "Aira! Where have you been?! I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you! What happened? Where did you go? Did he do anything to you? Are you okay?"


    He reached out to grab her hands, and Aira stepped back, a flicker of panic and fear shing in her eyes.


    "K-Koda... What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing here? What do you mean? You just vanished and no one could tell me what happened to you. When the guards didn¡¯t respond, I had no choice but toe here myself to look for you. I¡¯ve been worried sick!"


    He reached out again, trying to touch her, and Aira flinched, pushing his hand away. "No. Stop it, Koda. Just... go back."


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 74: Cruel Fates

    <h4>Chapter 74: Cruel Fates</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 74</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Koda¡¯s face twisted in pain, and I felt a sh of sympathy for him. It was obvious how he cared for Aira¡ªhow he felt for her.


    "What? Go back? Why?" His eyes widened in hurt and disbelief, and I could see the raw emotion behind them. "What did I do wrong, Aira? Talk to me! Please."


    "You did nothing wrong, Koda. It¡¯s just... it¡¯s not going to work between us. It was nice the brief moment of peace you showed me but... but it¡¯s not working."


    "What isn¡¯t working?" He stepped closer, trying to grab her hand again, but Aira pulled back, her voice rising with desperation.


    "Everything. It¡¯s not working. Just leave, Koda. Please."


    "But¡ª"


    I couldn¡¯t stand by any longer. I hated to see Aira hurt and now he was hurting her. Not in a bad way but I could see she understood his love for her but she wasn¡¯t ready to ept him.


    "She said, leave." My voice cut through the tension, my aura ring in warning. I didn¡¯t like this either. Then, there was a shift in Koda¡¯s expression¡ªa sh of anger, and something else.


    "This isn¡¯t your concern, Snow. Stay out of it."


    Iughed harshly, the sound cold. "She¡¯s my sister. It is my concern."


    Koda¡¯s eyes zed, his body tense, and I could see the wolf in him struggling toe out. His wolf was restless but he was no match for cier and I. He bared his teeth, and a growl slipped through his clenched jaw.


    "It¡¯s not your ce to interfere, Snow. This is between me and her." His eyes glowed as he challenged once more. Dimwit!


    "And her feelings are clear. She doesn¡¯t want you here. So, leave."


    "Why don¡¯t we let her decide, huh? Let¡¯s ask her how she feels, shall we?"


    I could feel the anger radiating off him, the aggression, and for a moment, it was as if something broke within him.


    But cier hated a threat. He loved putting those down and now Koda was in for the kill if care wasn¡¯t taken. My eyes glowed red as I stepped forward, daring him to say one more word out of his mouth.


    "Aira," his voice softened. "Talk to me. Tell me what I did wrong. Tell me how I can fix it."


    He reached out to her, his hands cupping her face gently, and this time, she didn¡¯t pull away to my amazement. Tears fell down her cheeks, and I could see the pain in her eyes¡ªthe confusion.


    "Please," he whispered, his voice trembling. "Tell me what to do. Tell me how to make it better."


    She sobbed, shaking her head, her shoulders trembling with emotion. "Koda... I can¡¯t. We can¡¯t."


    He pulled her close, pressing her body against his. "You can. We can. You just have to let me in. Don¡¯t think about your mate. He doesn¡¯t deserve you. He never has. Please. Aira, I love you."


    Love?!


    I was about reacting when I felt a change in teh air around us. That¡¯s when I realised. All these while she hadn¡¯t made a sound. She quietly watched it all but I knew that feeling.


    I turned my head in her direction, my eyes taking in the sight of pure jealousy and... I stiffened. I knew that look all too well.


    I had given it to Zar when another man was with her and now Tempest gave it to Aira? No... It was... Koda.


    B-but why? Have they met before? I doubt. If not, why was she...?


    cier purred within me. He sensed what I found difficult toe to terms with and I guess Koda too, as his wolf reacted differently.


    A loud scoff fell off her lips which pulled everyone¡¯s attention to her but then I saw it for the first time, the word rolling off her lips before she could stop it.


    ***************


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment Koda stepped into the clearing, I felt it¡ªlike a jolt straight to my core, a pull so powerful that it nearly knocked the wind out of me. My wolf stirred awake, and a wave of recognition hit me hard.


    <i>¡¯Hell no. No. No. It can¡¯t be him.¡¯</i>


    But the truth was undeniable. My heart raced, thumping loudly in my chest as I stood frozen in ce, watching Koda rush toward Aira.


    The raw emotion in his eyes, the desperation in his voice as he pleaded with her¡ªit was like a stab to the gut. He didn¡¯t see me. He didn¡¯t feel it, not yet. He was too focused on her.


    Aira.


    My sister.


    The woman he loved.


    I swallowed hard, trying to keep my breathing steady as I watched the scene unfold before me. Aira, with her tear-streaked face and trembling hands, shook her head as Koda begged her to let him in.


    "You did nothing wrong, Koda. It¡¯s just... it¡¯s not going to work between us. It was nice the brief moment of peace you showed me but... but it¡¯s not working."


    Us?


    Was there an us?


    Aira never told me about him. Only that someone was there for her when her mate treated her poorly but she couldn¡¯t love him.


    I had even scolded her for why she didn¡¯t ept him, seeing as he was better and cared for her. They had only shared a kiss, she said, but it felt different than her mate¡¯s.


    He loved and chased after her but he was never forceful. He was her regret but now he was mine.


    My heart clenched painfully at Aira¡¯s words, but my wolf¡ªAutumn¡ªpushed against me, growling in frustration.


    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    Fate wasn¡¯t supposed to be this cruel.


    <strong><i>"He¡¯s ours,"</i></strong> Autumn¡¯s voice echoed in my mind,ced with both anger and sadness. <i>"</i><strong><i>How can he not see it? How can he not feel it?"</i></strong>


    I could barely breathe. Koda wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was my... our mate.


    And he was standing there, professing his love to my twin sister.


    My hands balled into fists at my sides, nails digging into my palms as I forced myself to stay rooted in ce and breathe.


    Every instinct screamed at me to walk away, to leave before this went any further, but I couldn¡¯t move. I was stuck, watching the man fate had chosen for me fall apart in front of someone else.


    It wasn¡¯t fair. Not to me, not to him, and definitely not to Aira.


    "Please," Koda¡¯s voice broke, his hands cupping Aira¡¯s face, desperate to hold onto something that was already slipping through his fingers. "Tell me what to do. Tell me how to make it better."


    Aira shook her head again, sobbing quietly, and I knew she couldn¡¯t give him the answer he wanted. She couldn¡¯t, because it wasn¡¯t her choice anymore. It wasn¡¯t even his.


    It was mine.


    A sharp scoff escaped my lips before I could stop it. I hadn¡¯t meant to make a sound¡ªI hadn¡¯t meant to make anything worse¡ªbut it was toote.


    Koda¡¯s head snapped up, his eyes locking onto mine for the first time since he¡¯d arrived.


    The air shifted. I saw it¡ªthe confusion in his gaze, the flicker of something deeper as his wolf stirred within him.


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 75: Mate

    <h4>Chapter 75: Mate</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 75</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Koda¡¯s brows furrowed as his body went tense, and I saw it hit him. Realisation dawned, slowly at first, and then all at once. His wolf had been on edge since he¡¯d stepped into our territory. He just hadn¡¯t understood why until now.


    And the words rolled out of our lips in a whisper before either of us could stop it.


    <strong><i>Mate.</i></strong>


    "Tempest..." His voice was low, hesitant as if saying my name for the first time held a different kind of weight.


    His wolf growled, and I knew he could feel the bond snapping into ce¡ªthe undeniable connection that fate had woven between us.


    But the look in his eyes wasn¡¯t the relief of a man finding his mate. It was a shock. Disbelief. And worse¡ª<strong>rejection</strong>.


    <i>¡¯No. Don¡¯t you dare reject me. Not like this. Not when you¡¯ve been chasing after my sister for so long.¡¯</i>


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat, my jaw clenched as I tried to keep myposure. This was going to hurt, but I wasn¡¯t going to let him see how deeply. Not now.


    Koda took a step back, his face twisting into something I didn¡¯t recognize¡ªanger? Denial? "This... this can¡¯t be happening."


    His words stung more than I wanted to admit.


    I squared my shoulders, lifting my chin defiantly. "It¡¯s happening," I said, my voice low, bitter. "Whether you like it or not."


    I saw the flicker of guilt in his eyes, but before he could respond, Aira stepped forward. She wiped her tears, standing tall despite the heartbreak I knew she felt. She turned to me first, her gaze soft but filled with pain.


    "Tempest, I can¡¯t... I won¡¯t do this to you."


    I blink, confused by her words. I didn¡¯t think she heard or saw us. "Do what?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    Aira shook her head. "I¡¯ve seen that look before. I felt that change in aura before. I know that feeling. I have been there before and yes... Tempest, Koda¡¯s your mate. I won¡¯t stand in the way of that. I can¡¯t hurt you like this."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. She was letting him go¡ªfor me.


    As sweet as that should have sounded, the realisation made my heart clench. Even after everything she¡¯d been through, even after being hurt by her own mate, she was willing to step aside for my happiness.


    "No," I said firmly. "You don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    But Aira cut me off in her soft and resolute voice. "I won¡¯t stand in the way of what¡¯s meant to be. Not again."


    Koda¡¯s gaze darted between us. His expression was one of disbelief, but I could see the war raging inside him. He wanted Aira, but he was bound to me. Fate had thrown him into the middle of a mess neither of us asked for.


    "I can¡¯t," he muttered, shaking his head, his hands trembling. "I can¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t want¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t want what?" I challenged, my voice sharper than I intended. "Me? Don¡¯t want this bond?"


    His silence was all the answer I needed.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be tempting and provoking him like that but damn right, I didn¡¯t care.


    He had a duty to the matebond. I mean, the moon goddess couldn¡¯t be wrong, right? I shut my eyes. Even I couldn¡¯t believe that mess. I couldn¡¯t believe that. If she was always right, then why did she make Aira¡¯s mate a scumbag?


    No.


    I felt a wave of emotions crash over me¡ªanger, sadness, confusion¡ªbut I held my ground. I wasn¡¯t going to fall apart in front of him. Not here. Not now.


    "You know what?" I cut the silence, my voice filled with frustration. "Do whatever you want, Koda. But I¡¯m not going to stand here and watch you pine after my sister while rejecting the mate bond."


    He opened his mouth to respond, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance and continued. "If you don¡¯t want me, then reject me. Go ahead."


    My chin lifted, daring him to do it, even though my heart clenched painfully at the thought. Autumn growled within me.


    She tried linking with his wolf, wanting to put a stop to what he and I both wanted.


    She wanted her mate, no doubt, but I wouldn¡¯t be like Aira. I wouldn¡¯t want a man who doesn¡¯t want me. I¡¯ll be free.


    <i>"Temp, don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t ask for it either. Please. Think of what the rejection would do to us. It will weaken me. Please for my sake."</i>


    I shot my wolf out. I wasn¡¯t willing to let my life be decided by someone¡¯s choice.


    <i>"Aira didn¡¯t die from a rejection and neither shall we. J-just look at him, Autumn. You deserve better. You deserve a man who..."</i>


    It hurt to say it but I felt the pain of being second choice. Worse, in this case, I wasn¡¯t a choice at all!


    Koda froze, his wolf growling in protest at the very idea.


    His face paled, and I saw the conflict raging within him. He couldn¡¯t reject me, not without consequences. But I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted him to ept me either, not when his heart was so clearly tied to Aira.


    Aira stepped forward once more, cing a gentle hand on my shoulder as she stared into my eyes. "Tempest, don¡¯t do this."


    I scoffed, shaking my head. "It¡¯s not up to me, is it?" And then my eyes locked on him.


    She turned to Koda, her gaze softening. "Please," she whispered. "Let her in. Just ept her and give this a chance."


    The air between the three of us was thick with tension while Snow stood there and watched. I know it was hard for him too and I should be d he didn¡¯t interfere but deep down, I wanted him to.


    I looked away, my focus on Koda, expecting the inevitable. I could see the struggle on Koda¡¯s face. He took a deep breath, running a hand through his dishevelled hair.


    "I need time," he said finally, his voice hoarse with emotion.


    <strong>Time.</strong>


    The word hung between us, and I wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel relieved or more heartbroken.


    "Fine," I said coldly. "Take all the time you need. But don¡¯t expect me to wait forever." With that, I turned on my heel, walking away before my¡ªAutumn¡¯s emotions could betray me.


    Behind me, I heard Aira speak softly to Koda, her voice carrying a finality that told me one thing: she was letting him go. For me.


    But the real question was¡ªcould I let him in?


    This content is taken from free web nov??l

 Chapter 76: Broken

    <h4>Chapter 76: Broken</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 76</strong>


    Snow¡¯s POV


    I watched Tempest walk away quickly while keeping her shoulders stiff. Her entire frame radiated the turmoil she was keeping bottled up inside.


    Even though she¡¯d been brave and defiant, I could feel her pain like it was my own. The bond between siblings was strong, and seeing her like this¡ªbroken by the mate bond and by Koda¡¯s indecision¡ªmade something inside me twist ufortably.


    My hands clenched at my sides, but I held back from intervening. This was her fight.


    She needed to figure it out, and I¡¯d learnt long ago that pushing Tempest when she was angry never led to anything good.


    The moment she disappeared into the distance, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.


    Koda was still standing there, rooted in ce, looking torn between regret and duty.


    His gaze lingered on the spot where Tempest had stood, and I saw the weight of the situation starting to settle on his face.


    "Take care of it," I said more quietly than I expected. It wasn¡¯t amand. It was a plea.


    Koda didn¡¯t answer. He just gave a faint nod while keeping a neutral expression.


    Without another word, I turned and left, making my way toward the main house.


    My mind was still swimming in the tension, the tangled emotions between Tempest, Aira, and Koda.


    The mate bond was supposed to bring people together, not tear them apart like this. But here we were, all caught in the web of fate, trying to find a way out without causing more damage.


    I walked briskly toward the council hall, reminding myself I had a meeting with the pack elders. Duty had toe first.


    **************


    The meeting dragged on far longer than I expected. Discussions about expanding territory, managing resources, and securing alliances filled the room, thankfully, my marriage wasn¡¯t in question anymore, but my mind kept drifting back to Tempest.


    Her stormy eyes, the defiance masking her hurt, haunted me. When I finally managed to excuse myself from the meeting after finalizing all that needed my input, the sun was setting, casting a warm golden light over thepound.


    I made my way back to the garden, taking the training grounds. I didn¡¯t expect to see Aira or Tempest after what had happened, but I wanted to check on them anyway.


    Maybe offer some kind of support, though I wasn¡¯t sure what I could even say.


    As I rounded the corner of the training yard, I froze.


    Tempest was there, alone. Her hands wrapped around the wooden sword, she was shing mercilessly at the training dummy.


    Each strike was brutal, her movements filled with anger, precision, and frustration.


    She made a great warrior and I pity any enemy who would ever cross her.


    She wasn¡¯t just training¡ªshe was venting. The cracks and thuds of wood against the dummy echoed in the otherwise quiet yard.


    Her high length gown blew to the wind, but it did not deter her. Sweat glistened on her skin, her hair a wild mess, but her eyes... they burned with a fury that chilled me. Each swing seemed to carry the weight of everything she couldn¡¯t say.


    "Tempest..." I called softly, stepping closer, not wanting to startle her but knowing she already sensed my presence.


    She didn¡¯t stop. Another strike. Harder this time, as if the dummy were the source of her pain. The poor thing had no chance against her.


    "Tempest, enough," I said, a little firmer.


    She spun around, her eyes shing. "What do you want, Snow?"


    I held up my hands in a cating gesture. "I¡¯m just checking on you."


    "Well, I¡¯m fine," she spat, turning back to the dummy, her breaths ragged as she lifted the sword again.


    "You¡¯re not fine," I refuted, taking another step toward her. "You¡¯re angry, hurt¡ª"


    "And what do you know about it?" she snapped, spinning around to face me, her eyes zing. "You think you know what it¡¯s like? To stand there and watch your mate¡ªyour fated mate¡ªpine after someone else? My sister?"


    I clenched my jaw. "Tempest¡ª"


    "No, Snow. Just stop." She dropped the sword, her hands trembling as she stepped away from the dummy. "It¡¯s not fair. It¡¯s not fair that he wants her and not me. It¡¯s not fair that I¡¯m standing here like a fool while he¡¯s figuring out whether he wants to reject me or keep chasing after Aira."


    I could hear the crack in her voice, the raw emotion she was fighting to suppress. And it broke my heart to see her like this.


    "I know it¡¯s not fair. And you can¡¯t me this on Koda either. The dude just found out in a way that leaves him torn," I said softly, stepping closer.


    "You¡¯re sliding him?" She scoffed, shaking her head.


    "Hey Temp, that¡¯s not fair. You know I¡¯m not."


    "Neither is my situation," she retorted.


    I sighed. "Tempest, please. You don¡¯t have to go through this alone."


    She let out a bitterugh, wiping at her eyes with the back of her hand. "Alone? Snow, I¡¯ve been alone my entire life. I don¡¯t need you to fix this. No one can fix this."


    I didn¡¯t have the words to make it better. I knew she was right, and for the first time in a long time, I felt utterly helpless.


    She turned her back on me, walking toward the edge of the training ground. "I just need space, Snow. Don¡¯t follow me. Just... leave me alone."


    I watched her go, my chest tight with frustration. I hated seeing her like this, knowing I couldn¡¯t do anything to make it easier for her.


    But I respected her wishes, even though every instinct screamed at me to follow.


    **************


    When I finally made my way back to the house and into my room, I was met with the sight of Zara sitting on the chair by the table reading table in my room, herptop open in front of her, eyes glued to the screen.


    The glow from the screen reflected off her face, casting a soft light on her features. Her brows were furrowed in concentration, and I could see she was reviewing something.


    Andrew ke.


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 77: Jelly Snow

    <h4>Chapter 77: Jelly Snow</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 77</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The name shed across the screen, and my chest tightened. I tried to ignore the irrational re of jealousy that rose inside me, but it was hard not to notice how engaged she was in their conversation.


    I stood quietly by the door, watching her for a moment before finally stepping into the room.


    "Busy?" I asked, keeping my tone casual.


    She nced up, startled by my presence. "Oh... yeah. Just going over the next phase of the project with Andrew."


    I gritted my teeth, trying to keep my irritation in check. Of course, it was Andrew. I wasn¡¯t threatened by Andrew, but the way Zara¡¯s face lit up whenever she mentioned him bothered me more than I was willing to admit.


    As if on cue, her phone buzzed, and Andrew¡¯s name popped up on a video call.


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to remain calm as she answered.


    "Hey, Andrew!" she greeted cheerfully, her face brightening as his image appeared on the screen. "I was just going over the files you sent and had a question."


    "Great! Thought I¡¯d check in," his voice chimed through the speaker. He was all smiles, rxed, and confident.


    I moved silently behind Zara, leaning down just enough so Andrew could see me clearly in the background. His smile faltered for a split second, his eyes flicking to me before returning to Zara.


    "Oh, hey there, Snow," he greeted with a small wave, his smile a little tighter now.


    "Hello, Andrew," I responded, keeping my voice deceptively calm. I gave him a nod but said nothing more.


    Zara looked up at me, her eyes widened in surprise and... confusion? She clearly hadn¡¯t expected me to make my presence known.


    "Well, I won¡¯t keep you two," Andrew said quickly, his smile returning. "I¡¯ll send over the rest of the documents tomorrow. You can also drop your questions for me. I¡¯ll go through once I am done with what I need to see to. Goodnight, Zara. Snow."


    "Goodnight," Zara beamed as she clicked the call off.


    Before she could say a word, I reached over and shut herptop with a soft but deliberate thud.


    "Snow, what¡ª"


    "You should remember," I said quietly, my eyes locking with hers. "Before you start flirting with other men, you¡¯re still married. And not flirting is a part of our contract."


    Her eyes shed with surprise, and then something else¡ªanger? Hurt? But she didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she simply sat there, watching me carefully.


    Something inside me had snapped, and I knew it wasn¡¯t just about Andrew. It was everything¡ªTempest, the mate bond, Aira, my position, my rtionship with Zara. I was on edge, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that everything was spiralling out of control.


    Zara must¡¯ve sensed it too, because instead of arguing, she stood up and ced a hand on my chest. "Snow," she said softly, "what¡¯s wrong?"


    I shook my head, stepping back from her touch. "Nothing. It¡¯s nothing."


    But we both knew it was a lie.


    "Is it Tempest?" she asked gently.


    I stiffened. "How do you know?"


    She gave me a sad smile. "I overheard when I stepped outside earlier."


    She must have noticed my shock as she quickly added, "I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop and I left immediately I heard Tempest say something about rejection."


    Zara wanted to keep exining but I hushed her by cing a finger on her lips.


    I didn¡¯t care what she did there. Even I had eavesdropped earlier on. I wanted to talk about something else¡ªprobably ask her why she pulled away at breakfast or something but deep down I wasn¡¯t prepared for whatever hurtful remark she would give.


    Tempest, Aira and Koda were already enough mess and my mind wasn¡¯t ready for more.


    Zara stared at me with confusion in her eyes. "Just be good. Work and then rest. I¡¯m going to take my bath before heading out into town."


    She nodded. I removed my finger and sighed. If she were this obedient, things would be easier, but who was I kidding?


    I liked her feisty.


    However, I did something out of character again, after all I said I wouldn¡¯t do.


    Just touching her lips sparked something in me, reminding me of how they tasted on mine. I leaned down and murmured a cuss before pressing my lips to hers.


    how they tasted on mine. I leaned down and murmured a cuss before pressing my lips to hers.


    The kiss was slow and tender, full of emotions I couldn¡¯t express. I could feel her hesitation, her confusion, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Her body melted into mine, her lips parting slightly.


    It took everything in me not to deepen the kiss.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be doing this, but the rational part of my mind had lost control. All I could think about was how badly I wanted her, how good she felt pressed against me, and how much I wanted her in my life.


    Was this all because of my sisters and how fragile things seemed? One moment you had something and the next it was gone.


    Was I happy to have Zara in my life or was I truly falling?


    I shook the thoughts away. No. It must be because of everything happening today. And I shouldn¡¯t lead her thoughts this way.


    When we finally broke apart, we were both breathing heavily, our hearts pounding wildly in our chests.


    I rested my forehead against hers, trying to steady my racing pulse. "Be good."


    With that, I pulled away from her and left.


    From the corner of my eyes, I could see how confused she felt. And why that should have worried me, I was a bit happy¡ªhappy at the fact that with how she treated me in the dining, I got to leave her flustered and confused.


    Good. It was my mini-payback.


    <i>"Is that the lie you tell yourself?" </i>cier¡¯s voice rang out in my head. He scoffed. <i>"Sad but... Keep deceiving yourself."</i>


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 78: Wild, Not Free

    <h4>Chapter 78: Wild, Not Free</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 77</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The air felt thick around me as I struck the training dummy with blow after blow, each hit harder than thest. My fists ached, my muscles burnt, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Nothing was enough to drown out the whirlwind of emotions tearing through me.


    Koda.


    The word echoed in my head like a bitter chant, and I snarled,nding a final vicious punch that sent the dummy crashing backwards.


    My chest heaved with the effort, but my mind... my mind was still spinning.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. Of all the wolves in this goddamn world, the Moon Goddess had decided to tie me to him¡ªAira¡¯s almost lover, the one who had been pining after her for years.


    It felt like a cruel joke, a twist of fate I didn¡¯t want any part of.


    The sound of footsteps made me pause, and I turned to see Snow approaching from the other side of the training ground.


    His face was as unreadable as ever, but there was something in his eyes¡ªconcern, maybe? Pity? I wasn¡¯t sure, and I didn¡¯t care to find out.


    "Tempest..." he called gently, taking a cautious step toward me, but I already sensed him. I didn¡¯t stop, swinging at the dummy with another strike, harder this time. It was the only way I knew how to deal with the whirlwind inside.


    "Tempest, enough," he said more firmly.


    I spun around, fire zing in my eyes. "What do you want, Snow?"


    He raised his hands in surrender. "I¡¯m just checking on you."


    I spat the words, my voice sharp. "Well, I¡¯m fine." I wasn¡¯t, and I knew he saw right through it, but I turned back to the dummy anyway, lifting the sword with ragged breaths.


    "You¡¯re not fine," he pressed, stepping closer. "You¡¯re angry, hurt¡ª"


    "And what do you know about it?" I snapped, spinning around to face him. "You think you know what it¡¯s like? To stand there and watch your mate¡ªyour fated mate¡ªpine after someone else? Your sister?"


    Snow clenched his jaw, trying to hold steady. "Tempest¡ª"


    "No, Snow. Just stop." My hands trembled as I dropped the sword, stepping away from the dummy. "It¡¯s not fair. He wants her, not me. And now I¡¯m just here, standing like a fool while he figures out if he¡¯ll reject me or keep chasing after Aira."


    My voice cracked, and even though I¡¯d fought to hold it back, the raw emotion slipped through. I hated feeling so exposed.


    "I know it¡¯s not fair," he said softly, stepping closer again. "But you don¡¯t have to go through this alone."


    But I didn¡¯t believe him. "Alone?" I let out a bitterugh, wiping my eyes with the back of my hand. "I¡¯ve been alone my entire life, Snow. No one can fix this."


    He didn¡¯t have the words, and I saw that helplessness in his eyes¡ªhe couldn¡¯t fix this. No one could.


    "Just leave me alone." I walked away, shutting down, needing space.


    I stormed off the training grounds, my body still buzzing, driven by a need to get far, far away from everything¡ªthe pack, Snow, Koda... everyone.


    My feet carried me through the woods, the scent of pine and earth filling the air as I moved with purpose, not really knowing where I was going but needing to escape.


    Minutester, I found myself near the river at the edge of our borders. The soft sound of rushing water reached my ears, and for a moment, the serenity of the ce started to calm the storm inside me. But as I approached the riverbank, I wasn¡¯t alone.


    There, standing by the water¡¯s edge, was the warrior I had spent the night with¡ªthe man whose name I hadn¡¯t even bothered to ask. His gaze lifted as he sensed me, his eyes widening in surprise.


    "Lady Tempest," he said, stepping toward me. "I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here. Are you¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t let him finish. The moment he was close enough, I grabbed the front of his shirt and pulled him into a fierce and demanding kiss.


    I felt his surprise, the tension in his body, but then he kissed me back, his lips moving against mine with just as much need.


    There was no hesitation as I unhooked his belt, my hands running over his exposed chest when I yanked his shirt open, buttons scattering to the ground.


    His touch sent chills down my spine but something felt off. Every brush of his skin, every caress, felt strange and different fromst night.


    Autumn stirred, uneasy. Was it because she¡¯d found her mate, and now she was rebelling? I didn¡¯t care.


    I didn¡¯t care about anything but this moment¡ªabout forgetting¡ªabout drowning the frustration, anger, and pain.


    "Fuck me," I whispered harshly against his lips. "Make me forget everything."


    His eyes widened, uncertainty flickering across his face. "Tempest..."


    I silenced him with another kiss, more forceful this time. I didn¡¯t want to hear his doubts¡ªdidn¡¯t want to feel anything but the raw, physical need coursing through me. I was desperate to forget, and this was the only way I knew how.


    Finally, he stopped resisting. His hands gripped my waist, pulling me closer as he took control, his kiss growing rougher and more urgent.


    His touch sparked different feelings within me - excitement, satisfaction and difort. With his body pressed against mine, he responded to my need. I tried to lose myself in the sensations, but my wolf growled, protesting.


    I shoved Autumn¡¯s consciousness to the back of my mind. I wasn¡¯t mated. I wasn¡¯t tamed. I needed this.


    I pushed him down onto the soft grass by the riverbank, straddling him as my fingers tangled in his hair. Our lips shed in a wild, reckless kiss. Every touch felt like a betrayal, yet I craved more.


    I didn¡¯t care about the consequences. I didn¡¯t care about tomorrow.


    I just wanted to feel¡ªanything but the pain that had been gnawing at my heart since Koda stepped into our pack.


    I was stubborn and that was my undoing but who cares? I wouldn¡¯t be loyal to a guy not loyal to me in heart.


    His hands roamed my body, exploring and searching, and for a moment, I let myself get lost in it. Lost in the heat, the touch, the pure physicality of it all.


    Thankfully, I wore a gown. Handsome tore away at my panties as I rubbed his hard-on, eager to have him fill me up like he did before.


    Lining him up, I shoved away the emotions, the hurt, and focused on the sensations of having his dick¡¯s head pressed against my hole¡ªhis breath against my neck, his fingers digging into my skin, the feel of him against me.


    Koda and Aira¡¯s faces shed in my mind, reminding me of what I was about to do and worse, my wolf. However, the second I impaled on that hard meat, the memory shattered.


    He moved his hips, thrusting upward and filling me up as he stretched my walls and fuckk... did I feel so full.


    For now, this was enough. It was all I needed¡ªto feel something other than the aching hollowness inside me and have my wolf whine.


    But deep down, I knew this wasn¡¯t the answer. This wasn¡¯t going to make me forget, no matter how much I wanted it to.


    For now, though, I¡¯d pretend it did.


    The ??ost uptodat?? novels are pub??ished on fre(e)webno(v)el.??????

 Chapter 79: Aira’s Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 79: Aira¡¯s Turmoil</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 78</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The wind felt colder today, harsher somehow, biting at my skin as I stood near the window, staring out at the vast expanse of the woods¡ªthe same woods where Tempest had stormed off not long ago.


    I could still feel her frustration and pain in the air. My heart clenched, knowing that I was partly to me for what she was going through.


    It always came back to Koda.


    I turned away from the window, my chest tightening at the mere thought of him. He had loved me once¡ªor at least, he thought he had.


    And for years, his devotion had been a source of strength for me, a lifeline I clung to when everything else in my life felt like it was slipping away with my mate. But now that lifeline had be a chain, binding me to something I couldn¡¯t fix.


    <i>I had to let him go.</i>


    My fingers absently traced the scars on my wrist from past problems I had with my mate¡ªphysical reminders of the pain I¡¯d endured, but nothingpared to the emotional scars.


    Koda, my son Storm, and the rejection from my mate¡ªit all weighed on me, heavier than any battle I¡¯d fought. And now, knowing that Koda had been fated to Tempest, it was too much.


    I bit down hard on my lip, forcing myself to keep it together.


    <i>¡¯Don¡¯t cry, Aira. Not now.¡¯</i> I repeated the mantra over and over in my head, hoping it would work this time.


    But nothing had been workingtely.


    Storm slept in the room down the hall. He was the only thing holding me together¡ªthe one pure, untouchable light in my life.


    But how long could I keep going like this? How long could I protect him from the truth? That his father didn¡¯t want him, that I was struggling to hold on to any semnce of strength I had left?


    I should have ensured Koda knew I wouldn¡¯t love him and pushed him away ut instead I kept him close until I was to escape.


    That had been the day I was caught by my mate and beaten up. Luckily, I escaped with Autumn¡¯s help and copsed in an unknown zone.


    That was how those Snow put in charge of finding me, saw me, and took me to the hospital.


    For a long time, I had hidden from my family because I was too ashamed of myself and I was angry¡ªangry at the fact that my ties to them made my mate reject me.


    But the truth was, I was angry at how low my self-esteem was.


    Koda must have been worried sick when he couldn¡¯t find him. Even though I knew we couldn¡¯t work, I could have rang the bell in his head and let him go before it came to this.


    But now, Tempest was tangled up in this mess, and I knew she¡¯d never forgive me for standing in the way of her mate bond, even if I hadn¡¯t meant for it to happen.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault, but that didn¡¯t change how guilty I felt.


    Koda¡¯s words earlier echoed in my mind¡ªthe raw emotion in his voice when he said he loved me. But what did love mean when fate had decided otherwise?


    The door to my room creaked open softly, and I turned to see Snow standing in the doorway. His expression was unreadable, as usual, but there was something in his eyes¡ªconcern, maybe, or frustration.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be alone right now," he said quietly, stepping inside.


    I forced a weak smile. "I¡¯m always alone, Snow. It¡¯s kind of my thing."


    He sighed, closing the door behind him before walking over to me. His presence was always grounding and steady.


    I envied that about him sometimes¡ªhow he always seemed so sure of himself, so in control. Meanwhile, I was constantly battling the storm inside me.


    "You¡¯re not as alone as you think," he reminded me gently. "You have me. You have Tempest. You have Storm. You have mum and dad."


    "Tempest hates me," I muttered, wrapping my arms around myself as if I could shield myself from the weight of it all. "She¡¯s out there, struggling because of something I didn¡¯t ask for. I never asked to be the reason her mate is conflicted. I never wanted this."


    My voice cracked before I could stop it and the emotion I had been suppressing all morning finally bubbled to the surface.


    Snow¡¯s jaw tightened. "She doesn¡¯t hate you. She¡¯s angry, yes. Conflicted. But she loves you, Aira. She¡¯s just hurting right now."


    I let out a bitterugh, shaking my head. "And what about Koda? He¡¯s hurting too. All because of me. You see, everyone whoes close ends up hurting because of me."


    Snow didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, his gaze drifting to the window. The silence between us was heavy, filled with all the things we couldn¡¯t say aloud.


    "That¡¯s not true. I just wish you saw the positive side of reality." I didn¡¯t respond and that got him talking again.


    "You did the right thing by letting him go," Snow said finally. "It¡¯s not your fault that fate had other ns for him. But Tempest... Tempest will figure things out. She¡¯s strong."


    I clenched my fists hard as the frustration rose in my chest again. "Strong? Do you think strength is enough to fix this? Snow, I¡¯m not just dealing with a broken heart here. I have a son. A son who will one day realize that his father never wanted him. How do I exin that to him? How do I look into his eyes and tell him that I wasn¡¯t enough to make his father stay?"


    Snow¡¯s eyes softened, and for the first time in a long while, I saw the brother who had always been there for me, even when I didn¡¯t deserve it. He reached out, gently cing a hand on my shoulder.


    "You are enough, Aira," he said quietly. "For Storm, for yourself... and for this pack. You¡¯re more than enough. Don¡¯t let anyone¡ªespecially not your mate¡ªmake you think otherwise."


    His words were like a balm to my soul, but they didn¡¯t erase the doubt I felt, and I guess that had to do with me and what I believed.


    They couldn¡¯t fix what had already been shattered. But maybe they were enough to help me hold on for just a little while longer.


    I nodded, swallowing hard. "I hope you¡¯re right."


    Snow stepped back, giving me space. "We¡¯ll get through this, Aira. All of us."


    As he turned to leave, I looked back out the window. I knew that things wouldn¡¯t magically get better. Tempest was still out there, struggling with her own demons.


    Koda was caught in the middle, torn between what he wanted and what fate had thrown at him.


    And me? I was still standing in the ruins of what could have been, trying to find a way to build something new.


    Just then I heard the loud sounds of little footsteps heading in t=my direction through the open door.


    Storm rushed in, diving at me as I leaned down and scooped him into my hands.


    How I had ever had the heart to leave this pure soul behind baffled me but I never wanted to do so again.


    "Mum!"


    "Hello, darling."


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel

 Chapter 80: Step Back

    <h4>Chapter 80: Step Back</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 79</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The library in the pack house was massive. I wasn¡¯t expecting much when I¡¯d asked where it was¡ªjust a small room with a few shelves, maybe¡ªbut this?


    This was an actual library, with high ceilings, endless rows of books, and massive windows that let the afternoon sunlight pour in. I stood at the entrance for a moment, taking it all in.


    <i>If only every pack house came with this kind of sanctuary.</i>


    I moved deeper into the room, feeling the peaceful silence envelop me as the scent of old pages and wood filled the air. It was calming, and grounding¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t realized I desperately needed until now.


    I picked a spot near the window, pulling out myptop. The events from thest few days had been a whirlwind, and my mind was a mess, spinning with everything that had happened since my rebirth.


    <i>¡¯Where did I go wrong?¡¯</i> I asked myself.


    I settled into the armchair and opened myptop. So much had changed, and I was no longer sure of my decisions.


    The first mistake, the <i>biggest</i> mistake, had been the contract.


    I hadn¡¯t read it¡ªnot thoroughly, anyway. I had been so eager to escape my previous life with Ivan and ensure my freedom stayed that way that I¡¯d signed it blindly, thinking it was just a formality.


    <i>¡¯Stupid, stupid, stupid,¡¯</i> I scolded myself as I opened the file attached to an old email from Snow¡¯swyer. The contract blinked up at me, and for the first time since I¡¯d signed it, I read it carefully.


    And then I saw it.


    My stomach turned as my eyes fell on one of the uses, neatly typed and highlighted.


    <i>"The wife will perform all duties, legal and intimate, as per the expectations of a husband and wife, including in the bedroom and elsewhere as deemed appropriate by the husband."</i>


    I blinked, trying to process the words. ¡¯<i>Intimate duties? In the bedroom and elsewhere? What in the¡ª¡¯</i>


    I scrolled down further, finding more uses that favoured Snow¡ªuses that I hadn¡¯t even realised were in there when I¡¯d signed.


    <i>"The wife is expected to apany the husband at all times when required and maintain the image of a dutiful spouse, both in public and private settings."</i>


    <i>¡¯Public and private,¡¯ I thought.</i>


    That covered everything. I clenched my jaw as I read on, the words bing more invasive with every line. This wasn¡¯t just a marriage contract¡ªit was a legal straitjacket, designed to keep me under Snow¡¯s control.


    <i>¡¯Of course,¡¯</i> I thought bitterly, ¡¯<i>how did I not see thising?¡¯</i>


    I shut my eyes and reached up, massaging my temples to ease off the headache. When my head calmed a little, I reopened my eyes.


    Rather than storm upstairs and confront him, I took a deep breath, my fingers flying over the keyboard as I opened an email to mywyer.


    I attached the contract and typed a quick message, asking him to go over it and find any loopholes¡ªanything I could use to turn this ridiculous situation around.


    "There had to be something I could use against Snow."


    I clicked "send," feeling a small wave of satisfaction wash over me. One step at a time. I was not going to let myself be caged by this ridiculous contract without a fight.


    After finishing up in the library, I returned for dinner. Snow was his usual charming self¡ªcool and controlled, his eyes lingering on me a little too long as if he could sense that something had shifted in me. But I said nothing. Not yet. I¡¯d wait until I had all my cards lined up.


    Still, at night, as I drifted off to sleep, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that things were gonna get tough.


    **************


    The next morning, I woke up with an unfamiliar warmth pressing against me. My mind groggily registered the sensation, and for a second, I stayed still, confused.


    My back was against something solid¡ª<i>someone</i> solid.


    Snow.


    I shifted slightly, and that¡¯s when I felt it.


    Something hard, unmistakable, was pressing against my lower back. My breath hitched as the realization hit me like a freight train.


    <i>Morning fucking wood.</i>


    My cheeks flushed immediately, but before I could pull away, Snow stirred, his body shifting behind me. A low, soft moan escaped his lips, followed by my name.


    "Zara..." he mumbled, half-asleep, his voice thick with sleep. "Mmm... kisses..."


    I froze, my heart pounding in my chest as I felt his breath against my neck.


    <i>What the hell?</i>


    His hand, still draped over my waist, tightened its hold as he murmured more, his words slurred but unmistakable. "Breasts... so soft..."


    <i>Oh my God.</i>


    I tried to move, to slip out from under his arm, but as I did, he shifted again. This time, his hips pressed forward, and I felt the slow, unmistakable thrust of his hardness against me.


    <i>He¡¯s humping me.</i>


    I yanked myself away from his grasp, my heart racing, but before I could fully escape, Snow¡¯s arm snaked around my waist and yanked me back into him. I gasped as my body collided with his, waking him up instantly.


    "Zara?" His voice was deep, still thick with sleep, but his body didn¡¯t move away. If anything, it shifted closer, pressing me against the solid length of him.


    I could feel every inch of him, his hardness pushing against me in a way that was impossible to ignore, his bare chest and thighs...


    Wait! Snow was just in his boxers?


    "Good morning," I managed, my voice a little breathless from the shock.


    Snow chuckled as his lips brushed against my ear. "Good morning, indeed."


    His arm tightened around me, pulling me flush against his body. At this point, the heat between us was undeniable.


    "What¡¯s this?" he asked, his tone teasing. "You miss me so much that you just <i>had</i> to fall on me? Couldn¡¯t help yourself, hmm? Turned me on, didn¡¯t you?"


    I blinked, stunned by his absurd conclusion.


    <i>What the hell was he talking about?</i>


    I tried to pull away again, but his grip was unrelentingly firm. Urgh the bastard.


    "You¡¯re crazy," I muttered, my cheeks burning with embarrassment and disbelief.


    Snow¡¯s grin widened, his breath hot against my neck. "Well, I¡¯m hard now, aren¡¯t I? You¡¯re responsible for that, so... how do you n to make it go away?"


    R??adt??st chapt??rs at f(r)eew??bnov??l Only

 Chapter 81: Shameless Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 81: Shameless Alpha</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 81</strong>


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    My heart skipped a beat, and my mind scrambled for a response.


    <i>How the hell did Snowe to that conclusion?</i>


    I could feel my face growing hotter by the second, my body betraying me with how close we were and how his deep, rumbling voice seemed to sink into my skin.


    "I¡¯m not responsible for anything," I shot back, trying to wriggle out of his grasp, but he held me tight, his chest vibrating with a low chuckle.


    "That¡¯s not what your body says," he teased. As if to prove his point, Snow¡¯s fingers slid up my side, dangerously close to my waist.


    I turned my head sharply, ring at him over my shoulder. "Stop being ridiculous, Snow."


    "Umm..." Azy smile formed on his beautiful lips, his eyes half-lidded, his lips hovering just inches from mine. "Ridiculous? I¡¯d say this is pretty damn real, Zara."


    I groaned. My frustration mounted as I finally managed to slip out of his hold and sit up on the bed. "You¡¯re impossible," I muttered, running a hand through my hair, trying to shake the lingering heat from my body.


    I couldn¡¯t afford letting Snow ignite my arousal. Bieng vulnerable with him wasn¡¯t just part of the question.


    Snow stretched out on the bed, looking entirely toofortable with himself as he grinned up at me. "Maybe. But you love it."


    I red at him, doing my best to avoid looking at his groin where his proud erect member pointed at the ceiling.


    He was such a shameless Alpha. Grabbing a pillow, I hurl it at his head. "In your dreams, Snow."


    He caught the pillow with ease,ughing before tossing it aside. "You¡¯re always in my dreams, Zara."


    I rolled my eyes, not trusting myself to say anything else. Instead, I grabbed my robe and made a hasty exit, my heart still pounding from the surreal, ridiculous interaction. I needed air, space¡ªanything to clear my head as I rushed into the bathroom.


    <i>This was going to be a long morning.</i>


    After spending what felt like hours in there and soaking in the bathtub, I managed to calm Astrid and my body before heading out. While there, I also gave some thoughts on what I wanted to do now that the mating season was over.


    The hot water did wonders to calm my nerves as I soaked in the bathtub. Astrid, finally settled as the steam enveloped me, my muscles slowly unwinding from the tension that had built up throughout the morning.


    <i>Snow,</i> I groaned inwardly, <i>what a pain.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t just his teasing that got to me, it was how easily he could throw me off bnce. I hated how he made me feel vulnerable¡ªphysically and emotionally.


    My body reacted to him in ways I didn¡¯t want to admit, and it took every ounce of control not to give in to that pull.


    Finally, when I feltposed enough, I wrapped myself in a robe and stepped out of the bathroom, relieved to see that Snow was on the balcony, phone in hand, talking to someone in that authoritative tone of his.


    Good. At least I could have a moment of peace.


    I grabbed my phone, ncing at the screen to see a few email notifications. One from Andrew ke caught my eye, and I opened it immediately, skimming through the contents.


    Andrew, always professional, had sent over details about the project we¡¯d been working on, along with some updates I needed to address.


    He was eager to push forward with the signing and wanted to schedule a one-on-one meeting with Snow before moving ahead. Of course, that wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªAndrew was meticulous when it came to business.


    <i>"I would also like you to go through a few things I¡¯ve discussed with Mr. Hunk, the Vice CEO, to make sure everything is in ce. Since you¡¯re Snow¡¯s personal assistant, I trust you¡¯ll handle the preparations before we proceed with the final meeting."</i>


    I rolled my eyes at the title. <i>Personal assistant? More like a personal babysitter.</i> I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to myself, but I knew the importance of this deal. Despite everything going on, I couldn¡¯t afford to let this slip.


    Just as I was about to type a response, a shadow loomed over me, and I felt the air shift around me.


    Snow.


    I jolted, my fingers tightening around my phone, startled by his sudden presence. I turned quickly, too quickly, and in my haste, I misjudged the distance. My foot slipped, and before I could catch myself, I was falling backwards.


    But then, in an instant, Snow¡¯s hands were around my waist, steadying me. His grip was firm and strong, and his chest was just inches from mine as he pulled me up.


    His scent¡ªfaint traces of pine and something undeniably masculine¡ªinvaded my senses, and I stiffened, suddenly too aware of how close we were.


    "Careful, Zara," he said softly in my ear as he held me in ce for a second longer than necessary. "You¡¯re a lot more clumsy than I thought."


    I pulled myself free, heat creeping up my neck as I stepped back, straightening my robe.


    "I¡¯m fine. No thanks to you sneaking up on me," I muttered, brushing off the flustered feeling. I could feel his eyes on me, watching with that samezy amusement that always managed to get under my skin.


    "I didn¡¯t sneak," he replied, smirking. "You¡¯re just too easily distracted."


    I shot him a look, not in the mood for more of his teasing. "Andrew ke sent some emails," I said, changing the subject and waving my phone for emphasis. "He wants to move forward with the signing and meet with you one-on-one."


    Snow raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Oh? Andrew¡¯s getting eager." "Very," I replied, ncing back at the email.


    "I wonder who¡¯s the little fairy tickling his toes."


    I held back the urge to say something annoying and continued. "He also wants me to handle some things with Mr. Hunk, and ensure everything¡¯s ready for the meeting."


    Snow nodded, stepping closer until he was towering over me again. I hated how small I felt standing next to him sometimes¡ªhow his presence seemed to fill every space, drawing attention whether I wanted it or not.


    "So, you are not just eager to go see your new lover?"


    Visit freewe??nove(l).?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 82: So Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 82: So Jealous</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 82</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I pressed my lips into a thin line. God, being so mature had its limits and this was one of them, not being able to p him whenever he spewed nonsense.


    Sensing my reluctance in engaging hisment, Snow continued, "And when is this meeting supposed to happen?" His voice had an edge to it, one that made me pause.


    "He wants it in two days but I¡¯ll head back to the city first," I said, ncing up at him. "I need to prepare some things with Andrew before the actual signing. I¡¯ll push your meeting back a day or so."


    Snow arched a brow, silently questioning me. "That way, you can deal with your sisters first." I kept my tone neutral, but I could feel the tension rising between us.


    Snow¡¯s jaw clenched slightly, and his eyes narrowed. "So eager to leave, are you? Going back to the city for your new lover?"


    I blinked, caught off guard by the question. <i>What? </i>


    Just when I thought he¡¯d actually be mature about things and focus on the matter at hand, he still brought this up!


    Was he that eager to annoy me or was this something else?


    "Excuse me?" I shot back, my voice sharper than I intended, unable to hold back my anger again. "What are you even talking about?"


    "Oh, don¡¯t y dumb, Zara." He crossed his arms, leaning back against the desk. "Andrew ke. You¡¯re practically glowing every time his namees up. Can¡¯t wait to go back to him, can you?"


    My mouth fell open in disbelief. "Are you serious right now?"


    He shrugged, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªsomething close to jealousy, though he hid it well. "Just wondering. You seem awfully invested in this project."


    I groaned, rolling my eyes and massaging my temples. Well, d he brought it up since anytime Andrew was mentioned he got this way.


    There was no way he¡¯d say he wasn¡¯t jealous now.


    "I¡¯m invested because it¡¯s important for <i>your</i> business, Snow. Also, if I do well as your assistant, it can build my portfolio a notch, and give me a better edge in the business world when we annul the marriage officially."


    I noticed a flicker of shock or surprise in his eyes when I mentioned annual.


    But what did he expect? Everything was a ruse and a contract anyway. If he didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t have been rting everything to the contract and lived peacefully.


    "This isn¡¯t about Andrew," I continued, "and it certainly isn¡¯t about some ridiculous notion of a ¡¯lover.¡¯ I don¡¯t need one."


    He was quiet for a moment, his gaze still lingering on me, as if he was sizing up my response.


    "Why? Because you got me to satisfy you?"


    I did not hide it anymore and facepalmed. "Snow I..." I barely got the words out when he leaned forward and kissed me.


    "I wouldn¡¯t mind doing that for you." I blinked, my mind was still in a haze and not following. "I mean satisfy you, of course. You are my wife," he went ahead to exin.


    I was speechless. Too dumbstruck to speak.


    What made him think there¡¯d be a repeat of our heated encounter? Especially when to him this was just like a child¡¯s y, a contract and nothing. I didn¡¯t want a contract with benefits with him either.


    "Thanks but I¡¯ll pass," I managed to say.


    He kept quiet. Perhaps too shy or angry that his ego was bruised. I mean, which girl wouldn¡¯t want a go at the package he was packing?


    As much as I loved our intimate session, I needed to focus and not be misled.


    Finally, he let out a breath, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Fine," he muttered. "But I¡¯ll admit, I appreciate you pushing the meeting back. I need to make sure everything with my sisters is sorted before I leave."


    At the mention of his sisters, Snow¡¯s demeanour shifted. The lightness from earlier faded, reced with something more sombre. His shoulders dropped, and he looked away, almost as if the weight of it all was pressing down on him.


    "You¡¯re a good assistant, Zara," he added softly, his voice losing its teasing edge. There was something genuine in his tone, something that caught me off guard.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, so I just nodded. "Thanks, I guess."


    Snow pushed himself off the desk, his usual confident demeanour returning as he nced at his phone. "I¡¯ll be ready whenever you need me. Just let Andrew know."


    He was back to his usual self in seconds, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to his mood than he was letting on.


    I nodded, watching him as he stepped out onto the balcony again, the tension between us easing but lingering all the same.


    Before his return, I dressed up in a simple wear and left the room. My focus was on the documents I needed to review once more.


    It wasn¡¯t until noon time I finally peeled my gaze from myptop in the library when my stomach rumbled.


    In a bid to get things done, I skipped breakfast but my body wasn¡¯t agreeing on that idea.


    "You work well." Just as I stood up, the soft most calming voice reached my ears, making me freeze.


    My hand was still on the edge of myptop, my mind racing at the sudden interruption. I hadn¡¯t even heard her enter the room, but then again, Luna Star had always moved with the grace and quiet elegance of a queen.


    "I see why he likes you. That aside from your obvious beauty."


    I turned, my heart skipping a beat as I met Luna Star¡¯s soft, knowing gaze. She stood just inside the doorway, her eyes warm but piercing, as though she could see far more than what I was letting on.


    "Luna Star," I stammered, my voice catching in my throat as I straightened up. "I didn¡¯t hear youe in."


    She smiled, stepping forward with that same unhurried grace, her hands sped in front of her.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to startle you, dear. I was just passing by and couldn¡¯t help but notice how focused you were. Snow¡¯s never had an assistant quite like you."


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel

 Chapter 83: Luna Star

    <h4>Chapter 83: Luna Star</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 83</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    There was a gentleness to her tone, but I could sense the weight behind her words, the way she was observing me with a quiet curiosity. She had this way of making you feel seen, even when you wished you weren¡¯t being examined so closely.


    I forced a smile, hoping to keep the conversation light. "I try to be efficient. There¡¯s always a lot to get done."


    She nodded, her smile widening slightly. "And you do it well. But I have to ask, Zara... how are you finding your time here? Truly."


    Her voice was sincere, something that caught me off guard. It wasn¡¯t the formal, distant tone I¡¯de to expect from Snow¡¯s parents. This was different¡ªmore personal, more... caring.


    I paused for a moment, unsure how much to reveal. "It¡¯s been... interesting," I said carefully, choosing my words. "There¡¯s not been much to adjust to. Probably because everyone is weing and I haven¡¯t been here long."


    Luna Star¡¯s gaze softened as she stepped closer, her hand reaching out to rest gently on my arm. "Adjusting to this life can be difficult. Especially when you¡¯re suddenly thrust into a world you didn¡¯t expect."


    Her words struck a chord with me, and I found myself nodding, the tension in my shoulders easing slightly. I knew I said everything was okay but with Snow, and the sisters, I just felt... I don¡¯t know.


    "True. It¡¯s all been a bit... overwhelming at times."


    She smiled knowingly. "I can imagine. But you¡¯ve handled it with such grace. Snow speaks highly of you, you know. He may not say it outright, but he¡¯s very protective of you."


    I blinked, a bit surprised at her words. Snow? Protective of me?


    He¡¯d hardly shown anything but teasing and annoyance most of the time. But there was something in Luna Star¡¯s eyes that made me believe she knew more than I did.


    "I... didn¡¯t realize that," I admitted softly, my fingers fidgeting with the edge of myptop.


    Luna Star chuckled lightly. "He wouldn¡¯t want you to know, of course. That¡¯s just how he is. Always hiding behind that mask of his. But as his mother, I can see through him. He cares, Zara. He just doesn¡¯t know how to show it properly yet."


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Part of me wanted to deny it, to im that Snow¡¯s aloofness and teasing were just part of his nature, nothing more.


    But the other part of me¡ªthe part that had seen glimpses of something deeper¡ªwondered if Luna Star was right.


    Before I could respond, the door to the library creaked open again, and I turned to see Aira stepping inside, her face lighting up when she spotted me.


    "There you are!" Aira said, her voice bright as she walked over. "I was looking for you everywhere, Zara."


    I smiled, relieved at the interruption but also d to see her. "Hey, Aira."


    "Mother, I didn¡¯t know you were here with Zara."


    She lifted her palm with ease which left me in awe. "I was passing by. Do not mind me, love." Luna Star nced between the two of us, her smile widening slightly. "I¡¯ll leave you two to it," she said with a wink. "But Zara, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out if you ever need anything. We¡¯re family now, after all."


    Family. The word lingered in the air as she gave me a gentle squeeze on the arm before turning and gliding out of the room, leaving me standing there with Aira.


    I exhaled, still processing the conversation when Aira¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. "Come with me," she said, excitement in her eyes.


    "Come where?"


    A mischievous glint I hadn¡¯t been aware that she had, shed in her eyes. "Let¡¯s go swimming. I need to clear my head, and I think you could use a break too."


    Swimming?


    "I don¡¯t really swim," I said quickly, trying to think of an excuse.


    Aira grinned, undeterred. "Then it¡¯s the perfect time to learn. Trust me, you¡¯ll love it. The water¡¯s calming, and you could use some rxation after all that work you¡¯ve been doing."


    I hesitated, ncing down at myptop before looking back at her eager face. Maybe she was right. After all, Luna Star had just said I didn¡¯t need to do this alone. And maybe a break was exactly what I needed.


    "Alright," I relented with a sigh. "Let¡¯s go swimming."


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The hot water in the tub did little to cleanse the guilt gnawing at me, even as I scrubbed at my skin fiercely, leaving my arms raw. I could still feel his touch¡ªrough, urgent, and cold. Not because of him, but because of what it represented.


    A distraction.


    No matter how hard I tried to erase his scent, the reality of what I¡¯d done lingered in the air, as stubborn as the memories ofst night.


    I had thrown myself at the warrior in desperation, trying to drown out the rage and hurt that Koda had stirred within me.


    Koda.


    The mere thought of his name made my skin crawl, but it wasn¡¯t disgust that twisted in my chest. No, it was something far moreplicated than that. Anger, confusion, a sliver of something I wasn¡¯t ready to name.


    "Dammit," I muttered, sinking deeper into the tub, fuming and letting the water ripple over my shoulders.


    I wanted to forget. To erase everything from the past twenty-four hours and just disappear. But my mind wouldn¡¯t let me.


    <i>You wish for my eptance...</i>


    Koda¡¯s words reyed in my head, each syble like a shard of ice cutting into my skin.


    I had been walking back to the house after my encounter with the warrior, feeling nothing but emptiness, when I¡¯d stumbled upon him in the garden.


    His presence hit me like a brick wall, stealing the breath from my lungs. I hadn¡¯t expected to see him, and for a split second, I¡¯d thought about slipping past unnoticed. But of course, nothing with Koda ever went that smoothly.


    "You wish for my eptance, but hours after finding out you have a mate, you flew into the arms of another."


    He scoffed. "ssic Tempest."


    New novel ??hapters are published on (f)re??web(n)ovel

 Chapter 84: Mad Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 84: Mad Reminder</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 84</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Koda¡¯s voice was cold, filled with a mix of disgust and disbelief, and I could feel the venom behind his words, the judgment in his tone.


    He hadn¡¯t even bothered to hide it.


    I had frozen mid-step, my jaw tightening as his words cut deep, but I wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction of seeing how much they affected me.


    Instead, I turned slowly, facing him with all the defiance I could muster, my gaze locking onto his. His wolf growled beneath the surface, and I could sense Autumn struggling to keep control, but Koda didn¡¯t move.


    "And what of it?" I had shot back coldly. "Who told you I was hoping for your eptance? Or did you forget that hours ago, you were professing your love to my sister, even after learning about our bond?"


    The bitterness in my tone was unmistakable, but I didn¡¯t care. I had nothing to lose¡ªnot anymore.


    Koda¡¯s jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing as he took a step closer, allowing his presence to loom over me like a storm cloud. "You reek of him," he said, his lip curling slightly in disgust. "It¡¯s pathetic, really."


    Something inside me snapped.


    "Pathetic?" Iughed, but there was no humour in the sound. It was bitter, sharp, like broken ss. "You¡¯re one to talk, Koda. You¡¯re still hung up on Aira, pining for a love that was never yours to begin with. And now you expect me to wait around for you to ept this bond? To settle for scraps?"


    His wolf stirred at my words, and for a moment, I thought he mightsh out, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he stared at me, anger and something else¡ªsomething that looked a hell of a lot like regret, swirling in his eyes.


    "I didn¡¯t ask for this either, Tempest," he said quietly, his voice strained. "But running off to fuck another wolf isn¡¯t going to make this go away. You think you can just throw yourself into someone else¡¯s arms and forget?"


    The truth behind his words stung, but I couldn¡¯t let him see it. Instead, I lifted my chin, meeting his gaze.


    "I don¡¯t need your approval, Koda. I¡¯ll live my life how I see fit. And if that means findingfort in someone else¡¯s arms, then so be it. I¡¯ll fuck as many willing wolves as I want to keep Autumn satisfied."


    Autumn gowled in disgust but that wasn¡¯t my main problem. Immediately Koda stepped closer, impossibly close as though he was willingly to enter my body.


    I could feel him, pereceive his scent, muddling my thoughts as Autumn roared to life, loving our closeness.


    The tension between us had escted much quicker than I had thought, leaving m ebreathless andpletely in awe.


    I saw Koda struggle, holding back the words that wanted toe out.


    Good, he couldn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t his.


    Tossing any thoughts away, I attempted to turn and walk away when Koda¡¯s handsnded on my arm, keeping me in ce.


    He leaned in, his eyes shing a different hue momentarily. "Don¡¯t dare do that to her. Don¡¯t you dare go fucking around."


    Myughter had been so rich it made him snap from whatever haze he was in.


    Koda blinked for a few seconds, his mind finallying back as whatever smoke screen that had blocked his reasoning slowly dissipated.


    "You... dare control me?" I scoffed, shaking my head as I broke free and stepped away from him. "Take your fucking advice and leave my life alone."


    I knew I¡¯d never do such shit but all I wanted to do was to speak to him that way and nothing more.


    My intimacy with handsome already left me feeling urgh... with myself. I couldn¡¯t handle of


    His eyes darkened, his wolf growling low in his chest, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Our wolves purred and whined beneath the surface, but neither of us acknowledged it. Neither of us wanted to admit what was happening.


    Because this bond¡ªhis mate pull, it was nothing but a curse.


    "You¡¯re not the only one suffering here," Koda finally said, his voice softer, but the pain was evident. "But I can¡¯t be what you want. Not yet."


    "Then don¡¯t," I had spat, turning on my heel, my heart hammering in my chest. "I never asked you to."


    And with that, I walked away, my pulse racing and my wolf¡¯s quiet whimpers echoing in my mind.


    Now, sitting in the bathtub, my skin rubbed raw from scrubbing, I realized just how deeply those words had affected me. Because no matter how hard I tried to deny it, no matter how much I wanted to push him away, Koda was right.


    I couldn¡¯t forget.


    I slipped out of the tub, letting the water drain away, though it did nothing to wash off the heavy residue of Koda¡¯s words.


    Every time I scrubbed harder, every time I tried to remove the imprint of his judgment, it only seemed to cling tighter.


    Wrapping a towel around myself, I padded over to the mirror, staring at my reflection. Dark circles shadowed my eyes, my hair stered wet and tangled against my skin. I looked as worn as I felt.


    "Enough," I muttered to myself, shaking my head. No way would I let Koda, or this cursed bond, see me crumble.


    Quickly, I dressed, slipping into a sleek ck swimsuit and throwing on a cover-up. I needed air¡ªfreedom from these walls and from him.


    Maybe the water would clear my head, if only for a little while. And if that didn¡¯t work, I¡¯d head to the forest, let Autumn take over and run until we couldn¡¯t feel anything else.


    Leaving my room, I wound my way through the pack house halls, my bare feet padding softly over the tiled floors until I reached the pool.


    But upon my arrival, I froze at the entrance.


    There, by the edge of the pool, stood Zara and Aira,ughing quietly as they dipped their toes in the water.


    This content is taken from fr(e)ewebn(o)vel.??????

 Chapter 85: Mild Envy

    <h4>Chapter 85: Mild Envy</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 85</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Aira was in a pale green bikini that showed off her beautiful body, while Zara¡¯s was more modest¡ªa one-piece with thin straps and a deep blue colour that matched her eyes. They both looked serene and effortlessly content.


    And here I was, raw, still trying to scrub away every trace of yesterday.


    My chest tightened¡ªjealousy, resentment, and something I couldn¡¯t name¡ª all fuelling my thoughts. I couldn¡¯t take it, watching them so easily and free.


    Aira¡ªmy twin¡ªthe one who had everything I didn¡¯t¡ªlove, kindness, strength that didn¡¯te from anger, seemed to be enjoying herself better than I did.


    I spun around, ready to slip back where I¡¯de before they could see me.


    "Tempest!" Aira¡¯s voice carried across the space, stopping me in my tracks. Her tone was soft but threaded with something that wouldn¡¯t let me ignore her.


    Toote.


    I took a deep breath, masking my emotions as best I could, and turned to face them.


    Zara¡¯s face lit up upon seeing me as she waved. "Hey," I replied, forcing a small smile as I approached them, wishing I could just turn and leave.


    "Wanna join?" Aira asked, a bit casually. I could see she was trying to act normal and as awkward as it sounded, it brought a smile to my lips.


    "Sure."


    I slipped off my cover-up, folding it neatly before sitting by the pool¡¯s edge. The water shimmered coolly, inviting me as Aira and Zara slipped in effortlessly, theirughter mingling with the soft sshes.


    Aira swam over to me with a soft smile, as though she knew I needed the quietfort she always brought. Her hand reached out openly for me to take.


    "Come on," she encouraged. "It¡¯s perfect in here."


    I sighed, slipping my legs into the water and feeling the coolness seep into my skin. It felt grounding and calming, like a balm on everything Koda had stirred up inside me.


    With a small smile, I took Aira¡¯s hand and slid into the water, letting the chill ripple over me.


    Aira swam backwards, her face breaking into a wide grin. "See? I knew you¡¯d like it."


    I sshed her, letting a genuineugh slip free. "Fine, fine, you win. But don¡¯t expect me to join you every morning."


    Aira rolled her eyes yfully, nudging Zara, who chuckled. "I¡¯ll take what I can get," she said with a wink.


    Watching Zaraugh, her head tipped back, her eyes sparkling under the sunlight, I felt something strange.


    She was almost... luminous, like someone who belonged. It was a rare look for someone who wasn¡¯t born into this life¡ªmy life.


    I found myself staring, unable to shake the curiosity in my mind. "Zara," I asked, leaning back against the pool edge. "You seem... I don¡¯t know,fortable here. I wouldn¡¯t have expected it."


    She nced at me, surprised by the question but smiled. "It¡¯s peaceful," she said, choosing her words carefully. "I¡¯ve been through a lot and this ce... it¡¯s different. Safe, maybe."


    "Safe?" I echoed but the word tasted foreign. Did she really think this life, with all its broken pieces, could offer any kind of safety? But then she didn¡¯t know the half of it.


    None of them did.


    The water cooled the frustration boiling under my skin, and I sighed, sinking deeper into the pool. For a while, we swam in silence, each of us lost in our thoughts, asionally exchanging smiles or sshes, grounding ourselves in the simplicity of it all.


    But the peace onlysted so long. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Zara drift toward the edge of the pool, staring thoughtfully at the horizon.


    "Thinking of leaving already?" I asked, my tone half-teasing butced with something sharper.


    Zara looked at me, surprised, before her gaze softened. "I might. There¡¯s work to be done in the city, after all."


    The reminder that she would be going back to her life¡ªher world¡ªstirred something bitter inside me. I was envious. Here she was, free toe and go, untouched by bonds nor burdened by fate.


    "Lucky you."


    Always quick to sense a shift in mood, Aira ced a hand on my shoulder, her grip grounding me. "Let¡¯s just enjoy this moment, Tempest," she whispered before facing Zara. "But taking a vacation wouldn¡¯t be bad."


    "It wouldn¡¯t, truth be told, but a major investor wants a deal signed in two days. I need to make preparations and see if I can push things back a bit for Stornm as well.


    "Ah, I see. Sore about the extra load."


    The way Aira spoke, it came naturallyforting people and perhaps I needed thatfort, but I was too stubborn to crave or seek it.


    And so, I pushed everything aside and sank into the pool topletely drown it all.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Koda¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I clenched my fists, leaning against a sturdy oak, hiding just out of sight as Aira¡¯sughter reached me, light and carefree, floating from the direction of the pool.


    Just that one sound had me rooted to the spot, my chest tightening like it always did whenever I heard her. To make matters worse, the thought of me losing her felt like my breath was stolen from me.


    But then I caught another scent¡ªa faint, familiar wildness that set my nerves on edge. <i>Tempest</i>.


    My wolf, Moon, immediately stirred when he sensed Tempest but I couldn¡¯t move. Moon wanted her¡ªneeded me to ept the mate bond and our mate but no.


    My grip on the tree tightened.


    One step closer, and I¡¯d be right there, caught between the two people I wanted least to see together.


    Every instinct in me urged me to turn back. But damn if my feet would listen.


    I hovered there, shifting my weight, wrestling with the urge to go, just for a second¡ªto look, maybe talk to Aira, apologise even.


    Just as I was about to cave, my phone vibrated sharply in my pocket. I took it out and nced down at the screen, feeling my stomach twist at the sight of my alpha¡¯s name: <i>de</i>.


    With a sigh, I turned on my heel, stepping further from the pool as I answered the call.


    "Koda," de¡¯s voice greeted me, a yful edge coating his words. "So, I haven¡¯t seen my beta in three days or more. Should I be worried? Or have you ditched me for some other pack, hmm?"


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 86: Cornered

    <h4>Chapter 86: Cornered</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 86</strong>


    <strong>~Koda¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I swallowed hard, clearing my throat as I adjusted my stance. "Well, not quite, Alpha de. I had... something I needed to take care of here. Urgently."


    de let out a low chuckle, the sound carrying a hint of disbelief. "Uh-huh. So, where exactly is here, if I may ask?"


    I hesitated, fighting the urge to grip the back of my neck, but there was no point in lying. "Ivory Crescent Pack."


    Silence.


    Then, "Ivory Crescent? Koda, of all the territories... what the hell are you doing over there?" His voice had shifted, no longer amused.


    I scrambled for an answer that would sound remotely eptable. "It¡¯s... personal business. I swear, I¡¯ll be back soon."


    de hummed. I knew he was considering what I said and I hoped he wasn¡¯t going to get finicky about it either and let me stay.


    "Well, whatever this ¡¯personal business¡¯ is, make sure it¡¯s settled fast. We¡¯ve got a pack to run, and I expect my beta to, you know, <i>be there</i>."


    "Yes, Alpha." I kept my voice steady, though my chest ached. It wasn¡¯t lost on me that de rarely called me anything but my name. The use of "beta" wasn¡¯t idental.


    "Good. Especially since Daisy would be returning to the pack by the weekend. We need to host her birthday party," he replied and this time his tone softened only slightly. "Don¡¯t be a stranger, Koda." And with that, he hung up, leaving me standing in silence.


    I shoved the phone back in my pocket and leaned against the tree, pressing my head against the rough bark, letting the familiar scent of wood and pine ground me for a moment.


    Thest few days had left me spinning. One moment, I thought I knew what I wanted, who I was meant to be with, but then fate threw Tempest in my face, like some twisted cosmic joke.


    I tried to picture myself walking back into the Silver w Packhouse, forgetting this whole thing, leaving both Aira and Tempest behind. But the thought felt empty.


    <i>Could I even do it?</i>


    I looked back toward the pool, catching a flicker of movement, Aira¡¯s figure wading in the water,ughing with a blonde as the sun glinted off her skin. My chest tightened, and for a split second, I felt the urge to go to her, to just say something real.


    And then Tempest¡¯s voice reached me too, light but unmistakably hers, mingling with Aira¡¯s, and the feeling twisted, turning bitter.


    I shook my head, shoving off the tree with a muttered curse. <i>Damn it, Koda. Get a grip.</i>


    With a deep sigh, I turned away, heading back into the woods, reminding myself why I had to leave this ce as soon as I could but probably after talking to Aira.


    *************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    I stepped out onto the backwn, inhaling the fresh evening air as I made my way to the little park tucked behind the pack house.


    We swam for a few hours and after that, we each left the pool to dry off inside and shower. Once I was done, I headed out to enjoy the scenery before my departure tomorrow.


    My eyes found Storm almost immediately, his small figure perched on a swing, hisughter carried through the air each time he kicked off from the ground.


    "Storm!" I called out, smiling as he looked over and waved.


    "Zara!" he beamed, gesturing for me toe closer. "Can you push me? Please?"


    Without hesitation, I made my way over, nting my hands on the swing and giving him a gentle push, watching his small feet pump forward as he sailed through the air. Hisughter was infectious, filling me with a rare lightness I hadn¡¯t felt in a while.


    "Are you excited about school?" I asked, giving him another push.


    He grinned, tilting his head back to look at me, his dark eyes sparkling. "Yeah! Mum says I¡¯m going to learn so many cool things soon!"


    "Like what?"


    "Math, science, and stuff. I get to make things too." He paused, wrinkling his nose. "But Mum said I have to make sure I don¡¯t y too rough with the other kids."


    I chuckled, trying my best to stifle theughter. "Well, it sounds like a good n to me."


    He shrugged, swinging higher. "And you know what? I¡¯m just d Mum¡¯s here now. Before, it was just me and Daddy. But now..." His face lit up with a smile so pure, so innocent. "It¡¯s like having my whole family together. Daddy Snow says family is important. Is that true?"


    "Very true," I said softly, my heart aching a little at his words. I couldn¡¯t help but think of my own family and how things were anything but whole. "Family¡¯s one of the most important things we have."


    He gave me a serious nod, a thoughtful look on his face. "I think so too. That¡¯s why I try to be nice to everyone in the pack... even when they¡¯re grumpy."


    Iughed. "You¡¯re doing a great job, Storm."


    We continued chatting about his ns for the new school year, his favourite snacks, and how he once thought he could make a snowman out of dirt in the middle of summer.


    I could feel myself rxing, my worries momentarily pushed aside. But as weughed, my phone buzzed in my pocket, breaking through the moment.


    "Hold on one second, Storm," I muttered, fishing out my phone.


    A single notification lit up the screen¡ªa message from Ivan. I thought it was from Andrew but to my horror, it was that bastard.


    My stomach dropped, a dark feeling creeping in as I opened the message, already bracing myself for whatever he¡¯d sent.


    <i>¡¯Check your email, Zara,¡¯</i> his message read. ¡¯<i>It¡¯s only a matter of time before your father¡¯spany falls. All I need is a single signature, and it¡¯s over. You know where to find me.</i>


    I clenched my jaw, my hands trembling slightly as I opened the attachment. The document loaded slowly, and when it did, my heart stopped. My father¡¯s name was signed on a contract transferring an enormous sum of money¡ªalmost everything thepany had¡ªto an offshore ount.


    Panic welled up in my chest as I realized what this meant. My father was being forced into a corner, left vulnerable to whatever trap Ivan was setting. And if he seeded, everything my father had worked for¡ªeverything our family had left¡ªwould crumble.


    "Zara?" Storm¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts, his face scrunched up with concern as he stared at me from the swing. "Are you okay?"


    I forced a smile, pocketing my phone. "Yeah, Storm. Everything¡¯s fine."


    But as I looked into his innocent eyes, all I could think about was the promise I¡¯d made to myself¡ªto protect my family, no matter the cost.


    I just hadn¡¯t realized the cost would include facing Ivan all over again.


    Another message entered my phone, its buzz pulling my attention from Storm to my phone.


    <strong>Ivan:</strong><i>You see, either you do all I want or he signs it. He already lost to me and agreed to do anything I wanted. See you soon, my fiance. </i>


    This ??ontent is taken from fre??webnove(l).??????

 Chapter 87: Played

    <h4>Chapter 87: yed</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 86</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My hands shook as I put my phone away, forcing myself to keep a calm front for Storm¡¯s sake. His innocent eyes held a curiosity that was hard to face right now.


    "Alright, champ," I said, smiling and ruffling his hair gently. "Time for me to get back inside."


    "Okay!" He gave me a wide grin, but his face held a hint of worry, his dark eyes searching mine. "Are you sure you¡¯re okay?"


    I nodded, holding back the rush of emotions. "I promise. I¡¯ll see youter."


    I turned away, walking quickly back to the pack house, my mind filled with Ivan¡¯s threats and the contract document still burnt into my mind. The urgency pulsed through me¡ªI couldn¡¯t let Ivan get the upper hand. I needed to get back to the city and figure out how to stop him, for my father¡¯s sake.


    As soon as I entered the room, I grabbed my suitcase from the closet while my mind focused solely on packing.


    My heart pounded, and each item I threw into the bag felt like an effort to suppress the growing fear. Ivan was ying a dangerous game, and he knew exactly how to make me feel cornered.


    Just as I was zipping my suitcase, sounds outside the window caught my attention. I looked up, freezing momentarily, before going to the window to check and I saw Snow on the driveway below.


    He was talking to a few pack members, his usual confident stance evident even from a distance.


    Part of me wanted to run down and tell him what was going on, to let him know why I needed to leave. But something stopped me¡ªhis dismissive attitude earlier, his constant teasing, the unresolved tension between us. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stay here and exin. Not with so much at stake.


    Instead, I watched as he climbed into his car and pulled out of the driveway, disappearing down the road.


    Taking a deep breath, I swung my suitcase off the bed, threw my coat over my arm, and headed for the door.


    My heart hammered as I walked briskly down the hallway and out the side door, my footsteps quickening as I moved further away from the house.


    I didn¡¯t want to see anyone; I couldn¡¯t risk getting caught up in questions or goodbyes.


    I booked a ride on my phone, ncing over my shoulder to make sure I was still alone. Within minutes, a cab pulled up at the edge of the property.


    I threw my suitcase in and climbed into the backseat, telling the driver to go. As we did, my pulse pounded as we sped away from the Ivory Crescent Packhouse.


    The familiarndscape of the pack territory blurred outside the window, each tree and hill passing in a haze as I fought to keep my thoughts steady.


    As the car drove further away, Ivan¡¯s threats reyed in my mind. I had left Snow¡¯s world behind, and as much as I hated to admit it, I was once again alone in a battle I hadn¡¯t chosen.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    The drive felt endless, the trees and city streets all blending together as I tried to call my father over and over, each attempt ringing out to voicemail.


    I finally tried my mother, hoping she¡¯d pick up. No answer. I huffed in frustration, gripping my phone as I dialed my older brother instead.


    He answered on the second ring, his voice tense. "Zara, where are you?"


    "I¡¯m on my way home. I... I need to see Dad. Ivan¡¯s threatening us again. He¡ªhe¡¯s got something on him, and I need to know what¡¯s going on."


    There was a pause, and I could hear the worry in my brother¡¯s sigh. "We¡¯ll talk when you get here, Zara. Just hurry."


    "Sure. Please handle things before my return."


    He muttered a yes and then hung the line. I ced my phone on my thigh and threw my head back against the headrest while I let my thoughts run wild.


    The cab pulled up to the familiar entrance of my family¡¯s house, and I practically jumped out, clutching my suitcase as I sprinted toward the door.


    I fumbled with the door handle before unlocking it and stepping inside. The smell of home washed over me, but it did little to soothe the rising anxiety gnawing at me.


    As I walked into the living room, my phone buzzed again. I nced down, seeing Andrew ke¡¯s name sh across the screen. I answered quickly, trying to keep my voice steady. "Hello, Andrew?"


    Before he could reply, the creak of a door made me look up. My brother stood there, his face tight with worry. "Zara, we need to talk. Now."


    "Okay," I muttered, ending the call and tucking the phone in my pocket. My brother walked over, his usual calm expression reced with something darker. "Zara, it¡¯s... it¡¯s a mess."


    I sank onto the couch, clutching my hands together as he paced the room, his gaze focused on the floor. "What happened?"


    He took a deep breath, trying to keep it measured as he spoke. "Dad met with some investors yesterday. He told us it was a business opportunity, something to help get thepany back on its feet. He seemed optimistic. They talked, made an agreement, and at the end, they all celebrated with food and drinks."


    "Okay, so why does this sound bad?" I asked though dread had already crept up my spine.


    "Because," he said, a bitter edge to his tone, "those bastards drugged him. When he woke up, he¡¯d signed off a huge stake in thepany to them. Now, he¡¯s left with an ultimatum: give them three hundred million dors or hand over thepany."


    My breath caught in my throat, and my fists clenched, the weight of his words crashing over me. "Three hundred million? They¡¯re ckmailing him¡ªthis is a setup."


    "It is," he confirmed grimly. "And he has no way to fight it legally without risking everything. They¡¯ve already registered the transfer."


    This chapter is updat??d by fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 88: Annoying Mother

    <h4>Chapter 88: Annoying Mother</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 87</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I was furious as I processed the betrayal and deceit. And all for what? I swallowed hard, the name slipping through clenched teeth. "Ivan."


    My brother¡¯s eyes narrowed, showing frustration and helplessness. "I thought so too. He¡¯s the only one who¡¯d go this far."


    My heart thudded wildly. Every word my brother said fuelled my inner fire.


    "But the way he¡¯s set this up... Zara, there¡¯s nothing Dad can do. Legally, they¡¯ve got him pinned. Even if we go to the authorities, the transfer papers are already filed."


    I stood up suddenly, feeling the heaviness of the situation overwhelming me, making it hard to breathe. "This isn¡¯t about thepany, is it? Ivan¡¯s after me, Elias. He¡¯s cornering Dad because he knows I¡¯ll be forced to act if he threatens you all."


    "Zara." Elias moved in front of me, holding my arm tightly, with a warning look in his eyes. "You can¡¯t rush into this. Don¡¯t let Ivan manipte you. Dad will find a way, but you can¡¯t sacrifice yourself to save thepany."


    When I looked at him, I felt a tightness in my chest, and his strong determination was obvious in his eyes. "This isn¡¯t just about thepany, it¡¯s about the family, all of you. If I don¡¯t do something, he¡¯ll keep escting."


    Before he could respond, the front door creaked open, and my parents walked in, looking tired and defeated.


    I did not know how my father was released and what exactly happened after that, considering I did not respond to Ivan¡¯s texts. But seeing them now, something ticked. They looked exhausted, my father¡¯s shoulders slumped, and my mother¡¯s eyes hardened as they settled on me.


    "Zara," my mother said sharply, stepping forward. "Why are you here?"


    She barely waited for an answer before her voice rose, frustration colouring every word. "This is all your fault, isn¡¯t it? You just had to provoke him, push him away, and now look at what he¡¯s done. He¡¯s destroying us, Zara."


    I felt a sudden rush of anger in my chest. "Are you kidding me?" I spat, meeting her gaze head-on. "He¡¯s the one who did this, not me. This is on him, and you were the ones supporting him all along. You couldn¡¯t see what he really was, and now he¡¯s tearing our family apart."


    My mother¡¯s expression hardened. "We supported him because we believed he was right for you, that he would look after you and support you. But you pushed him away."


    Iughed bitterly, the sound filled with disbelief. "More like you did that for your selfish gin, mom. You wanted a ticket to Icvory Crescent Pack and as their Gamma, he was your sure bet," I spat, ignoring the mild look of shock in her eyes.


    My father did not say anything either and just sighed. But that did not stop me one bit.


    "Don¡¯t you dare push the me for your spoilt attitude."


    I scoffed. "So this is my fault for not tolerating his maniptions and threats? For seeing through his lies while you kept putting him on a pedestal?"


    "You still can¡¯t see, can you?" My mother¡¯s voice was taut with frustration. "If you hadn¡¯t defied him, he wouldn¡¯t have had to go to these lengths. You¡¯ve forced his hand, Zara."


    I wasn¡¯t entirely shocked about all she was saying but I would have sworn that after what he did to my dad, they¡¯d see him for the demon that he was.


    However, was it the nerve to me me when she knew I was right? Was she even my mother?


    Which sensible parent would see a ditch and toss their child in it? I bet now they¡¯d still want me going to him just to appease the scumbag!


    Fuck! But if my rebirth twice has taught me anything, it was that Ivan would never change. He¡¯d forever remain a douchebag and to him, I was nothing but a piece in the puzzle, needed for the final game.


    "I see that it¡¯s my fault for not being a willing pawn in his game." My fists clenched, anger radiating off me as I stared her down. "You¡¯re ming me for his decisions, his twisted need for control?"


    "Enough," my father said, his voice breaking the tension. He rubbed his temple as if talking was a struggle. "This isn¡¯t helping anyone. We need a solution, not more arguments."


    The room fell silent, his words drawing our attention as he settled wearily onto the couch, his gaze resting on me. "Zara... you know we love you." I scoffed, not believing that. "But Zarais, is there any way you could ask Snow for help? He has resources and connections. Maybe he could... make Ivan back down."


    I shook my head firmly, my mind already made up. "Dad, Snow has nothing to do with this. This is my problem, my responsibility. Ivan won¡¯t stop until he has me cornered and out of options, but I¡¯m not involving Snow. I refuse to drag him into a mess that¡¯s mine to fix."


    My father sighed. I could see the disappointment shing in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t press further. Unlike my mother, whose scoff drew all heads in her direction.


    "We¡¯ll find a way," I murmured, more to myself than anyone else.


    "Yes, go and apologize to your fianc¨¦ since your so-called Alpha can¡¯t be of any help to our family," she said, her voice filled with sarcasm and disgust.


    My eyes narrowed, and my hands clenched at her statement. My mother¡¯s eyes shed as she stood up.


    "I¡¯m not apologizing to someone who isn¡¯t even worthy of my name. Besides, Ivan can have the damnpany, for all I care. He¡¯ll probably run it into the ground, and that¡¯ll solve your problems."


    Her jaw dropped, and a sh of anger coloured her cheeks. "How dare you speak about your fianc¨¦ and his business like that? He¡¯s worked hard to get where he is, and his family is doing well."


    "Doing well?" I said, arching a brow. "If he¡¯s struggling, then it¡¯s his fault and none of my concern. As for working hard, all he does is sit on his ass and bark orders. How the hell is that considered working hard? Besides, Snow is a million times better than him?"


    My mother¡¯s face was pale, her mouth opening and closing. "Then where is he when you need him?"


    I did not answer; instead, I grabbed my bags and left the house.


    Readtest chapters at f(r)eewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 89: Peace

    <h4>Chapter 89: Peace</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 89</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The tension wrapped around me tightly, and when the car finally arrived at Snow¡¯s mansion, I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding.


    The memories of my family¡¯s house¡ªmy father¡¯s exhaustion, my mother¡¯s frustration, Elias¡¯s agitation¡ªall reyed like an unwee montage, amplifying the weight in my chest.


    The driver came around to open my door, and I stepped out, smoothing the creases on my dress before grabbing my bag. Snow¡¯s mansion stood imposing yetforting before me, and a strange sense of relief washed over me.


    The familiar grounds, the polished floors, even the slightly too-cool air all hinted at stability, at control¡ªtwo things I¡¯d sorely missed in the past few days.


    One of Snow¡¯s staff greeted me with a polite bow. "Madam Zara," he said, taking my bag. "Wee back."


    "Hello, good evening," I replied, managing a faint smile. He nodded, leading me through the grand hallway as I followed quietly, breathing in the calm that only seemed to exist here.


    He set my things in my room and left me alone, closing the door softly behind him.


    For a brief moment, I just stood there, taking in my surroundings¡ªthe familiar plush furnishings, the faint scent ofvender from the linen, and theforting memory of Snow¡¯s guarded, grumpy expressions.


    And Storm¡¯sughter as he ran through the halls, a source of lightness I hadn¡¯t expected to miss.


    It was odd butforting. Being here felt like the closest thing to peace I¡¯d felt in weeks.


    A loud rumbling from my stomach reminded me that I hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast. Following my nose, I found my way to the kitchen, where two maids were cooking up a feast.


    "Mrs. Zara," one of them said, startled, stepping back from the gas with wide eyes.


    "Madam," the second girl acknowledged.


    Bothdies bowed their heads and quickly looked away. Watching them fold their hands in front and shudder a little made me shake her head.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the way they straightened, clearly caught off guard. "Rx, I won¡¯t bite, you know."


    "M-m-ma?" the first girl stuttered.


    And the second girl lifted her head, and as soon as she locked eyes with me, she averted her gaze.


    I shook my head as a gentle smile formed on my lips. "Please, don¡¯t let me interrupt. I¡¯m just here to enjoy whatever that delicious aroma is," I said, nodding toward the simmering pots, the warmth of the kitchen seeping into me.


    They both exchanged a quick, bashful nce, cheeks pink. "We¡¯ll bring it up to your room," one of them offered. "We¡¯ll prepare a tray for you."


    "That would be wonderful, thank you." I smiled, watching them for a moment as they moved swiftly, a calm efficiency in every step.


    This ce ran so seamlessly, everyone somehow in sync, almost like Snow¡¯s guarded exterior had seeped into every corner of his home, creating a serene atmosphere.


    Before long, the maids presented me with a tray of steaming food,plete with fresh bread and a cool drink on the side. They gave me a small nod as they handed it over.


    "Please, rest a bit," one of them said gently. "It¡¯s been a long day."


    I murmured my thanks, taking the tray with me to my room. As I settled into the soft bedding, I allowed myself to breathe, my mind finally slowing down enough to catch up.


    After a hot shower and changing into a robe, I dug into the meal, savoring every bite. The food was warm,forting, grounding me in a way I hadn¡¯t realized I needed.


    As I finished, my phone screen blinked with a series of notifications. Picking it up, I found a message from Elias, my older brother.


    <strong>Elias</strong>:<i> I¡¯m sorry about Mom. I know she can be... intense. Please don¡¯t let it weigh on you.</i>


    I smiled faintly, grateful for the familiar way he always tried to shoulder the load. He might not have understood exactly what I was going through, but he knew enough to check in, to reassure me even in his quiet way.


    <strong>Zara</strong>: <i>Thank you, Elias. I¡¯ll figure this out¡ªI promise. Try to get some rest too.</i>


    His reply was almost immediate.


    <strong>Elias</strong>: <i>Will do. Just... don¡¯t feel like you have to carry this alone.</i>


    That simple sentence,ing from him, was enough to ease the tension just a little. Setting the phone down, I picked up my drink, taking a few slow sips as I let his words sink in.


    E¡¯s message was next, a cheerful check-in that managed to make me smile.


    <strong>E</strong>: <i>Hey Zara! Just checking in. How are you feeling? I know you¡¯ve had a lot on your tetely. Hope the trip wasn¡¯t too exhausting.</i>


    Her kindness wasforting, and I knew she genuinely meant it. E always knew when to reach out and always sensed when things were off without me needing to say a word.


    I replied with a quick update, assuring her I was managing, though I¡¯d spare her the details until I could tell her in person.


    And finally, Andrew¡¯s message.


    <strong>Andrew</strong>: <i>Rest well. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, alright? Don¡¯t overthink things.</i>


    His words lingered in my mind, quiet but reassuring, like he knew exactly what was going on. Somehow, his calm had always managed to soften the edges of my anxiety. Despite everything, I was grateful to have him in my corner.


    As I set my phone aside, I allowed myself to rx, sinking back into the soft bedding. My eyelids felt heavy, the strain of the day¡¯s events pulling me into sleep even as I tried to resist. Thest thing I felt was a faint sense of calm, one I hadn¡¯t felt since I¡¯d left Snow¡¯s mansion.


    A soft knock at the door stirred me from my half-sleep, and I shifted, setting the tray aside and tugging my robe a little tighter.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, revealing Scott, Snow¡¯s ever-efficient chauffeur. He gave a respectful nod. "Madam Zara, would you like anything else before we retire for the evening?"


    I shook my head, offering him a small smile. "No, thank you, Scott. Everything was perfect. I appreciate it."


    His gaze softened, his face reflecting that small smile. "Our pleasure, madam. If you need anything, we¡¯re here." He nodded again before closing the door, leaving me alone.


    I reached for my phone onest time, skimming the messages, and felt a smallfort from the simple words exchanged.


    But soon, exhaustion overtook me, pulling me into the deep, dreamless sleep I had been craving all day.


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 90: Worry

    <h4>Chapter 90: Worry</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 90</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>¡ªMoments Earlier¡ª</strong>


    Meanwhile, in Andrew ke¡¯s office, Andrew sat behind his sleek ss desk, his usual easy confidence reced by a grim expression as he stared out the massive floor-to-ceiling window of his penthouse office.


    The cityscape before him was mere background to the more pressing matter weighing on his mind.


    He kept thinking about the idental listening to Zara¡¯s intense conversation with her family.


    He didn¡¯t typically meddle in personal affairs, but the urgency in Zara¡¯s voice, the hints of desperation¡ªit had tugged at something deeper within him and so he refrained from ending the call.


    He sighed and tapped his phone screen to end thest call. He leaned back in his familiar leather chair, feeling it support him as he thought about everything that had happened.


    This was far more than a business partnership; Ivan¡¯s involvement made it a personal vendetta for Zara, and knowing her resilience, Andrew knew she wouldn¡¯t step down easily.


    But he also knew Ivan and how the man thrived on maniption, using people¡¯s weaknesses against them until they had nothing left.


    Andrew¡¯s fingers hovered over the inte embedded in his desk, the shining chrome reflecting the soft lighting. He pressed down, speaking clearly as he gave the order. "I need Damon Dark now."


    He raised his finger and took a slow breath, preparing himself for whaty ahead. In two minutes, a strong knock sounded in the office.


    The door opened to reveal a man dressed in all ck¡ªhismanding presence was sharp and unassuming, like a shadow brought to life.


    Damon¡¯s tall figure was d in a ck leather coat, and a faint wisp of smoke drifted from the cigarette he held between his fingers.


    "Boss?" Damon¡¯s voice was low, his dark gaze resting on Andrew as he took another puff, exhaling slowly before flicking ash into the small metal tray on a side table.


    Andrew inclined his head, gesturing for Damon to take a seat. "I have a task that requires your expertise. There¡¯s been a development involving the Zarek family¡¯spany¡ªone that appears to be linked to Ivan Zephyr."


    Damon¡¯s eyebrows lifted just slightly, his eyes narrowing as he took another slow drag from his cigarette. He didn¡¯t say anything but nodded for Andrew to continue, understanding immediately that this was a delicate matter.


    "I need you to look into it for me," Andrew continued, keeping his voice steady. "Find every trace of wrongdoing. I want to know the names¡ªthe connections¡ªand how deep this goes. If there are documents, evidence, or any kind of leverage to expose, bring it to me."


    Damon considered the request, tapping his cigarette against the tray, his gaze sharp and calcting. "Understood. You want them... alive?"


    Andrew met his gaze, a hint of amusement flickering across his expression. "Alive is preferable, yes. I want to know exactly how they forced Zarek¡¯s hand. This isn¡¯t a simple transaction. I want the facts, and I want the leverage."


    Damon extinguished his cigarette, pressing the butt into the ashtray carefully. He stood with a rxed posture, but every movement was intentional. "I¡¯ll start immediately. Anything else?"


    Andrew shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "That¡¯s all. Report back once you have something concrete."


    With a silent nod, Damon turned, his ck coat swaying as he exited the office, leaving Andrew alone once more.


    Andrew knew he couldn¡¯t let Zara face this alone, not when Ivan was willing to cross any line to achieve his goals.


    Andrew leaned back, his fingers steepled as he looked out at the city lights once more. He¡¯d built his empire on strategy, but this was different. This was personal, and he would ensure Ivan Zephyr knew that Zara Zarek had more than just family supporting her.


    ****************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It was evening when I returned to the packhouse. I barely had time to park my car when I spotted Aira pacing by the front door, her brows drawn in worry, eyes flicking up at the house every few seconds.


    She stopped the second she saw me and practically ran over, her expression more tense than I¡¯d ever seen.


    "She¡¯s gone," she blurted out, barely giving me a chance to step inside.


    I frowned. "Who is? Koda, Tempest, or...?"


    Aira shook her head impatiently. "It¡¯s Zara, Snow. She left. No goodbye, no note¡ªshe just left."


    I felt a strange jolt of panic as my thoughts scrambled.


    Zara? Leaving? Without a word?


    That didn¡¯t sound like her, not after everything that had happened. She would have told me... right?


    I didn¡¯t wait for Aira to exin further. My instincts kicked in, and I dashed into the house, heading straight for the stairs.


    "Zara?!"


    Aira¡¯s voice trailed after me, trying to exin, but I was already halfway up to our room, my heart thudding louder with each step.


    "Zara!"


    As I reached the bedroom, the silence was deafening. The door creaked open slowly, almost hesitantly, as though the room itself knew something was wrong.


    I stepped inside, my gaze sweeping over every corner. Her usual things¡ªthe book she left scattered by the armchair, the few items of hers in the closet, her shoes tucked by the bed¡ªwere all gone.


    I swallowed hard, the realisation hitting me like a punch. She had left. No goodbye, no note, no indication of where she¡¯d gone.


    My fists clenched at my sides, a surge of anger mixing with something I didn¡¯t want to name. How could she leave without a word?


    Was she that eager to see that Andrew guy?


    Just the thought brought anger to cier and I shared his rage very much. "Zara..." I growled through gritted teeth.


    I turned and strode back out, nearly colliding with Aira on thending. "Do you know where she went?" I demanded, my voice rougher than I¡¯d intended.


    Aira shook her head, worry etched across her face. "She didn¡¯t tell anyone. I thought maybe she left a message with you, or..." She trailed off, but I could see it in her eyes¡ªshe knew this wasn¡¯t something Zara would do without a reason.


    The source of this c??ntent is fr??e(w)??bnovel

 Chapter 91: The Threat

    <h4>Chapter 91: The Threat</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 91</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Frustration churned in my chest as I tried to piece together where she could have gone. If she was in some kind of trouble, or if she needed help... why wouldn¡¯t shee to me?


    Aira touched my arm gently. "Snow, maybe she went home? Something might have happened."


    "There¡¯s nothing for her to hurry home for. She still has till tomorrow," I reasoned.


    Even at that, the words home Home. I let the word sink in, and something clicked. Her family.


    Aira¡¯s words echoed in my head, but something gnawed at me as I reyed Zara¡¯s recent behaviour.


    It wasn¡¯t just about her family probably being in trouble. I recalled something Ivan had said a few weeks back¡ªsome veiledment about Zara ing back" to him.


    My nephew had always been sly, but the implication had been crystal clear¡ªhe wanted her back. The realisation that he might be behind this sent a dangerous tension coiling in my chest.


    As soon as Aira mentioned Zara might have gone home, I pulled out my phone, barely hearing her call my name as I walked away. I dialled Scott, my chauffeur. He¡¯d have noticed if Zara had left the mansion under her own steam.


    "Scott," I said, as soon as he picked up. "Has Zarae back to the city?"


    "Yes, sir. She arrived not too long ago," Scott replied. "She seemed... down, but I didn¡¯t pry."


    I nodded, thanking him briefly before ending the call. But something didn¡¯t feel right.


    My instincts kicked in, and I knew if Zara had left without a word, it was likely for a reason she thought I couldn¡¯t¡ªor wouldn¡¯t¡ªhelp her with.


    But she¡¯d never once told me about Ivan¡¯s recent threats or how what her family¡¯s troubles were. I couldn¡¯t stand back now, especially when I had the means to protect her.


    I dialed again, this time connecting with someone I rarely called unless absolutely necessary.


    Dare Devil.


    The man was a shadow, an expert in intel and digital surveince, someone who could pull footage from any angle in any location if he wanted. If Zara was caught on any camera on her way home, Dare Devil would know about it.


    "DD," I said as he answered. "I need your help."


    "At your service, Alpha Snow." His voice was smooth, calm¡ªa professional ready to go.


    "I need you to ess the CCTV footage from my packhouse. My wife left suddenly. Track the car she used, and let me know where she is now."


    There was a pause before Dare Devil responded, and I could almost picture the calcting look on his face. "Consider it done. I¡¯ll call you when I have something."


    Ending the call, I leaned against the wall, running a hand over my jaw, trying to put the pieces together.


    Was it Ivan who had somehow manipted her, or was there a different angle, something rted to Andrew?


    Either way, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that my role as her husband meant keeping her safe, and this wasn¡¯t just about protecting her from Ivan. This was personal.


    Aira came up beside me again, her brows furrowed as she searched my face. "Did you find out anything?"


    I shook my head, giving her a quick squeeze on the shoulder. "Not yet, but I¡¯m working on it."


    "Snow, maybe she left because she felt this was something she needed to face alone." Aira¡¯s voice was gentle, and I could hear the worry in it, the hope that I wouldn¡¯t make things worse by charging in blindly.


    "Maybe," I muttered. But if she thought I¡¯d let her handle this on her own, she was mistaken. I need to meet her before she does something rash."


    I knew I wasn¡¯t about to let Zara face this on her own, not when I could help. Not when she mattered more than she realised.


    "Be careful," Aira said, releasing her grip but holding my gaze. "If you go after her, make sure you don¡¯t push her away. Whatever she¡¯s facing, she¡¯ll need support, not more reasons to feel trapped."


    I nodded, her words sinking in, and gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "I may have to return earlier than nned but, let¡¯s see how things y out."


    Without another word, I headed toward my car, determination and something far stronger driving me forward.


    ~Hours Later~


    I tightened my grip on the steering wheel as I sped through the narrow forest road leading out of the packnds, the shadows of towering pines casting fleeting glimpses of moonlight onto the path ahead.


    Aira¡¯s words lingered in my mind¡ªher reminder to tread carefully and support Zara, not push her further away.


    It was sound advice, and I¡¯d intended to follow it... but this situation was quickly spiralling beyond anyone¡¯s control.


    My phone buzzed, jolting me from my thoughts. ncing down, I saw Dare Devil¡¯s name sh across the screen. Finally.


    "DD," I answered, pressing the phone to my ear. "Do you have anything for me?"


    "Tracked her movement through the city," he replied, his tone clipped and efficient. "Her cab headed straight to her family¡¯s estate. There was a brief detour, but it was nothing out of the ordinary. She¡¯s at your ce as we speak."


    Relief flooded, but it was fleeting. Her family¡¯s estate. That could only mean one thing¡ªtrouble.


    Likely involving Ivan, the sly bastard who¡¯d always had an unhealthy interest in her.


    "Good work," I replied, my jaw clenched. "Anything else?"


    "Just one thing, Snow," Dare Devil said, his voice lowering. "There was a conversation caught on the mansion¡¯s exterior cameras, faint but audible. It sounded like Zara¡¯s father... mentioning a debt. Something substantial that had Ivan¡¯s name all over it."


    So Ivan was indeed behind this. And whatever he wanted, it wasn¡¯t just about Zara¡¯s family¡¯spany; it was personal.


    "Send me the recording," I said, my tone hardening. "I¡¯ll handle it from here."


    The recording came through secondster, and I put it on speaker with a quick tap. The scratchy audio wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was clear enough to hear Zara¡¯s father, his voice tense with desperation as he pleaded with someone¡ªlikely Ivan.


    "I can¡¯t pay this, Ivan. You¡¯re leaving us no choice but to give up everything," he said. "This isn¡¯t what we agreed to. You... you said we¡¯d have time."


    My grip on the steering wheel tightened further as I listened to Ivan¡¯s low, chilling response. "And I did give you some minutes. But circumstances change. Either youply... or you watch everything you own crumble."


    A surge of anger tore through me. Ivan wasn¡¯t just putting Zara¡¯s family in danger; he was tightening his grip on Zara¡¯s life, attempting to control her in the cruellest way possible.


    If she thought I¡¯d stand by and let that happen, she had no idea how wrong she was.


    Pulling off to the side of the road, I ended the call with Dare Devil and immediately dialled Zara. Each ring seemed to stretch into eternity, the tension building with every second. She didn¡¯t answer.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t. If Ivan had threatened her family, Zara would do anything to protect them¡ªeven if that meant shutting me out. But this was my fight too, and she wouldn¡¯t face it alone.


    I swung the car back onto the road, determination fuelling my every move. If Ivan wanted a war, I¡¯d give him one, but without her knowledge.


    Updat??d fr??m freew??bnov??l.c(o)m

 Chapter 92: Questioned

    <h4>Chapter 92: Questioned</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 92</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The sound of my phone buzzing pulled me from a hazy sleep. I nced at the screen, seeing Snow¡¯s name lighting up the disy. My heart thudded, but I ignored the call, shutting my eyes again as I let the silence settle back into the room.


    There was nothing I could say to him right now, nothing that wouldn¡¯t make me feel trapped between my family¡¯s burdens and the life I¡¯d tried so hard to build independently.


    Snow wouldn¡¯t understand. He couldn¡¯t know the stakes.


    And the thought of him trying to fix everything, charging into my family¡¯s problems like they were his own, left me feeling too vulnerable to stomach.


    I didn¡¯t want it and so, I wasn¡¯t going to tell him.


    The tension still clung to my chest as I drifted back to sleep, trying to let the peace of the early morning calm my mind.


    But it wasn¡¯t long before a loud, insistent banging jolted me awake. I sat up, blinking against the harsh daylight streaming through the curtains. The sharp knocking continued, unyielding until I dragged myself out of bed and went to the door.


    I pulled it open, muttering curses, and looked up only to find Snow staring down at me¡ªhis gaze a mix of anger and something else¡ªsomething unreadable. I held the door, squinting at him, my mind still struggling to process his sudden appearance.


    "Morning," I mumbled, voice thick with sleep. "What are you doing here?"


    His brow arched as he crossed his arms, leaning against the doorframe with that signature smirk that was equal parts maddening and alluring.


    Astrid awoke as soon as she saw him. Tsk, my wolf was bing a traitor to me and a personal favourite of Snow.


    "Nice to see you too, Zara," he said, his tone light. "Mind exining why you slipped out like a thief in the night?"


    I swallowed, quickly pushing down the swirl of emotions. "I told you I¡¯d be back today. I just... decided to leave a little early."


    "Right." He eyed me closely, clearly unsatisfied with my answer. "And that couldn¡¯t have waited until morning? You didn¡¯t think maybe a goodbye was in order?"


    I felt a twinge of guilt but shoved it aside, hoping to keep my expression neutral. "You were busy with your sisters, and I didn¡¯t want to disrupt anything. It¡¯s not a big deal."


    "Not a big deal, huh?" His gaze hardened, and a flicker of hurt shed across his face, though he hid it quickly. "So, there¡¯s nothing you¡¯re not telling me? Just felt like going home early, all by yourself?"


    "Exactly," I replied firmly. Thest thing I needed was for Snow to start digging into my reasons for leaving.


    Ivan¡¯s threats, my father¡¯s mistakes¡ªall of it was my problem to fix, not his. And I refused to drag him into the mess my family was entangled in.


    "Hmm." Snow¡¯s gaze lingered on me with an unreadable expression. Then he took a step forward and into my room. I shut the door behind him and waited. "Well, if that¡¯s the case, why do you look like you haven¡¯t slept in a week?"


    I forced a casual shrug, brushing past him to put some space between us. "Long day. And besides, I¡¯m here now, so there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about."


    He watched me intently, his eyes narrowing. "No need to act like I¡¯m overreacting, Zara. You left in the evening without saying a word. Not even to my parents or my sisters. Anyone would find that suspicious."


    "Well, you shouldn¡¯t worry so much. I¡¯m fine." I held my voice steady, though I felt a pang of regret. Snow didn¡¯t deserve this, but I couldn¡¯t risk letting him in on what I was dealing with.


    He regarded me for a long moment, and I could see the frustration in his gaze, but he didn¡¯t push. Instead, his smirk returned, though there was a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Alright, I¡¯ll let you off the hook... for now."


    Before I could respond, he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a murmur that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up.


    "But you owe me an exnation for this little vanishing act. I¡¯m not letting you off that easily."


    My heart skipped a beat as I stepped back, unable to ignore the intensity in his gaze. "I don¡¯t owe you anything, Snow," I replied, trying to sound more confident than I felt.


    "Oh, I think you do." His smirk widened as he straightened, his gaze drifting over me in a way that left me feeling oddly exposed. "But I¡¯ll give you some time to figure out just what that exnation might be."


    I rolled my eyes, grateful for the distraction from the tension hanging between us moments before. "You¡¯re impossible," I muttered, crossing my arms and looking away.


    He chuckled, clearly enjoying my difort. "Admit it. You¡¯d miss me if I weren¡¯t."


    I shook my head, forcing a small smile. "Don¡¯t tter yourself, Snow."


    "Toote." He shed me a grin that somehow managed to be both charming and exasperating. "I know you missed me."


    I scoffed and when I replied, my tone dripped with sarcasm. "In your dreams, Snow."


    His eyes sparkled with amusement as he stepped back, gesturing toward the kitchen. "Speaking of dreams, how about breakfast? Consider it my way of making sure you¡¯re not nning another great escape."


    I hesitated but finally nodded, realising there was no point in resisting.


    Snow was relentless when he wanted answers, and for now, at least, he was letting the subject slide, which was a good thing for me.


    "Fine," I conceded, following him down the hallway. "But don¡¯t expect any grand confession over coffee."


    Heughed, keeping his voice low, a rich sound that sent a shiver down my spine. "Wouldn¡¯t dream of it."


    We settled in the kitchen, the morning sun streaming through the windows as Snow busied himself making coffee.


    I leaned against the counter, watching him, experiencing a weirdbination of relief and nervousness.


    For now, he didn¡¯t know the details of my family¡¯s situation, and I intended to keep it that way.


    But as he ced a steaming mug in front of me, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I was walking a thin line, one that could easily snap if I wasn¡¯t careful.


    "So," he began, his tone deceptively casual as he took a sip of his coffee, "any other ns today besides ignoring me?"


    I gave him a wry smile, my guard still firmly in ce. "Actually, I have some work to catch up on. And maybe a few errands to run. Nothing too thrilling."


    "Errands, huh?" He raised a brow, clearly not buying it, but he didn¡¯t press. "I¡¯ll keep my schedule open, just in case you decide to vanish again."


    I rolled my eyes, hiding my amusement. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Oh and I¡¯ll be meeting with Andrew ke today to sort and finalise things."


    Snow fell silent briefly before nodding. Taking that as a brief truce, I did not say anything and enjoyed my coffee.


    As we fell into afortable silence, I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the normalcy of the moment. Despite everything hanging over my head, being here with Snow¡ªteasing each other over coffee and pretending that life was simple¡ªwas grounding.


    It reminded me that, no matter howplicated things got, there were still moments of peace to hold onto.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 93: Getting Help

    <h4>Chapter 93: Getting Help</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 93</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I was d Snow hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on.


    As soon as we finished our coffee, I excused myself, mentioning I needed to freshen up and prepare for the office. Snow barely nodded, distracted as he muttered something about having his own business to attend to before arriving at thepany.


    Relieved, I slipped away and headed straight for my room. With Storm not yet back with his mother, the house was pretty much quiet. After having my bath, I quickly dressed and gathered my things before leaving the apartment.


    I forced my focus on the day ahead, my mind cycling through the loose ends that still nagged at me¡ªespecially Ivan. He was too quiettely, and with no word from Marcus Deveareux, I was certain Ivan was waiting, watching for the perfect moment to strike.


    After arriving at thepany, I made my way to Hunk, our Vice CEO. I spent nearly an hour discussing the final details of our project and receiving his approval.


    My next stop was Andrew ke¡¯spany. Bracing myself, I walked to the front of Snow¡¯s office to inform his secretary that I was on site before making my way out.


    The drive to ke Enterprises was surprisingly brief. The moment I arrived, one of his assistants led me directly to Andrew¡¯s office, her efficiency reflecting the precision I¡¯de to associate with him.


    Stepping in, I found him focused, typing on hisptop. He nced up as I entered, a smile softening his typically sharp features.


    "Zara," he greeted warmly, standing up. "Please,e in. Thanks, Cassie, that¡¯ll be all for now," he added to his assistant, who promptly left, closing the door softly behind her.


    "Thank you for seeing me, Mr. ke," I replied as he motioned me to sit, trying to keep the conversation strictly professional. "I thought it best we discuss the timeline, especially since we¡¯re nearing the final stages of negotiation. I do hope to push the signing by a day to ensure the avability of Mr. Zephyr."


    Andrew¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. "Straight to business, I see. Efficient as always."


    I gave a curt nod, outlining the agenda and watching as he listened, his eyes narrowing slightly as he followed my every word. Once I¡¯d finished, he answered each point, his tone crisp and measured, giving nothing away.


    As he wrapped up, a small pause lingered between us. I watched as he closed hisptop, stood, and walked around his desk until he was leaning casually against the edge, his gaze never leaving mine.


    "Zara," he began, his voice a little softer. "How are things outside of work? You seem... different. Is everything okay?"


    Caught off guard, I hesitated, brushing his question off with a vague smile. "Just busy. You know how these projects can be."


    Andrew¡¯s eyes sharpened as he crossed his arms. "Busy, sure. But something tells me there¡¯s more to it than that."


    He waited a moment, then continued, his voice dropping to a lower, almost concerned tone.


    "Okay then, I¡¯ll hit the nail on the head for you. What do you intend to do about your ex, Zara? He seems to have you and your entire family backed into a corner."


    I felt the blood drain from my face. Shock red in my eyes as my heartbeat increased, and I barely managed to form a question. "How... how do you know about that?"


    Andrew sighed, offering a slight smile. "You might have identally let me in on the situation when west spoke. Seems you forgot to hang up after our call ended."


    "And you eavesdropped?"


    He must have sensed how angry I got. I had a right to be. It was something personal I hadn¡¯t even told Snow about.


    Snow.


    My anger dissipated a bit at the mention of his name. Why did I feel the need to tell him? We...


    I sighed shutting my eyes briefly. Once I opened them, I released the breath I¡¯d been holding in.


    Yet, my stomach twisted as I raked a hand through my hair and stood, pacing toward the window, trying to process this new vulnerability.


    Thest thing I needed was for anyone else to be entangled in my family¡¯s mess, and yet here was Andrew, calm, collected, and rmingly aware.


    Before I could gather my thoughts, I felt his hand on my arm, stopping me. "Wait, Zara," he said, his voice steady. "I¡¯m not here to make things harder for you. Quite the opposite."


    I turned, eyes searching his face for any hint of judgment, but found none. "And what exactly do you mean by that?"


    Andrew straightened, his grip loosening slightly as he gestured for me to sit back down. "I¡¯ve already started looking into it, Zara. I have people gathering information, tracking down every document, and every name involved. We¡¯ll have the evidence soon enough. And when we do, I¡¯ll make sure Ivan has no room to manoeuvre."


    I blinked, absorbing his words as they sank in. "You¡¯re... serious? You¡¯d take him to court?"


    He nodded firmly. "We¡¯ll have enough to file a solid case. People like Ivan¡ªthey thrive on fear and control, and he¡¯s counting on the fact that you won¡¯t take action. But you don¡¯t have to handle this alone, Zara."


    The weight of his words settled over me, a strange mix of relief and disbelief coursing through me. For once, someone was willing to fight alongside me, and it felt... unfamiliar, but reassuring.


    "Thank you, Andrew," I murmured. I hadn¡¯t expected this kind of support, and though I still wasn¡¯t entirely convinced that I could trust him, his calm confidence made me feel like maybe, just maybe, there was a way out of this.


    Andrew¡¯s expression softened as he held my gaze. "It¡¯s the least I can do. And remember Zara¡ªif you need anything, even if it¡¯s just to vent, I¡¯m here."


    I nodded, fully turning and finally offering him a genuine smile, something that felt rare and wee. "I appreciate it. Truly."


    "Sure."


    "Thanks. I better be on my way now."


    "Yes."


    With a final nod, Andrew watched as I left his office, his steady presence lingering in my mind. Maybe, with his help, I could finally get out from under Ivan¡¯s grasp once and for all.


    And for the first time in a long time, the prospect didn¡¯t seem like a distant fantasy.


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 94: We’re Saved

    <h4>Chapter 94: We¡¯re Saved</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 94</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I was pacing my office when my phone vibrated, lighting up with a message from Dare Devil. Finally.


    <i>"I¡¯ve gathered intel on Zara¡¯s family crisis. How do you proceed, Boss? Kill or..."</i>


    A smirk formed on my lips. Dare Devil¡¯s bluntness wasn¡¯t lost on me; honestly, I¡¯d have had zero hesitation in taking such advice in the past.


    <i>"Good,"</i> I typed back. "<i>And here¡¯s my take¡ªend all of them and burn the documents. That¡¯s the cleanest option."</i>


    But Zara¡¯s world wasn¡¯t built that way; these were still her family members, her connections¡ªeven if they were too entangled with Ivan¡¯s treacherous web.


    I sighed, my shoulders slumping as I took a mental step back to reevaluate.


    I dialled Dare Devil¡¯s number, taking a seat as he picked up immediately. "Snow," he greeted, his voice as smooth as ever, cutting through the line like a sharp de.


    "You have the names?" I asked, skipping the pleasantries. "I need every one of them. Every deal, every lie, every ount they¡¯veundered their stolen money through."


    "It¡¯s all in the encrypted folder I sent. The financial trail is simple once you see it, and it doesn¡¯t paint a pretty picture." Dare Devil¡¯s tone remained neutral, detached. "They¡¯re tied up with offshore ounts, shell corporations, and hidden deals. And Ivan¡¯s pull is undeniable."


    "Of course," I muttered, pinching the bridge of my nose as I absorbed the enormity of it.


    Ivan¡¯s reach had always been expansive, but I never guessed he¡¯d target Zara¡¯s family with such precision. The motive was obvious¡ªcontrol her, control her family¡¯s business, and ensure he had his ws firmly in ce. "Any evidence connecting him directly?"


    "A few subtle leads," Dare Devil replied. "They¡¯ll hold in court, but it¡¯s tenuous. He¡¯s covered his tracks well."


    Frustration churned in my gut. "And the family?"


    "Deep in it, like you thought. But listen..." Dare Devil hesitated, an odd pause for someone usually so calcting. "If Zara¡¯s determined to go up against him, it¡¯ll take time. Even with ke in her corner. He¡¯s cautious¡ªhe won¡¯t rush this."


    ke.


    So, he was more involved than I¡¯d assumed. It wasn¡¯t lost on me that Zara had gone to him for help.


    And as much as I respected her independence, she couldn¡¯t just navigate a battlefield like this without backup.


    "Fine," I said finally. "Send me the list. I¡¯ll figure out who¡¯s in Ivan¡¯s pocket and who¡¯s salvageable."


    "Understood," Dare Devil replied. "The files are iing."


    As the line clicked off, I leaned back in my chair, the screen on myptop shing as files popted my inbox.


    Names, amounts, transfers, and the thin thread Ivan had woven into the lives of Zara¡¯s family appeared in neat lines across the screen. Each line felt like a challenge, a move I¡¯d have to counter before he tightened his grip any further.


    My fingers hovered over my phone, tempted to call her to tell her that I had a n that didn¡¯t rely on ke or some lengthy court battle.


    But no, I knew she wouldn¡¯t take it that way. Zara wanted control, and she wanted to confront this herself. For better or worse, she was determined to be the one to face him.


    The n was formted slowly in my mind, my hand moving instinctively to the phone.


    "Get the car ready," I told Scott. "We¡¯re heading to the city. And Scott, clear my schedule for the day."


    This was one battle I didn¡¯t intend to sit out, whether Zara knew it or not.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As I approached Ivan¡¯s residence, dread settled like a stone in my chest. Snow was still in the dark about this, but I¡¯d been out of options.


    I had to face Ivan. The closer I got to his house, the heavier my steps became, as if every part of me knew this was a mistake.


    Just as I reached the front steps, the screech of tyres tore through the stillness, and a sleek ck car cut off my path, blocking the driveway. My heart jumped as Snow stepped out, his gaze burning with an intensity that made my pulse race.


    He strode toward me, his eyes unreadable as he closed the distance. Before I could speak, his hand cupped the back of my neck, and his lips met mine, demanding, possessive.


    The sudden warmth of his touch, the fierce way he imed me¡ªit was overwhelming. My heart hammered, caught between confusion and the undeniable connection crackling between us.


    Finally, he pulled back, his face mere inches from mine, his eyes dark and intense. "You¡¯re mine, Zara. Do you understand?"


    I blinked, thrown by the raw possessiveness in his gaze. "Snow... what are you doing here?"


    He chuckled dryly, the sound feeling cold, detached and dangerous. "That¡¯s what I should be asking you, don¡¯t you think? Why didn¡¯t youe to me first? Or are you finding other men better at... satisfying you?"


    The usation stung, and without thinking, I raised my hand to p him. His reflexes were too fast, though¡ªhe caught my wrist mid-air, pulling me in close until I was flush against him, his grip firm but gentle.


    His other hand found my chin, tilting my face to meet his gaze. "You belong to me, Zara. No one else."


    My heart thudded against my chest, frustration boiling over. "Let go of me, Snow. I have unfinished business with Ivan."


    His grip only tightened, his gaze never wavering. "You have no business with him anymore. That¡¯s over."


    The sudden vibration of my phone interrupted the heated standoff. Snow¡¯s gaze flicked to it, his hand still around my wrist. "Answer it," hemanded.


    I looked at the screen and saw Elias¡¯ name shing. Confused, I epted the call. "Elias?"


    "Zara! You won¡¯t believe it!" he shouted, his voice filled with relief. "We¡¯re saved! Our funds are back, and Ivan¡¯s leverage is gone. It¡¯s like it never happened! Zara, you cane home now!"


    Stunned, I could only nod, my mind racing as the call disconnected. Before I could process it, Snow took the phone from my hand, his dark eyes fixed on me.


    "You... You did this?"


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 95: Not Happy

    <h4>Chapter 95: Not Happy</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 95</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "You... You did this?" My voice was barely a whisper as realization dawned.


    "Yes, wifey," Snow replied and I could feel the satisfaction in his voice. "Not happy? Or would you have preferred Andrew ke handling it?"


    Relief, frustration, and disbelief surged through me all at once. I narrowed my eyes, trying to keep my cool. "Why didn¡¯t you let me handle it?"


    Snow¡¯s gaze turned steely. "Why didn¡¯t youe to me first, Zara? Or was it easier to turn to ke?"


    I held his gaze, my frustration mounting. "I told no one. Andrew only overheard a phone conversation I had with my family, that¡¯s all. He investigated and decided to help."


    His grip loosened slightly, but his intensity didn¡¯t falter. "That doesn¡¯t change anything, Zara. You are my wife, and no one¡ªno one¡ªgets to mess with you or your family without answering to me first."


    I gulped,pletely grounded by his words. "Next time, don¡¯t go running off alone. Come to me, Zara."


    His words struck deep, a strange warmth spreading through my chest. I¡¯d expected his usual detachment, his cold, calcted approach, but this raw, protective side of him... I hadn¡¯t been prepared for that.


    For the first time, I realized I didn¡¯t have to face this alone.


    Snow¡¯s gaze held me firmly, his eyes fierce, yet there was a softness there I hadn¡¯t expected.


    "Go to your family, Zara," he said quietly, but themand in his voice was unmistakable. "Let them see that it¡¯s all taken care of. You don¡¯t need to be here... I¡¯ll handle anything left."


    I blinked, feeling thest remnants of my resistance waver under the intensity of his stare. There was something in his words that suggested more than just control¡ªit was a sense of protection that felt strange, almost... safe.


    I gave a slight nod letting my frustration fade now reced by a feeling I couldn¡¯t quite name.


    Aish!


    Snow stayed by my side as I made my way to the car. When he opened the door, I hesitated just for a moment, then slipped into the driver¡¯s seat, his hand lingering on the door as he bent slightly to meet my eyes.


    "Next time, Zara," he said in a low voice, e to me first. No one else. Understood?"


    There was no room for argument in his tone, no chance for a clever retort. I could only nod.


    With a final, intense look, Snow closed the door, and I watched as he stepped back, giving me a single nod before turning to head back to his car.


    **************


    ~Ivan¡¯s POV~


    The screen of my phone was practically vibrating with the force of my grip, my pulse throbbing with anger. Marcus picked up on the third ring, and before he could say anything, I let loose.


    "Exin to me, Marcus," I bit out, my voice barely above a hiss. "Exin to me how the n crumbled to nothing and why she¡¯s running back home instead of begging me to help her family."


    There was a pause, and I could almost hear the nervous swallow on the other end of the line. "Ivan... there were some... unforeseen developments. We have reason to believe that Snow Zephyr intervened. Our sources indicate he¡¯s the one who pulled the strings and settled things."


    "Snow?" I echoed, my tone dripping with contempt. "Of course, it would be him." I began pacing furiously. "One mistake, Marcus. You were supposed to leave no loose ends, and yet here we are."


    Marcus stammered, his tone pleading, "Ivan, Snow¡¯s influence is extensive, and his resources are¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t want excuses," I snarled, cutting him off. "You¡¯ve already failed. This needs to be corrected, immediately."


    My phone nearly slipped from my grip as I pressed it to my ear, fury making my hand tremble at his excuse.


    The first call had been a waste of time, my so-called "contacts" useless and spineless, too afraid of Snow Zephyr¡¯s reach to help me reim control over Zara.


    "Forget it," I snapped, cutting the call short. I paced my office, breathing hard, my mind racing. If there was anyone with the skill¡ªand theck of moralpass¡ªto pull off what I needed, it was Marcus.


    I dialled Marcus¡¯s private line, a number rarely used and even more rarely answered. He picked up after a few rings, his voice smooth and unbothered, as if he¡¯d been expecting my call.


    "Well, Ivan," Marcus greeted with a mocking lilt, "what a surprise. To what do I owe the honour?"


    I bit down my frustration. This wasn¡¯t a man to grovel to, but I couldn¡¯t afford to mess up this chance. "Marcus," I replied, keeping my tone measured, "I have a business proposition."


    There was a pause, then a soft chuckle on the other end. "A proposition? This doesn¡¯t sound like you, Ivan. I thought you handled your problems on your own."


    "I usually do," I retorted, gritting my teeth, "but this one¡¯s... different." I took a steadying breath,ying it out without any unnecessary detail. "There¡¯s someone I need to be... reminded of her ce. Her name is Zara, and she¡¯s protected by Snow Zephyr."


    Marcusughed, a deep, rich sound that only served to grate on my nerves. "Snow¡¯s girl, hmm? Interesting choice. You realize he doesn¡¯t take well to threats, don¡¯t you? Let me guess¡ªshe turned you down?"


    The jab hit harder than I¡¯d like to admit, but I forced myself to ignore it. "I need her life in disarray, Marcus. Something that¡¯ll make her question everything she thinks she knows about him. You¡¯re good with that kind of chaos."


    Another pause. I could hear him considering the idea, weighing it.


    "And what exactly do I get out of this?" Marcus asked, amusement still evident in his voice. "I don¡¯t usually bother with petty vendettas."


    "Not petty," I corrected him coldly. "I¡¯m offering you a stake in Zephyr Corp¡¯s uing contract. A contract that, if things go my way, will be up for grabs once I¡¯m done with him."


    Marcus hummed thoughtfully, a slight edge entering his tone. "That¡¯s tempting, Ivan. But Snow¡¯s powerful, and the risk here... it¡¯s high."


    I clenched my fist. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you."


    There was a long silence, and then finally, Marcus spoke, his tone dark. "Fine. I¡¯ll take your deal.


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 96: Plans and Collaborations

    <h4>Chapter 96: ns and Coborations</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 96</strong>


    <strong>NB: There are 3 POVs in this chap, kindly don¡¯t get confused.</strong>


    <strong>~Ivan¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I sighed in relief but his words cut my joy short. "But know this¡ªI don¡¯t work under anyone, Ivan. We do this as equals, or not at all."


    "Understood," I said, forcing my voice to remain steady. This wasn¡¯t how I¡¯d imagined the conversation going, but the point was, Marcus was in. And that was all that mattered.


    "Expect my men to reach out soon. But I¡¯ll handle Zara personally," he added, his voice dripping with dark satisfaction. "You may want her broken, but I want to see her regret every choice she¡¯s ever made."


    "Do whatever you need to," I agreed, a wicked smile creeping onto my face. "Just make sure that by the end of it, she has nowhere to turn to but to me."


    As the line disconnected, a strange satisfaction settled over me. Snow might have thought he¡¯d won, but he hadn¡¯t yet seen the lengths I was willing to go to reim what was mine.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    ~Snow¡¯s POV~


    Returning to the estate, I could feel the thick tension like a warning. I walked through the front door, my mind already racing through possibilities.


    Ivan wanted control, and Zara had be his way in. But it wouldn¡¯t be his way forward. He¡¯d pushed too far, and I intended to make sure he felt it.


    As I passed through the foyer, I caught my reflection in the hallway mirror, the fierce look in my eyes confirming what I already knew.


    This had affected me in a way that spoke I was bing soft if just anyone could think they could hurt what¡¯s mine and get away with it.


    I wasn¡¯t about to let Ivan corner Zara¡ªor anyone connected to her.


    My mind wandered to a distant memory of Ivan¡¯s family connections. His grandmother¡¯spany had long been his steady source of influence and resources, quietly backing him and his father.


    If she suddenly found herself in trouble, it would throw Ivan off bnce. He¡¯d be too busy cleaning up his own mess to meddle with Zara. And if I did it right, he¡¯d never see my hand in it.


    Of course, I¡¯ll do it right. Everything would fall on his mishandling of funds and resources. Knowing my father¡¯s mistress, she was sure to go ballistic over the matter.


    That alone should corner him and put a leash on his neck.


    I smirked, pulling out my phone. I knew exactly who to call.


    "Dare Devil, get me every inch of data on Wellington Investments," I said, referring to his grandmother¡¯s business. "We¡¯re about to put herpany under the microscope."


    The man didn¡¯t miss a beat, already typing on the other end. "Consider it done, Snow. It won¡¯t take long."


    Ending the call, I settled into my study as I opened myptop and began working while ns took shape as my phone buzzed intermittently with updates.


    Every move Ivan had made against Zara would be systematically unmade, but I¡¯d make sure he never saw meing. And when he finally realized, it would already be toote.


    My lips curled upward in a dangerous smirk.


    "Ivan Zephyr, I aming."


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>~Ivory Crescent Pack~</strong>


    Koda was waiting just outside Aira¡¯s door when she stepped out, shocked to find him. She didn¡¯t expect to see him standing there, especially after the tense days that had passed.


    "Koda," she greeted him, ncing around. "I thought you were busy preparing for your leave."


    He looked down, a shadow crossing his face. "That¡¯s... actually why I¡¯m here. I wanted to say goodbye."


    Aira blinked, the smile she wore faltering slightly. "Have you spoken to your mate?"


    Koda parted his lips to speak and diss her words but the disapproving look in her eyes made him pause. He did not answer but Aira knew the answer.


    "You¡¯re leaving without talking to Tempest?"


    He looked away, silent for a moment, before nodding slowly. "She made her choice clear, Aira. I can¡¯t force her to see things differently."


    Aira let out a quiet sigh, her brow creasing. "Koda, I know my sister. She¡¯s hurting¡ªprobably more than either of us realize. Maybe if you spoke to her, gave her the chance..."


    He shook his head, his gaze distant. "She saw me with you, Aira. There¡¯s nothing I can say that she¡¯d believe. She¡¯ll only see what she wants to. And besides, it is you I am in love with."


    Aira took a step back from him as she shook her head. "No."


    "Aira,e on, please. I¡¯ll reject her and we can be together and..."


    Aira¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Reject her twin?


    Knowing how terribly painful and broken a mate¡¯s rejection is to someone, Aira never wished for that to anyone let alone someone close to her and he brown twin.


    "Hell no! Whether you ept her or not, I won¡¯t be with you. So better start removing those thoughts from your mind."


    Seeing ehr re, something spark in Koda¡¯s eyes. "You¡¯re not being fair to me either. Just because she is my mate, doesn¡¯t mean you get to push me to someone I do not love. Aira... please. I..."


    She stepped back some more, shutting her eyes. "I¡¯m sorry Koda."


    Koda reached out, stopping a few inches from her. They stood in silence, the words hanging between them as the sound of their voice became the only calm they took.


    After some minutes, Aira¡¯s voice softened. "She doesn¡¯t want to lose you, Koda. And I think that¡¯s exactly why she¡¯s acting like this."


    "And i do not want to lose you. Doesn¡¯t taht count for anything?"


    Aira finally lifted her eyes. "It does. However, I do not love you, Koda. I tried before but I don¡¯t and now that Tempest is in the picture, I can¡¯t even begin to start so please.... Just please. Rethink your decision with her."


    But Koda¡¯s resolve was unyielding. He ced a hand on her shoulder. "Take care, Aira," he murmured. "And look after her."


    And with a final nod, he turned and walked away. Unknown to both of them, Tempest who had walked over to her balcony for fresh air saw both of them speaking and watched.


    Her eyes burned with rage and something else, gritting to keep her anger within.


    Updated from fr??ewebnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 97: Ryker Rylan

    <h4>Chapter 97: Ryker Rn</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 97</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    From my window, I watched as Koda spoke to my sister in the courtyard with a serious expression on. They exchanged quiet words, and a pang of jealousy twisted in my chest.


    The way he looked at her¡ªit was the kind of look I had longed for. But it had never been for me. It never would be.


    I saw her pull away most times and it broke his heart.


    The words rang in my head. His heart.


    What of mine? Did he ever bother how it affected me and broke my heart?


    Tsk. I shook my head, ignoring Summer¡¯s whining in my head.


    Turning away from the window, I moved back into the room, my hands trembling as I gathered my things. It was time to go. Time to leave this house, this hurt, and the feelings I didn¡¯t want to carry with me. The city would give me the space I needed.


    I brought out some clothes and headed back into the closet for my box. As I reached for my bag, the door creaked open. My mother, Luna Star, entered, her eyes soft and warm as she took in the sight of my clothes and bag.


    "Tempest," she began, stepping into the room. "Were you nning on leaving without saying goodbye?"


    I sighed, straightening up. "I need space, Mother. I need to get out of here...away from him, away from everything."


    She came closer, reaching out to take my hand, her fingers soft yet firm. "Running away from pain doesn¡¯t make it disappear, sweetheart. It only buries it deeper."


    I swallowed, her words stinging because I knew they were true. "I just need time to clear my head," I whispered, barely able to meet her gaze.


    My mother gently guided me to sit on the edge of my bed, while shing me her trade mark smile that eased my worries.


    "I understand, Tempest. And I won¡¯t stop you if this is truly what you need. But remember...healing isn¡¯t a journey you can take alone. Don¡¯t shut us out. And certainly don¡¯t shut out those who care for you."


    I felt my heart clench, but I gave her a small, wavering smile. "Thank you, Mother. I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll try."


    She reached up, brushing a stray hair behind my ear with tenderness.


    "Take all the time you need. But remember¡ªyour family is here for you. Always. Ignore what others have to say about us. The warring and subjugating time is over. You are a true daughter of the Ivory Crescent Pack. You are my Tempest and you are my strength."


    Tears spilt out from my eyes. No matter how sad I felt, listening to my mother speak was the balm that soothed my soul.


    With onest hug, she released me, and I finished packing my luggage. Once done, I took my handbag in one hand, pulling on my box with the other as we stepped out of the room together.


    "Tempest." I turned to her call. "I¡¯ll have someone drop you off at the airport or drive you to the city if you wish."


    I smiled back at her. "A drive would be nice, Mum. I won¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ll leave not so far from Snow, so you can be rest assured."


    "Thank you."


    Before I could take my next step, she muttered something with a light touch of her index finger to her head.


    Within two minutes, one of the pack warriors raced in my direction and my jaw suddenly fell open.


    "Mydy," he greeted, bowing before my mother and then he looked at me, dipping his head. "Luna Star, you called for me?"


    "Yes, Ryker," my mother responded, holding her hands in front of her and that was when I took note of his name¡ªthe warrior with whom I had shared my body on two different asions. "You will take my daughter to the city and see to it that she arrives at her apartment safely before returning."


    My heartbeat sped up as I stared at him, watching his muscles through his all-ck outfit to the point my lips parted in a drool-like state that I totally blocked out everyone.


    It wasn¡¯t until my mother¡¯s voice rang in my head, shocking me back to reality that I realised what was going on.


    "Tempest?"


    "Uh, sorry, Mother." I turned to face her. "You were saying?"


    She chuckled and gave me the knowing eye. Judging my mother, I could say she knew I was checking him out.


    "I am saying he is ready to go, but to take you home and not to the stars." I smiled back at her, gauging the meaning behind those words.


    "Sure. I¡¯ll try not to take my chances, Mum." I moved in, hugged and kissed her before pulling away. Ryker took my box and together we headed for the Range Rover Jeep parked outside.


    The ride was quiet, the trees blending into blurred shadows as we drove down the winding roads, leaving Ivory Crescent territory behind.


    I stole nces at Ryker in the rearview mirror, his eyes firmly fixed on the road, his jaw set in that unreadable way that was beginning to drive me mad.


    He was silent, stoic, but there was something about his presence that made the silence anything but peaceful. I cleared my throat, deciding I wasn¡¯t going to spend the entire ride to the city in awkward, tense quiet.


    "So... Ryker, huh?" I asked, leaning forward just enough to catch his reaction in the mirror.


    He hesitated abit before answering and I coudl guess why. I never bothered to know his name even though he had seen all of me.


    "Yes, Lady Tempest," he replied, his tone polite and almost detached.


    "Okay, is that your first name orst name?" I asked with a smirk, watching his eyes flick up to the mirror.


    "Everyone calls me Ryker," he replied simply, returning his focus to the road.


    "Well, I don¡¯t like following the crowd," I murmured, letting the smirk stretch wider as I leaned back. "So, what should I call you?"


    He hesitated, ncing up again with an almost amused look that vanished before it fully took shape. "My name¡¯s Ryker Rn, ma¡¯am," he said finally.


    "Rn," I repeated. "I¡¯ll call you Rn. It suits you."


    The most uptodat?? n??vels are published on (f)reew??(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 98: Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 98: Flirting</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 98</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Rn," I repeated, letting the name roll off my tongue as I tested the way it sounded. It was good, and fitting too. "I¡¯ll call you Rn. It suits you."


    His brow arched in question, his curiosity piqued. "Why?"


    "Because it feels personal, and that¡¯s the only side you¡¯ve shown me¡ªintimately and privately," I replied, keeping my voice soft yet teasing. "Strong on the outside, but there¡¯s a softness hidden there too. And I think I know it, even if just a little."


    Flirting and keeping my emotions in check seemed nice and a good distraction but then, a thought crept into my mind.


    I hope he knew it was just a fling and nothing more.


    I watched his reaction, gauging his expression in the mirror, but his face remained neutral. A flicker of something crossed his eyes, though¡ªa brief, reluctant smile that was gone in a heartbeat.


    The rest of the drive was filled with silence again, but this time it felt less tense, almostfortable in its own way.


    The city lights eventually came into view, casting a warm glow over the skyline as we entered. Ryker navigated the streets with ease and rxed in his seat as he padded his way through until we reached my apartmentplex, pulling up smoothly by the curb.


    He stepped out first, opened the door for me and then proceding to retrieve my luggage from the trunk before heading inside with me.


    I unlocked the door, pushing it open, and was immediately met with the muffled sounds ofughter and soft voices.


    Frowning, I stepped inside, catching a glimpse of my maid, Kaya, entwined in the arms of a man in the dining room, both oblivious to my entrance.


    Her moans filled the room as he kneaded her breasts through her clothing, his lips shing back on hers.


    I cleared my throat loudly, watching them spring apart in a blur of blushing cheeks and stammered apologies.


    "Oh my..."


    Kaya¡¯s eyes went wide with horror when she saw me, her face as red as a cherry.


    "Lady Tempest! I-I¡¯m so sorry, I thought..." Her words trailed off as she nced between me and Ryker, flustered beyond measure.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, the sound bubbling up and breaking the tension. "It¡¯s fine, Kaya. Just... keep it down next time," I teased, winking as she stammered her thanks and practically dragged her boyfriend out the door.


    Once they were gone, I tossed my handbag onto the couch, letting theugh fade into a smirk as I turned to find Ryker standing by the entrance, his gaze already drifting toward the door.


    "I should be going, Lady Tempest," he murmured, voice low. "It¡¯s gettingte, and you¡¯ll be safe enough here."


    "Will I?" I countered, my tone yful as I moved closer. "You wouldn¡¯t want to leave me defenceless, would you, Rn? Besides, it¡¯s dark already. You can stay the night, just in case." I caught his gaze, holding it, daring him to argue.


    He hesitated, clearly torn. "You don¡¯t need my protection, Lady Tempest. And I really shouldn¡¯t... it wouldn¡¯t be proper."


    Proper? Did he just give me the excuse of being proper after fucking me twice?


    Smiles.


    Well, he is a gentleman, I¡¯ll give him that but I didn¡¯t want gentle. I wanted him.


    "Oh,e on," I replied with a sly smile, stepping close enough that our hands almost touched. "Since when did you care about being proper?"


    His jaw tensed, the barest hint of frustration in his eyes as he looked away, clearly grappling with himself.


    Before he coulde up with another excuse, I closed the distance between us, tilting my head up to meet his gaze.


    Then, without another word, I leaned in, pressing my lips to his.


    He went still, surprised, but after a moment, his hands found my waist, his grip firm as he pulled me closer, deepening the kiss.


    Heat surged through me, our connection electrifying and intense as if every nerve in my body had been set aze.


    I felt it again. The irritation that he wasn¡¯t my mate but then, after ourst time, I had managed to shun those feelings down and enjoy myself.


    His hands travelled up my back, and I felt myself melting against him, giving in to the pull that had been building between us since the first time we¡¯d met.


    He was strong and unyielding, yet there was a gentleness to his touch that made my heart race.


    When we finally broke apart, he kept his forehead resting against mine, his breath warm against my lips. "You¡¯re... something else, Lady Tempest," he murmured huskily.


    Iughed softly, my hands still tangled in his shirt. "Good," I whispered back, daring him to close the distance again, which he did without hesitation, capturing my lips in another searing kiss.


    All the pent-up tension, all the unspoken words, melted away in that moment, reced by the raw, undeniable connection between us.


    For the first time today, I felt free¡ªunburdened by expectations, by the pain of what I couldn¡¯t have, and instead consumed by the thrill of what was right in front of me.


    Ryker¡¯s lips trailed down my jaw, his hands tightening around my waist, and I felt a shiver run through me, anticipation thickening the air around us. He pulled back just enough to look into my eyes, a question lingering there.


    "Are you sure about this?" he asked in the softest voice I had ever heard from him.


    "Yes," I answered, no hesitation in my tone. "For once, I want this. I want... you."


    His expression softened, and without another word, he scooped me up, carrying me toward my room.


    The world outside faded away, leaving only us, and the thrill of finally letting myself follow my body without second-guessing, without fear.


    We arrived in my room soonest and as my body pressed against the mattress, my thoughts sprung back to the hunk above me, his eyes gleaming with delight as his blonde fell straight over his face and obstructed a part of his cyan eyes.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 99: Crash

    <h4>Chapter 99: Crash</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 99</strong>


    <strong>~ Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The scent of pine and earth filled my senses as I stepped out of my car in front of the Crescent Moon pack house.


    As I entered, I could feel my heart rate quicken, anticipation and unease intertwining. I had no idea what kind of reception I¡¯d receive, especially with how myst visit went.


    When I entered the sitting room, my mother looked up, and her gaze had a strange mix of relief and judgment.


    "So, you¡¯ve finallye back after... fixing things with Ivan," she said coldly, yet undeniably grateful. "Whatever you did, I suppose we can thank you for buying us a moment¡¯s peace."


    "Mother," Elias¡¯s voice cut in with a warning tone. He gave me a small, supportive nod before turning back to her with a furrowed brow. "Maybe we shouldn¡¯t act like Zara owes us for fixing Ivan¡¯s mess."


    Sitting in his usual chair, my father cleared his throat, halting any brewing argument. He motioned for me toe closer, his worn face etched with worry. As I approached, he took my hand gently.


    "Thank you, Zara," he murmured, barely above a whisper. "I don¡¯t know how you managed it, but I know it wasn¡¯t easy. I... I don¡¯t know what to say either. Ivan... he¡¯s been a thorn and I... we should have supported you when you decided to leave him."


    His gratitude brought a small, unexpected ache to my chest. This was the father I¡¯d grown up admiring¡ªthe man who had taught me strength.


    I could see the toll of recent events in the lines etched on his face, and I knew he was fighting his own battles against the shadows Ivan had cast.


    But then everything felt scattered. All that beautiful emotion was lost when my mother scoffed.


    I nced back at my mother, her face tight with frustration. She was biting her lip, her pride shing with a rare moment of gratitude.


    But before she could voice her resentment, my father¡¯s grip tightened around my hand, silencing her.


    "We¡¯ll put Ivan behind us," he assured me, keeping his gaze steady. "The only debt we owe now is to ourselves, to rebuild without relying on him."


    Relief washed over me, a weight lifting as I squeezed his hand back. I¡¯d finally done something he could be proud of¡ªsomething for myself, for them, and no one else.


    And that was leaving that scum.


    After we talked, I informed him I had to leave. As much as Elias wanted me to spend the night over, I refused.


    I did not see myself spending a night under the same roof as my mother.


    What had changed her, I had no idea. But prior, she used to be more loving and attentive. Or was everything just geared towards a future where I would be of use as a tool for her to get what she wanted?


    I was pulled out of my thoughts when Elias suggested we take a stroll in the garden.


    "Let¡¯s talk before you go back. I want to know how you¡¯ve been," he said, a soft smile tugging at his lips as we stepped outside into the twilight.


    While we wandered through the gardens, the scent of blooming flowers mixed with the faint chill of evening air brought relief right through me. Elias¡¯s expression softened as he looked at me, his usually intense demeanour became gentle for a rare moment.


    With my father still very much active in business, leading the pack was left to him as the heir. Sometimes that took a toll on him.


    "So, tell me about Snow," he prompted. I caught the teasing glint in his eye.


    I chuckled, rolling my eyes. "You really want to know about that?"


    "Yes, I do," he replied earnestly. "It¡¯s not every day my sister marries someone like him. I... need to know you¡¯re... okay."


    I took a deep breath, feeling the coolness of the night air against my skin, before arching my brows suspiciously at him.


    Elias shrugged. "What? They had a reputation. Besides, they are not the strongest pack in the region for nothing. Snow and his father, Alpha Storm are ruthless."


    "It¡¯s...plicated," I admitted. "We have an understanding. But despite everything, he¡¯s been there for me in ways I didn¡¯t expect."


    Elias¡¯s expression softened further, his hand reaching out to squeeze mine. "I¡¯m d, Zara. Just... make sure he¡¯s really what you want. You deserve to be happy."


    I offered a small smile, grateful for his support. "Thanks, Elias. I... I¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    After our walk, Elias walked me back to my car. His gaze lingered on me as I opened the door, a faint frown marring his features. "Drive safe, alright? And... don¡¯t be a stranger. This is your home too."


    I nodded, giving him onest smile before slipping into the driver¡¯s seat. "I won¡¯t but remember, it¡¯s more yours than mine," I said, more in jest than seriously, "At least, Mum never fails to subtly remind me that she values her male child more." "Goodnight, Elias."


    The night seemed to go on forever as I drove away from the pack house, silent and dark.


    I hadn¡¯t intended on staying thiste but talking with Elias... It reminded me of the times we had growing up.


    The road was empty. The only sound heard was from my car as I drove through the deserted streets. I reyed the evening¡¯s conversations in my mind, a strange sense of peace settling over me for the first time in weeks.


    That and Snow¡¯s kiss earlier on.


    If I was being sincere, which I am, each time he kissed me, it ignited something in me I wasn¡¯t so sure about.


    However, I was certain Astrid loved it and him.


    My thoughts froze. She loved him. If Astrid did, does that mean I love him too...?


    I barely had time to register those thoughts and think about it. Just as I rounded a bend, a pair of headlights red into view, suddenly blinding me anding directly toward me from the oppositene.


    My heart raced, and I instinctively mmed on the brakes, but the car didn¡¯t slow fast enough. The other vehicle veered into my path, forcing me to swerve.


    The impact was brutal¡ªa sharp, deafening crash that sent my car skidding to the side, smashing into a tree.


    Updat??d fr??m freew??bnov??l.c(o)m

 Chapter 100: Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 100: Kidnapped</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 100</strong>


    <strong>~ Zara¡¯s</strong><strong>POV~</strong>


    The force from the crash jarred through me, leaving me gasping as the world spun.


    Pain red up my side, and I struggled to keep my eyes open, my vision blurring.


    Through the haze, I saw the other car door open, and a dark figure emerged, stalking toward me with slow, deliberate steps.


    I tried to move but my foot was pinned, and the seatbelt refused to budge.


    Shit!


    Ignoring the pain, I summoned Astrid¡¯s strength but the ident¡¯s impact on Astrid was felt. Still, I ignored it and struck at the seat belttch, breaking it free. Blood trickled from my knuckles, but I barely felt it and that was the least of my problems.


    Whoever they were, had closed in.


    I fumbled for my phone, my fingers shaking. Before I could dial, a gloved hand wrenched open my door, and I felt myself yanked from the driver¡¯s seat.


    The force had been much, yanking my body, and I felt my foot dislocate.


    "Fuck!" I screamed in pain. The cold night air stung my skin as I tried to fight against my attacker.


    I fought to keep my wits, my heart racing as I struggled against the iron grip holding me, refusing to let him see my fear.


    Using whatever force I could muster, I pushed his chest hard, sending him flying against the nearby tree.


    I lunged forward, only to be hit by the scent of wolfsbane. My strength faltered as the bitter smell enveloped me from behind.


    What the...


    I barely had time to think or get away when someone grabbed my arm from behind and forced something cold against my neck¡ªa syringe. And before I registered the sharp prick, a numbing wave of exhaustion washed over me.


    I thrust my elbow backwards, hitting my attacker and hoping to break free. Yet as I tried to use myst bit of strength to get away, a surge of electric current rushed through me, dimming the light in my eyes.


    "You think you can just walk away?" A low, menacing voice sneered close to my ear, sending a chill down my spine as his weapon tazed me. "Ivan sends his regards."


    Just before darkness imed me, onest thought crossed my mind. Snow.


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The faint light of dawn seeped through my office windows, casting an eerie calm over the room.


    My fingers drummed relentlessly on the desk, my mind filled with thoughts. Hours had passed, and still no word from Zara.


    Her phone had gone straight to voicemail after countless calls, each unanswered attempt grinding on my patience.


    At first, I¡¯d tried to convince myself that she was simply ignoring me, that maybe she was still angry or wanted some distance.


    But something gnawed at me¡ªa gut feeling I couldn¡¯t shake. Zara was not one to stay silent like this.


    Well, she could but at the least, I knew she¡¯d answer my call at a point and show her irritation which I was counting on but got none.


    I gritted my teeth, finally dialling her brother, Elias. His voice was tense, barely holding back the same urgency I felt.


    "Where is she?" I demanded, barely containing the edge in my tone. "I¡¯ve tried every number. She hasn¡¯t called ore back. Elias, what¡¯s going on? Is Zara avoiding me? I thought we were good and on the same page."


    There was a brief pause, then a sharp intake of breath on the other end.


    "Elias!" I bellowed, my anger barely holding in.


    "Alpha Snow... I was just about to reach out to you," Elias said, his voice filled with dread. "She... Zara¡¯s not here."


    "What do you mean she¡¯s not there? Or did she go to E¡¯s?"


    There was another defeating pause which irked me to the core before he responded. "I wish that¡¯s the case but after she left..." he sighed but his next choice of words had my jaw cked. "Zara¡¯s been taken."


    The words echoed, sinking like stones in my chest. My grip on the phone tightened as cier¡¯s furious growl echoed in my mind, his anger blending seamlessly with my own.


    "What do you mean she was taken?" I forced the words out, each syble heavy with rage.


    "It happenedst night," Elias continued, his voice cracking. "She was on her way back... an ident... and then she was gone. They left a message, Snow. A damn message!"


    I clenched my fists, the darkness within me threatening to break free. "Where is this message, Elias?" I demanded, my voice a lethal whisper.


    "I have it with me," Elias replied, audibly struggling to keep hisposure. "It¡¯s a ransom note... they¡¯re demanding my father¡¯spany and they¡¯re threatening her. But I doubt he¡¯d let her go still."


    "Send me a copy, now." I forced myself to hang up, feeling the surge of rage pulse through my veins.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything further other than that.


    If Ivan wanted war, then so be it.


    Zara was mine and not his.


    She was out there, vulnerable, and in the hands of those who had dared to cross a line they couldn¡¯t return from.


    I grabbed my phone, my fingers flying over the screen as I dialled Dare Devil. He picked up on the first ring.


    "Snow," he greeted, his voice as calm as ever.


    "Meet me. I need you here now. They have my wife." My voice was cold and controlled, but it barely contained the storm raging beneath the surface.


    "I¡¯ll be there soon," Dare Devil assured me, hanging up before I could say anything else.


    Momentster, a notification pinged on my phone. Dare Devil had sent me a series of files¡ªa mix of footage showing Zara leaving her parents¡¯ mansion and, more disturbingly, hacked security clips of her route back.


    Thest frame showed a wrecked car¡ªZara¡¯s car, abandoned on a quiet road, with no sign of Zara in sight.


    My vision blurred with fury. Every detail, every frame seared itself into my mind as I swore vengeance on whoever was behind this.


    <i>"Find her by all means,"</i> I texted Dare Devil, my hands shaking slightly as I forced myself to take a deep breath.


    R??adtest chapt??rs at freew??(b)novel.c(o)m Only

 Chapter 101: Located

    <h4>Chapter 101: Located</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 101</strong>


    <strong>~</strong>Snow¡¯s POV~


    I switched over to my contacts, selecting a name and dialling immediately. The line rang twice before a familiar voice answered.


    "Snow?"


    "It¡¯s Zara," I bit out, wasting no time with pleasantries. "She¡¯s been taken. I need you at the scene. Search every inch, every clue. Leave nothing unchecked. Find her by all means."


    The silence on the other end was brief but charged with understanding. "Consider it done," he replied in a low but serious tone. "I¡¯ll send word as soon as I have anything."


    Ending the call, I felt the storm in me intensify. Zara¡¯s disappearance wasn¡¯t just an attack on her¡ªit was a deration of war. And whoever had taken her would soon learn what it meant to go against me.


    As I waited for Dare Devil to arrive, I paced the room, each step filled with barely contained wrath.


    The seconds ticked by, each one like a hammer blow, as I imagined every possibility, every scenario she could be facing.


    Images of her in pain, in fear, shed in my mind, fueling the fire that burned hotter with each passing moment.


    I calcted my every step, ying over the actions I would take once I found her in my head like it had happened really.


    Unfortunately for me, Zara wasn¡¯t my mate, and as such, I could not sense her, but I didn¡¯t care. There was more than one way to go about this and get what I wanted.


    What would my father do?


    I thought of how ruthless my father had been in killing and ruling. It was the very reason why we were feared, amongst other things.


    I had been too softtely, trying to rule with calm and peace but if Ivan wanted war, he was going to get it.


    No one touched my wife and got away with it.


    Minutes passed quickly and soon a knock sounded at the door, and I swung it open to see Dare Devil standing there, masking his expression with a sharp gaze as he stepped into the room.


    "Come in."


    "Snow," he greeted, nodding in acknowledgement.


    "Did you see the footage?" I demanded, wasting no time as I gestured to the files he¡¯d sent me.


    Dare Devil nodded, his gaze darkening. "Every frame. Whoever took her knew exactly where she¡¯d be and when. This wasn¡¯t a random act."


    My fists clenched at his words. "I need them found," I said, ignoring the low and deadly tone in my voice. "I don¡¯t care what it takes. Whoever did this will pay with everything they have."


    "Good. I am with you."


    "Alright then. Follow me."


    We left my study, heading toward the small control room hidden on the second floor.


    It was the one room in this mansion outfitted with every surveince tool I might need, security software glowing from wall-to-wall monitors.


    With Zara missing, every second counted, and this ce was the key to finding her.


    Dare Devil scanned the screens. "Thest security cam footage of her just...cuts. We threw anyone tailing them off their trail by using the cameras¡¯ blind spots."


    "Well, we must find her one way or the other," I refuted.


    "Hmm..." he seemed to ponder briefly and after that nodded, turning to face me. "Are you certain there¡¯s no other means of tracking her?"


    Frustration surged through me as I shook my head, my jaw clenched tight. "I¡¯ve thought of all means I could use but nothing. It¡¯s not like I could put a tracker in her body or something."


    Then a thought hit me¡ªsomething that sparked a glimmer of hope. "Wait¡ªmy unlimited credit card."


    I took a steadying breath, the memory surfacing of that first day with Zara. I¡¯d handed her the card, and to my growing annoyance, she¡¯d never used it once since.


    Dare Devil¡¯s brows rose as he caught on. "Think she still has it on her?"


    "I believe she keeps it in her mini purse," I exined, "she took it with herst night."


    Thankfully, on one asion when two of us spoke, she made mention of never being stranded as she went everywhere with her mini purse housing her credit cards just to be safe.


    I couldn¡¯t recall what had led to that discussion that day but I saw her as efficient when she told me about it.


    Dare Devil nodded, already at work, fingers tapping over the keyboard. "Then if she¡¯s used it¡ªor if she does at any point¡ªit¡¯ll light up like a signal re."


    "She doesn¡¯t need to use it first. It has a tracker in it."


    His brows shot up and I smirked. The system blinked to life, every monitor showing possible coordinates.


    Dare Devil¡¯s fingers moved with precision, tappingmands into the console as he scanned the system for any signs of the tracker.


    His focus was razor-sharp, his eyes reflecting the glow of the screens, and I could feel his intensity matching my own.


    Every second felt like a drumbeat against my patience, but I held steady, willing him to uncover something, anything, that would lead us to Zara.


    Suddenly, one of the screens shed. Dare Devil froze, his gaze narrowing.


    "I have it," he said in a low voice. "The card registered. Coordinates areing through now."


    A surge of relief flooded me, but it was tempered by anticipation. Dare Devil transferred the coordinates onto a digital map that zoomed in on the location.


    "North of the Crescent Moon territory," he muttered, adjusting the map¡¯s view. "It¡¯s a remote area. Old warehouses, abandoned a decade ago, from the looks of it. No surveince, no cameras."


    "Perfect ce to keep someone hidden." I tightened my fists. My mind raced through the steps, calcting the route and the necessary backup.


    Dare Devil nced at me. Although his expression was calm, his eyes were filled with understanding. "I¡¯ll set up a team to intercept. They won¡¯t see using."


    "Let¡¯s move. The only team an Alpha needs is himself." I turned, barely waiting for him to follow as we left the control room and headed back to the garage.


    Time was our enemy, and every second Zara remained in their hands, the fire inside me burned hotter.


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel

 Chapter 102: Defiance

    <h4>Chapter 102: Defiance</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 102</strong>


    <strong>~Marcus¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The heavy scent of smoke and leather filled the dimly lit room, mingling with the sound of billiard balls colliding on the pool table in front of me.


    I watched as one of the striped balls rolled into a pocket, a smirk curving my lips as I leaned back in my chair, savouring the small satisfaction of the game. Three men sat around me, murmuring in anticipation as they waited for their turn.


    One of my guards entered, interrupting the rhythm of the game. He approached, head bowed slightly in deference. "Sir, Ivan has called again. He wants an update."


    I didn¡¯t bother looking up from the table, aiming my next shot carefully before sending another ball into the corner pocket. "Tell him I¡¯m busy. He can wait."


    The guard hesitated, clearly not expecting that answer. "But, sir, Ivan¡¯s been calling repeatedly. He seems... insistent."


    I straightened, my gaze turning cold as I nced his way. "I said he can wait." To make sure he understood, I let my wolf eyes shine through, silently telling him to back off.


    Nodding stiffly, the guard backed away, muttering hispliance. My men exchanged uneasy nces, clearly aware of my dismissive attitude toward Ivan. Finally, one of them couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity.


    "So, Marcus," one of the men drawled, a sly grin forming, "when do you n to let Ivan have his precious little girl?"


    I chuckled, rolling the cue stick between my fingers before responding. "Ivan may think he¡¯s in control, but he¡¯ste to the game. I¡¯ve had my eye on Zara long before he decided to join forces with me and ruin Snow."


    The men chuckled darkly along with me. I set down the cue stick, pulling myself away from the game as a new, thrilling thought took root.


    "She¡¯s too valuable to just hand over," I continued, a grin spreading across my face. "Let¡¯s have some fun first. Ivan can wait until I¡¯m done. Besides, it would be a thrill to taunt Snow with his new wife."


    Satisfied, I motioned for the guard, who opened the door leading into a dark hallway, illuminated by a single flickering light overhead.


    I followed, each step echoing against the concrete walls as we ventured deeper into the lower levels of the building. The faint sound of machinery hummed in the background, a fitting soundtrack to the twisted thoughts brewing in my mind.


    We approached another door at the end of the hallway, and as it opened, the sight that greeted me was exactly as I had nned.


    Zara sat in the middle of the room, bound to a chair with heavy iron chains coiled around her wrists and ankles.


    Her head was tilted slightly downward, her hair cascading around her face, obscuring her expression. I could see the subtle rise and fall of her shoulders, her breathsboured yet steady.


    I moved closer, taking in the sight of her, savouring the sense of power that washed over me.


    There was a primal satisfaction in watching her restrained, vulnerable,pletely at my mercy. She was a fighter, no doubt about it, but here, right now, she was helpless.


    "You know," I said, my voice echoing in the room, "I never thought I¡¯d get the chance to see you like this, Zara."


    Her head lifted slowly, and despite the dark circles under her eyes, her gaze burned with defiance.


    Even bound and battered, she had a fire that made her stand out from anyone I¡¯d ever encountered. I leaned closer, smiling as her lips curled in a scowl.


    "You think this will scare me?" she sneered.


    I chuckled, reaching out to grip her chin, forcing her to meet my gaze. "Oh, I don¡¯t need you scared, Zara. I just need you to understand that there¡¯s no way out of this. Ivan might want you broken, but I prefer a little more... resistance. Makes things more interesting, don¡¯t you think?"


    She jerked her chin out of my grasp, her gaze filled with pure disdain. "Enjoy it while you can, Marcus. It won¡¯tst."


    Her defiance only fueled my amusement. Leaning back, I let out a lowugh, savouring every moment of her fury. "Oh, I fully intend to enjoy this. You¡¯re not going anywhere, Zara. Not until I¡¯m done."


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    ¡ªEarlier That Morning¡ª


    The first thing I noticed as I woke was the warmth of Rnd¡¯s arm wrapped around me, his hand syed protectively against my back. His breathing was deep, even, andforting.


    It felt... safe. Dangerous, maybe, but safe.


    I turned slightly, my gaze tracing the strong line of his jaw, and the way his blond hair fell against his forehead.


    Something so unfamiliar¡ªgentleness¡ªsurged within me. My fingers itched to run along the tattoos on his arms, and my mind started to drift to memories ofst night.


    <i>"Oh, so now you¡¯re all cozy? You¡¯re not fooling anyone, you know,</i>" Summer¡¯s disapproving growl rose in the back of my mind,ced with judgment. "<i>He¡¯s just a fling, Tempest, not¡ª"</i>


    <i>"Not now, Summer.</i>" I shut her out, choosing this moment over her snidementary. But just as I turned back to him, Ryker¡¯s eyelids fluttered, and he caught me staring.


    A slow smile spread over his lips, pulling me close. "Morning," he murmured, his voice rough from sleep.


    Before I could respond, his lips met mine¡ªsoft at first, but soon deepened, sending a warm thrill through me.


    It was so unexpected that I froze, unsure how to react. He must¡¯ve felt it too, because he pulled back, eyes searching my face, his arm loosening.


    "You know," he said, sitting up slightly. "I should probably head back." His tone had a guarded edge, and I could feel the shift between us¡ªthat sudden distance.


    "Why?" I asked, brow raised, studying his expression. He looked down, exhaling slowly before meeting my gaze.


    "Because Tempest... let¡¯s be real. I know you¡¯re just looking for a distraction, something temporary," he said through clenched jaw. "I get it, I do, but before this goes anywhere else... with feelings involved, maybe it¡¯s better if I go."


    A pang of irritation and something else twisted inside me. Was that all he thought this was? That I was using him as a simple... fling?


    Without another word, I shifted, my hand trailing down his torso until I felt his sharp intake of breath as my fingers brushed against him. His eyes widened in surprise as I leaned closer, straddling him.


    "You want to leave?" I whispered, my hand slipping lower as his body reacted to my touch, and the tension between us thickened. "I don¡¯t think you do."


    Ryker¡¯s breath hitched, his gaze locked on mine, a mixture of surprise and raw intensity burning in his eyes.


    For a moment, I thought he might pull back, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, his hand found my waist, holding me steady as his resolve seemed to melt under my touch.


    "You sure about this?" he murmured, his voice rough with barely restrained desire.


    The tension between us was electric, crackling in the space that existed only between him and me.


    "You¡¯re the one who said you needed to leave but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready to walk out that door."


    This content is taken from fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 103: Pain

    <h4>Chapter 103: Pain</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 103</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I had begun to get some good control over my irritation perhaps because I was far from Koda, that mate of mine.


    Tsk.


    Just the thought of hisst image¡ªhim begging Aira made my insides twist and my anger rise.


    I leaned in closer, my lips hovering just above Rnd¡¯s. "You¡¯re the one who said you needed to leave," I whispered, feeling the thrum of his heartbeat through his chest. "But I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready to walk out that door."


    A flicker of something vulnerable passed through his eyes before he pulled me by my arms downward and his mouth imed mine.


    His lips were urgent, his grip tightening around my waist as he pulled me against him, leaving no space between us. Heat flooded my senses, and all thoughts of restraint evaporated as I gave myself over to the moment.


    Thest remnants of doubt Rnd had vanished as my hands traced over his shoulders, feeling the hard muscles beneath.


    Rnd¡¯s lips trailed down my neck, his warm breath grazing my skin, leaving a path of shivers in its wake.


    "Tempest," he whispered against my skin, his voiceced with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce¡ªsomething deeper than just desire. It was a question, a hesitation that hung between us.


    I pulled back slightly, meeting his gaze. "Stay," I said softly, letting him feel the weight of the word settling between us. "For as long as you want."


    His eyes darkened, his fingers trailing down my spine in response. "Careful, Tempest," he murmured. "You¡¯re making it hard to remember why I thought leaving was a good idea."


    I gave him a slow smile, my hand moving down his chest. "Then don¡¯t."


    Rnd¡¯s hands tightened around my waist, his touch grounding and electric all at once. I could see the conflict lingering in his eyes¡ªa fierce desire tempered by something that felt suspiciously like restraint.


    But I wouldn¡¯t let him overthink this¡ªI wanted him right here, without hesitation.


    "Rnd," I murmured, tracing my fingers along his jaw, feeling the slight roughness under my fingertips. "For once, don¡¯t think. Just... be here with me."


    His eyes searched mine, and after a brief second, he nodded. His lips pressed against mine slowly, as if he weremitting every detail to memory.


    His mouth moved to my corbone, his teeth grazing lightly as he worked his way down, sending me a fresh surge of heat.


    I wrapped my legs around him, pulling him closer until our bodies were tangled, the connection between us stronger than words. His hands roamed, finding every curve, every inch that seemed to respond to his touch alone.


    "Tempest," he breathed my name, his voice thick and barely restrained as if it were all he could manage.


    My name on his lips felt like a spark, and I let it fuel me, banishing every thought of past hurts, every reminder of Koda. This wasn¡¯t about him.


    This moment was mine, with Rnd¡ªa rare rity I hadn¡¯t felt in what felt like forever.


    "Rnd," I whispered against his lips, "I don¡¯t want to be anywhere else."


    The answer in his gaze was raw and silent, but it was enough. We lost ourselves in the rush, the heat building between us until it consumed everything else, every past regret and wound.


    All that existed was this¡ªour bodies, our breaths mingling, the world outside fading to nothing.


    The warmth and intensity of his presence felt like a shield. Here, wrapped in his arms, I was just Tempest¡ªnot a daughter of the Ivory Crescent Pack¡¯s Alpha, not a wolf fighting her mate bond, not broken or jaded.


    For the first time, I felt free, and I didn¡¯t care how long this fleeting freedom wouldst.


    "I was me."


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    In the dim, cold room across the city where Zara was being held, another form of torture was taking ce.


    She attempted to move in her chair, but the aftereffects of the wolfsbane injection left her with weary limbs and diminished strength.


    Every muscle ached. The silver and iron chains burned through her skin, and when she reached out for Astrid, her wolf¡¯s response was weak, almost a ghostly echo in her mind.


    A shiver ran down her spine.


    In all her life, Zara had never felt this helpless. Time felt disjointed here¡ªan endless night of silence broken only by her attempts to break free.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the growing dread of what could happen to her. If Ivan wanted her to belong to him, then she expected to see him by now, but till this moment there was nothing.


    Just the awareness that her situation was slipping further out of her control.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and one of Marcus¡¯s men stepped in, his face obscured by the dim light but his menacing stance was unmistakable.


    "Ready for a little fun?" he sneered, his voice dripping with malice.


    Zara tensed, gritting her teeth as he approached. She steeled herself, determination zing in her eyes despite her weakened state.


    She wouldn¡¯t let them break her, even if it took everyst shred of strength she had left.


    The man produced a small, jagged de, flicking it casually as he stepped closer. He didn¡¯t say a word, just let the sharp metal glint in the faint light as he closed the distance between them. She fought to stay calm, clenching her jaw as he circled her, his eyes alight with twisted pleasure.


    When the de pressed against her arm, she bit back a scream, willing herself to remain silent to deny him the satisfaction.


    But as he pressed harder, dragging it slowly across her skin, the pain grew blinding, her vision blurring at the edges.


    "You really thought you could just walk away, didn¡¯t you?" he taunted, the de digging deeper. "Thought you were safe, that Snow or someone else woulde to your rescue?"


    Zara¡¯s breaths came faster and the pain was intense, searing. She clenched her fists, drawing strength from her defiance. She wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction of seeing her falter, even as she felt her strength wane.


    But when the de slid along her skin once more, deeper this time, her control snapped. A scream tore from her throat, filling the room with a raw, agonized sound.


    Around the warehouse, both Dare Devil and Snow paused; their senses sharpened as Zara¡¯s scream reached their ears, sending a jolt through them.


    In a matter of seconds, the door to her cell burst open, cutting through the silence sharply.


    Th?? most uptodate novels are published on free(w)ebnov(e)l.??????

 Chapter 104: Duel to Death

    <h4>Chapter 104: Duel to Death</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 104</strong>


    <strong>~ Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The dark warehouse loomed ahead, shadows stretching out like twisted ws. cier stirred within me, his instincts on high alert.


    The stale, metallic scent in the air was unmistakable, and every nerve in my body went taut, sensing Zara nearby.


    A faint trace of her scent drifted through the cold night air, and I felt cier¡¯s low growl reverberate within me.


    "Snow," Dare Devil muttered, his voice calm but firm, sensing the storm within me. "My men are on their way. We should wait¡ª"


    But cier was having none of it. My vision sharpened, tinged with a dangerous red as my gaze locked on the warehouse entrance.


    cier pushed forward, ready to take over at any moment.


    There was no time to wait, no strategy to consider. Zara¡¯s pain echoed in my mind, each heartbeat a reminder of her suffering. My fists clenched, and I took a step forward.


    "Snow¡ª" Dare Devil¡¯s voice rose, but I ignored him, the primal rage taking over. I could feel it in my bones. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    I nced ahead, my eyes seeing far and beyond. My heat vision could see two figures in one of the rooms, one seated and the other looming over but before I could register who... a piercing scream shattered the silence, Zara¡¯s voice tearing through the air, and that was all it took.


    With a speed that even surprised me, Iunched myself forward, the warehouse doors mming open under my weight as I tore through the dimly lit corridors.


    Every breath felt like fire, cier pushing me to move faster, to end anyone in our way. Bodies flew as I barreled through, my handsnding hard on guards who barely had time to react before crumpling to the floor.


    The closer I got, the more her scent filled the air, mingling with blood and pain. My mind raced, focused only on reaching her before it was toote. Another scream echoed, sharper and filled with agony, and I saw red.


    The door to her holding cell was ahead, and I didn¡¯t bother with the handle, kicking it in with enough force to splinter the frame.


    Inside, a guard stood over her, a glint of a de in his hand, his eyes widening in shock as I stormed in.


    My eyes first flickered to Zara, seeing the blood, bruises and state she was in. Anger shed in my eyes, fuelling my whole body.


    cier tried reaching out to Astrid but she was weak.


    My wife¡¯s wolf was fucking weak!


    He didn¡¯t even have time to lift his weapon. I moved swiftly, my hand mping around his neck, squeezing as I drove him backwards.


    The impact echoed as his body hit the wall, the sickening crack of his neck breaking beneath my grip. I released him, letting his lifeless form fall to the ground.


    My gaze snapped to Zara, chained to a chair, blood trickling from cuts along her arms. Anger red hotter as I reached her, my hands finding the silver chains that held her.


    Ignoring the burn on my skin, I tore the chains off in a single motion, the searing pain only fueling my resolve.


    Which insufferable bastard did this to her?


    Zara¡¯s body slumped forward, her head falling weakly against my chest.


    I held her gently, murmuring her name as she stirred, her eyes fluttering open, meeting mine with a flicker of relief. I lifted her, cradling her carefully, but the sound of rapid footsteps behind us shattered the brief moment of calm.


    Iid her back in the chair, knowing I couldn¡¯t leave her exposed.


    <i>"Dare Devil,"</i> I mind linked, ignoring the darkmand from my voice. <i>"Get Zara. Now."</i>


    As soon as I stepped away from her, Marcus appeared, his tall frame filling the doorway. His gaze swept the room, taking in the guard¡¯s body and the shattered chains, before settling on Zara, and finally, me.


    His lips curled into a cold, amused smile.


    Dad had warned me he was no good before. I didn¡¯t dig deep enough to see how stupidly useless and a scum he was until he touched Zara and I couldn¡¯t let that go.


    "Well, well," he drawled, folding his arms. "I had a feeling you¡¯de rushing in. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually make it through my little party."


    My hands balled into fists, cier wing to take control. "You made a mistake, Marcus. Touching what¡¯s mine." My voice came out as a low growl, each wordced with fury.


    His smile widened, taunting. "Yours? Last I checked, she was barely hanging onto you. A pity, really, that you couldn¡¯t keep her under control."


    The taunt hit its mark, my vision narrowing as I took a step forward. cier and I unified in one intent: to end him. "You should¡¯ve stayed out of this," I said, my voice deadly calm. "You could have avoided bing my enemy."


    Marcus chuckled darkly, rolling his shoulders. "See, that¡¯s the problem with you, Alphas. Always so possessive. Sometimes you just have to let go." He paused, his gaze flicking to Zara, a glint of malice in his eyes. "And sometimes they find a better offer."


    The threat in his words cut through me, and I lunged as he did, cier roaring in my chest. We collided, fists flying in a brutal exchange of punches that echoed through the room.


    Marcus¡¯s strength met mine head-on, each hit resounding with a sickening thud. He was fast, a veteran in fights like this, but so was I, and each blow Inded pushed him back, his defenses faltering.


    He threw a punch that connected with my jaw, the taste of blood filling my mouth as I staggered back, but I didn¡¯t let up, charging forward, tackling him to the ground.


    We rolled, both fighting for dominance, fists connecting with ribs, jaws, and anything we could reach. The metallic scent of blood filled the air, my knuckles raw as I delivered punch after punch.


    With a sharp twist, Marcus managed to throw me off him, scrambling to his feet, his gaze dark and vicious as he reached for an iron pipe lying nearby.


    I ducked just in time as he swung, the pipe whistling inches from my face. But he wasn¡¯t quick enough¡ªI grabbed his wrist, wrenching the weapon from his grasp.


    Quickly, I picked up the silver chain from the floor and brought it down hard across his face, splitting skin, and blood spraying across the floor.


    He staggered, disoriented, and I seized the moment, gripping his cor and mming him back against the wall. My vision pulsed red as cier roared to the surface, my fingers digging into his chest.


    Marcus gasped, his eyes wide with horror as I drove my fingers through his chest, feeling his heart beating wildly beneath my grip.


    With a final surge of fury, I tightened my hold, crushing his heart in my fist, the life draining from his eyes as his body went limp in my grasp.


    The silence that followed was almost deafening, punctuated only by my ragged breaths. Releasing his lifeless form, I turned to Zara, her eyes flickering open. Her gaze found mine, a faint, weary smile tugging at her lips.


    Dare Devil appeared, silent as he assessed the scene. His nod of approval was slight but unmistakable as he moved to Zara, carefully lifting her.


    "Get her home," I ordered, my voice raw. cier¡¯s rage slowly ebbed, reced with a burning need to protect, to ensure she would be safe from anything¡ªand anyone¡ªwho dared to harm her again.


    This ??ontent is taken from fre??webnove(l).??????

 Chapter 105: Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 105: Defeated</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 105</strong>


    <strong>~ Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I watch everything that happened in sheer horror


    I watched the chaos unfold around me, my heart pounding like a wild animal trapped in my chest.


    Snow and Marcus moved like shadows, fists flying in brutal exchange. Every blow Snow took drove a new spike of fear through me, but he kept going, barely faltering.


    Each punch met with Marcus¡¯s own ruthless strength. The air was filled with tension, and the two of them were locked in a battle that felt endless.


    Blood streaked down Snow¡¯s face as he took a hard hit to the jaw, and I flinched, gripping the sides of the chair so tightly my knuckles turned white.


    I wanted to cry out, to tell him to stop, to leave before it was toote¡ªbut the raw, savage look in his eyes told me that nothing could pull him away now.


    My heart stopped when, in one final surge, I saw him twist Marcus¡¯s arm behind his back, his movements quick and merciless.


    The glint of fury and satisfaction in his eyes was terrifyingly beautiful. He picked the silver chains used to tie me, ignoring the searing pain and burning of flesh as he struck it at Marcus before releasing it.


    And then, with a growl that shook me to my core, Snow drove his hand through Marcus¡¯s chest, crushing his heart in one brutal motion.


    I gasped, feeling both awe and fear swirl within me as I tried to process what I¡¯d just seen.


    Snow¡¯s silhouette against the cold, dim light seemedrger and more powerful than I¡¯d ever realized.


    He turned to me, his gaze softening just for a moment, but even then, I couldn¡¯t shake the image of him covered in Marcus¡¯s blood, ruthlessly and unbreakable.


    Before I could react, I felt someone¡¯s arms slip beneath me, lifting me up. I tensed, barely suppressing a wince as pain shot through my side.


    I nced up at my rescuer¡ªa stranger, his face calm andposed, yet his aura was just as intense as Snow¡¯s. I didn¡¯t recognize him, but he moved with an assurance that made me rx.


    He sensed my hesitation and murmured in a low voice, "I¡¯m Dare Devil, here on Snow¡¯s orders." His tone held no warmth, but his grip was careful, ensuring I wouldn¡¯t fall.


    As I nodded, my gaze drifted back to Snow, who was standing among the carnage, his expression unyielding. He met my eyes briefly, giving Dare Devil a silent nod. "Get her home," he ordered calmly, his voice too steady and controlled.


    We left, but the sounds that followed were nothing short of chilling. The snap of bones breaking, screams cut short, and growls of agony echoed through the warehouse.


    Dare Devil quickened his pace, but even as we reached the entrance, the brutal sounds continued.


    I didn¡¯t have to see it to know¡ªSnow had given himself over fully to cier, unleashing the deadly strength thaty within him.


    As the sunlight hit us, I felt myself drifting, the exhaustion finally taking over. Everything went hazy, and I could feel my grip loosening. Thest thing I saw before darkness imed me was Dare Devil¡¯s steady,posed face above mine.


    **************


    When I awoke, the evening light was casting soft shadows across my room. My head felt heavy, and every inch of my body ached, but I was safe.


    ncing around, I noticed a familiar silhouette beside my bed. Snow was sitting there, his head resting against the edge of the bed, his breathing slow and even.


    Iy still, watching him while a strange warmth filled my chest. He was here, and somehow, that fact alone made everything that had happened feel distant and less painful.


    He had changed into a clean outfit, the soft blue pants and ck t-shirt looking casual but fitting his form perfectly. Yet, the faint scent of blood still clung to him, mingling with the familiar warmth of his presence.


    I reached out, my hand hovering above his head, a smile tugging at my lips. Just as I was about to touch his hair, his voice rang out with amusement, startling me.


    "Are you done admiring me?"


    I jumped slightly, my hand snapping back as he looked up, one brow arched. His eyes gleamed with that familiar, infuriating smirk.


    I rolled my eyes, scoffing, but a smile broke through my irritation. "Admiring? Don¡¯t tter yourself," I muttered, but the amusement in my voice betrayed me.


    Snow¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, his gaze softening. "I didn¡¯t realize the sight of me sleeping was that fascinating."


    "Well, it¡¯s not like you left me a lot of other options," I replied, leaning back against the pillows, suddenly aware of how exposed I felt under his steady gaze. "So, are you just here to enjoy the view?"


    "Partially," he admitted with a hint ofughter in his voice. "But I figured you might want to wake up to something familiar." He paused, his expression turning serious. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe."


    My heart skipped at his words, the sincerity in his tone catching me off guard. I searched his face, unsure of what to say. Finally, I settled on, "Thank you... foring for me."


    Snow¡¯s gaze held mine. "There was never a moment when I wouldn¡¯t."


    Afortable silence settled between us, but I could sense the tension lingering in his posture, the fierce protectiveness that hadn¡¯t quite faded.


    "Snow..." I started, unsure how to phrase the question swirling in my mind. "Why did you go that far for me? I mean, we¡¯ve barely known each other, and yet¡ª"


    "Because you¡¯re mine, Zara," he interrupted. His voice was calm butced with a finality that left no room for doubt. He reached over, gently taking my hand. "And no one gets toy a hand on what¡¯s mine."


    My heart hammered in my chest, a confusing mix of emotions swirling through me. The possessiveness in his words should have felt stifling, but instead, it grounded me, making me feel... cherished in a way I hadn¡¯t expected.


    He gave my hand a reassuring squeeze, his fingers warm against mine. "Rest now," he murmured, his voice softer than I¡¯d ever heard it. "I¡¯ll be here if you need anything."


    For the first time in a long while, I felt the weight of my worries lift, if only slightly. As I settled back into the bed, I allowed myself to rx, my eyes drifting shut as the sound of his steady breathing lulled me into sleep.


    Readt??st chapters at fre(??)NovelFire Only

 Chapter 106: Protected

    <h4>Chapter 106: Protected</h4>


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 106</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As I drifted back to sleep, Snow¡¯s presence beside me cast a strange calm over my dreams. Yet, the recent events still haunted me¡ªfragments of Marcus¡¯s mocking smile and the cold glint in Ivan¡¯s eyes ying over and over like a fractured memory.


    I woke hourster, feeling groggy yet grateful. Snow was still there, watching over me. When our gazes met, he gave a faint nod.


    "Are you in pain?" he asked, his voice softening as he took my hand.


    "Not much," I lied, though the soreness in my body was still there. He seemed to sense it, and his grip tightened protectively around my fingers.


    A knock sounded on the door, breaking the tension in the room. Dare Devil entered secondster, his dangerous presence immediately filling the space. His gaze shifted from Snow to me, and he inclined his head respectfully.


    "Boss, we have news," Dare Devil announced.


    Snow released my hand, his posture shifting as he listened. "Go on," he replied calmly.


    Dare Devil nced briefly in my direction before returning his gaze to Snow. "Ivan¡¯s contacts are scrambling. He¡¯s mobilizing men to protect his assets, but his attention is divided. Our interference seems to have rattled him."


    Snow¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver, but a cold satisfaction flickered in his eyes. "Good. Keep pressing. Find out every detail of his next move."


    Dare Devil nodded. "There¡¯s more," he continued. "It seems Ivan was heavily reliant on Marcus¡¯s alliance. With Marcus out of the picture, he¡¯s reaching out to other potential allies, but it¡¯s clear they don¡¯t trust him."


    "Let him twist in the wind," Snow said, his voice deadly calm. "But keep our men on standby. I want updates every hour."


    With a final nod, Dare Devil slipped out of the room, his presence fading like a shadow.


    I felt a chill run down my spine as I realized the extent of what was unfolding. Snow wasn¡¯t just protecting me; he was dismantling Ivan¡¯s entirework piece by piece, ensuring there¡¯d be no ce left for him to hide.


    "Snow..." I began, my voice barely a whisper. "This isn¡¯t just about me, is it?"


    He turned to me, his gaze unwavering. "No. It¡¯s about ensuring that no one ever thinks they can cross us." His voice softened slightly, a flicker of vulnerability slipping through his usual stoic demeanour. "And yes, Zara, it¡¯s also about you."


    A strange warmth settled over me, the weight of his words sinking in. I hadn¡¯t expected anyone to fight for me like this, not since... not ever. And yet, here he was, unyielding, prepared to go to war on my behalf.


    ***************


    ~Author¡¯s POV~


    In a darkened room across town, Ivan paced, his hands clenched tightly at his sides. The scattered remnants of Marcus¡¯s alliance had proven useless, and every ally he tried to recruit had turned him down, one by one. The situation had spiraled, his carefully builtwork copsing like a house of cards.


    "I gave Marcus one simple task," he snarled to himself, his voice echoing through the empty room. "But of course, he couldn¡¯t handle it."


    The door opened, and a man entered, his posture stiff with tension. "Sir, we¡¯ve lost contact with three more of our supporters. They¡¯re... reconsidering their loyalty, considering the recent... developments."


    Ivan¡¯s jaw tightened, his mind racing with fury and frustration. "Reconsidering?" he repeated, his tone venomous. "There is no reconsideration. Find them. Remind them of what loyalty means."


    The man hesitated, casting a cautious nce at Ivan. "We¡¯re trying, but... they¡¯re afraid, sir. Word has spread about Marcus, and... Snow Zephyr. They fear he¡¯sing for them, too."


    Ivan¡¯s eyes darkened, his anger reaching a boiling point. "They fear Snow, do they? Well, they should fear me more." His voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. "If they think they can escape, they¡¯re dead wrong. No one defies Ivan Zephyr and gets away with it."


    The man nodded, though a flicker of doubt lingered in his gaze. "Understood, sir. I¡¯ll let the others know."


    "Good," Ivan muttered, his mind already calcting his next steps. "We¡¯ll see just how far Snow is willing to go. And when the timees, he¡¯ll realize he¡¯s not the only one capable of tearing things apart."


    As the man left, Ivan clenched his fists, a dark determination settling over him. If Snow wanted a war, he¡¯d get one¡ªbut it would be a battle unlike any he¡¯d ever faced.


    ***************


    ~Snow¡¯s Estate~


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    Back at Snow¡¯s estate, I sat in thefort of the lounge, processing everything that had happened. The hours since my rescue had passed in a blur, filled with a mix of relief, exhaustion, and an underlying sense of unease.


    Snow had disappeared into his study shortly after Dare Devil¡¯s report, leaving me with time to gather my thoughts. I reyed the events in my mind¡ªthe fear, the pain, the darkness of that warehouse... and Snow¡¯s fierce face as he tore through my captors to reach me.


    A quiet knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts, and Dare Devil entered once again, his presencemanding as ever. He inclined his head, a small gesture of respect I was surprised he gave me given I wasn¡¯t his boss.


    "Dare Devil," I acknowledged, my voice still weary.


    "Miss Zara," he replied, his tone as calm and detached as always. "I wanted to check on you."


    "I¡¯m... recovering," I answered, surprised by the steadiness in my own voice.


    He studied me briefly, his gaze assessing. "Snow was concerned for your safety. He¡¯s made it clear that no harm wille to you again."


    The intensity in his words left no room for doubt, and I felt a surge of gratitude for the people who had protected me, despite the darkness of the past few days.


    As he left, I settled back, feeling a strange sense of peace settle over me. No matter what Ivan tried, no matter how far he reached, Snow had surrounded me with a fortress of strength and loyalty.


    And I was beginning to realize just how much that meant to me and how I meant to him.


    This content is taken from (f)reewe(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 107: Fluttering Heart

    <h4>Chapter 107: Fluttering Heart</h4>


    <strong>NB: Chap 105 to 107 have been edited. </strong>


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 106</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV - </strong><strong>Snow¡¯s Study~</strong>


    Snow sat at his desk, Dare Devil across from him, as they went over thetest reports. Maps and documentsy scattered across the desk, detailing Ivan¡¯s remaining resources, hiswork, and his hideouts. Everything was meticulously catalogued, ready for Snow¡¯s next move.


    "We¡¯ll cut him off at every turn," Snow stated. "He¡¯ll have nowhere to run."


    Dare Devil nodded. "Our men are in ce, monitoring his movements. It¡¯s only a matter of time."


    Snow¡¯s gaze hardened. "Good. Let him see what it feels like to be hunted."


    A flicker of approval crossed Dare Devil¡¯s face as he nodded. "Understood. Our forces are ready."


    Snow¡¯s phone buzzed with a message, drawing his attention. He nced at the screen, his expression tightening as he read the words.


    Ivan was making a desperate y, rallying his remaining men to stage a counterattack. But Snow was ready, his ns already in motion, leaving no room for Ivan to escape his fate.


    With a final nod to Dare Devil, Snow rose. "Let¡¯s finish this."


    <strong>*************</strong>


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    Iy in the cool darkness, surrounded by the soft glow of the bedsidemp casting a golden hue around the room.


    The events of the past day had begun to fade into a hazy memory, leaving an oddlyforting quietness. I hadn¡¯t expected to feel peace this soon, but somehow in Snow¡¯s home, I felt it.


    A soft rustling at the door drew my attention, and I nced over to see Snow slipping into the room. He wore nothing but loose grey shorts, his toned chest bare, muscles rippling in the low light.


    My gaze drifted over the familiar lines and scars etched into his skin, each one telling a story I would never know. I had almost gotten lost in thought when the sharp tone of my phone¡¯s ringtone pierced the silence, drawing both of our gazes.


    Snow nced at me, his brow furrowing, and reached for my phone on the nightstand before I could react. His eyes flicked down to the screen, and he answered the call before I could say a word.


    "Hello?"


    On the other end of the line, I heard my brother¡¯s voice, slightly muffled. "Zara? Are you alright?"


    "It¡¯s Snow," he said, his tone low, almost gentle. "Zara is safe, Elias. She¡¯s recovering."


    There was a beat of silence on the other end, and then a sigh of relief. "Thank you," Elias appreciated, his voice filled with gratitude and a hint of exhaustion. "I was... worried after what we heard. We tried tracing her but we lost."


    "I understand," Snow replied, his gaze still fixed on the phone. "She¡¯ll be alright. Just needs time to rest."


    After a few brief words exchanged between them, the call ended, and Snow set the phone back down. I let out a quiet breath, realizing I hadn¡¯t even registered how worried Elias must have been.


    When Snow turned back toward me, his eyes held a strange mix of intensity and calm. "Elias was worried about you. Guess he¡¯s not the only one."


    I nodded, offering him a small smile. "Thanks. For everything."


    "You¡¯re wee," he murmured, his gaze still on me, lingering a bit longer than usual. And before I could think to say anything else, he walked around to the other side of the bed, sliding under the covers.


    I felt my pulse quicken, and my eyes widened as he settled in beside me, the warmth of his body radiating toward mine. "You¡¯re... staying?"


    "Yes," he said simply, as though it were the most natural thing in the world. "Until you¡¯re fully recovered, I¡¯m not leaving you alone at night." His voice softened, his gaze meeting mine. "I want to make sure you¡¯re safe."


    I couldn¡¯t help the shiver that ran through me¡ªthe mix of relief and something more difficult to name.


    Just as I opened my mouth to say something, he continued, "Besides, I spoke with my father. He¡¯s arranged for our pack healer toe by tomorrow and help clear the wolfsbane from your system."


    His words caught me off guard, and my eyes widened. "You knew?"


    A faint smirk yed at the corner of his lips. "It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out. You¡¯re not healing as quickly as you should, and I suspect you haven¡¯t been able tomunicate with Astrid, have you?"


    I swallowed, the truth hanging between us. "No, I haven¡¯t," I admitted softly. "I didn¡¯t even know it was wolfsbane until..."


    Snow¡¯s expression softened, and he moved a fraction closer, his arm resting on the bed beside me, the warmth of his body drawing me in. "Then it¡¯s time we fixed that," he murmured, his voice low, almost intimate.


    My eyes drifted over his face, taking in the sharp line of his jaw, the faint shadow of stubble, and the way his hair fell just slightly over his brow.


    This close, he was even more distracting. And judging by the smirk that appeared on his face, he knew exactly what effect he was having.


    "Is this you being... considerate?" I asked, arching a brow, my voice teasing.


    He leaned in just enough that I could feel his breath on my skin. "If that¡¯s what you want to call it."


    I chuckled softly, trying to hide the thrill that ran through me at his words. But before I could respond, he reached out, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear, his fingers brushing my cheek lightly.


    The simple gesture was enough to send my heart racing, and I could tell by the glint in his eyes that he hadn¡¯t missed the reaction.


    "You¡¯re still tense," he murmured, his gaze searching mine. "Do you want me to leave?"


    I bit my lip, weighing my options. Part of me wanted to say yes, to reim the solitude I was used to. But arger part of me foundfort in his presence, a warmth that chased away the lingering shadows of the past few days.


    "No," I said finally. "Stay."


    A look of satisfaction flickered across his face, and he settled back against the pillows, his arm resting behind my head, drawing me closer to his side. I could feel the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, the warmth of his skin against mine.


    "You know," he murmured, his voice teasing, "you¡¯re free to admire me all you want, but don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re not doing it."


    I rolled my eyes, trying to fight back a smile. "Confident, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Only when I¡¯m right," he replied smoothly, his gaze warm, and a yful glint in his eyes. "And that¡¯s basically almost all the time."


    I shook my head, but I couldn¡¯t help theughter that bubbled up as the tension between us melted away.


    It was strange, feeling this sense of ease with him after everything that had happened. But it felt right, in a way I couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    "Goodnight, Snow," I said softly.


    He leaned down, his lips brushing against my forehead in a surprisingly gentle gesture.


    "Goodnight, Wifey," he murmured as I drifted off to sleep.


    ****************


    <strong>~Dare Devil¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Across town, Dare Devil sat in a dimly lit room, his eyes focused on the multiple screens in front of him.


    The footage of Zara¡¯s kidnapping yed on one monitor, each frame scrutinized. But he wasn¡¯t watching to find out what happened¡ªhe already knew that. He was watching for something else, a detail, a clue that had gone unnoticed.


    The door opened, and one of his men entered, carrying a file. "We found more information on Marcus¡¯s known associates. Several of them have gone dark since Alpha Snow¡¯s raid."


    Dare Devil nodded, his gaze never leaving the screens. "Keep tracking. I want eyes on everyone connected to Marcus and Ivan. No one slips through."


    The man nodded and left, leaving Dare Devil alone once again with his thoughts. He leaned back with a satisfied smirk ying on his lips. This wasn¡¯t just about following orders anymore. This was personal. Marcus and Ivan had made a fatal mistake. It was his duty to correct it for Snow.


    As he watched the footage, a new thought formed. Snow had ordered him to stand down once they¡¯d rescued Zara, but Dare Devil knew better than to ignore the loose ends. And if it meant stepping outside the lines a bit, so be it.


    "Time to clean house," he murmured to himself, his fingers flying across the keyboard as he began setting ns into motion.


    ***************


    <strong>Ivan¡¯s Hideout</strong>


    In a hidden room somewhere deep within the city, Ivan sat in silence, his gaze fixed on the small phone in his hand. His fingers drummed against the table as he waited, his expression hard and unyielding.


    The call he¡¯d been expecting finally came, and he lifted the phone to his ear. "Yes?"


    "We have a problem," the voice on the other end said, clearly nervous. "Snow... he¡¯s targeting your contacts, one by one. Marcus was just the beginning."


    Ivan¡¯s jaw tightened, fury ring in his eyes. "Of course he is," he spat. "Snow won¡¯t stop until he¡¯s taken everything. But I¡¯m not about to let him win."


    There was a pause on the line, the silence filled with tension. "What are your orders?"


    Ivan¡¯s gaze darkened, his mind racing through his options. "Regroup. We¡¯ll take back control, but we¡¯ll do it on my terms. And if Snow wants a war... we¡¯ll give him one."


    With that, he ended the call, his mind already formting the next steps.


    Th?? most uptodate novels are published on free(w)ebnov(e)l.??????

 Chapter 108: The Nine Herbs

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Nine Herbs</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 108</strong>


    <strong>~ Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I drifted in and out of sleep, a strange sense of warmth enveloping me. The steady thudding of Snow¡¯s heart beneath my cheek pulled me back from my nightmares.


    Somewhere in between hazy thoughts and half-dreams, I could feel his arm wrapped firmly around me, pulling me close, protectively.


    For a fleeting moment, I allowed myself to settle into thefort of his touch, the steady rhythm like a luby that kept the shadows at bay.


    But reality snapped back with vengeance when I opened my eyes, realizing that every inch of me was tangled in his arms.


    Gulp!


    His bare chest pressed against me and... was that his leg tangled in mine?


    I sucked in a sharp breath, careful not to move, my face hovering just inches from his... his muscles firm against my body.


    I could feel the rise and fall of his breathing, the warmth of his skin against mine even with the air conditioner on.


    My gaze trailed down, spotting his toned chest inches from my face, his exposed corbone, and the faint sheen of a scar there.


    I swallowed hard, catching sight of his hand resting at my waist, his fingers syed just enough to remind me of how close we really were.


    I needed to move¡ªnow. But as I tried to pull away, my head lifted too quickly, and the top of my skull collided with his jaw in a swift, ungraceful thud.


    "Ow!" I gasped, clutching my head, and in an instant, Snow¡¯s grip tightened around me, his other hand instinctively patting my back.


    "Easy, Zara, easy," he murmured, his voice low and soothing, though there was an unmistakable gruffness to it, likely from the rude awakening I¡¯d just delivered.


    Once the pain dulled, I managed to pull back slightly, frowning up at him. "Why am I wrapped up between you like this?" I demanded, unable to keep the suspicion from my voice. "Why are we... cuddling?"


    He gazed at me with that infuriating calm, a smirk teasing the corners of his mouth. "Well, Zara, that¡¯s what a husband and wife are supposed to do," he said simply, the words rolling out so smoothly I didn¡¯t know whether he was joking or beingpletely serious.


    I huffed, trying to disentangle myself, my legs still awkwardly caught between his. Snow didn¡¯t move, only watched with amusement as I struggled, making the whole process infinitely more difficult.


    Before I could even register his next move, he leaned forward, pressing his lips to my forehead in a gentle kiss that froze me on the spot.


    "Good morning, wifey," he murmured. The casual intimacy in his voice took me off guard.


    With my heart thumping, I looked up at him, bewildered and suspicious. His eyes softened, and he reached up, cupping my face.


    "Did you sleep well? Are you alright?" His gaze bore into mine, searching, and for a split second, I was sure I saw something genuine there¡ªsomething deeper than what we usually shared.


    I couldn¡¯t form words, unsure what I felt at this strange turn of gentleness from him. Snow took my silence as something else entirely.


    A flicker of a smile tugged at his lips as his gaze drifted from my eyes to my lips, lingering there with a look that made my heart skip another beat.


    I swallowed, realizing what he intended a second toote. Just as I tried to pull back, his grip tightened, keeping me close.


    His gaze remained fixed on me, drawing me in, His head tilted as he leaned forward, our faces inches apart.


    My breath caught, unable to tear my gaze from his as he drew closer, his eyes gleaming with something... possessive.


    And then¡ªa loud knock shattered the moment. We froze as the knock came again, more insistent this time.


    "Zara!" a familiar voice called from the other side, breaking the silence. "It¡¯s Aira. I¡¯m back with everyone."


    The word ¡¯<i>everyone¡¯</i> lingered in the air between us, and for the first time, I saw the faintest flicker of surprise in Snow¡¯s eyes.


    "Everyone?" I whispered, echoing the sentiment, but Aira continued before I could question it further.


    "Yes!" she called. "Little Storm and La, our pack¡¯s healer!"


    I nced back at Snow, relieved but disappointed in a way I couldn¡¯t quite ce, but the intensity of the moment faded. Snow straightened, a small, almost sheepish smirk crossing his face as he gave a slight nod, releasing me reluctantly.


    "Well," he pulled away just enough to allow me space, though he still looked at me with that lingering warmth. "Looks like we¡¯re having visitors."


    "Yes," I replied, clearing my throat, sitting up, and smoothing my hair, trying to hide the slight fluster that still clung to me.


    The rational part of my mind screamed at me to push past whatever had just happened, to refocus on everything else going on. But the lingering heat of his touch seemed to resist the logic I tried so hard to grasp.


    Snow stood up, walking over to the door just as it swung open. Aira stepped in, her face lighting up when she saw me sitting up.


    Her warmth brought a sense of normalcy back into the room as little Storm trailed behind her, his eyes wide with excitement, and beside him was La, an older woman with wise eyes and a calm presence.


    "Zara!" Aira rushed forward, embracing me tightly. "I¡¯m so d you¡¯re alright."


    "Thank you," I whispered, returning the hug. I was happy she was here.


    Aira pulled back, her gaze filled with relief as she gave me a once-over, before looking briefly at Snow, who watched us with a small smile.


    La stepped forward, observing as she looked me over. "Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re holding up, dear," she said kindly. "We¡¯ll get that wolfsbane out of your system in no time."


    Snow waited by the door as La examined me. I met his eyes and he smiled.


    Then I darted my gaze back to La and the things she brought out from her bag¡ªherbs.


    As if sensing my confusion, she lifted the herbs in front of me. "The nine herbs. Best in removing wolfsbane from your system."


    This chapt??r is updated by fr(e)ew??bnov(e)l

 Chapter 109: Worried and Assured

    <h4>Chapter 109: Worried and Assured</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 109</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As La ground the herbs, their earthy scent filled the room, blending with the honey she stirred in. With a steady hand, she mixed everything into a thick paste and handed me the bowl.


    "Drink it slowly," she said calmly but firmly. "This will counteract the wolfsbane, though it¡¯ll take a few days to fully clear your system."


    I took a small sip, wrinkling my nose at the bitterness though softened by the honey. Almost immediately, warmth spread through me, reaching deep into my muscles and slowly loosening the weight the wolfsbane had left behind.


    Snow stood nearby, watching every change on my face silently. His eyes held an edge, a quiet pride mixed with relief as if he could sense each wave of ease passing through me.


    When I finished, La rested a hand on my shoulder. "There," she said with a kind smile. "The worst of it should pass soon. Rest, Zara. You¡¯ll feel your strengthing back."


    "Thank you," I whispered, feeling genuine gratitude.


    La nodded and gathered her things. "I¡¯ll hand the rest over to Aira just in case. Finish the dose and you are good to go."


    She signalled to Aira, who shot me a warm smile before they both slipped out, leaving Snow and me.


    He approached, moving calmly, his usual intensity softened as he looked at me.


    "Do you feel better?" he asked, each word carrying an unmistakable sincerity.


    "Yes," I replied, meeting his eyes, feeling the same warmth that had spread through me moments ago echoing in his gaze. "Thank you for arranging all this, Snow. Really."


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately but instead leaned forward, one hand resting on the edge of the bed, bringing his face close to mine. The intensity of his gaze made my heart flutter and, the words he spoke even more so.


    "Zara... no matter what happens, remember I¡¯m here. And I don¡¯t let anyone take what¡¯s mine." His tone was steady, but there was ferocity in his deration.


    The weight of Snow¡¯s words lingered, stirring a feeling of fierce security I hadn¡¯t let myself feel in a long time.


    I nodded, grateful but unsure how to express it, yet he seemed to understand. Snow¡¯s fingers brushed against mine briefly before he stood, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Now get some rest," he ordered softly, a hint of teasing in his eyes. "You¡¯ll need it."


    He turned to leave, but his presence remained. It was surreal,forting¡ªa strength I hadn¡¯t known I¡¯d needed.


    ****************


    Snow¡¯s POV


    Leaving Zara¡¯s room, a deep resolve settled in me. Seeing her finally resting drove a clear purpose: I¡¯d do whatever it took to keep her safe.


    As I walked down the quiet hallway, a few of my men stood alert by the main entry. I motioned to one, Lucas, sharp-eyed and quick on his feet.


    "I have a task for you," I said. "Go to E¡¯s ce. Bring her here to see Zara. Be discreet¡ªno need for extra talk."


    He nodded immediately. "Understood, Alpha."


    I watched him head out, his footsteps fading. E¡¯s presence would help Zara, offering her thefort she needed right now. Knowing Zara was upstairs, slowly healing, fueled a fire inside me. No one wouldy a hand on her again. Not while I was here.


    *************


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The soft flicker of candles filled my living room as Stone¡¯s lips brushed against my neck, his hands roaming with a careful urgency as we sank deeper into the couch. For a moment, the world faded, and nothing else seemed to matter.


    Then a loud knock shattered the calm. I pulled back, blinking, as Stone shot an annoyed look toward the door. "Ignore it," he murmured, pulling me close again. "Whatever it is can wait."


    Iughed, letting myself lean in as he tilted my chin to meet his lips. But then came another knock, louder, more insistent, breaking the moment entirely.


    "They¡¯re persistent." I pulled back with a frown. "Who on earth..." I whispered, annoyance growing as the knock persisted.


    Stone sighed, muttering something as his hands slipped from my waist. I turned toward the door, calling, "Who is it?"


    A strong, unfamiliar voice answered. "A message from Alpha Snow. He¡¯s requesting your presence for Miss Zara."


    My heart skipped, and I pulled away from Stone, a surge of rm overtaking me. "What happened to Zara?"


    "She¡¯s... she¡¯s injured," he stated after the hesitation, "and your presence is requested."


    In an instant, I was on my feet, throwing on a nearby sweater as I scrambled to the door, my heart pounding. "Coming!" I called, pulling the sweater over my head, my fingers clumsy in my hurry.


    Stone, seeing the seriousness on my face, confused but quick, helped me with my coat as I muttered under my breath, "It¡¯s Zara. She¡¯s hurt. I need to go."


    He helped me find my shoes. "You want me toe with you?"


    "No, it¡¯s alright," I said quickly, giving him a reassuring squeeze of the hand before rushing to the door. "I¡¯ll let you know what¡¯s going on. Thank you."


    I unlocked the door and opened it to see a handsome, well-built young man humbly standing outside my door.


    He offered a respectful nod, guiding me toward a sleek ck car parked by the curb. "This way, ma¡¯am."


    I followed without another word, a mixture of dread and worry swirling in my chest. Whatever had happened to Zara, I needed to be there for her.


    We entered the car and I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity anymore as I sat in the front seat with him, as though a change from the passenger¡¯s seat would offer any speed to go see my best friend.


    "What happened to her? Howe she is injured? I know I am not the hospital for Snow to call for me but it proves how severe... so tell me, what happened?"


    "I¡¯m afraid, Miss, I cannot do that. I am under strict instructions not to. You will see her for yourself."


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 110: Friendly Company

    <h4>Chapter 110: Friendly Company</h4>


    <strong>NB: I noticed an error with thest chap in Snow¡¯s POV and have fixed it. </strong>


    <strong><strong>****************</strong></strong>


    <strong><strong>Chapter 110</strong></strong>


    <strong><strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong></strong>


    <strong> The door was shut behind Snow, leaving me alone though I could still feel his presence lingering. I settled back into the bed, thinking of his words.


    </strong>


    <strong><i>¡¯I¡¯m here. And I don¡¯t let anyone take what¡¯s mine.¡¯</i></strong>


    <strong> The pain fromst night reminded me of everything that had happened, but the thought of Snow beside me, standing guard eased something deep inside me.


    </strong>


    <strong> The way he¡¯d looked at me, with that fierce protectiveness, stayed with me, keeping the worst memories from taking over.


    </strong>


    <strong> Just as I began to drift off, there was a soft knock, then the door creaked open. My heart skipped, but the light steps and a familiar warmth told me who it was.


    </strong>


    <strong> "Zara?" E¡¯s voice came.


    </strong><strong>


    My eyes opened, and there she was, her usual smile lighting up the room. Relief flooded over me as she crossed the room.


    "Oh, thank the stars, you¡¯re alright!" She wrapped me in a hug carefully and I could smell the familiar floral perfume that felt like home.


    "E." I squeezed her back, feeling the tension ease even more. "I didn¡¯t expect you here."


    Sheughed, pulling back to sit beside me. "Neither did I, but your Alpha had other ns."


    I couldn¡¯t hide my relief again and smiled. Snow¡¯s arrangements¡ªhe never missed a thing. Having E here made everything feel manageable.


    "Great thinking," I murmured. "I¡¯m d he did."


    E took my hand, studying me for a moment. "How are you, Zara? Really? And don¡¯t even think of lying to me."


    I let out a breath, ncing away. "I¡¯m okay. Snow¡¯s been here, making sure of that. And with you here too... I think I¡¯ll be fine."


    She squeezed my hand, her gaze full of quiet understanding. "You¡¯re stronger than you realize, Zara. And with Snow... he¡¯s different around you, isn¡¯t he?"


    I felt a blush creep in and looked away, not ready to admit the feeling. Sheughed softly, brushing a strand of hair from my face.


    "Well, I¡¯m here as long as you need," she promised. "Whenever you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll even get some fresh air, alright?"


    I nodded, leaning back, finally feeling a calm I hadn¡¯t in days. With her here, I could truly rest.


    "Alright, so fill me in. The guard wouldn¡¯t. Said I should see you by myself. What happened, Zara?"


    Knowing E and thinking she would drop the matter was a lie I couldn¡¯t believe in. Sighing, I nodded. "Ivan, I believe, but he never met me. Someone else came and tortured me."


    The more I spoke, the angrier E became. As soon as I got to when Snow came, her eyes lit up like she was ready to battle it out with Snow by her side.


    "Where¡¯s that good for nothing, scoundrel? Let me kill him."


    "Rx. If that¡¯s the case, Snow probably left his corpse for your satisfaction. Her eyes went wide.


    Perhaps she had expected Snow to be one who was gentle and followed the rules. He was ruthless when he needed to be and that was something Astrid loved...


    I paused, my fingers tracing up quickly to touch my chest, mentally searching for her. E sensed what I was feeling and immediately her expression morphed back into one of shock.


    "Don¡¯t tell me your Alpha wolf was traumatized."


    I shook my head and she sighed, but when she studied me again, she knew there was something more. "Zara, what are you not telling me?"


    "El, wolfsbane was used. Thankfully..."


    "What?" she cut in, ignoring the positive part I was going to speak on. "He did what?!" E stood immediately, pacing about in my room with one hand on her waist. "He is lucky Snow killed him. I¡¯d have done much worse."


    I chuckled knowing that was a feat she wasn¡¯t cut out for. "Laugh all you want. You know I am telling the truth."


    "Yeah," E responded with a shrug. "I¡¯m tired, and I am d that you are here. Come sit and tell me why you are smelling like se..."


    Before I could finish my next words, E mped her hands on my lips, shutting me off.


    "Zara!"


    <strong>*******************</strong>


    <strong>Snow¡¯s POV</strong>


    After setting everything up for Zara, I headed down to my study. Dare Devil was already waiting, his eyes glued to hisptop screen as he worked.


    "What¡¯s thetest?" I asked, sitting across from him.


    "We¡¯ve been tracking Ivan. He¡¯s beenying low, covering his tracks. Too quiet," he muttered, his fingers flying across the keyboard. "It¡¯s like he¡¯s waiting to make a move."


    A cold smile crossed my face. "Good. Let him run. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll slip, and we¡¯ll be ready."


    Dare Devil nodded, focused. "Men like him always do."


    I let my mind drift back to Zara. E was there with her now, bringing her a piece of the life she¡¯d fought so hard to protect.


    Knowing she had thatfort, that she was safe here, only fueled the fire inside me to keep it that way.


    No one would ever take her from me again.


    "How is his grandmother reacting? I want theirpany and backbone down."


    Dare Devil inhaled softly. "I understand, but not many know, she is the brain behind everything. Such a woman wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight and I fear for hose closest to you when she sets her eyes on you."


    "She wouldn¡¯t know."


    "Nt with Ivan spilling his gutter of a mouth out to her."


    "Fine. I¡¯ll have my way."


    ************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    When I caught E, she had to open up about her and you know who, ¡¯Styles.¡¯


    As much as I was sceptical against her friends-with-benefits role, I was happy she was happy. However, I just did not wish to spoil anything for her yet and tell her she was beginning to fall in love and I knew that, how?


    <i>"Because you are in the same boat." </i>Feeling Astrid voice in my mind made me ted. Heaven knew I missed her.


    <i>"Hello, Astrid. How are you?"</i>


    <i>"Been better, Zara. You?"</i>


    <i>"Getting stronger. I apologize for not protecting us better."</i>


    <i>"I¡¯m sorry for not sensing the wolfsbane and attack sooner and getting us in trouble."</i>


    <i>"Shh... It¡¯s okay. You..." </i>


    Our conversation was interrupted when my phone¡¯s ringtone rang out. I checked the caller and the ID warmed my heart.


    "Who?"


    "Andrew."


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????</strong>

 Chapter 111: Crushing

    <h4>Chapter 111: Crushing</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 111</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    When E asked who was calling, I couldn¡¯t hide my smile and responded, "Andrew."


    I expected her to have more questions, considering I never told her about Andrew ke. Not that the two of us spent much time together, Andrew, I mean, in the first ce, but still.


    I could tell he liked me. Whether it was professional or not, I didn¡¯t know, but I loved how straightforward he was when working and how fast.


    I picked up the call, my heart lightening when I saw the caller ID. "Andrew?"


    "Zara, d I reached you. I wanted to check in after hearing what happened. Are you alright?"


    My smile broadened at his concern. "Yes, getting there. Thank you. How did you find out?"


    "I spoke with someone concerning your father¡¯s issue with Ivan. He mentioned that Snow had stepped in to handle the issues with your family¡¯spany, and your brother updated me on the rest. I¡¯m just relieved you¡¯re safe." His voice was steady, warm.


    "Thank you, Andrew. That means a lot."


    He continued, keeping his tone gentle. "I¡¯ve postponed the contract signing to next Monday. Gives you time to focus on recovering. It¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re ready."


    I felt a rush of gratitude. "I appreciate that, truly. This gives me the chance to catch my breath and return in full strength."


    "Of course," he replied. "Take care, Zara. Don¡¯t hesitate to reach out if you need anything else."


    With a smile, I thanked him once more and ended the call. I barely had time to put the phone down before E¡¯s knowing smirk met my gaze.


    "So... Andrew, huh? What¡¯s with the big smile?" she teased, nudging me in the arm.


    Iughed, trying to ignore the heat creeping up my face. "I wasn¡¯t smiling like that, E. Stop bluffing."


    E raised an eyebrow. For a moment, I thought she¡¯d probably buy it if I could just maintain a worklike smile, but still, I failed. "You so were! You¡¯ve got a crush, don¡¯t you?"


    I rolled my eyes, waving her off. "He¡¯s a business partner, E. We¡¯re just... on good terms, that¡¯s all."


    "Uh-huh," she said, grinning. "Well, ¡¯just good terms¡¯ never got anyone smiling like a teenager in heat. Admit it, Zara. You¡¯ve got the hots for this guy."


    With a sigh, I shook my head, deciding to drop it. "You have such an imagination."


    She winked. "Maybe, but I¡¯m rarely wrong."


    "Whatever you want to believe."


    "Nah. So..." she looked giddy like she caught something interesting. "If you have the hots for him, howe you are having the hots for our caring husband, Alpha Snow?" Before I could speak she cut in. "Don¡¯t forget that he is a jelly bean, babe."


    "I¡¯m having the hots for no one. Stop this."


    "Keep telling yourself that. Just don¡¯t y with fire, babe."


    ****************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After talking with Dare Devil, I left my study and decided to check on Zara. E was still with her, and a part of me was relieved, knowing Zara had a friend by her side.


    Yet something gnawed at me, a lingering need to see her myself. I took the stairs two at a time, feeling more eager than I¡¯d like to admit.


    As I approached Zara¡¯s room, I heard voices from inside and stopped just outside the door when I heard Andrew¡¯s name from Zara. E¡¯s teasing voice came through first.


    "You¡¯ve got a crush, don¡¯t you?" Eughed, her words unmistakably yful.


    Zara¡¯s response followed, a bit flustered, "He¡¯s a business partner, E. We¡¯re just... on good terms, that¡¯s all."


    Andrew.


    I clenched my jaw, irritation simmering at the name. So that was why she¡¯d been smiling. There was something oddly unsettling about her chatting with him, and even worse, E¡¯s hint that she might be interested in him.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t care about her connections outside our marriage agreement, but the idea of Zara smiling for someone else left a bitter taste. Turning to leave, I froze when I spotted Aira at the end of the hall, giving me a pointed look.


    "Are you going in or not?" she asked, arching a brow.


    Seeing I had little choice, I forced a neutral expression and turned back to the door. Aira followed behind, and together we stepped inside.


    E noticed us first and greeted Aira with a grin, then shot me a subtle look that I couldn¡¯t quite read.


    "Snow." Zara¡¯s voice was surprised, almost shy, as she met my gaze.


    "Good to see you¡¯re feeling better," I replied, keeping my tone steady as I nodded at her.


    She offered a small smile, the light in her eyes dimming a little. "E¡¯s been keeping mepany."


    "Good. You need all the rest you can get." Unfortunately, my tone was a bit firmer than I intended.


    E gave Aira a conspiratorial look, then stood. "Come on, Aira. Let¡¯s give them some space."


    Aira shot me an amused look before following E out, leaving Zara and me alone.


    After a beat, Zara shifted slightly, looking at me with a curious expression. "Is everything alright?" she asked gently, but I could sense her caution.


    "Fine," I said a bit too quickly. Trying to brush off the strange tension, I took a seat by her bedside. "I just wanted to check on you myself. I... wasn¡¯t sure if you were getting everything you needed."


    She tilted her head slightly, studying me with a hint of a smile in her eyes. "Well, thanks to your arrangements, I am. E¡¯s here, and so is the pack¡¯s healer. I think I¡¯m in good hands."


    "Good," I responded, trying to keep my voice casual. "That¡¯s what I wanted."


    Her gaze lingered on me briefly. "You¡¯re doing a lot to make sure I¡¯m alright."


    "It¡¯s my responsibility, Zara. No one messes with what¡¯s mine and gets away with it. I told you before."


    Her cheeks flushed slightly, but she didn¡¯t look away. "I¡¯m starting to believe that."


    Seeing a smile tug at her lips made my heart skip a beat and cier stirred within me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what else to say. I felt the weight of our silence and looked away. Aira must have sensed it as the next second; she nudged me and said, "Why don¡¯t you tell Zara about the surprise you have for her."


    At first, I thought they had left but looking back now, they perched by the door.


    No sooner had my sister said that; all eyes turned to face me and Zara replied with a shocked expression. "What surprise?"


    This chapt??r is updated by fr(e)ew??bnov(e)l

 Chapter 112: Surprise Set Up

    <h4>Chapter 112: Surprise Set Up</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 112</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Surprise? I nced at Aira, barely masking my surprise, but she only raised an eyebrow, her expression daring me to improvise.


    A quick mental nudge from cier echoed, "<i>Take her out. Show her something different, like... movies or an outing thatdies like."</i>


    Clearing my throat, I forced a calm smile. "I thought it¡¯d be good for you to get some fresh air, maybe see a movie, go to the park, a resort, a vacation... name it. You deserve a break."


    <i>"You just proved to her you were improvising. Snow, you should have settled on one," </i>cier scolded.


    I could mentally feel him facepalming but ignored him.


    "So?"


    Zara¡¯s face lit up, a small, hesitant smile ying on her lips. "A movie sounds nice," she said, almost shyly. "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done anything like that."


    "Perfect," I said, gaining confidence. "Why don¡¯t you get ready, and I¡¯ll be back in about an hour?"


    I turned to Aira with a look that clearly said, ¡¯<i>thanks for the sudden announcement¡¯.</i> She only grinned, barely containing a chuckle as she led me out of the room.


    "You need to give thedy time to change."


    "You guys aren¡¯ting?" Zara¡¯s voice stopped Aira and she turned. Both E and Aira exchanged knowing nces before shaking their heads.


    "I still have some unfinished business at home to do," E suddenly brought up.


    "Me too. Storm and I..."


    "We could all go together," Zara chimed in before Aira could pull out.


    "We already made reservations at this anime festival for Storm and he is eager to see it. I¡¯m sorry, some other time. Besides, you do not need little Storm bugging your date..." I coughed loudly, and Aira gave an apologetic smile. "I mean, your rxing time."


    E couldn¡¯t hold in herughter and she too joined Aira. She moved over to where Zara was, hugged her friend, and pecked her on the cheeks.


    "Enjoy your time, okay? Once we help you pick an outfit, we¡¯ll be out of your hair."


    "Just say you want to go see Styles," Zara muttered but I heard every word.


    Seeing as they didn¡¯t need my help and Zara couldn¡¯t sweet talk them intoing along, I left the room but as soon as I closed the door, E giggled softly.


    "Make sure you two do what couples do in theatres. Ride him."


    I almost choked on my spit and immediately walked off before my ears bled. cier, on the other hand, was giddy inside.


    <i>"I like Zara¡¯s friend E. She speaks the truth."</i>


    <i>"Yeah. Only because it satisfies your desires. We both know Zara wouldn¡¯t do that."</i>


    <i>"Then make her," </i>cier shot back. <i>"You can use allure on her and..."</i>


    My mood changed immediately, the air around me turning tense as I suppressed cier in my mind. <i>"Using allure is not an option. Do not bring it up again."</i>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    A movie date with Snow? It felt strange, but a good strange. I hadn¡¯t expected him to suggest something so... normal. After everything that had happened, something as simple as a movie felt like a breath of fresh air.


    The girls helped me pick out a simple but ssy and sexy outfit that showed my curves, left a bit little to the imagination, was easy enough for me to breathe in and added a light jacket.


    As E brushed through my hair, I caught myself smiling in the mirror, excitement bubbling up.


    It was hard to admit, even to myself, but I was looking forward to spending time with him outside the mansion in a way that didn¡¯t involve all the heavy responsibilities hanging over us.


    "There, you¡¯re ready," E announced.


    "Not quite," Aira cooed from where she stood near my vanity, ncing down at my makeup kit. "We need a bit of light make-up to go and E check her closest. There¡¯s a silver heel I saw there."


    "Sure."


    With E going about to carry out the errand, Aira focused on me with that grin that told me I was in trouble.


    Fast forward to fifteen minutester, I stood by the mirror, admiring my reflection and appreciating their handwork.


    "Thanks a lot, girls," I beamed.


    "For you, anytime," Aira said with a smile as she pinched my cheeks.


    "You¡¯re stunning, girl," Emented, making do a twirl for her. "Snow¡¯s not going to know what hit him."


    "True," Aira chimed. "Make my baby brother fall head over heels with you and let him ravish you like he did that mating night when you guys were so loud the entire pack probably heard."


    Her cheeks flushed as she mentally recalled that day and said all those words but while Aira was lost in her world, E had the look ofplete and utter shock in her eyes.


    "Y-Y-Y-yooouuu what?!"


    Aurora turned just in time to see E¡¯s jaw drop, following her initial reaction.


    "Oops, she didn¡¯t know?" I rolled my eyes at Aira. Of course, E didn¡¯t. We haven¡¯t had time to discuss. "Sorry."


    "Zara," we both looked at E and I gulped, "you mean to tell me you and Snow did..." I signalled her with my eyes to cut it out, as none of Snow¡¯s family members knew we were in a contract marriage.


    E gave me that deathly stare re, already telling how much of a goner I was. "We¡¯ll talkter."


    Right now I was d they weren¡¯ting along. I couldn¡¯t guarantee Aira not spilling any important details and E not wanting to kill me for it.


    Knock! Knock!


    A rasp on the door broke the tension in the room and we whipped our heads in the direction. A few secondster, the doorknob turned and Snow walked in looking even more breathtaking.


    Snow stepped into the room, and for a moment, all three of us just stared.


    He wore a simple, fitted white shirt that hinted at the strength underneath; sleeves rolled up to his elbows, showing off his forearms.


    His dark jeansplemented the shirt, and somehow he looked both effortless and refined.


    His slightly tousled hair framed his face in a way that made him look like he¡¯d just walked off the cover of a fashion magazine.


    His gaze drifted over to me, and I swore a hint of surprise shed in his eyes before his usual calm demeanour took over. "You look... perfect."


    Readt??st chapters at fre(??)NovelFire Only

 Chapter 113: Movie Date

    <h4>Chapter 113: Movie Date</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 113</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "You look... perfect," Snow expressed, his eyes never leaving mine.


    "Thank you," I replied, fighting back a smile.


    E let out a soft chuckle, nudging Aira with a smirk. "Guess we did good."


    Aira grinned, but Snow didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    "You look handsome," I offered mypliment and looked away. Snow stepped closer, his gaze trailing over my outfit before settling back on my face. "Ready to go?"


    "Yes." I gave E and Aira a small, grateful smile. They both shot me supportive thumbs-ups, Aira¡¯s eyes glinting with barely containedughter as she mouthed, ¡¯<i>Good luck¡¯ to me.</i>


    "Have fun, you two," she said out loud.


    And E winked at me before adding, "And don¡¯t hold back, Zara."


    The two of them exchanged nces that made me blush, and I quickly turned, following Snow out of the room. The moment we were in the hallway, the yful energy from inside the room faded, reced by a quieter, almost electric tension between us.


    Snow led the way, his hand hovering near my back as if he were ready to steady me if I stumbled in my heels.


    As we walked down the staircase, I could feel his gaze flicker toward me now and then, like he was trying to take in every detail.


    Once we reached his car, he opened the door for me, his touch lingering on the edge of the doorframe as I slipped inside. He closed it gently, walking around to the other side. When he settled in, he nced at me, his gaze a little softer than usual.


    "Drive," he instructed the driver and the ride began.


    The drive to the theatre was quiet butfortable. Every so often, I¡¯d catch him looking at me out of the corner of his eye only to shift his focus back to the road and I couldn¡¯t help the small smile that tugged at my lips.


    When we arrived at the theatre, he led me inside, his hand brushing against mine for a fleeting moment.


    I marvelled at the simplicity of it all. The theatre was busy with people, and for the first time in a while, I felt... normal. Snow purchased the tickets, surprising me further by handing me a choice of snacks.


    "Popcorn?" he asked, holding arge tub toward me.


    Iughed, epting it. "Guess you know the essentials."


    As the movie started, we settled in, our seats positioned slightly away from the rest of the crowd. The lights dimmed, and I could feel a strange, thrilling energy settle between us.


    I caught myself stealing nces at him more than watching the screen, noticing the way his jaw rxed, his expression softening as he focused on the film.


    When he caught me looking, he leaned over and murmured, "Enjoying the movie?"


    Embarrassed, I turned back to the screen. "Yes, of course."


    "Or enjoying the view of my face?"


    I looked away like a teenage girl in love and tried to stop myself from blushing.


    <i>"Epic fail,"</i> Astrid noted within me and my blush worsened.


    A few scenes passed, and when I shifted to adjust my seat, our hands brushed against each other on the armrest.


    I felt my heart quicken as he didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, his fingers slowly intertwined with mine. I nced at him, and he offered a small, reassuring smile that made my heart flip.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The simplicity of sitting next to her, holding her hand, was strangely grounding. As the movie ended, we made our way out of the theatre, silently.


    Outside, a slight breeze blew through, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the way her hair moved in the wind, framing her face in a way that made her look serene.


    "Thank you, Snow," she said softly, a genuine warmth in her voice.


    "You¡¯re wee," I replied, finding myself unable to look away. "You deserved this, a chance to unwind."


    She gave a small nod, her eyes holding mine, and for a moment, I considered leaning in, closing the small distance between us. But just as I took a step closer, Zara¡¯s phone buzzed in her pocket, breaking the spell.


    She checked it quickly and sighed, a slight frown crossing her face.


    "Everything alright?" I asked, immediately alert.


    "Just a reminder for some paperwork," she said, shrugging. "Nothing urgent, but it pulled me back to reality."


    I gave her a reassuring smile. "Reality can wait a little longer. Want to go anywhere else?"


    "Yeah, maybe getting an ice cream, also for Storm."


    "Sure."


    This time I did not hesitate and I held her hand in mine before leaning down to peck her on the lips.


    Zara¡¯s eyes went wide. She never expected me to act, I know but I couldn¡¯t let such a perfect moment pass without doing something to show my appreciation of her divine beauty.


    After my quick kiss, I could see the surprise flicker in Zara¡¯s eyes. Her gaze softened, and a shy smile yed on her lips.


    Without another word, I led her down the bustling street toward the small ice cream shop across from the theatre.


    Inside, the ce was cosy and a little crowded, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind as we waited in line, our hands still linked.


    When it was our turn, she scanned the selection, her brows furrowing slightly in thought. "What are you getting?" she asked, ncing up at me, her curiosity sparking something in my chest.


    "Vani," I said, keeping my voice casual. "Simple, ssic."


    She smiled, ordering her own, something with swirls of chocte and caramel, and we took our treats to a small table tucked into the corner.


    As we sat down, Zara took a small bite of her ice cream and continued, "You know, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯d go for vani. I thought someone like you would choose something...plicated."


    I chuckled, leaning in a little. "Sometimes simplicity is underrated."


    Her eyes held mine, and a spark of something daring glimmered there. Before I could react, she leaned in, and her lips met mine.


    The taste of chocte and caramel lingered, mixing with the thrill that coursed through me at her boldness.


    She pulled back, cheeks flushed, and I found myself speechless¡ªsomething rare enough that it brought a smallugh to her lips.


    "Didn¡¯t expect that, did you?" Zara teased softly.


    "No," I replied, unable to hide the grin that spread across my face. "But I could get used to it."


    New novel ??hapters are published on (f)re??web(n)ovel

 Chapter 114: Sweet Aira

    <h4>Chapter 114: Sweet Aira</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 114</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Sheughed, a little nervous but a lot more confident than before, as if she¡¯d finally crossed a line she¡¯d been cautious about.


    We spent the rest of the evening like that, trading soft nces, teasing each other, and finishing our ice creams.


    As we walked back to the car, I wrapped my arm around her shoulders, pulling her closer. Her arm slipped around my waist, and she leaned her head lightly on my shoulder. It felt natural and easy.


    We were silent in the car but I caught her gaze a few times as the glow from the streetlights highlighted the curve of her lips, making me want to kiss them again.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    She hesitated as a blush coloured her cheeks. "I¡¯m thinking... this feels nice," she admitted softly. "Just being here, with you."


    Her words hit something deep, and I reached over, taking her hand in mine. "You deserve this, Zara," I murmured, trying to keep my voice steady. "And more."


    When we returned to the mansion, Zara seemed lighter and happier. Aira met us at the door with a knowing look, raising her eyebrows as she saw us enter together, her gaze quickly assessing us both.


    "Did you two have fun?"


    Zara¡¯s smile grew. "It was... nice," she replied simply, ncing at me before heading to her room.


    After she¡¯d gone, Aira turned to me, grinning. "Nice move, little brother. Not quite the surprise I had in mind, but close enough."


    I rolled my eyes. "Next time, give me a little warning," I muttered, though I couldn¡¯t hide my smile.


    "Yeah, yeah, then it would take the thrill out of the tease, wouldn¡¯t it?" Aira chuckled as I watched her free herself.


    No longer was she the broken girl from Koda¡¯s love and her useless mate¡¯s shenanigans.


    "Also, don¡¯t you think I am already old for the title, ¡¯lil brother¡¯, it sounds..." I barely had a chance to finish my words when Aira walked past, pping me on the butt and calling the very phrase I just warned about.


    "You can¡¯t change the past, lil bro. We, Tempest, and myself were born before you."


    "It¡¯s just four years."


    "Aah... s, four years was time enough for us to grow and survey the world before the heavens dished you out."


    Aira stopped by the door, cing her hands on the door frame. "And... we love you that way."


    <strong>~Later~</strong>


    That night, as I settled back in my study, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of that simple, shared moment. The warmth of her hand in mine, the soft way she looked at me¡ªcier rumbled in my mind, pleased with the memory.


    <i>"She¡¯sing around,"</i> he said. <i>"Maybe it¡¯s time we showed her the depths of our world, let her see what it means to be part of this life."</i>


    "Maybe," I murmured aloud, considering his words.


    My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of soft footsteps outside my study. Aira appeared in the doorway, a look of satisfaction on her face.


    "Zara enjoyed herself tonight," she said, crossing her arms as she leaned against the doorframe. "Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t notice."


    I shrugged, trying for nonchnce. "It was just a night out. Nothing more."


    She raised an eyebrow. "Don¡¯t downy it, Snow. I know I have said it before but this is the most rxed I¡¯ve seen her since she came here."


    I looked away, but I knew she was right. There was something about tonight that felt... different, more real than the endless responsibilities and duties that normally consumed us.


    Aira¡¯s expression softened. "She¡¯s a good match for you, you know. And I think she¡¯s beginning to feel it too. Just... be patient."


    I met her gaze, nodding slowly. "I will."


    After Aira left, I found myself thinking back to the way Zara had looked at me tonight, the way she¡¯dughed, the subtle blush that coloured her cheeks.


    For the first time in a long time, I felt something shift within me¡ªa quiet but undeniable pull that went deeper than I¡¯d anticipated.


    It wasn¡¯t just my duty or responsibility to protect what was mine, driving me anymore. It was something stronger, more real.


    And for once, I didn¡¯t try to fight it.


    <i>"Good. Now we are getting somewhere. All we have to do is make our wife fall for us."</i>


    <i>"You mean me, right?"</i>


    <i>"Us,"</i> he argued as I chuckled.


    ***************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    The next morning, Aira seemed more determined than she was with E yesterday.


    "Zara," she dered, her eyes twinkling with a n. Almost immediately, Snow and I looked up, our eyes locking before we looked at her.


    He hade in to check up on me with Aira this morning. Ever since the incident, I usually had my meal in my room, leaving Snow, Aira and little Storm to enjoy their meal together.


    "You need a shopping day. It¡¯s been ages since you got to see anything outside this mansion¡¯s walls."


    "It¡¯s just been a few days, Aira."


    She shrugged, waving off my words with her hand. "And, let¡¯s be real, you¡¯ve hardly touched that unlimited credit card Snow gave you. It¡¯s about time you put it to use."


    I tried to protest, but Aira wasn¡¯t having it. She ced her hands on her hips, shooting me a look that brooked no argument.


    "Look, I¡¯ve managed just fine¡ª"


    "You¡¯ve managed, but I¡¯m talking about thriving. And you¡¯re going to need some fresh styles for uing events, whether you want them or not," Aira said with a grin, dragging me towards the door.


    "What events? There¡¯s been none so far."


    Aira paused, turning to her brother. "Tell her. We have the all-Alphas balling up."


    "Shouldn¡¯t that be for an alpha and his luna?"


    "Yup," Aira said with a nod.


    "Good. Last I checked I was no Luna."


    "You¡¯re his wife and soon would be crowned Luna. Isn¡¯t that right, brother?"


    I did not dare look in Snow¡¯s direction, knowing we had a marriage contract and in barely a few months, we¡¯d divorce and lead separate lives.


    If not, I¡¯d have probably been crowned Luna or soon-to-be Luna by now.


    And based on that, I needed to avoid werewolves¡¯ important social gatherings.


    "You still have your mother and father, Alpha Storm is capable and Luna Star is still ready to lead."


    "And Snow?" she shut a brow not buying my excuse.


    "For now he is needed."


    "Enough dys and arguments, Zara. You are not escaping."


    I nced at Snow for backup, but he just raised an eyebrow, clearly entertained. "Have fun, Zara. Go all out if you¡¯d like."


    With both Aira and Snow teaming up, I had no chance of escape. Soon enough, Aira and I were in the car, heading towards the city¡¯s best designer boutique.


    Upon arrival, we were greeted warmly and shown into a lounge area. Aira started picking out dresses, examining everything with a critical eye, until a stunning handless red sequined dress caught my attention.


    It was fiery red, with sequins that shimmered in the light and ended just above mid-thigh with small red feathers adorning the hem.


    Without a second thought, I reached for it, a smile spreading across my face. But just as my hand touched the fabric and lifted the hanger, another manicured hand mped down on the other side.


    "It¡¯s mine," came a voice as icy as it was familiar.


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 115: Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 115: Shopping</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 115</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Turning, I found myself face-to-face with Zoe, her lips twisted into a smirk. Instantly, anger surged within me. Of all people, it had to be her.


    "It¡¯s mine," she stated more clearly now and even in the most infuriatingly annoying voice ever.


    "Back off, Zoe," I said calmly, keeping my hold on the dress.


    Zoe¡¯s expression darkened as she tugged at the fabric. "You really don¡¯t know your ce, do you, Zara? Acting all high and mighty¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Aira appeared by my side, ring at Zoe with fierce protectiveness. "Excuse me? Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?"


    Zoe looked at her dismissively. "I don¡¯t care who you are. This is between me and <i>her.</i>"


    Aira¡¯s expression hardened, and I could feel her preparing to give Zoe a piece of her mind. But before she could, I held up a hand, signaling her to stop.


    I turned back to Zoe with a smirk, letting her know I wasn¡¯t about to back down.


    With a swift motion, I released my hold on the dress¡ªbut not without delivering a sharp p to her cheek. Zoe stumbled back, eyes wide with shock, her hand flying to her face as she let the gown fall from her hand.


    I picked it up, holding it with much pride as though I won a lottery.


    "If it¡¯s not believing for you enough, let me know, I can adda bonus p."


    "You dare¡ª" she hissed, her voice shaking.


    "You think a p is daring?" I replied coolly, crossing my arms. "You haven¡¯t seen anything yet."


    Zoe regained herposure and red at us both. "Do you even know who I am?" she scoffed, straightening herself up as if that would somehow intimidate us. "You think you can just walk in here and take what you want? Let me tell you, my father¡¯s an investor here. One word from me, and he¡¯ll pull his support from this brand."


    I held back augh, but Aira was visibly amused. Zoe had no idea who she was dealing with, and her bravado only made the situation more ridiculous.


    One of the guards who Snow had attached by my side when he was not with me, stepped in, clearly rmed by themotion.


    He dipped his head low to Aira respectfully. Due to the colour hair change Aira had made when she returned, one would not easily recognize her, especially with those contact lenses.


    "Lady Aira," he said, "apologies for the disturbance. Please, do not report this to your ather, Alpha Storm. I¡¯ll remove this... nuisance immediately."


    The colour drained from Zoe¡¯s face as the guard addressed Aira by name. She looked from him to us, her confidence crumbling just slightly.


    But before the guard could act, the boutique manager approached, looking uneasy. "Ladies, please," she said, her gaze flitting nervously between us. "Perhaps we could resolve this without any... scene?"


    Good. Finally someone with more sense than Zoe.


    I nced around, looking for another witness when my eyes caught sight of the CCTV camera at a corner by the wall.


    I gestured toward the store¡¯s CCTV cameras. "Check the footage if you¡¯re unsure. It¡¯ll show who touched the dress first."


    Zoe stiffened, her face paling, but she quickly masked her difort. "There¡¯s no need to go that far. Why would I lie? She pped me and stole the dress just now."


    I arched a brow at the lying bitch. "What? Are you scared?"


    "Fine," she said, forcing a smug look. "Check it. I have nothing to hide."


    The manager led us to the back, where she pulled up the footage. Sure enough, it was clear as day¡ªI had been the one to touch the dress first. Zoe¡¯s attempt to im it had been an obvious bluff.


    As the manager looked to us for guidance, Zoe¡¯s voice turned cold. "If you don¡¯t give me that dress, I¡¯ll make sure my father withdraws his investment. This whole brand will suffer without us."


    The manager hesitated, looking torn, then turned toward me apologetically. But Aira stepped forward, cing a hand on my shoulder.


    "Zara¡¯s not leaving without that dress," she said firmly.


    Zoe sneered. "So what? Does she think she owns this boutique?"


    A smirk tugged at my lips at her words. I hated unting but Zoe just needed someone to put her in her ce. Who better than I to do so?


    I pulled out the gold card from my purse, handing it to the manager. "Actually, that can be arranged." Zoe seemed unaffected, perhaps thinking I bluffed. "There¡¯s been a change of ns. I¡¯m buying this clothing brand with triple the market value¡ªwhat¡¯s your asking price?"


    Everyone in the room fell silent as the manager took the card, her expression stunned.


    "You¡¯re... serious?" Zoe spluttered, clearly thrown off. "You¡¯re bluffing! You clearly do not own enough money nor can you afford the means."


    "Am I?" I replied smoothly, holding her gaze without a hint of doubt. "Go ahead," I told the manager. "Check if I¡¯m bluffing."


    The manager, sensing the gravity of the moment, quickly stepped away to make a call. Aira leaned in, giving Zoe a withering look. "Zara doesn¡¯t need to bluff, darling. With Snow as her husband, she doesn¡¯t need to prove anything to you."


    Zoe¡¯s mouth opened and closed, words failing her as she absorbed Aira¡¯sment. Momentster, the manager returned, a look of awe on her face.


    She dipped her head slightly in my direction. "Mrs. Zephyr, congrattions. The purchase has been confirmed."


    Turning to her staff, the manager instructed, "Please escort Miss Zoe out."


    As the security guards approached Zoe, she spluttered in disbelief. "This isn¡¯t over, Zara! My father will hear about this!"


    I watched her with a smirk. "You do that. Meanwhile, make sure to tell him that his investment will be refunded, effective immediately. He¡¯ll be hearing from the board soon."


    Zoe¡¯s expression turned from anger to shock as she processed my words. She cast onest re before being escorted out, her presence finally gone.


    Once she was out of sight, Aira burst intoughter, her eyes shining with amusement. "I didn¡¯t know you had that in you, Zara. Remind me to go shopping with you more often!"


    I shook my head, smiling. "Thanks for having my back, Aira."


    She ced a hand on my shoulder, giving it a light squeeze. "Always. Now, let¡¯s get you into that dress and show everyone what true elegance looks like."


    This content is taken from fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 116: Applauded

    <h4>Chapter 116: Apuded</h4>


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 116</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The smug satisfaction I felt was worth every second of that exchange. As I slipped into the red sequin dress, its shimmering fabric fitting perfectly, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Aira pped her hands in approval.


    "Perfect," she said, grinning. "Let¡¯s go show this dress off."


    With ast nce in the mirror, I followed her out of the fitting room, feeling a surge of confidence I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. The boutique staff, having witnessed our earlier exchange, watched with admiration. Word seemed to spread fast; the whispers and nces only confirmed that Zoe had finally met her match.


    Once we finished shopping and arranged for everything to be delivered, we made our way out to the car waiting outside. The driver opened the door for us, and as I slipped inside, I caught sight of Snow¡¯s text on my phone.


    "Shopping spree sessful?" it read.


    I grinned, typing back, "Very. Thanks to Aira, we even secured a new business investment."


    Momentster, he replied, "I look forward to hearing more. You deserve the best, Zara."


    His words left a warm feeling, one that lingered as we drove back to the mansion.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Hearing about Zara¡¯s bold purchase had only deepened my admiration for her. She wasn¡¯t afraid to take charge, to show strength when needed. My respect for her had grown exponentially since that first day when everything had been more a matter of duty than choice. Now, it was... something more. Something personal.


    As I stood in the study, waiting for her return, cier¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. <i>"You¡¯re falling for her, you know."</i>


    "I know," I replied, a small smile ying on my lips.


    cier chuckled. <i>"Then let¡¯s make sure she knows she¡¯s protected and that she has a true partner by her side. The kind that doesn¡¯t just defend¡ªbut cherishes."</i>


    It wasn¡¯t long before I heard the sound of Zara and Airaughing as they entered the hallway. I left the study and walked towards them, feeling an unfamiliar anticipation.


    As Zara stepped into the foyer, my breath caught. The red dress she wore, bold and shimmering, seemed made just for her. She met my gaze, a hint of a smirk in her eyes, and for a moment, it felt as if it were only the two of us in the room.


    "Well?" she asked, her tone yful. "What do you think?"


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "You¡¯re stunning."


    Aira gave us a knowing smile, patting Zara on the shoulder. "I¡¯ll leave you two to it. Zara, I had a st today. We¡¯ll need to do this more often."


    With a quick wink, Aira slipped away, leaving us alone. I took Zara¡¯s hand, pulling her closer, my gaze steady.


    "You know," I began, my voice soft, "the way you handled things today¡ªowning the boutique, putting Zoe in her ce... I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯re more than I ever expected."


    Shock flickered in her eyes. "How did you know about Zoe?"


    I rolled my eyes. Having a senior sister had its perks. Zara gasped slightly. "Oh, Aira." I nodded.


    "Yes."


    "You are not angry that your mistress was humiliated by me?"


    I shook my head. "Not at all. Besides, my wife should be the one always winning in cases like this and I have no mistress, just a wife."


    "Cheesy." She blushed slightly, but there was a newfound confidence in her eyes. "Well, I figured I¡¯d put that credit card you gave me to beneficial use."


    "Looks like you did," I replied, leaning in slightly. "You¡¯re not just a beautiful face, Zara. You¡¯re smart, brave... and today, you showed just how fierce you can be."


    Her gaze softened as she held mine. "Maybe I¡¯m just learning that I don¡¯t need to hold back," she murmured, the light in her eyes matching the spark I felt.


    The space between us seemed to disappear as I reached out, brushing a strand of hair from her face. Her lips parted, her breath catching just slightly.


    Before I could stop myself, I leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to her lips, feeling her respond, her hand moving to rest against my chest. She pulled away, her cheeks flushed, but her gaze remained steady.


    "Umm..."


    I smiled at her speechlessness. "Why don¡¯t you, Aira and Storm go out?"


    "Storm has gone to school," she reminded me.


    "Okay, you and Aira can go anywhere you want. My threat."


    Zara looked at me suspiciously. "Why are you spoiling me?"


    "I shrugged it off. "Nothing really. I just need you to rx. Oh, you can pick up E along the way if she¡¯s free too. I¡¯d love to join but I¡¯m needed in a meeting at thepany."


    "Oh. Okay, thanks."


    "Anytime, wifey."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zoe¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stormed into the house, the humiliation from the boutique still burning inside me. How could Zara humiliate me like that? The audacity!


    And to think she had done it with my future sister-inw¡¯s help.


    One of the maids approached, greeting me with a polite smile that only irritated me further.


    "Where is my sister?" I demanded, barely looking at her.


    The maid flinched slightly but answered, "The young miss isn¡¯t home, ma¡¯am. She left early this morning."


    I huffed, brushing past her, my heels clicking sharply on the marble floor as I stormed toward the stairs. I needed to calm down before I figured out what to do next.


    "Zoe!" A voice boomed, freezing me mid-step. I recognized that tone instantly. Slowly, I turned, dread creeping in as my father¡¯s furious gaze locked onto me.


    "Father..." I murmured, dropping my gaze in a vain attempt to avoid the storm that I knew wasing.


    "Do you care to exin what just happened?" His voice was low and controlled, which I knew was a bad sign. "I just received a call. My shares in the entire Cristello clothing line? Revoked. Just like that. And I wonder, Zoe¡ªdid you have something to do with it?"


    "Father, it¡¯s not as it seems..." I began, but he cut me off, his eyes narrowing.


    "Not as it seems?" His voice rose a fraction, his control beginning to slip. "Cristello has been one of our strongest partnerships for years, and now they¡¯vepletely severed ties with us. I had to find out through them, rather than from my own daughter."


    "It was Zara," I muttered, my voice defensive. "She... she bought the brand to humiliate me. She¡ª"


    "So, you¡¯re telling me you lost a brand partnership, one of our most profitable ones, because of some petty feud?" His voice dripped with contempt, and he took a step closer, his presence towering over me. "Do you even realize the damage this has done?"


    "It wasn¡¯t my fault!" I tried to exin but my voice wavered. "She had no right, Father. She... she embarrassed me in public!"


    "And that¡¯s what concerns you?" he sneered. "Your pride?" He shook his head, his tone turning cold. "If you weren¡¯t so focused on your own vanity, you might have thought about the consequences. This isn¡¯t a game, Zoe."


    I felt a flicker of anger under his words, but his intensity quickly doused it, leaving only the bitter sting of humiliation.


    "Fix it," he ordered sharply. "I don¡¯t care what it takes. You¡¯ll apologize if you must, but you will mend this, Zoe. And if you fail..." His gaze was like steel. "Consider this yourst chance to prove your worth in this family."


    He turned on his heel and strode away, leaving me standing there, feeling smaller than I¡¯d ever felt before.


    The sourc?? of this content is free(w)??bnov(??)l

 Chapter 117: Partnership Signed

    <h4>Chapter 117: Partnership Signed</h4>


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 117</strong>


    ~Tempest¡¯s POV~


    As I watched Rnd pack his belongings, I could hear the soft hum of the city outside my apartment.


    We had spent days together, engrossed inughter and conversations, but there was tension between us now.


    As much as I wanted to deny it, I¡¯de to care for him, maybe more than I wanted to admit.


    He was methodical as he gathered his things, his presence filling every corner of my apartment. I folded my arms, leaning against the doorframe, watching him.


    The thought of him leaving sent a strange pang through me, making my heart clench even as my mind insisted it was the right thing to let him go.


    Finally, he looked up, his gaze meeting mine with that steady, unreadable look that somehow felt warmer over these days together.


    "Thanks for letting me stay," he said softly but I could sense the hint of reluctance in his tone. "But I should head back before... before things getplicated."


    I managed a nod, a small smile tugging at my lips. "I¡¯m d you stayed, Rnd," I replied, my voice betraying the small ache I felt at the idea of saying goodbye. "But... yeah, I understand."


    Seeing the expression on my face, Rnd approached, his eyes holding an intensity as he stopped just a few inches away. I could feel his warmth, the familiar pull between us that had grown into something I wasn¡¯t sure I could ignore.


    His fingers brushed against mine, a simple touch that seemed to hold everything we hadn¡¯t said. And before I could second-guess myself, I leaned up, pressing my lips to his, a gentle kiss that quickly grew, bing a goodbye neither of us wanted to say.


    His hand cupped my cheek, drawing me in closer. For a moment, everything else disappeared, and it was just us, suspended in that kiss, refusing to let reality intrude.


    But reality always did. With a sigh, he pulled back slightly, resting his forehead against mine. "Take care of yourself, Tempest," he muttered.


    I swallowed as the ache in my chest grew. "You too, Rnd."


    Reluctantly, I followed him to the door, forcing myself to keep it casual, to hide how much I wished he¡¯d just stay. But this was how things had to be and we both knew that.


    ***************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    Just as nned, the following week arrived with excitement. Today, we were finalizing the long-awaited partnership with Andrew ke¡¯spany.


    Finally.


    I adjusted my zer as I stood outside the boardroom, feeling the weight of both anticipation and pride. This deal represented not only progress for ourpany but also my personal growth and a chance to prove myself.


    Snow stood beside me, looking sharp in a tailored suit; his presence grounded me, even though his expression was as unreadable as ever. He gave a slight nod, meeting my eyes. "Ready?"


    I took a breath, nodding back. "Let¡¯s do this."


    Mr. Hunk was already discussing somest-minute details with Andrew¡¯s team inside the boardroom. Andrew looked up as we entered, a warm smile crossing his face.


    "Zara, Snow," he greeted, shaking each of our hands in turn. "d you¡¯re both here. Shall we get started?"


    Mr. Hunk began the meeting by running through key points of the partnership and discussing terms, benefits, and potential strategies.


    Andrew¡¯s team responded with insights and projections that demonstrated the thoroughness of their nning. It was clear we were aligned in our goals, and the deal was shaping up even better than expected.


    Snow chimed in with precision, his remarks focused and insightful, his experience evident in every word. I followed his lead, discussing our vision for the next quarter andying out our growth objectives with confidence.


    "And with Zara¡¯s ns for the product lines and expansion," Mr. Hunk concluded, "we¡¯re set to see substantial growth on both sides. Together, our reach expands tenfold."


    Andrew nodded, visibly pleased. "It¡¯s impressive. I can already see this partnership benefiting bothpanies in ways we hadn¡¯t anticipated."


    When the final papers were ced before us, I couldn¡¯t help the excitement that bubbled up as Snow and Andrew signed their names.


    As thest signature was penned, Andrew leaned back with a satisfied smile lighting his face. "Looks like we¡¯re officially in business."


    Snow shook his hand, a small smile of approval in his expression. "Looking forward to it."


    Andrew chuckled, ncing between us. "And to celebrate, there¡¯s a business dinner this Saturday. Think of it as aworking event. Some of the region¡¯s top business minds will be there."


    Andrew signalled for his secretary to hand him something and she did in a hurry, giving him an envelop.


    He opened it, took out three invitation cards and extended them, his eyes meeting mine. "It would be an honour to have you both join us. Especially you, Zara. It was possible with you reaching out."


    Snow nodded, giving a polite smile as he epted both of our invitation cards. "We¡¯ll be there."


    As we wrapped up, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of aplishment. This partnership was a testament to the hard work we¡¯d both put in. As we stepped out of the boardroom, Snow caught my gaze, his smile carrying a hint of pride.


    "You handled that well," he remarked, his tone genuinely impressed.


    I smiled, shrugging slightly. "I¡¯ve learned from the best."


    He chuckled and we made our way back to the car.


    Even till now, he refused to let me return to work fully. iming I needed the best care, against all my inner protest that I was fine.


    But I understood him.


    When we got into his car and began the ride back home, he looked at me and said, "You did not tell me how you spent your outing with Aira and E the other day."


    I blushed, knowing what that day meant. I had to spill tees to thedies, especially about our night during the mating season.


    E was so giddy as was Aira, making me wonder if bothdies were mentally okay. Other than that, they nned several ways to get things freaky and fun in bed.


    I shook my head. There was no way I was telling Snow all that. He¡¯d be happy and want to experiment but not until I knew what was going on between us. I¡¯ll pass.


    "No."


    Visit freewe??nov(e)l.?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 118: Favourable Clauses

    <h4>Chapter 118: Favourable uses</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 118</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The ride home was quiet, but Snow¡¯s asional nces told me he was deep in thought.


    I couldn¡¯t help but rey the day¡¯s events¡ªthe sessful deal, Andrew¡¯spliments, and the invitation to the uing dinner. It all felt surreal¡ªa milestone I hadn¡¯t fully prepared myself for but had somehow achieved.


    When we arrived at the mansion, Snow held the car door open for me, his steady presence grounding me as I stepped out.


    "Get some rest," he said softly as we walked to the door. "It¡¯s been a long day."


    "I will," I promised, though my mind was already buzzing with the tasks waiting for me.


    After a quick shower, I slipped intofortable silk loungewear and settled into bed with myptop.


    I logged in, preparing to review work files, when an unread email from mywyer caught my eye. The subject line read: <i>Marriage Contract Review: Notable Findings</i>.


    My heart raced as I opened the email, sitting up straighter in bed. The attachment loaded and the email started with formal pleasantries, but my focus zeroed in on the section marked "uses Favorable to You."


    <strong>use 5.3</strong>: <i>Decisions about personal autonomy, like work and living arrangements, can¡¯t be overridden unless safety is at risk.</i>


    <strong>use 7.2: </strong><i>Controlling actions¡ªlike restricting movement or decisions¡ªvoid any ims of "ownership" between parties.</i>


    I reread the use twice, my heart racing. I smirked. It seemed Snow¡¯s irond control wasn¡¯t as absolute as he liked to believe. A missed detail in his meticulous nning.


    The email continued with minor points, but these uses caught my attention. They were my shield against his possessiveness and a safeguard to remind him he didn¡¯t own me, no matter what he imed.


    He couldn¡¯t dictate my life unless I explicitly allowed him to. A smile tugged at my lips. For once, the scales seemed to tip in my favour.


    Without hesitation, I quickly typed out a response to mywyer:


    <i>Thank you for your thorough review. The details in the uses are particrly helpful. Let¡¯s discuss further at our next meeting.</i>


    Just as I hit send and leaned back against my pillows, a soft knock came at my door.


    "Zara?" Snow¡¯s voice carried through the wood.


    I closed myptop quickly,posing myself. "Come in."


    He stepped inside, still in his suit but with his tie loosened and a look of quiet determination on his face.


    "Are you alright?" he asked, his eyes scanning mine.


    "Yes," I replied, leaning back against the headboard. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "I just wanted to check in." He paused, his gaze lingering. "And to see if there¡¯s anything you need."


    "I¡¯m fine, really," I assured him, tilting my head and noting his tone. "I was working."


    His eyes flicked to theptop at my side, a flicker of curiosity passing through them. "You work too much."


    "Coming from the man who runs an empire," I retorted lightly.


    He chuckled, stepping closer. "Touch¨¦. But you¡¯re still recovering. I meant what I said about taking care of yourself."


    "And I appreciate that, Snow. Truly. But you don¡¯t need to control every aspect of my life," I said pointedly, my voice calm but firm.


    His brows knit together. "I¡¯m not trying to control you, Zara. I¡¯m protecting you. There¡¯s a difference."


    "Is there?" I asked, standing from the bed and meeting his gaze evenly. "Because from where I¡¯m standing, it feels a lot like control."


    His jaw tightened. "You¡¯re mine, Zara. I¡¯ve told you that before."


    "And yet..." I crossed my arms, tilting my head slightly. "use 7.2 says otherwise."


    The confusion in his eyes was instant. "use 7.2?"


    I stepped closer, relishing the moment as I exined. "The use in our marriage contract that explicitly states that any controlling actions void your im of ¡¯ownership¡¯ over me."


    He blinked. Snow¡¯s jaw tightened, his expression unreadable. "Is that so?" he finally said, his tone calm butced with something dangerous.


    "Yes," I replied, my confidence growing. "But it¡¯s there. And it means I have as much autonomy in this arrangement as you do, Snow."


    He stared at me for a moment, his lips pressing into a thin line before a slow smirk spread across his face. "You¡¯ve been doing your homework."


    "Of course," I replied smoothly. "I don¡¯t like being blindsided."


    He nodded, his expression softening. "Fair enough. But just so you know, Zara, a piece of paper won¡¯t change how I feel¡ªor what I¡¯ll do to protect you."


    "And you¡¯ll have to protect me without overstepping," I countered, my tone firm but not unkind.


    The corner of his mouth lifted into a smirk, and he leaned closer, bracing his hands on either side of me.


    "Is that a challenge, Zara?"


    I blinked, trying not to falter under his intense gaze. "No, it¡¯s a reminder. Boundaries exist for a reason."


    His smirk faded for a moment, reced by a flicker of something darker¡ªpossessive yet contemtive. "You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, Zara." His tone was calm, but there was an edge beneath it.


    I squared my shoulders. "Maybe," I shot back, my voice steady, even as my heart raced. "But it¡¯s my game to y."


    For a moment, we were locked in a silent standoff, the tension thick in the air. Then, with a soft chuckle, Snow straightened.


    "You¡¯re something else," he said, his voice tinged with admiration. "You¡¯re exhausting, you know that?"


    "Likewise," I shot back with a small grin.


    "Fine. Zara 100 points, Snow 0 points," he replied as he left the room, my heart racing.


    As the door clicked shut behind him, I exhaled, my confidence wavering slightly. I¡¯d stood my ground, yet his smirk and the quiet intensity in his eyes lingered in my thoughts.


    Had I really gained the upper hand? Or had I just sparked something I wasn¡¯t ready to handle? And oddly enough, I wanted him to.


    Either way, I couldn¡¯t ignore the thrill of standing up to him¡ªor the unsettling anticipation of what he might do next.


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.????? for the best novel reading exp??rience

 Chapter 119: Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 119: Suspicions</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 119</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>¡ªEvening, E¡¯s Apartment¡ª</strong>


    The soft hum of the air conditioner filled the room as Iy tangled in the sheets with Styles.


    My body was still tingled from the intensity of our earlier lovemaking session, my heart pounding just a little faster than usual.


    Styles shifted beside me, his armzily draped across my waist as he traced circles on my bare skin. I turned to look at him, his chiselled features illuminated by the faint glow of the bedsidemp.


    It was strange¡ªthis growing attachment to him. What had started as something casual, light, and unburdened had quickly be something... else.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to name it, not yet, but it scared me how much I craved his presence.


    "You¡¯re quiet," Styles murmured, his voice husky from exhaustion. "Lost in thought?"


    I offered him a small smile, brushing a lock of dark hair from his forehead. "Just... thinking about how lovely this is."


    He smirked and when he did, I noticed a teasing glint in his eye. "Nice? That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?"


    I rolled my eyes, swatting at his chest. "Don¡¯t push it."


    His chuckle rumbled through the room as he pulled me closer, his lips brushing against my neck. "I¡¯ll take ¡¯nice.¡¯ For now."


    Just as I was about to reply, the faint sound of a ringtone broke the moment. Styles groaned, reaching for his phone on the nightstand.


    "Who¡¯s calling you at this hour?" I asked, trying to keep my tone light, though curiosity burned inside me.


    He nced at the screen, his brows lifting slightly before he answered, his voice softening in a way I hadn¡¯t heard before. "Hey, what¡¯s up?"


    I stayed still, pretending not to care, but the sudden shift in his tone sent a pang of unease through me. His words were gentle, his smile lingering as he walked toward the window,pletely unbothered by his nakedness.


    I couldn¡¯t make out the other person¡¯s voice, but the way he spoke¡ªalmost sweetly¡ªset my mind racing. Was it someone important to him? Someone... more than me?


    Shaking off the thought, I forced a casual tone. "What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make something."


    He turned, his mouth curving into a mischievous grin as he covered the phone¡¯s mic. "I¡¯m going to eat you," he teased.


    Iughed, tossing a pillow at him. "Fine. Then I¡¯m going to wash up. You can eat me in the kitchen."


    He caught the pillow easily and I made my way toward him. Quickly, Styles pulled me into a quick, searing kiss before letting me go. I grabbed a robe and headed for the bathroom, but as I passed the door, his voice dropped.


    "Yeah," he said quietly. "I¡¯ll meet her. Just let me know when."


    I froze, my hand tightening on the doorknob. Her? Who was <i>her</i>?


    I didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop, but the shift in his tone¡ªso serious, so unlike the yful man who¡¯d just kissed me¡ªmade it impossible to ignore.


    "Fine," he continued in a low but firm tone. "I¡¯ll handle it. But this stays between us."


    My heart sank slightly, doubt creeping into the edges of my mind. I forced myself to keep walking, shutting the bathroom door behind me.


    As the water hit my skin, I tried to shake off the unease. I didn¡¯t want to confront him¡ªnot yet¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t help wondering: who was on the other end of that call? And what did they mean to Styles?


    I know I shouldn¡¯t even think in that direction, as all we were to each other was friends with benefits but deep down, I hoped I meant something more.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>**Snow¡¯s Mansion**</strong>


    Thete-night air was heavy with the scent of rain as I stood on the balcony outside my study.


    The soft patter of droplets hitting the leaves below mirrored the restlessness in my chest. Zara¡¯s words earlier¡ªher bold invocation of the marriage contract¡¯s uses¡ªstill yed in my mind.


    I should have been annoyed, but instead, I felt a strange sense of pride. Zara had always been intelligent and resourceful, but seeing her stand up to me with such confidence was... exhrating.


    "Deep in thought?" Dare Devil¡¯s voice pulled me out of my reverie. I turned to see him leaning casually against the doorframe, his sharp eyes watching me closely.


    "Something like that," I replied, my tone neutral.


    He stepped onto the balcony, his movements purposeful. "You¡¯re thinking about her."


    I didn¡¯t deny it. Dare Devil always had a way of seeing through my defenses, and there was little point in pretending otherwise.


    "She¡¯s different," he said, his voice contemtive. "Strong-willed, intelligent. She¡¯s not someone who can be easily tamed."


    "I don¡¯t want to tame her," I said firmly. "I want to protect her. But she doesn¡¯t make it easy."


    Dare Devil smirked. "You don¡¯t do ¡¯easy,¡¯ Snow. Never have."


    I chuckled softly, shaking my head. "Fair point."


    There was a brief silence between us before Dare Devil¡¯s expression turned serious. "I came to update you. We¡¯ve tracked Ivan¡¯s movements. He¡¯s been making discreet visits to a private estate in the north."


    "Who owns the estate?"


    "It¡¯s under a shell corporation, but preliminary investigations link it to his grandmother, Anastasia."


    My jaw tightened at the mention of her name. Anastasia was a name that carried weight, her influence stretching far beyond her family. If Ivan was regrouping under her protection, it couldplicate things.


    "What¡¯s she nning?" I asked, my tone cold.


    "Hard to say," Dare Devil admitted. "But she¡¯s not someone to underestimate. Her connections run deep, and if she¡¯s involved, this could be more than a personal vendetta. It could turn into a war."


    I stared out at the rain-soakedndscape, my mind racing. Anastasia had always been a shadowy figure, her power more insidious than overt. If she was backing Ivan, it meant she had a stake in whatever he was nning.


    "Double the security at the mansion," I ordered. "And have eyes on that estate around the clock. If Ivan makes a move, I want to know about it immediately."


    Dare Devil nodded. "Understood. What about Zara? Should she be informed?"


    I hesitated. Zara had proven her strength time and again, but this was different. This wasn¡¯t just about protecting her¡ªit was about ensuring she didn¡¯t be a pawn in Anastasia¡¯s game.


    "Not yet," I said finally. "Let¡¯s gather more intel first. The less she knows for now, the safer she¡¯ll be."


    Dare Devil didn¡¯t argue, his trust in my judgment implicit. But as he left, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Zara wouldn¡¯t stay in the dark for long. She had a way of uncovering truths, even the ones I tried to shield her from.


    And when she did, I¡¯d have to face the consequences of keeping her in the shadows.


    "Oh and..." Dare Devil¡¯s voice reached me, breaking me from my thoughts. "He called."


    My brows furrowed, wondering who he was speaking about.


    "Zade. Your second half finally reached out. He¡¯s dealing with some scum at the moment but promises to see you soon."


    "How?" Was all I had to say.


    I turned halfway in time to see the smirk on Dare Devil¡¯s face. "You know him better than I do, Snow. A coded message through a flower girl."


    A half chuckle escaped my lips and I nodded. "Expecting then."


    Updat??d fr??m fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 120: Party Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 120: Party Preparations</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 120</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The evening was quiet, save for the asional rustle of wind outside the massive windows of Andrew ke¡¯s study.


    He leaned over his polished mahogany desk, the light from his sleek deskmp casting a warm glow over the pile of papers and openptop.


    The faint scent of leather and aged books filled the room, grounding him as he sifted through thetest financial reports for the uing partnershipunch.


    His phone buzzed on the desk. Frowning, he picked it up, noting the unknown number. With a swipe of his finger, he opened the message and read aloud:


    <i>"Can¡¯t wait to see you during your business party, Drew. It¡¯s been forever."</i>


    A small smile crept across his face. His fingers flew across the screen as he typed a response. <i>"Can¡¯t wait either to see you, bro."</i>


    As he hit send, he leaned back in his leather chair, his gaze drifting to the ceiling for a moment. His smile lingered and a rare flicker of warmth in an otherwise calcted man.


    "And when youe," Andrew murmured to himself, his voice tinged with mischief, "I¡¯ll have a special gift for you. Someone special."


    Before his thoughts could wander further, a chime from hisptop drew his attention. An email notification popped up in the corner of the screen. He straightened, navigating to his inbox with a few quick taps.


    As the email loaded, his eyes narrowed, scanning the contents. Then, a sharp glint of satisfaction shed in his gaze.


    "Bingo," he muttered, a slow, predatory smile curving his lips. "Got you, bro. You¡¯ve found them all."


    The room fell silent again as Andrew leaned forward, steepling his fingers. Whatever he had just uncovered, it was clearly another step in his secret ns.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>**Snow¡¯s Mansion**</strong>


    The golden rays of the setting sun poured through my bedroom windows as I stood in front of the mirror, half-done styling my hair.


    Tonight was Andrew¡¯s business dinner, and though I was nervous, I was also eager to attend.


    I was midway through curling a strand when a knock interrupted me. "Come in," I called, setting down the curling iron.


    The door creaked open, and two maids entered, each holding shopping bags in both hands. They walked briskly toward the bed, dipping their heads politely before speaking in unison. "Ma¡¯am Zara, the master sent these."


    Curious, I turned to watch them ce the bags neatly on the bed before excusing themselves. As soon as they left, I approached the bed and began peeking into the bags.


    Inside the first, I found a breathtaking onion-coloured bodycon gown with a high slit running up the right thigh and an open-back design that made it look both daring and elegant.


    The material shimmered faintly under the light, its beauty almost unreal. Before I could examine it further, another knocknded on the door. "Come in," I called again.


    Aira stepped inside, her rich purple ensemble hugging her figure perfectly. She looked radiant, her confident smile adding to the elegance of her outfit.


    Her sharp gaze immediately caught sight of the gown in my hands. "Wow," she eximed, walking closer to inspect it. "Snow has impable taste. This is stunning, Zara. You have to try it on. Now!"


    Laughing at her enthusiasm, I grabbed the gown and retreated to my closet. Aira¡¯s voice followed me, teasing and encouraging me to hurry.


    Momentster, I stepped out, the dress clinging to me like a second skin. Aira¡¯s eyes widened as she took me in. "You look... absolutely divine," she said, walking a circle around me to take in every detail.


    We quickly rummaged through the other bags, finding exquisite jewellery toplement the outfit, a selection of shoes, and even a delicate ankle chain that added a subtle touch of elegance.


    With Aira¡¯s help, I finished dressing, adding the final touches to my makeup. As I adjusted the diamond bracelet on my wrist, another knocknded on the door.


    "That must be Snow," I said, half-smiling as I moved toward the door. But when I opened it, I froze.


    There, dressed in a striking ck and orange ensemble, stood Tempest. Her dyed orange-and-red hair framed her face, though her expression was hesitant, almost awkward.


    "Hello, sister," Tempest greeted softly. "Hello, Zara."


    Aira appeared behind me, her eyes widening in surprise. "Hello, twin," she said, her voice sharper than usual. "Nice of you to show after what? A week of ghosting me?"


    Tempest¡¯s gaze dropped, guilt flickering in her eyes. "I know I should have called..."


    "You think?" Aira crossed her arms, her expression a mix of hurt and irritation.


    I stepped back, allowing Tempest inside, sensing this was a conversation that needed to happen. But even as they exchanged words, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Tempest had chosen now to return.


    Tempest stepped inside, ncing around briefly before her gazended on Aira. "Let¡¯s save the scolding for after the party," she said, her voice calm yet firm. "I¡¯m here to help with Zara before we leave."


    Aira narrowed her eyes, clearly ready to argue. "I¡¯ve got it covered, Tempest."


    Tempest¡¯s response was a soft smile, one that carried enough confidence to make Aira pause. Her eyes flickered to me, scanning from head to toe, a mischievous glint forming.


    "She¡¯s missing something," Tempest said thoughtfully, stepping closer. "A touch of a fashionista blend. Zara, dear, let me work a little magic."


    I raised an eyebrow at her, but Aira sighed, biting back whatever retort she had. "Fine. Do what you want," she muttered, folding her arms.


    Tempest wasted no time. She walked over to my vanity, scanning through the makeup collection and essories like an artist surveying their tools.


    Picking out a soft, pearlescent highlighter, she dabbed it lightly on my cheekbones and down the bridge of my nose.


    "Glow without overdoing it," she said with a grin, stepping back to admire her handiwork.


    Next, she adjusted the shoulder straps of my gown slightly, angling them for a more symmetrical look.


    Then, she reached for a delicate gold waist chain she¡¯d spotted among the jewellery and sped it around me, letting it sit just above my hips, adding an understated elegance to the outfit.


    Finally, she picked out a pair of emerald drop earrings, their subtle shimmer adding a pop of colour against the onion-hued gown.


    "There," Tempest said with satisfaction, stepping back. "Now you¡¯re perfect. A little edge, a lot of grace."


    Visit freewe??nove(l).?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 121: The Party

    <h4>Chapter 121: The Party</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 121</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I turned to the mirror, my breath catching at the transformation. The touches she¡¯d added were subtle but impactful, making me look effortlessly radiant.


    "Thank you," I said, turning back to her. "That was amazing. And you?" I asked gently, lowering my voice. "How are you doing, really?"


    Tempest¡¯s smile softened, a hint of something guarded shing in her eyes. "I¡¯m fine, Zara," she said. "Really. Now let¡¯s not keep your lover boy waiting. He¡¯s probably pacing downstairs."


    Aira chuckled, stepping in to give a final nod of approval. "Well, let¡¯s go then. The sooner we leave, the sooner we can get back and deal with my ghosting twin here."


    Tempestughed lightly, and the three of us made our way downstairs.


    ***************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stood near the front door with Little Storm, who was chattering away about histest fascination with anime. His enthusiasm was infectious, though my focus kept drifting to the staircase, knowing Zara and herpanions would appear any moment.


    "Daddy Snow, do you think they¡¯re ready yet?" Little Storm asked, his eyes bright.


    "Soon," I replied, smiling faintly.


    At that moment, the sound of heels clicking against the polished floor drew our attention. Turning, I watched as Zara descended the staircase, nked by Aira and Tempest.


    Little Storm let out a low whistle, his jaw-dropping. "Whoa," he said, loud enough to echo. "They¡¯re stunning, and Zara..." He paused, visibly awestruck. "She looks like a goddess!"


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ruffling his hair. "Yes, whoa," I agreed, my voice quiet as my eyes locked on Zara.


    She was breathtaking, every detail of her outfit and appearance radiating elegance and confidence. My chest tightened slightly as I took her in.


    cier purred in satisfaction, nodding his head in approval internally. "<i>That¡¯s ours, Snow. She¡¯s ours."</i>


    Zara smiled shyly at Little Storm¡¯s reaction, her cheeks tinting slightly as she reached the bottom step. "Thank you, Storm."


    Little Storm grinned up at her. "You¡¯re wee! Can I take a picture of you for my gallery?"


    Aira burst outughing, and Tempest nudged her. "Looks like you¡¯ve gotpetition, Snow."


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Okay, champ, take your picture."


    He took out his phone and positioned it for a snap. Once he was done, I beckoned to them, "Come on, everyone. Let¡¯s not keep Andrew waiting."


    As we moved toward the car, I caught Zara¡¯s gaze, holding it for a moment longer than necessary. Though the night had only just begun, I already knew it was going to be unforgettable.


    ***************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Andrew¡¯s magnificent estate had an amazing entrance thatbined ssic style with contemporary luxury.


    Lights twinkled like stars, casting a soft glow over the marble floors as a crowd of well-dressed guests mingled, their conversations humming like a symphony.


    Snow walked beside me, his presencemanding as always in a perfectly tailored ck suit. His sharp eyes scanned the room with ease, exuding authority that seemed to part the crowd effortlessly as we entered.


    Andrew stood near the centre of the hall, speaking to a group of executives. When he saw us, his face lit up with a weing smile. He excused himself and approached confidently.


    "Snow, Zara," he greeted, extending his hand to Snow before offering me a polite nod. "You both look wonderful tonight. Thank you foring."


    "It¡¯s an important event," Snow replied evenly, shaking Andrew¡¯s hand. "We wouldn¡¯t miss it."


    Andrew¡¯s smile widened, his gaze sweeping the room. "Shall we?" he said, gesturing toward the stage where a crimson ribbon hung between two golden posts.


    The crowd gathered, the room falling silent as Andrew stepped onto the stage with Snow at his side. Cameras clicked, and murmurs filled the air.


    "This partnership signifies more than just business," Andrew began, his voice carrying effortlessly. "It¡¯s a union of innovation, resilience, and shared goals. Together, we aim to redefine possibilities and set new standards."


    The apuse that followed was enthusiastic, filling the space with energy. Snow took the scissors Andrew handed him, and with a small nod of agreement between the two men, they cut the ribbon.


    The crowd erupted in cheers as Snow and Andrew exchanged a firm handshake. Champagne sses clinked as waiters moved through the crowd, offering flutes of golden bubbly.


    After that, the celebration carried on, with guests mingling and discussing their ventures. Snow was swept away into a conversation with two prominent CEOs, leaving me to explore the room at my own pace.


    Aira and Tempest headed to the bar, theirughter catching my attention as they each picked up colorful cocktails.


    Watching them, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how carefree they seemed, a stark contrast to the high-stakes business world around us.


    I turned my gaze back to the room, observing the mingling guests, when Andrew approached.


    "Zara," he greeted warmly, holding out a ss of champagne he¡¯d picked up from a passing waiter. "You looked like you could use one of these."


    I epted the ss with a polite smile. "Thank you."


    "To partnerships," he said, raising his ss.


    "To partnerships," I echoed, clinking my ss lightly against his before taking a sip.


    Andrew¡¯s gaze swept across the room, his smile soft but distracted. He kept looking around every few seconds or minutes of our conversation, and I could not help but notice it.


    "Looking for someone?" I asked, tilting my head curiously.


    He chuckled, shaking his head. "Maybe. Or maybe just trying to make sure everyone I invited is having a good time."


    Before I could respond, a strange sensation washed over me. It was an intense, overpowering presence that sent Astrid into submission. My breath hitched, and my body froze.


    The only other person to have that effect on her was none other than Snow Zephyr and this wasn¡¯t him seeing as Astrid had grown a liking to his wolf.


    I nced at Andrew, wondering if he felt it too. His expression shifted subtly, a flicker of recognition crossing his features as he looked past me.


    Unable to resist the pull, I turned slowly, my heart pounding in my chest.


    And there he stood¡ªa man with strikingly familiar blue eyes that seemed to pierce through me.


    His presence wasmanding, far surpassing even Snow¡¯s. He wore a sharp suit that exuded effortless authority, his gaze unwavering as it locked onto mine.


    Something deep inside me stirred¡ªa spark of familiarity and warmth that I couldn¡¯t exin.


    "You finally made it," Andrew¡¯s ted voice said, breaking the silence. His tone was lighter, more personal than I¡¯d ever heard it. "Good to see you, Couz."


    "Couz?" I repeated, the word catching in my throat as I looked between Andrew and the man.


    The man¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, his voice smooth and low. "Hello, Drew, youngdy."


    My lips parted and I bit down on my lower lips. "Huh... hello."


    "And I presume you must be Zara."


    My mouth opened, but no words came out. His voice sent a shiver down my spine, and his gaze held mine as though he were searching for something.


    And then suddenly a memory shed in my eyes.


    "Zara," Andrew said gently, snapping me out of my daze. "This is Zade."


    "Zade," I murmured, his name rolling off my tongue with an odd sense of familiarity.


    His eyes softened slightly as he nodded. "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Zade?" I froze, recognising that voice. Snow was here.


    Read ??at??st chapters at (f)re??we(b)novel Only

 Chapter 122: Second Chance Mate

    <h4>Chapter 122: Second Chance Mate</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong><strong>Chapter 122</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the tension like a de. "Zade."


    The man turned, his sharp blue eyes lighting up as a slow smile curved his lips. "Snow," he drawled smoothly, the faintest hint of mischief in his tone. "Surprise."


    Snow¡¯s expression softened into an uncharacteristic grin, and before I could even process the exchange, he moved forward, pulling Zade into a firm, brotherly hug.


    Andrew chuckled at their interaction, his usualposed demeanour rxing slightly. "I take it the reunion¡¯s going well?"


    Snow released Zade, stepping back but keeping his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. "It¡¯s been too long," he said. "And you show up here, of all ces?"


    Zade shrugged, the faintest smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. "You know me. I like to keep things interesting."


    "Interesting is an understatement," Andrew remarked with a grin, ncing between them.


    "Snow, meet Andrew ke, my maternal cousin. Andrew, meet Snow Zephyr, my best friend."


    <i>"Best friend?"</i> the shock hade on too strong and I was sure Snow or cier sensed it. The next thing, Snow¡¯s gaze shifted to me, his expression softening further. "And Zade, meet my wife, Zara."


    My heart skipped a beat at his words, but the shock on Zade¡¯s face quickly stole my attention. His blue eyes widened, darting between Snow and Andrew. "Your wife?" he echoed.


    Andrew smiled, raising his champagne ss. "True. Unfortunately for the rest of us."


    Snow shot him a sharp look, his brows lifting slightly as his aura shot out, warning Andrew. I shook my head internally at his protectiveness and possessiveness.


    Andrew lifted his hands in mock surrender,ughing. "Rx, Snow. I¡¯m not stealing her from you."


    "Better," Snow replied, though his tone held a teasing edge.


    Zade¡¯s gazended on me again, his smile turning warmer, though his eyes carried an unreadable glint. "Well, Zara, it¡¯s an honour. You¡¯ve tamed the untamable, it seems."


    I smiled faintly, unsure how to respond to the mysterious man who radiated familiarity and mystery, especially when my mind could not wrap around the image I had seen earlier.


    Was I seeing things or was it just a trick of the light?


    **************


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The atmosphere of the party was intoxicatingughter, clinking sses, and the hum of lively conversations filled the air. I leaned against the bar, sipping my champagne, while Tempest stood beside me, swirling her drink absentmindedly.


    "So," I began, nudging her yfully. "What¡¯s this I hear about you ¡¯moving on¡¯ and ¡¯finding happiness elsewhere¡¯?"


    Tempest¡¯s lips curled into a small smile, her eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. "I wish you and Koda nothing but happiness, sis. But I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s time to let that dream go. I¡¯m setting my sights on other... possibilities."


    I tilted my head curiously. "Possibilities? Like who? Is it the warrior Mom mentioned?"


    Sheughed softly, shaking her head. "Mum. I knew she would barely be able to keep it from you, her soft star child." She exhaled sharply and sipped from her ss before passing on the cup for a refill.


    "And no. I know how guarded Mom and Dad have been since Ivan, and they wouldn¡¯t approve of that match. So, I¡¯ve been exploring other options¡ªlooking at bigger fish in the sea."


    I blinked, impressed by her pragmatism. "Well, have you found a fish worth catching? Or did youe here to fish one out of this crowd of hunky CEOs?"


    Tempest chuckled, taking a sip of her drink. "Actually, I already met someone. He caught my attention before I could even approach him, but he left quickly."


    The way she carried herself even amid heartache was impressive, like her name.


    "ying hard to get?" I teased.


    She shook her head, a fond look crossing her face. "No, I don¡¯t think he noticed me. There was a hesitation, though, like he sensed something before leaving. We did talkter, though, and he¡¯s... intriguing. I even got his business card."


    "Well, well," I said, grinning. "Congrattions. You seem happy."


    "I am," she said sincerely. "You can keep Koda. I¡¯ve made peace with letting him go."


    I frowned slightly, unsure how to respond. "A mate bond is different, sis. You can try, but it¡¯s hard to break unless there¡¯s a rejection¡ªand that¡¯s painful."


    Tempest¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve epted it and I am moving forward."


    "Same. I would find someone else, not Koda nor my mate and be happy. Storm and I deserve a fresh start and that was why I left Ivory Crescent Pack for this."


    "Good for you and my nephew."


    Before I could reply, something clicked in my mind¡ªa pull so strong that it left me breathless. Autumn stirred within me, her presence surging to the surface.


    I knew that feeling. I¡¯d experienced it before and my mind, heart, body and soul sparked with recognition.


    <strong><i>"Mate."</i></strong>


    The word echoed in my mind, sending a shiver down my spine. I froze, scanning the room frantically in search of that person.


    It wasn¡¯t my mate. I knew that scum anytime and Autumn would have been triggered had he been around.


    This, whoever he was, was different. Suddenly something parked in my head and my head stopped. My gazended on him¡ªa tall man with dark hair and piercing eyes that seemed to draw me in from across the room.


    My breath hitched as my lips parted, the word escaping in a whisper. "Mate."


    ***************


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Aira froze beside me, her ss of champagne halfway to her lips. Her gaze was locked across the room, her eyes wide with shock. Curious, I followed her line of sight, and my gazended on the blond man standing near Andrew ke.


    A familiar jolt shot through me. "Oh yes," I eximed, grinning as my chest fluttered. "That¡¯s him, standing near the host. Oh, there¡¯s Snow and Zara too! He¡¯s the one I like. The one I told you about"


    The words tumbled out before I could stop them, but my excitement faded almost instantly when I turned back to Aira. The shock in her eyes wasn¡¯t fading. If anything, it deepened into something raw and painful.


    "What is it?" I asked, rmed, but Aira didn¡¯t respond. She was staring at Zade as though he had just shattered her world.


    The blond man¡ªZade¡ªturned at that moment, his eyes scanning the room. I felt a surge of anticipation as his gaze flickered in my direction.


    My heart raced when his gaze settled on me, a fleeting smile tugging at his lips. But then he looked past me, his expression softening in a way that wasn¡¯t meant for me.


    It was meant for... Aira.


    My smile faltered, confusion and dread filling me.


    "Oh no," I breathed, my voiceing off in a whisper. A horrible, sinking feeling washed over me as I realized what had just happened. My throat tightened as the words tumbled out, unbidden. "Not... again."


    Aira¡¯s head whipped toward me, her expression shifting from pain to something unreadable. I wanted to exin, to tell her this couldn¡¯t possibly be happening¡ªnot again.


    But then, Zade¡¯s gaze met Aira¡¯s, and everything fell into ce as the word rolled out of his lips.


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 123: Not Again

    <h4>Chapter 123: Not Again</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 123</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment his eyes locked onto mine, I felt it again¡ªthat invisible tether pulling me toward him in a strong and unrelenting manner. The mate bond surged within me, undeniable and absolute.


    <strong><i>Mate.</i></strong>


    The word thundered in my mind, drowning out everything else. I could barely hear Tempest¡¯s horrified gasp beside me, but her words pierced through the haze.


    "Not again," she said, her voice trembling.


    My gaze snapped to her just as her eyes filled with tears, one slipping free to trail down her cheek. My heart shattered as I realized she had put it together too.


    "Tempest..." I started, my voice breaking.


    Her expression was a mirror of my own¡ªshock, pain, disbelief. She managed a shakyugh, though it wasced with bitterness. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," she said, wiping at her cheek. "The Moon Goddess really has it out for me, doesn¡¯t she?"


    I couldn¡¯t respond. My heart was too heavy, and my wolf, Autumn, was howling in both triumph and anguish.


    Just then, a sound rumbled through my mind, shattering what littleposure I had left.


    <strong>"Fuck."</strong>


    Snow¡¯s voice pierced through my thoughts, his frustration detectable even from across the room.


    Zade seemed to sense the tension between us because he stepped forward, his gaze flicking between me and Tempest.


    And just like that, the world narrowed to the three of us, the weight of the mate bond pulling at me as the tangled mess of emotions settled like a storm around us.


    "No. Just no," Tempest burst out and within seconds she dashed through the crowd, escaping before the inevitable happened.


    I stood frozen, watching Tempest¡¯s retreating form as she disappeared into the crowd, her figure swallowed by the swirling mass of guests. The crack in her voice, and the anguish in her eyes, reyed in my mind.


    "Tempest!" I called after her, but my voice barely carried over the chatter andughter filling the room. Autumn whimpered in distress, urging me to follow, but my feet wouldn¡¯t move.


    Because Zade was still there, his steady gaze was fixed on me.


    By this time, everyone else surrounding him seemed to have noticed something was off as they all stared in my direction. That was when he did it.


    He moved swiftly, passing through the throng of people to get to my side.


    "Y-you, you¡¯re my mate," he said those words, still confused by the possibility. He was well in my thirties and looked like one who did not believe he¡¯d ever find his mate but here and now, he found me.


    "I... Perhaps we are mistaken."


    He reached for her hand. "There¡¯s no way it is a fluke. I knew what I sensed and you are..."


    "I¡¯m not anything," I said tly as I yanked her hand away. Her eyes followed the trail where Tempest had gone off to.


    "Yes, you are."


    "I¡¯m not. And I doubt if Tempest would not feel devastated." My voice had ended uping off so low at the end.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The twodies, sisters, I¡¯d learned in passing from Andrew¡ªwere both stunning and yet utterly different.


    One was fire, brimming with sharpness and bold energy. The other, the one who held my gaze now, was more like the steady pull of gravity, unshakable and quietly captivating.


    And she was my mate.


    Z had been disturbed from his slumber as he stirred inside me. My first wonder had been what was happening to make him that way.


    Was there a threat close by or was it...


    I barely had time to figure things out when my sharp gaze swept the room, seeking the threat out and then I felt Z stir more strongly than before.


    The realization hit me the second our eyes met. The bond didn¡¯t ask for permission. It simply was a force beyond reason or control.


    And the words rolled out of my tongue before my senses coulde to and my consciousness awakened properly.


    But the moment was already a mess. Her sister¡ªTempest¡ªhad looked at me like she¡¯d been hit by a runaway freight train before storming off. The pain in her eyes told me she¡¯d had her designs, her own hopes.


    This wasn¡¯t going to be simple.


    Zara and the others sensed the shift and all had their eyes glued on me. For an Alpha whose control over his emotions was iron-tight, I was behaving like a lost child.


    I took a step closer, careful not to overwhelm Aira. Her expression was a mixture of shock and uncertainty, her hands trembling slightly at her sides.


    I tried speaking to my mate but she was more concerned about Tempest to give me a chance. That was when I asked, shocking her, "Can I go after her?" I knew that was probably the wrong idea but I... I had to try.


    She was sceptical and not agreeing to my words made it all the more mysterious.


    "Are you okay?" I asked gently, though I already knew the answer.


    "No," she said honestly, her voice cracking. "This... wasn¡¯t supposed to happen."


    "It never is," I said, trying to ease the tension.


    Her lips parted like she was about to argue, but before she could, her gaze darted to the crowd where her sister had vanished.


    "I need to find her," she said, her voice firmer now, and I nodded, stepping aside.


    But before she could move, Snow appeared, his expression unreadable but his eyes sharp as they shifted between us.


    "Zade," he said, his voice calm but carrying weight.


    "Snow," I replied, managing a faint smile.


    Aira stiffened beside me, her gaze darting between us. "You two know each other?"


    Snow smirked, though the glint in his eyes betrayed his tension. "We¡¯re family. Sort of."


    "That¡¯s one way to put it," I added dryly, earning a chuckle from him.


    "Aira," Snow said, his tone softening as he addressed her, "are you alright?"


    She hesitated, her emotions clearly warring within her. "I need to check on Tempest," she said finally, her voice tight.


    Without waiting for his response, she turned and disappeared into the crowd.


    The source of this c??ntent is fr??e(w)??bnovel

 Chapter 124: Golden Claw Pack

    <h4>Chapter 124: Golden w Pack</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 124</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I pushed through the throng of guests, my heart pounding as I searched for my sister. I hated leaving Zade and Snow behind, but I couldn¡¯t focus on anything else until I found Tempest.


    <i>I had a mate. I have a mate. I am not mateless. I have two mates.</i>


    <i>Two!</i>


    Those words echoed in my mind as I sought out Tempest but one question rang out deep in my head. "Why?"


    I barely got an answer from my thoughts when I finally spotted her near the terrace, her back to me as she stared out at the garden.


    "Tempest," I said softly, approaching her cautiously lest she dashed out and ran off once more.


    She didn¡¯t turn around. "Do you have any idea how much this hurts, Aira?" Her voice was steady, but there was a quiver in her breath.


    "I do," I admitted, stopping just a few feet behind her. "And I wish I could change it. I never wanted this to happen."


    Tempest let out a bitterugh, shaking her head. "It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s the damned bond. The Moon Goddess and her twisted sense of humour, trust me."


    "I¡¯m so sorry," I whispered, my chest tightening as she finally turned to face me.


    Her eyes were red-rimmed but defiant. "Don¡¯t be. You can¡¯t control this any more than I can."


    We stood there in silence, no one saying anything at this point. We both had too much on our minds and hearts.


    "What do we do now?" I asked quietly.


    Tempest¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line before she sighed. "We go back to the party. You need to figure things out with him, Aira. But... I need time."


    I reached out, touching her arm gently. "Take all the time you need. I¡¯ll be here whenever you¡¯re ready."


    She nodded and finally, Tempest¡¯s expression softened slightly. "I know."


    As we made our way back inside, I couldn¡¯t shake the heaviness in my chest. The bond had chosen me, but at what cost? My sister¡¯s joy? Then what about Rhys?"


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Watching Aira disappear after her sister left a strange ache in my chest, one I hadn¡¯t expected. I¡¯d always wanted my mate but gave up on the idea when I crossed thirty. Now, after almost four decades, I was blessed with one and a little cheery atop the icing.


    "She¡¯ll be fine," Snow said, breaking the silence.


    I nced at him, raising an eyebrow. "You sound pretty sure of that."


    "She¡¯s stronger than she looks," he replied in a certain tone. "And so is Tempest. They¡¯ll figure it out."


    I nodded, though my thoughts were far from settled. This wasn¡¯t the way I¡¯d imagined meeting my mate¡ªnot in a triangle of tension and heartbreak.


    "Zade," Snow continued, "this bond doesn¡¯t give us a choice, but you need to tread carefully."


    "I know. Thest thing I want is to hurt either of them. You¡¯re like a brother to me and having your sister as my mate is my honour but..."


    His eyes shed in the direction where Tempest and Aira ran off. "I..."


    Snow studied me for a moment before pping a hand on my shoulder. "Good. Then let¡¯s get through tonight, and we¡¯ll figure out the restter."


    ***************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    I did not understand what was going on in time until I saw Zade¡¯s lip move and my heart beat sped exponentially.


    Who was the luckydy he found as his mate in this gathering were my thoughts until I trailed his line of sight to the luckydy and saw Aira but then something wasn¡¯t right.


    She should have been happy, right? Only that she tore her gaze away from him to her side and I noticed Tempest staring at Zade with that same sad expression I once saw her with when her mate confessed his love to her sister.


    "Moon Goddess, please," I muttered.


    After all the chaos, I found my way from the chaos to something more peaceful. The party¡¯s energy swirled around me as I stood near the balcony, letting the crisp night air cool my flushed cheeks.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the tension I¡¯d felt earlier¡ªthe shift in dynamics when Zade entered the room.


    Andrew¡¯s cousin. Snow¡¯s brother-in-arms? And somehow, Aira¡¯s mate?


    Theyers of connections felt like a tightly woven web, each strand tugging at the other. Yet here I was, caught in a whirlwind of alliances, rivalries, and bonds, trying to find my ce.


    I took a sip of champagne, the bubbles fizzling against my lips as I scanned the crowd for familiar faces. Snow had disappeared into a conversation with another CEO, and Aira and Tempest were nowhere to be seen.


    "Enjoying the evening?" Andrew¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, smoothly.


    I turned to find him standing beside me, holding a fresh ss of champagne. He extended it toward me, and I epted it with a small smile.


    "It¡¯s certainly eventful," I replied.


    He chuckled, leaning casually against the railing. "You¡¯re not wrong. Events like these are always a mix of business and theatrics."


    I nodded, ncing at him. Andrew had a way of seemingpletely at ease, yet his eyes missed nothing.


    "Your cousin," I ventured, testing the waters. "Zade. He has quite the presence."


    Andrew¡¯s lips curved into a smile, though there was a hint of something guarded in his expression. "Zade is... a force of nature. It¡¯s hard not to notice him."


    "Hmm. An alpha, I presume?"


    "Yes. You¡¯re spot on."


    "From which of the packs?"


    "Golden w Packs."


    "Golden w..." I seemed rather lost than when we first started and Andrew noticed,ughing a little too loud.


    "You do not know them, right?"


    I shook my head. "Never heard of it, to be honest."


    "You sure? Think back. The legendary Golden w Pack, the strongest pack."


    "I thought Ivory Crescent Pack was the strongest." Zara countered.


    Andrew halted, stuttering. "Um.. huh, well you see that was in the past though but things happened and then they lost. That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t heard of them."


    "Oh..." I nodded in half understanding. "So it¡¯s still a small pack."


    Andrew facepalmed and shook his head. "You are something else. Anyway, change of subject. Let¡¯s talk about something else."


    I hesitated before asking, "Aira and Zade."


    "Aira?"


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 125: Mate Bond

    <h4>Chapter 125: Mate Bond</h4>


    ****************


    ~ Zara¡¯s POV ~


    "Aira?" Andrew asked, waiting for me to say the words out.


    Sighing, I resigned herself to speak further. "She seemed shaken when she left with Tempest."


    Andrew sighed, running a hand through his hair. "The mate bondplicates things. For everyone."


    My brows furrowed. "Even you?"


    Andrew met my gaze, his smile softening. "Not in the way you might think. But watching someone you care about struggle¡ªwhether it¡¯s Zade or Aira¡ªhas its weight."


    I studied him for a moment, sensing there was more he wasn¡¯t saying. Before I could press further, a familiar presence filled the space beside me.


    "Zara."


    I turned to find Snow standing there, his sharp gaze cutting briefly to Andrew before settling on me. His hand rested lightly on the small of my back in a possessive gesture.


    "Snow," Andrew greeted smoothly, his tone friendly but carrying an undercurrent I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    "Andrew," Snow replied, his voice even.


    After a brief but meaningful exchange of nces, Andrew straightened up and gave me a sweet smile.


    "Enjoy the rest of your evening, Zara," he said, tipping his ss toward me before disappearing into the crowd.


    I turned back to Snow, raising an eyebrow. "Do you two always have conversations that aren¡¯t conversations?"


    Snow¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smirk. "It¡¯s a skill and as a werewolf standing before a more powerful werewolf, he should know better."


    I shook my head at him and sighed. "You¡¯re so unbelievable."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Returning to the main hall with Tempest at my side felt like stepping back into a storm. Every nce and whisper seemed magnified, though I knew most of it was in my head.


    Tempest was silent, her shoulders squared as she walked beside me. I could feel her trying to keep her emotions in check, but the bond between us as sisters was too strong to ignore.


    "Are you okay?" I asked quietly.


    She paused, her lips pressing into a thin line before she gave a small nod. "I will be. But let¡¯s not talk about it now. Not here."


    I nodded, respecting her wish.


    As we reached the edge of the dance floor, the music shifted to a slower melody, and I caught a glimpse of Zade across the room. He was standing with Snow, their conversation appearing casual, but his eyes kept flickering toward me.


    Autumn stirred within me, her longing undeniable. But I pushed it down, focusing on Tempest instead.


    "I need a drink," Tempest announced, her voice a touch too bright.


    "Good idea," I replied, steering us toward the bar.


    Tempest ordered a cocktail, her fingers drumming against the counter as she waited. I sipped my champagne, the bubbles doing little to ease the knot in my chest.


    "So," she said after a moment, turning to me with a forced grin. "What¡¯s the n? Are we going to spend the rest of the night brooding, or are we going to make the most of this party?"


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. "I guess mingling wouldn¡¯t hurt."


    Her grin turned more genuine. "That¡¯s the spirit."


    But as she spoke, I felt it again¡ªthat pull, that undeniable force. My gaze snapped to Zade, who was now moving through the crowd toward us.


    Tempest noticed him too, her grin faltering.


    "Aira," she said softly, her voiceced with pain. "I think I¡¯ll find someone else to talk to."


    "Tempest, wait¡ª"


    But she was already gone, slipping into the crowd before I could stop her.


    When Zade reached me, his eyes searched mine, a mixture of determination and apology.


    "Can we talk?" he asked, his voice low.


    I hesitated, ncing in the direction Tempest had gone before nodding. "Alright."


    As we stepped onto the balcony, the cool night air pushing my hair back and grounding me slightly. Zade leaned against the railing, his posture rxed but his eyes were intense.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said. "For everything. For how this is affecting you and Tempest."


    I crossed my arms, unsure how to respond. "It¡¯s not your fault," I said finally. "But it¡¯s... a lot."


    "I know," he admitted. "And I don¡¯t expect you to have all the answers. I just want you to know that I¡¯ll respect whatever choice you make."


    His sincerity caught me off guard, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t speak.


    But then he smiled¡ªa small, hesitant smile that seemed to hold a world of understanding.


    "I don¡¯t want to cause you more pain, Aira. I just want to be honest."


    And as I looked at him, standing there with the moonlight catching in his eyes, I felt a spark of hope amidst the chaos. Maybe, just maybe, we could figure this out. Together.


    "Okay, what is the matter?"


    "I know this is sudden and you do not want a mate in your life at this point in time but..." He held his breath, silently steadying himself before continuing, "I know what happened to you in the past."


    My eyes shed with hurt. I couldn¡¯t hide the pain of what my previous mate did to me.


    "I¡¯m sorry and I know it wasn¡¯t fair. You probably do not want this anymore than Tempest does..."


    "What do you want?" I cut in, shocking him and myself at how abrupt I was. "What do you want?"


    It was a tricky million-dor question but I wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted earlier. Starting from my first mate to my second and then Koda, everyone wanted something but what did I want?"


    "I think perhaps that question boils down to you. I can see that we are probably not ready to..." He swallowed, licking his pink, thin lips a bit that my gaze followed like a spell-bound servant.


    And every other word he said from there barely registered in my mind until he called my name pulling me out of my trance-like state.


    "Aira?"


    "Huh... Yes?"


    "There¡¯s no rush, Aira. We can have that discussionter but for now, mate, nice to meet you."


    He extended his hand to me for a shake and I froze momentarily at his gentlemanliness and nice approach.


    Holding my breath, I reached for his hand, shaking it calmly and not knowing why the spark, ease and calmness I felt radiating from him seemed to burst forth, wrapping around me.


    "Nice to meet you, Zade."


    This chapter is updat??d by fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 126: A Little Ploy

    <h4>Chapter 126: A Little Ploy</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 126</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The party had been a whirlwind of events, emotions, and revtions. By the time we returned to the mansion, Zara¡¯s quiet demeanour told me she was still processing everything and had so much on her mind.


    Who could me her? I too had a lot to think about.


    But not now.


    I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to answer any of her questions either.


    And I needed to make sure my sisters were doing okay.


    I turned, facing her, giving her a once-over before my gaze settled on her face. "I know you are tired and want to talk to clear things up, but let¡¯s get you to your room first."


    She nodded and did not utter a single word as we made our way up the stairs to her room.


    We paused outside her room, the faint glow from the hallway light casting shadows along the walls. She turned to me, her lips curving into a tired but genuine smile.


    "You did well tonight," I said softly, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. "You were... captivating. Truly beautiful, Zara."


    A blush crept up her cheeks, and she gave a smallugh. "Thank you. You weren¡¯t so bad yourself."


    I leaned in, pressing a light kiss to her cheek. "Rest, Zara. You deserve it."


    She nodded, stepping inside her room. "Goodnight, Snow."


    "Goodnight," I replied, waiting until the door clicked shut before heading toward my study.


    The quiet of the study was a stark contrast to the energy of the party. I poured myself a ss of whiskey, the amber liquid glinting under the soft light. Taking a sip, I pulled out my phone, scrolling through my contacts.


    I called Tempest first, my concern for her mounting after the tension at the party. The phone rang several times before going to voicemail.


    "Aira," I muttered, dialing her number next.


    The same result. No answer.


    Frustration bubbled up, but I forced myself to stay calm. Tempest and Aira were adults, capable of handling themselves, but the protective brother in me couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Sighing, I set the ss down and scrolled further until Inded on the contactbeled <i>Luna Star</i>.


    My mother.


    I pressed the call button and waited. The line barely rang twice before her familiar, authoritative voice answered. "Snow, darling. This is unexpected. Is everything alright?"


    "Mostly," I replied, leaning back in my chair. "But there¡¯s something I need to update you on."


    There was a pause, and I could almost hear her shifting into her maternal butmanding demeanor. "Go on."


    "At the party tonight, something happened with Aira," I began.


    "Aira? What¡¯s wrong? Is she hurt?" my mother¡¯s voice sharpened, concern evident.


    "No, not hurt. But..." I hesitated, unsure how to phrase it. "She met her mate."


    Silence greeted me for a beat before she exhaled sharply. "Her mate? Who?"


    I hesitated again, knowing the next words would carry weight. "Zade."


    "Zade?" she repeated, her tone nowced with a mix of disbelief and curiosity.


    "Yes. My best friend, Zade. And there¡¯s more¡ªTempest..."


    My mother¡¯s sigh came through the line. "Oh no. Tempest has feelings for him, doesn¡¯t she?"


    "She does," I confirmed grimly. "And as you can imagine, it¡¯splicated."


    "Complicated doesn¡¯t begin to describe it," she murmured. "How is Aira handling it?"


    "She¡¯s trying. So is Tempest. But it¡¯s going to take time."


    My mother hummed thoughtfully. "You¡¯ll need to keep a close eye on them, Snow. The mate bond is powerful, but so is sibling loyalty. They¡¯ll need your support to navigate this."


    "I know," I said, running a hand through my hair. "I just thought you should be aware. I¡¯ll handle it from here."


    "I trust you," she said firmly. "But let me know if you need anything."


    "Thanks, Mom."


    We exchanged goodbyes, and I ended the call, staring at the darkened screen of my phone.


    <strong>Andrew¡¯s POV</strong>


    The soft light from the bedsidemp cast a warm glow over my room as I leaned back against the headboard, a satisfied smile ying on my lips. The party had gone as nned, but one moment in particr had stood out.


    I picked up my phone and dialed Zade¡¯s number.


    It barely rang before his deep voice answered. "Andrew."


    "Hey, cousin," I greeted, still smiling. "How are you holding up?"


    Zade chuckled, the sound low and slightly bitter. "It¡¯s been... an interesting night."


    "I bet," I replied. "I saw what happened. Did you see what I wanted you to see?"


    There was a pause before Zade spoke again, his tone more serious. "Yes. There¡¯s no mistaking it. The resemnce is undeniable."


    I nodded to myself, pleased with his observation. "Good. I didn¡¯t think I was imagining things."


    "I didn¡¯t get a chance to gather a sample, though," Zade admitted. "Too much going on with Aira and Tempest."


    "No need to worry about that," I assured him. "I took care of it. I have the sample, and I¡¯ll send it to you soon."


    "That¡¯s reassuring," Zade said, his voice lighter.


    There was a brief silence before I shifted the topic. "So, Zade. Aira."


    He groaned lightly. "Not you too."


    Iughed. "What? You can¡¯t me me for being curious. What¡¯s the n? Are you going to ept the bond?"


    "There¡¯s no rush," he said carefully. "Aira has enough on her te right now. I¡¯ll give her space, let here to terms with everything. When the time is right, we¡¯ll figure it out."


    "Fair enough," I said, leaning back further. "But you know me¡ªI like things to move along. Keep me posted, alright?"


    "Of course," Zade replied, his tone amused. "Goodnight, Andrew."


    "Goodnight, cousin."


    As the call ended, I set the phone aside and reached for myptop. Opening the email I¡¯d received earlier, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "Bingo," I murmured to myself, the glint in my eyes sharpening.


    The pieces were falling into ce. It was only a matter of time before everything came to light.


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 127: One Step to Having You

    <h4>Chapter 127: One Step to Having You</h4>


    ***************


    <strong>Chapter 127</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It was Sunday morning. It was a beautiful day but the mansion felt oddly quiet. Snow had left early for a meeting, and I decided to take a breather with Tempest and Aira still navigating the emotional wreckage from the night before.


    Grabbing one of the keys to Snow¡¯s car, I slipped into afortable sundress and sandals. It had been too long since I¡¯d had a moment to myself, and today felt like the perfect time as a simple n formed in my mind¡ªice cream.


    The idea of strolling down the quaint streets of town and savouring a cone of something sweet was strangely appealing.


    ***************


    The drive into town was smooth, the rhythmic hum of the car engine keeping me and my thoughtspany. The vibrant stores and bustling sidewalks came into view, and I pulled into a small parking lot near an ice cream shop I¡¯d passed by a few times before.


    The smell of freshly baked waffle cones filled the air as I stepped inside, and the cheerful hum of people chatting made me feel at ease.


    After ordering a scoop of salted caramel, I stepped outside to enjoy the treat in the crisp morning air.


    I hadn¡¯t taken more than a few steps down the street when I heard a familiar voice.


    "Zara?"


    I turned, my heart skipping a beat as I saw Andrew ke standing a few feet away, dressed casually but still exuding that effortless charm. Beside him was Zade, his piercing blue eyes locking onto mine almost instantly.


    "Andrew," I greeted, smiling. "And Zade. Fancy seeing you both here."


    Andrew grinned, holding up a small bag. "Business errands. But we couldn¡¯t resist grabbing a bite from that bakery over there."


    "And you?" Zade asked, his deep voice warm yet slightly teasing.


    "Ice cream," I replied, lifting my cone. "Simple pleasures."


    Andrew chuckled. "Well, it¡¯s a good day for it. Mind if we join you?"


    I nodded, and the three of us began strolling down the street. Andrew fell into step beside me, while Zade walked just slightly behind, keeping a low but firm presence.


    We talked about nothing in particr¡ªAndrew¡¯s business ventures, the quaint charm of the city¡ªbut the dynamic was easy.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t ignore the asional nce Zade would shoot my way as if he were trying to decipher something about me.


    Just as Andrew was about toment on the city¡¯s architecture, his phone buzzed. He pulled it out, his expression turning serious as he checked the screen.


    "Sorry," he said, holding up the phone. "I need to take this."


    He stepped away, leaving me and Zade alone. The sudden quiet between us felt charged but not ufortable.


    "Do youe here often?" Zade asked after a moment, his voice breaking the silence.


    I shook my head. "No, but I needed a break from... everything."


    He nodded, keeping a thoughtful expression before muttering something. "Last night was a lot."


    "It was," I admitted. "But it seems like it wasn¡¯t just me dealing with surprises."


    He chuckled softly, a sound that felt oddly soothing. "Fair enough. Although I¡¯d argue you had the heavier weight to carry."


    I smiled faintly, taking another lick of my ice cream. "You know, you and Andrew are close, aren¡¯t you?"


    His gaze softened, and he nodded. "We¡¯ve been through a lot together. He¡¯s family in every way that matters."


    The way he said it carried a weight, a depth that hinted at stories I wasn¡¯t privy to.


    "Andrew¡¯s a good man," I said. "Though he seems... calcted, sometimes."


    Zade smirked. "That¡¯s Andrew. Always thinking ten steps ahead. But his heart¡¯s in the right ce."


    We turned, waiting for Andrew, when he mouthed something I couldn¡¯t quite ce but Zade seemed to have understood as Andrew walked away.


    "Come, let¡¯s be on our way. He needs to take care of something regent."


    "Sure."


    As we walked, the conversation flowed more easily. Zade had a way of speaking that made me feel at ease like I could lower my guard without fear of judgment.


    We turned down a quieter street, the noise of the main thoroughfare fading behind us. A gentle breeze rustled through the trees, carrying with it the faint scent of blooming flowers.


    "So," Zade said, ncing at me. "What do you do when you¡¯re not being the wife of an overprotective Alpha?"


    Iughed, the sound surprising even me. "I work. Or at least, I used to before Snow decided I needed ¡¯rest.¡¯"


    He raised an eyebrow. "You don¡¯t seem like someone who enjoys being told what to do."


    "You¡¯d be right about that," I said, my tone lighter. "But sometimes, it¡¯s easier to pick your battles."


    He nodded, his gaze thoughtful. "Smart. But I imagine it¡¯s not easy being married to someone like Snow."


    "It has its moments," I admitted, choosing my words carefully. "He¡¯s...plicated. Protective to a fault, but he means well."


    Zade¡¯s expression shifted and something flickered through his eyes. "He¡¯s lucky to have you."


    The sincerity in his voice caught me off guard, and for a moment, I didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    We stopped at a small bench overlooking a park, and I gestured for us to sit. The sun filtered through the trees, casting dappled shadows on the ground.


    "I feel like I should know more about you," I said, turning to him. "You¡¯ve been around Snow for years, yet I barely know anything about you."


    He chuckled, leaning back against the bench. "What do you want to know?"


    "Anything," I said with a shrug. "Start with the basics."


    "Well," he began, a small smile ying on his lips. "I¡¯ve been working alongside Snow for a long time, mostly in ventures that require discretion. I prefer to stay behind the scenes, but Andrew has a way of pulling me into the spotlight."


    "Sounds intriguing," I said, genuinely curious. "Do you enjoy it?"


    "Sometimes," he admitted. "But I¡¯ve always been more interested in... deeper things."


    "Deeper things?"


    He paused as if considering his words. "Connections. Understanding people. Figuring out what makes them tick."


    His gaze met mine, and for a moment, it felt like he was trying to figure me out.


    "What about you?" he asked, his tone shifting slightly. "What makes you tick, Zara?"


    This content is taken from (f)reewe(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 128: A Worthy Gift

    <h4>Chapter 128: A Worthy Gift</h4>


    **************


    I blinked, caught off guard by the question. "I¡¯m still figuring that out."


    He smiled, a hint of admiration in his eyes. "That¡¯s honest. I like that but I believe Snow does."


    As we sat there, the conversation grew more personal, the barriers between us slowly lowering. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but with every passing moment, I felt more at ease with Zade.


    There was something about him¡ªan unspoken understanding, a warmth that felt strangely familiar.


    And yet, a tiny voice in the back of my mind reminded me of theplications that had already formed around this young, talented, handsome man.


    But for now, sitting in the sun with Zade, the world felt a little lessplicated than it should.


    **************


    I returned to the mansion right when the sun was setting. The drive back had been quiet, but my thoughts weren¡¯t. My conversation with Zade stayed in my mind¡ªthe simple way he talked, the warmth in his eyes, and the odd feeling of familiarity that I couldn¡¯t fully identify.


    Why? I found myself asking but got no response whatsoever.


    In my past life, none of the urrences I experienced in this third rebirth ever urred, leaving me feeling like I was living for the first time.


    Shaking off the thoughts, I opened the front door, the house¡¯s stillness greeting me. I made my way upstairs to my room.


    Pushing the door open, I gasped when I saw Snow sitting on the armchair in the corner, his arms crossed and a faint smirk ying on his lips.


    "Snow," I said, clutching the door handle. "You scared me."


    "That wasn¡¯t my intention," he replied teasingly.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, closing the door behind me.


    "Waiting for you," he said simply, keeping his gaze steady on me. "How was your outing?"


    I smiled, setting my bag on the bed. "Rxing. How was your day?"


    "Productive," he replied. His eyes flickered to the bed, and I followed his gaze, noticing a small gift box nestled among the pillows.


    I arched an eyebrow, looking back at him. "What¡¯s this?"


    He tilted his chin toward the box. "Go on. Open it."


    Curiosity sparked, and I picked up the box, inspecting it briefly before untying the ribbon. Lifting the lid, I froze, my breath catching as I stared at the brand-new car key resting inside.


    "Snow..." I muttered, lifting it carefully and not really sure how to proceed or what to say.


    "It¡¯s about time, isn¡¯t it?" he said, rising from his seat to stand beside me.


    I looked up, meeting his gaze while my lips parted in awe.


    "As my wife," he began softly, "you should ride in a style befitting your status. But I didn¡¯t just get you this for appearances or to rece your old car." He paused, his eyes softening. "It¡¯s a gift¡ªfor everything you¡¯ve done and for being who you are."


    Emotion swelled in my chest, leaving me momentarily speechless.


    "Come," he said, taking my hand. "There¡¯s more. I know you¡¯ll like it."


    He led me to the balcony, the cool evening breeze brushing against my skin. He gestured for me to press the button on the key fob.


    I felt a mix of excitement and nervousness as I pressed it.


    The next moment, the soft purr of an engine came from below. My jaw dropped as my eyesnded on the sleek, metallic beauty parked in the driveway. It was a <strong>Bugatti Chiron Super Sport 300+</strong>, gleaming under the soft light of the mansion¡¯s exterior.


    "Do you like it?" His voice broke me from my train of thought as my heartbeat sped up.


    "Snow..." My voice faltered as I turned to him, tears brimming in my eyes. "Like? I bloody love it!"


    Without thinking, I threw my arms around him, hugging him tightly. Hisughter rumbled in his chest as he lifted me off my feet, spinning me around before setting me down gently.


    "Thank you so much," I said, my voice thick with emotion. "It means so much to me."


    "I¡¯m d you like it." His smile was wide and genuine. "Because we¡¯re taking it for a ride. Consider it your test run."


    Snow held my hand as we exited my room and momentster, we were in the car. The interior was as breathtaking as the exterior, every detail thoroughly crafted.


    I ran my hands over the smooth leather steering wheel, marvelling at the luxury of it all.


    "Ready?" he asked, his tone yful.


    I grinned, starting the engine. The car hummed to life, its power evident even at idle. Snow directed me toward the open road, and as I pressed on the elerator, the car surged forward with a grace and speed that took my breath away.


    The wind whipped through my hair as I navigated the winding roads, Snow¡¯s asional chuckles making me smile.


    "You¡¯re a natural," he approved.


    "This is incredible," I enunciated, ncing at him briefly before focusing back on the road. "Thank you, Snow. Really."


    "You deserve it," he replied simply, his gaze fixed on me rather than the road.


    By the time we returned to the mansion, the sky had turned a deep indigo and stars were beginning to twinkle faintly. I parked the car carefully, my hands reluctant to let go of the steering wheel.


    "Enjoyed yourself?" Snow asked as we stepped out.


    "More than you can imagine," I replied, my smile wide.


    He chuckled, cing a hand on the small of my back as we walked inside. "Good. You¡¯ve earned it."


    Upon getting inside, his chauffeur, Scott, was waiting for us at the door.


    At once, he handed Snow a white towel to wipe his face in and presented me with a little white handkerchief that smelled of vani.


    "Thank you," I appreciated with a nod as we walked in.


    "Congrattions, Madam Zara, on your new car." My lips pulled back in a smile as I nodded.


    "Thank you. By the way, where are Aira and Storm? The house looks too quiet."


    Snow stopped beside me as though only realising his sister and his nephew¡¯s absence. "She said she was taking him to see the meteor showers tonight."


    Before I could speak, Snow froze midway. I sensed the change in him and looked at his face. He looked shocked and somehow relieved a few secondster.


    I couldn¡¯t exin what was going on, but I knew it wasn¡¯t simple. Where had Aira gone to this night with little Storm?


    Was she still bothered about her mates?


    Even though I knew I should have called her, I wanted her to figure things out and see if a new mate was what she desired.


    That aside, although her previous mate treated her poorly, I could tell Zade was a good person. Perhaps all she needs is the right nudge.


    I shifted my attention back to Snow.


    "It¡¯s tonight..." He shot a nce at Scott. "What¡¯s the time?"


    "Sir, it¡¯s 8 p.m."


    Snow¡¯s lips pulled back some more. "Great. It¡¯s tonight by 11 p.m.." He turned to me swiftly, his hand holding mine as he gazed deeply into my eyes. "How about one more drive before we call it a night?"


    Updated from fr??ewebnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 129: Persana Meteror Shower

    <h4>Chapter 129: Persana Meteror Shower</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 129</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s hand held mine firmly as his gaze locked onto me, a mix of excitement and urgency dancing in his eyes.


    "Another drive?" I asked, and my curiosity piqued.


    He nodded, his lips curving into a small smile. "Trust me, Zara. This one will be unforgettable."


    How could I refuse him when he looked at me like that? I smiled back, nodding. "Alright, let¡¯s go."


    He led me back to the Bugatti, and Scott handed Snow a set of keys that seemed different from the ones we used earlier. My curiosity deepened, but I said nothing as we slipped back into the car.


    The engine purred to life, its power thrumming through the air as Snow took the driver¡¯s seat this time.


    "Where are we going?" I asked, fastening my seatbelt.


    "You¡¯ll see," he replied cryptically.


    ******************


    The drive was serene, the night sky stretching endlessly above us. Snow expertly navigated the winding roads, the glow of the headlights cutting through the darkness.


    As we climbed higher into the hills, the bustling noise of the city faded, reced by the soothing symphony of nature¡ªrustling leaves, chirping crickets, and the distant call of nocturnal creatures.


    "Are we heading to a hilltop?" I asked, watching thendscape shift into something more open and untouched.


    "You could say that," Snow answered but said nothing more.


    After what felt like thirty minutes, we reached a secluded spot atop a hill. Snow parked the car and stepped out, walking around to open my door.


    "Come on," he urged, extending his hand.


    I took it, stepping out and letting the crisp night air envelope me. The sky above was breathtaking¡ªvast, deep, and scattered with thousands of stars, each twinkling like a diamond against ck velvet.


    "Snow..." I murmured, tilting my head back to take it all in. "This is beautiful."


    He grinned, motioning for me to follow him further along the hilltop path. A clearing came into view, and my breath caught.


    In the middle of the open field was a carefully arranged pic setup¡ªa cosy nket,nterns casting a soft glow, and a small cooler to the side.


    "You nned this?" I asked, my heart swelling.


    He shrugged, looking unusually bashful. "I wanted tonight to be special, you know."


    All the smiles my face could muster were on point, shining brilliantly. "It¡¯s been a special day already."


    As we settled onto the nket, I leaned back, gazing at the stars above. The atmosphere was perfect¡ªpeaceful, intimate, and filled with emotions.


    Snow handed me a thermos of warm tea, and I epted it gratefully.


    "So, what¡¯s the asion?" I teased, taking a sip.


    "You¡¯ll see soon," he said, his voice low and meaningful.


    Time passed, and the stars seemed to brighten as the night deepened. Meanwhile, we simply discussed life, thepany, and the next step forward.


    Then it happened¡ªa streak of light shot across the sky, followed by another and another.


    "Snow!" I gasped, sitting up as the meteor shower began. Trails of brilliant light danced across the heavens, each one more dazzling than thest.


    "It¡¯s the Persana Meteor Shower," he answered before I got the chance to ask, his tone reverent. "It only happens once every ten years. I thought... you should see it."


    I turned to him, my chest tight as several emotions washed over me. "You nned this... for me?"


    His gaze softened as he reached out, brushing a strand of hair from my face. "You¡¯ve been through so much, Zara. You deserve moments like this. Moments where you can just... breathe and enjoy the beauty of the world."


    The sincerity in his voice left me speechless. I turned back to the sky, overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of the moment. The meteors continued to streak across the expanse, their light reflecting in my eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know what to say," I whispered.


    "Then don¡¯t," he murmured, his arm slipping around my shoulders.


    I leaned into him, letting the warmth of his presence and the brilliance of the meteor shower wrap around me.


    But suddenly a shooting star shot across the sky and my heart leapt in my throat.


    "Snow..." Before I could finish, he covered my eyes with his hand and whispered into my ear. "Make a wish, Zara. I¡¯m here."


    I closed my already covered eyes, letting my breathing calm and focused on the star. Seeing it fly reminded me of why Iwas here¡ªa different life from the one I had once lived twice.


    "The Persona Meteor shower is a rare and spectacr event said to bring good fortune, renewed hope, and introspection. As Earth passes through the debris trail of the ancient Personaet, the night skyes alive with shooting stars. So, make a wish, Zara."


    I gave a nod and did as I was told.


    My wish was simple.


    <i>"I wish to utilise this second chance and live my best life with those I care about and care about me. I want to find love in this lifetime."</i>


    "Now, open your eyes."


    I did and the sight that greeted me was the most beautiful ever.


    We stayed like that for what felt like hours, watching the sky put on its once-in-a-decade disy.


    As thest meteor faded, leaving the sky still and quiet once more, Snow turned to me.


    "Worth the drive?" he asked, his tone yful.


    "More than worth it," I replied, smiling.


    He stood, offering me his hand. "Come on. Let¡¯s head back."


    The ride home was quieter than before, but it wasn¡¯t ufortable. It was the kind of quiet thates from being in the presence of someone who understands you without needing words.


    As we pulled into the mansion¡¯s driveway, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of reluctance. The night had been magical, and I wasn¡¯t ready for it to end.


    "Thank you, Snow," I said softly as he parked the car.


    He turned to me, his expression tender. "For what?"


    "For this," I said, gesturing to the car, the drive, the stars. "For everything."


    His lips curved into a gentle smile. "You¡¯re worth it, Zara."


    Th?? most uptodate novels are published on free(w)ebnov(e)l.??????

 Chapter 130: A New Friend

    <h4>Chapter 130: A New Friend</h4>


    **************


    Snow and I stepped out of the car, and as Snow escorted me to my room, I couldn¡¯t shake the warmth that had settled in my chest.


    Was this love?


    I mean, I once loved Ivan, but after his cruel betrayal, I saw myself as level-headed with my feelings but meeting Snow proved I had more work to do on myself.


    The mansion was quiet as we climbed the stairs, proof that Aira and Storm weren¡¯t back or even if they were, sleeping would be the best course of action given that Storm had school the next day.


    When we reached my door, he paused, his gaze lingering on me. "Goodnight, Zara," he said, his voice low.


    "Goodnight, Snow," I replied, watching as he turned and walked away.


    I stepped into my room, closing the door behind me. Tonight was unforgettable, and as I crawled into bed, my heart felt full in a way it hadn¡¯t in a long time.


    Suddenly my phone screen lit up, signalling a text message I hadn¡¯t expected and from...


    "Zade," I gasped almost in shock. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to contact me but I guess our conversation left quite an impression on him.


    <i>Zade: I had a wonderful day. Thanks, Zara, it was nice talking to you. </i>


    My eyes brimmed with joy as I typed a response.


    <i>Zara: Same. Happy to be of help. Have a good night, Zade.</i>


    ****************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    The soft morning light poured through my window as I stretchedzily in bed. The events of the previous night still swirled in my mind¡ªthe meteor shower, theughter, and that unexpected text from Zade.


    I had barely finished my breakfast when my phone buzzed again. Picking it up, I noticed Zade¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    "Good morning," his voice came through warm and steady.


    "Morning, Zade," I replied, smiling despite myself.


    "Are you free today? There¡¯s something I think you¡¯d enjoy seeing."


    I hesitated, ncing toward the hallway as if expecting Snow to appear. "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s a surprise," he said with a chuckle. "You¡¯ll love it. I¡¯ll pick you up in an hour."


    Before I could respond, he hung up, leaving me slightly puzzled but intrigued. True to his word, Zade arrived exactly an hourter; his car pulling into the driveway smoothly mirroring his personality.


    As I stepped outside, he leaned casually against the driver¡¯s side, his sharp blue eyes scanning me briefly before nodding in approval. "Ready?"


    I nodded, climbing into the car.


    <strong>Snow¡¯s POV</strong>


    From my study window, I caught sight of Zade¡¯s car pulling into my driveway and my lips curled up.


    He had not informed me of his visit but I was getting eager to meet with my best friend. There was so much I needed to tell him, especially how I felt about Zara.


    I know all we had was a contract marriage but now the lines had blurred within the two. I needed his guarded advice and hopefully to inform him of any progress to happen.


    Just the thought kept my heart in my mouth. I brushed off my thoughts and stood, looking out the window in my study, when I saw his car drive off.


    Straight out of the driveway with Zara in the passenger seat, her face animated withughter at something he said.


    A low growl rumbled in my throat before I could stop it. cier stirred restlessly. My grip on my desk tightened, breaking up a part of the table I held.


    Then, as though his anger shifted, cier narrowed his eyes at me in or subconscious. <i>"What¡¯s the matter, Snow?"</i> he teased knowingly.


    <i>"It¡¯s nothing,"</i> I muttered, returning to my chair. <i>"She¡¯s just getting some air."</i>


    <i>"Right,"</i> cier replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm. <i>"Well, friend or foe, that fresh air doesn¡¯t sits well with us. She¡¯s ours."</i>


    To cier¡¯s surprise, I sighed, my mind shing back to the memory of her telling me about how I do not own her in the contract.


    I had to admit, I made a mess there and she found the loophole that she could see against me.


    <i>"Being married to me doesn¡¯t remove her right to mingle."</i>


    <i>"But not when Zade excludes us and Zara didn¡¯t inform you." </i>


    I shut my eyes, hoping to silence cier. His words were true and they hurt because the two people I cared about left me out of whatever fun they were having.


    <i>"Fun, right," </i>cier scoffed. <i>"Fix this, Snow. Either im her or lose her. And I won¡¯t sit for thetter either. Do the right thing or I take over and do it for us."</i>


    ******************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zade took me to a tranquil wildlife sanctuary nestled on the edge of the city, the kind of ce that made you forget the world¡¯s noise.


    As we strolled along the shaded trails, he pointed out different nts and animals, his knowledge both surprising and fascinating.


    "You know a lot about this," Imented, ncing at him.


    He shrugged. "I find peace here. And afterst night, I thought you might too."


    It was hard not to appreciate his thoughtfulness. Zade had a way of making you feel like you mattered, even in the smallest moments.


    As we reached a small clearing overlooking a sereneke, he handed me a book. Its leather-bound cover looked worn but cared for.


    "It¡¯s a collection of old wolf lore," he exined. "I thought you¡¯d find it interesting."


    I flipped through the pages; my curiosity piqued. "This is... incredible, Zade. Thank you."


    "It¡¯s nothing," he replied with a modest smile as we stopped close to a mini ranch not too far off. A small smile formed on his lips. "You ride?"


    I nced at him. He was not serious, right?


    There¡¯s no way he would suggest it. But the smirk on Zade¡¯s face was something else, filled with confidence that made my smile choke as I stared back at a horse who walked towards our line of sight and then Zade did the next strange thing.


    He whistled, and the horse responded bying closer followed by another¡ªa pure white horse that seemed to captivate my soul the second its gaze locked with mine.


    Updat??d from freew??bnovel(.

 Chapter 131: A Ride

    <h4>Chapter 131: A Ride</h4>


    **************


    Zade patted its neck gently, murmuring something inaudible to the ck horse. I was speechless as his attention drifted to me, the glint in his eyes betraying his amusement.


    He knows, doesn¡¯t he?


    The corner of his mouth twitched.


    "Do you trust me?" He extended his hand.


    My gaze flickered between his eyes and the offered hand. It was a simple question, but the answer carried a weight far beyond its words.


    "I trust you."


    The white horse walked over to me and I had to admit, my heart sped faster than it ever did in my entire life.


    Taking his hand, he helped me onto the horse and I was taken aback. I hadn¡¯t ridden a horse before in my life but this... felt natural.


    But Zade seemed unfazed, his calm demeanour putting me at ease. "Just follow my lead," he said as he mounted his own horse.


    The horses walked side-by-side, and the gentle sway of their movements lulled me into afortable rhythm.


    "So, you haven¡¯t ridden before?"


    I looked at my side and smiled. "How did you know I hadn¡¯t ridden a horse?" I asked curiously.


    "Because," he replied, a yful smile on his lips, "if you had, we wouldn¡¯t be walking."


    "You have a point there but who says one couldn¡¯t walk while atop a horse?"


    Zade smirked, shaking his head. "Call it instincts but you do not look like one who would y it safe if you could ride."


    My smile spilled into my eyes as I looked away. He was right. I felt a certain kind of energy in me just holding onto the reins. Almost like a second skin my body remembered.


    In all the lives I had lived, this wasn¡¯t a part of anything I knew so how?


    We continued on the trail, the sounds of nature enveloping us. The trail narrowed, forcing us to ride a single file. Zade took the lead, his posture confident and rxed.


    I tried to imitate his stance, gripping the reins lightly.


    As we reached a fork in the path, he slowed, allowing me to catch up.


    "Left or right?" he asked, ncing over his shoulder.


    "You¡¯re the one in charge," I replied with a smile.


    "Not here, Zara," he said, his tone gentle but firm. "We¡¯re equals."


    I paused, touched by his sincerity. "Right, then," I answered.


    He nodded, steering his horse down the right path. The air changed, growing cooler as the trees closed in around us.


    "Where are we going?" I asked, leaning forward slightly.


    "You¡¯ll see," he replied with a mischievous grin.


    We continued on, and the scenery became more and more familiar.


    "Is this a shortcut to the waterfall?"


    He chuckled, shaking his head. "No, this is something else."


    We reached the clearing, and I gasped, unable to believe my eyes.


    Arge treehouse was built amongst the branches of an ancient tree, the wood aged and weathered but strong.


    "Did you build this?"


    Zade nodded. "I built it a long time ago, but I haven¡¯t been here in years."


    He dismounted and approached my horse, helping me down.


    "Come on," he said, leading the horses over to a nearby trough.


    We climbed the steps and I was struck by the craftsmanship and attention to detail. Everything was exactly how I imagined a treehouse would be, only better.


    "This is incredible," I murmured, running my fingers over the smooth wooden nks.


    "I¡¯m d you like it," he replied, watching me carefully.


    "So, this is your secret hideout?"


    His lips curved into a crooked smile. "Something like that. I used toe here when I wanted to escape."


    "Escape from what?"


    He turned, looking out at the view. "The pressures of being an Alpha male, the expectations of others. This was a ce where I could just be myself with..." He halted before the next words left his lips.


    I wanted to pry but knew better than to do so.


    His honesty took me by surprise, and a sense of understanding dawned.


    "Thank you," I said softly. "For sharing this with me."


    He met my gaze with an open and vulnerable expression. "I haven¡¯t brought anyone here since I was a child."


    I looked away, my chest tight. His words resonated with me in a way that surprised me.


    We stood together in silence and then, without warning, a shback struck.


    I saw a child¡ªa young girl¡ªwith shining blond hair and light blue eyes, her expression determined and hopeful as she climbed the stairs.


    She entered the treehouse and sat down, her small hands smoothing over the floor.


    "Zara?"


    I blinked, the memory fading.


    What was that?


    My heart hammered in my chest, and I turned to Zade, my eyes wide and filled with confusion.


    He stared back at me but I couldn¡¯t read him. He was just like Snow or should I say worse.


    "You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve trusted with this ce, Zara."


    His words were quiet, but the meaning behind them was clear.


    He trusted me.


    "Why?" I whispered.


    His eyes softened. "Because you are different and you remind me of someone."


    I couldn¡¯t find the words to express what I was feeling. A deep connection. My mind raced as the emotions threatened to overwhelm me.


    Just then we heard the horses whine, breaking our attention. Without looking back, I hurried away and down the tree house.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Diamond?" I asked, petting the white horse.


    Zade appeared from behind, walking closer to us. "Diamond?"


    I nodded. "Well, whenever I look into her eyes they hold a spark and I am remembered of Diamonds. Hence the name."


    Zade smiled, giving a nod. "Great then. Diamond is what we¡¯ll call her. Want a ride back?"


    I nodded and before he could help me, I climbed atop Diamond with ease, shocking me and Zade.


    "You¡¯re a natural," I smirked at hispliment. "Well, let¡¯s see if being natural can make you keep up with this."


    I barely understood what he meant but the next second, Zade got into his and to my shock, he charged forward on his horse.


    "Come on, Zara. Show me what you¡¯ve got," he cooed as he rode.


    Rather than being scared, I felt my blood pump, my veins eager for a ride.


    "Hey girl, ready?"


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 132: Getting To Know Her

    <h4>Chapter 132: Getting To Know Her</h4>


    **************


    Astrid stirred within me and I steadied my breath, happy to have her with me one more time. I looked down, rubbing Diamond¡¯s mane. "Hey girl, ready?"


    Diamond responded by stomping her foot on the ground and before I could react, I was riding.


    Zade and his ck stallion were already gone and so was I.


    "Let¡¯s do this," I said and charged off.


    My hands held the reins steady, and my body seemed to have a mind of its own. We rode swiftly through the woods, the trees bing a blur.


    Iughed, feeling the wind in my hair and the adrenaline in my veins.


    Suddenly, I heard a voice calling out my name and Diamond responded by suddenly slowing down and lifting her legs, pushing us back.


    My heart thudded a little as the thrill coursed through me anew as Diamond neighed loudly, making meugh in turn.


    "Zara!"


    Shock registered in Zade¡¯s eyes as he pulled his horse up beside mine, his expression a mix of concern and awe.


    "Are you okay?"


    Diamond stomped her foot and I nodded, grinning. "More than okay. That was amazing!"


    He studied me carefully. "You really haven¡¯t ridden before, you sure?"


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t know how, but I think Astrid¡¯sing through or something."


    Zade nodded, smiling. "It seems she is and we¡¯re d."


    "We?"


    "Yeah. My wolf, Onyx. He¡¯s been a little too restless since I met you."


    "Oh."


    "Yeah. It may havee off wrong but he wants to meet her but I told him no. Not yet."


    I tilted my head, unsure of what was going on. "And why is that?"


    Zade shrugged. "I guess I am afraid of losing control."


    My eyebrows lifted. "Of losing control or hurting her?"


    His smile faded and he shook his head. "Both. But mostly thetter."


    I nodded, understanding. I knew there was more to everything Zade was telling me but held back. One thing I knew was that whatever was important for me to know, in time, it would surelye to me.


    Zade cleared his throat, changing the subject.


    "Hungry?"


    I realised I was, and he led us back to the car. I hated leaving Diamond but Zade assured me we coulde here again on the weekend and do this.


    With that, I bade Diamond goodbye. We drove into town and stopped at a cosy bistro.


    The smell of freshly baked bread and savoury soups wafted through the air, making my mouth water.


    We ordered a meal and as we waited, Zade spoke.


    "Zara, tell me about yourself."


    "Like what?"


    He shrugged. "Whatever you want. I¡¯m just interested."


    "In me?"


    He chuckled. "Yeah. In you."


    My cheeks warmed and I shifted in my seat. "Okay, what do you want to know?"


    "Anything, everything," he replied, his gaze locking on mine.


    "I¡¯m an open book," I said with a shrug.


    "Let¡¯s start with your favourite colour."


    "ck," I answered, then quickly added, "and white."


    "Two colours?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "They¡¯re both shades of grey," I pointed out.


    "Fair enough. And what do you like to do for fun?"


    "I enjoy reading," I answered, tracing a finger along the edge of the table. "And spending time with those I care about."


    "Who are those people?"


    "I think I already answered." Zade¡¯s smile was obvious. I had caught him. "Instead of asking those, let¡¯s throw the question back to you."


    "Go for it."


    "What¡¯s your favourite colour?"


    "I¡¯ll have to go with blue."


    "And what do you like to do for fun?"


    "Same," he said.


    I gave him a mock frown. "You can¡¯t just copy me."


    "Why not?" he asked, grinning. "It¡¯s the truth."


    "Fine. What¡¯s your favourite movie?"


    "That¡¯s easy. Star Wars."


    "Which one?"


    "All of them," he replied,ughing.


    "Fine," I conceded. "You win. What¡¯s yours?"


    "Hmm, that¡¯s hard," I said, taking a sip of water. "Maybe Lord of the Rings?"


    "Really?" he asked, sounding surprised.


    "What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    "Nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect it."


    "Why?" Before he could speak, a call came through my phone. It was Taylor, Snow¡¯s secretary and that only meant Snow was looking for me.


    I excused myself and answered the call. "Zara," her soft but urgent voice called out.


    "Hello, Taylor. How are you?"


    "Good. I trust you are fine."


    "I am. To what do I owe the call?"


    "You are needed at thepany."


    "Okay. I¡¯ll be there in an hour plus. Hold off thinsg fo rme before I arrive, please."


    I turned to face Zade after I ended the call. "I¡¯m sorry but I must head back."


    ****************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Hourster, when Zara finally returned, I was waiting for her in the foyer. She stepped in, the book Zade had given her tucked under her arm, her cheeks slightly flushed from the afternoon.


    "Where were you?" I asked, my tone sharper than I intended.


    She paused, raising an eyebrow at me. "I went out," she stated simply.


    I lifted my brow. "Just out?" That wasn¡¯t the answer I was expecting. "Where?"


    Zara paused, taking a breather. "If you must know, Snow, I went out with Zade. He took me to see nature. It was... calming."


    The mention of Zade¡¯s name sent a flicker of irritation through me, though I masked it quickly. I doubt that my best friend would be after my wife but still. "You didn¡¯t think to tell me?"


    She tilted her head, her expression calm but firm. "I didn¡¯t think I needed permission to leave the house, Snow."


    Her words stung. "He is my best friend."


    "Exactly. I thought you wouldn¡¯t have a problem. Clearly you do and honestly I... Look, I am needed in thepany."


    And before I could respond, she walked past me, heading upstairs with an air of nonchnce that left me standing there, fuming.


    "What¡¯s with her?" I mutetred, trying to keep my calm even tough I was raging. "Did she forget she was a married woman?"


    <i>"Yeah, being married to you did not mean she couldn¡¯t socialise," </i>cier spat.


    <i>"Tsk but..."</i>


    <i>"And a contract marriage at that. I told you, didn¡¯t I? im her before it is toote."</i>


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 133: Breached

    <h4>Chapter 133: Breached</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 133</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The echo of my heels filled the corridor as I hurried toward the boardroom. Taylor¡¯s message had been urgent¡ªthere was an issue with one of thepany¡¯s biggest ounts, and Snow was nowhere to be found.


    When I returned from my room, I did not see him in the foyer. Alreadyte, I ignored checking on things and hurried to thepany.


    I nced at my phone one more time, hoping for some word from him. Nothing.


    My stomach churned uneasily. I wasn¡¯t the one in charge here, but as Snow¡¯s personal assistant, it was my job to help maintain order in his absence, especially when the Vice CEO wasn¡¯t around as well.


    But the truth was, ever since I got the deal with Andrew ke, Snow had put more roles and importance into my work.


    He trusted me to make decisions on my own. It was good but sometimes not so good.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed the double doors open and stepped into the room. The tension was intense as the senior executives sat around the table with tight expressions.


    At the head of the table sat the Vice CEO, Mr. Hunk, who rarely attended meetings unless the matter was critical.


    Taylor stood to the side of the room, her usuallyposed demeanor faltering as she tapped on her tablet. She looked up at my entrance, relief shing across her face.


    "Zara, thank goodness," she said, motioning for me to join her.


    "What¡¯s happening?" I whispered, moving to stand beside her.


    Taylor handed me a folder and whispered. "A breach. Someone leaked our unreleased designs to a rivalpany. The executives are demanding answers, and Snow¡¯s unreachable."


    I froze for a split second, the weight of the situation sinking in. "Has IT traced the source?"


    She shook her head, her lips pressed into a thin line. "Not yet. Mr. Hunk is trying to keep them calm, but..."


    I nced at the table, where Mr. Hunk was addressing the board in his measured, authoritative tone.


    "This isn¡¯t just about financial losses," he said. "It¡¯s about the integrity of our operations. Until we know the extent of the leak, every project is at risk."


    One of the board members, a gray-haired man in a crisp suit, leaned forward. "And where is Mr. Zephyr? Surely he should be here for this."


    Taylor stiffened beside me, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. I knew she¡¯d tried reaching Snow multiple times.


    I stepped forward cautiously, my voice steady but respectful. "Mr. Zephyr is currently tied up with another critical matter, but he¡¯s aware of the situation and is handling it remotely."


    It wasn¡¯t entirely true, but it was the best exnation I could give.


    "And who are you?" another board member asked sharply.


    "I¡¯m Zara, Mr. Zephyr¡¯s personal assistant," I replied, keeping a professional tone. "I¡¯m here to support the Vice CEO and the team in any way I can."


    The gray-haired man raised an eyebrow but said nothing, and I pressed on. "We¡¯re already working to mitigate the damage. The IT department has been tasked with identifying the source of the breach, and Taylor is coordinating with the legal team to prepare for any external repercussions."


    Mr. Hunk nodded slightly, a silent endorsement of my words.


    "Fine," the gray-haired man said, sitting back in his chair. "But this needs to be resolved immediately. If this bes public, it will tarnish our reputation beyond repair."


    The meeting continued, with Taylor presenting updates and Mr. Hunk fielding most of the questions. I remained at the side, taking notes and stepping in asionally to rify details.


    By the time the meeting ended, the atmosphere was still tense, but there was a clear n of action in ce. The board members filed out, leaving Taylor, Mr. Hunk, and me in the room.


    "Good work," Mr. Hunk said, his gazending on me briefly before he turned to Taylor. "Keep me updated."


    Taylor nodded, and Mr. Hunk left without another word.


    Taylor let out a sigh of relief, leaning against the table. "That was intense."


    "Tell me about it," I muttered, ncing at my phone. Still, no word from Snow.


    As Taylor packed up her things, my thoughts wandered back to the morning. When I returned to the mansion after my brief outing that day, Snow had been unusually quiet. Was that rted to why he wasn¡¯t here now?


    Also, perhaps I was a bit harsh in my choice of words. Considering everything that happened with Marcus Deveareux and Ivan Zephyr.


    But I could sense his jealousy. As much as a part of me wanted to keep it going as that would prove if the indifferent Alpha has feelings for me, I just did not want to get tied down with those delusional thoughts.


    I had done the same with Ivan and did not want a repitition.


    ******************


    <strong>Later in Zara¡¯s Office</strong>


    Back at my desk, I scrolled through emails, trying to distract myself from the growing unease. My phone buzzed, and I grabbed it quickly. Snow¡¯s name shed across the screen.


    Finally.


    "Snow," I answered, unable to keep the edge out of my voice. "Where have you been?"


    "Handling things," came his curt reply.


    "Handling things?" I echoed. "We have a crisis here, and you¡¯re¡ª"


    "I know about the breach, Zara." His voice was clipped, but there was an undercurrent of something darker, something he wasn¡¯t saying.


    "And you didn¡¯t think to show up?"


    "I¡¯ve got bigger fish to fry right now," he snapped. I was about to fire back when he continued. "Zara," his deep voice came through. "What¡¯s the status?"


    I kept my cool and gave him a brief rundown of the meeting, emphasizing Mr. Hunk¡¯s role and the board¡¯s concerns.


    "Good," he said after a pause. "You handled it well."


    His approval caught me off guard, but I didn¡¯t dwell on it. "Where are you?" I asked, unable to keep the question from slipping out.


    "I¡¯ll exin when I¡¯m back," he replied, his tone final. "For now, stay on top of things. I trust you."


    Before I could respond, the line went dead.


    Trust. The word lingered in my mind. Asforting as it was, it was unnerving too.


    Just as I set my phone down, an email notification popped up on my screen. The subject line read: <strong><i>Anonymous Tip: Breach Source Identified.</i></strong>


    I opened it cautiously, my eyes scanning the contents. A single name was listed as the potential culprit.


    I froze, my heart pounding as I stared at the name.


    This couldn¡¯t be right.


    Could it?


    Updated from fr??ewebnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 134: Shocking Discovery: Family Baggage

    <h4>Chapter 134: Shocking Discovery: Family Baggage</h4>


    **************


    ~<strong>Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stared at the name in the email, the lines of text blurring as my mind raced.


    <strong>Marcus Deveareux.</strong>


    The name hit me like a p, bringing with it a flood of memories I¡¯d worked hard to suppress. The past traumatic experience still stung as I recalled his cruel smile when he fought Snow and the light leaving his eyes as Snow killed him.


    But why would he target Snow¡¯spany? Or rather, how? Given that he was already dead. Orw as it that had nted this seed before meeting his demise?


    Just how far did he go to ruin Snow rather than work with him and choose Ivan?


    My hands tightened around the edge of the desk as a flurry of emotions swept over me¡ªanger, disbelief, and an unsettling sense of dread.


    <i>Was a dead man walking?</i>


    A notification popped up in the corner of the screen. Taylor had sent me a follow-up: <i>We need to meet immediately. Evidence is mounting against the suspect.</i>


    I exhaled sharply, closing the email. Taylor and I would have to handle this delicately. Snow needed to know, but first, I had to be sure.


    *****************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Sliding my phone into my pocket, I stepped back into the living room. The atmosphere inside was warm, yet the tension from my call lingered in the back of my mind.


    "Apologies," I said, addressing the couple seated across from my parents. "I¡¯m back, Mr. and Mrs. Stark."


    Rob Stark chuckled, waving a dismissive hand. "Snow,e on. Our families are close. There¡¯s no need for such formalities. Call us Uncle Rob and Aunt Jenny."


    I inclined my head. "As you wish, Uncle Rob."


    "There, that¡¯s better!" Rob said with a smile, patting his knee.


    Just as the conversation resumed, the shrill tone of Aunt Jenny¡¯s phone broke the moment. She nced at the caller ID and her face lit up with a bashful smile.


    "It¡¯s her," she said, holding up the phone like a prize. "Jenna is calling."


    My expression remained stoic, though I noted my mother¡¯s immediate enthusiasm.


    "Answer it," Mum chimed in. "I¡¯m sure Snow can¡¯t wait to hear from her either."


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes as Aunt Jenny answered. Can¡¯t resist, they wished. "Hello, dearest¡ª"


    Her warm greeting was cut off by the panicked, high-pitched voice that rang through the speaker.


    "Mum! Oh my God, Mum!" Jenna¡¯s frantic tone sent a ripple of tension through the room.


    Rob leaned forward, rmed. "Jenna, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "I was driving Betty¡ªshe broke down! I have a t tire, and I¡¯m stuck in the middle of nowhere. I haven¡¯t seen a single car in over forty minutes!"


    Jenny gasped, clutching her chest. "Where are you, my love?"


    "Mum, I should have remained in the states but you aske dme to return for the business and now this? Come on!"


    "Technically, if you had listened to me and let your father¡¯s men apany you, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened."


    I could bet that spoilt brat was already rolling her eyes in response to her mother¡¯s mild scolding.


    "Mum, are you scolding me now that I am in a predicament? Look, I could get to Uncle Storm¡¯s house. I needed to prove to you I could hold my own."


    "Clearly," Uncle Rob cut in. "My baby girl, I am sorry. You mother meant no harm. Now, calm down and tell us where you are."


    "I¡ªI think I passed the ridian axis heading toward Uncle Storm¡¯s ce. But..." the line broke, "the signal¡ª"


    And suddenly, it went dead.


    Panic set in immediately. Rob and Jenny tried redialing, but the call wouldn¡¯t go through. Rob shot to his feet, ready to leave.


    "Where are you going?" my father asked sharply.


    "You heard her. Jenna is in trouble. She hasn¡¯t been in this country since she was six or seven. I can¡¯t possibly leave her out there."


    "Rx. Snow will handle it." I turned to him, confusion and resistance shing across my face but my father barely spared me a nce, even though I tried mindlinking him.


    "Snow knows the pack territory better than anyone," he continued. "If there¡¯s anyone who can find her quickly, it¡¯s him. His wolf¡¯s sense of smell is unmatched."


    Rob and Jenny looked at me, hope etched on their faces.


    "Don¡¯t worry," my father added. "Jenna will be fine. Snow will take care of her. Right, son?"


    The weight of his words pressed down on me. I knew where this was going¡ªthe long-standing friendship between our families, the constant mentions of Jenna and me as kids.


    That was something I hated even as a kid. There was no way I was marrying someone as spoiled as her.


    I kept my response curt and neutral. "I¡¯ll find her."


    Jenny stood, worry written all over her face. "Thank you, Snow. Let me send you her number in case you need to call¡ª"


    "There¡¯s no need," I interrupted. "I¡¯ll track her down."


    With that, I turned and exited the house, shifting my focus entirely to the task at hand.


    ***************


    <strong>~Jenna¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The empty stretch of road seemed to mock me as I leaned against my car. The trees lining the area swayed ominously, and the asional hoot of an owl sent shivers down my spine.


    I kicked the tire in frustration, muttering under my breath. "Why, Betty? Why now?"


    The evening air grew cooler, and the sense of istion pressed down on me. My heart leapt when I heard the faint hum of an engine approaching.


    The sleek ck vehicle halted a few feet away. Relief flooded me as the driver¡¯s side door opened, revealing a tall, broad figure stepping out.


    I knew that figure anywhere. I had spent the biggest twenty-six years of my life fangirling and crushing on that figure, that person, that man.


    "Snow?" I called hesitantly, shielding my eyes from the light.


    He strode toward me, his presencemanding as always. His dark coat fluttered slightly in the breeze, and his piercing eyes fixed on me with a mixture of irritation and resolve.


    "Jenna," he said simply in his usual clipped tone.


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 135: Getting His Attention

    <h4>Chapter 135: Getting His Attention</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 135</strong>


    <strong>~Jenna¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "You came," I blurted, my panic morphing into a strange mix of relief and exasperation.


    "Your father asked me to," he replied. His gaze flicked to the car. "t tyre or...?"


    I nodded, suddenly feeling foolish. "Yeah, and she just won¡¯t start. Also, I don¡¯t have a spare. Betty¡¯s old, you know."


    He let out a low sigh, pulling out his phone. "I¡¯ll call for help."


    As he dialled, I found myself studying him. Snow had always been distant, more focused on responsibilities than personal connections. But seeing him here, taking charge, stirred something familiar within me.


    He ended the call and looked at me. "A tow truck will be here shortly. In the meantime, stay close."


    I blinked, surprised by the subtle note of concern in his voice. "Thanks, Snow. I really appreciate it."


    He didn¡¯t respond, his eyes scanning the surrounding area as if assessing for potential threats.


    Despite the tension, a small part of me couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this incident might finally break through the wall that had always existed between us.


    As I walked behind him, my focus had been on his back and my thoughts that I did not see the stone lying helplessly on the ground until I stepped on it and my heel twisted, injuring my ankle.


    A scream tore through my lips as I stumbled back and fell hard on the tyred road.


    Snow whipped his head in direction, the same cold expression adorning his beautiful eyes.


    I expected him to rush and help me up or apologize or something but instead, what I got was a scolding, reminding me just how he used to be as a child.


    "Are you a kid?" I frowned, pouting. "If you¡¯re not, then get up or I¡¯ll be leaving you."


    He turned swiftly and opened his car. Panic surged within me as I got up, dusting the dust from my ass and made my way to the passenger¡¯s door at the back.


    I waited for him to open it, but no matter what, Snow hesitated, and I frowned.


    "Are you daft or just stupid, Jenna? Am I your driver?"


    His words were harsher than they used to be. Hmph!


    I did not mutter an apology and switched positions to the front seat. We entered the car, strapped in our seat belts and as we were about to drive off, a call came through into his phone.


    My eyes narrowed when I saw the caller ID. <i>"Dad?"</i>


    He answered the call, keeping his voice low, but thanks to my heightened senses, I could hear his conversation clearly.


    "Hello?"


    "Snow, there¡¯s been a change of ns. The Starks have left the packhouse heading for theirs as something urgent came up."


    I noticed his grip on his phone tighten. "Fine would drop her off there."


    "No. Take her with you. She¡¯s your guest now. After all, you told her father you¡¯d take care of her."


    Snow gritted, clearly not pleased with the turn of events, but knowing my parents, they were probably helping my case.


    So far, we knew Snow did not have a Luna. With my being here and our family¡¯s history, I was the perfect candidate.


    <i>"Thanks, Dad, Mum! I love you so much."</i>


    I did my best to hide my grin and looked confused as I stared at him. "Snow?" He nced in my direction before ending the call with a simple ok.


    "There¡¯s been a change of ns."


    "On?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    "Where you¡¯d be staying the night."


    "Oh, where?"


    "You¡¯ll see." He suddenly turned off the ignition and came down from his car. "Your keys, or are you leaving your luggage in your car?"


    I chuckled lightly and handed them to him. Ignoring me, Snow went to my car, got my things out, and put them in his back seat before entering his car and driving off.


    Our drive took us an hour and we were already in the heart of the city and driving through to our destination.


    Suddenly I noticed a change of route from what I had expected, and without thinking, I spoke. "That¡¯s not the direction to your..."


    He gave me a cold re, and I shut up, not wanting to blow my cover.


    "That¡¯s because we are not going to my house now, if you must know."


    "Oh..." I did not ask any more questions. Wondering where he was stopping at first before going home.


    Within fifteen minutes, we stopped in front of a luxurious big hotel, and my brows creased. What was going on?


    Snow did not give me any heads up as he jumped from the car, shut the door, and went to the back seat to fetch my boxes.


    "What the..." Immediately I typed a text message to my mum, informing her that Snw was lodging me in a hotel.


    Once he got my things out, he walked towards his door and lifted a brow. "What? Waiting for an invitation?"


    "I-I... I do not get it, Snow. I thought I¡¯d be staying over at your ce."


    "My house¡¯s full," he stated without breaking a sweat. A fucking lie.


    Still, I smiled nervously. "I am not used to the reception here."


    "Nor that in my house. You will survive, Jenna." I frowned. Any possible lie I wished to give, Snow was cancelling it.


    "Snow, I¡¯d prefer a familiar face."


    "Then I can arrange for you to be sent to your parents¡¯s pack." My frown deepened, and before I could bring up another excuse, his next words shattered my heart. "I would not want to inconvenience my wife. I doubt you¡¯d love my wife¡¯s hospitality as well. She¡¯s not a familiar face, so I can¡¯t bring you in."


    <i>"His wife? Snow Zephyr, my dream husband has a wife? No way."</i>


    <i>"You need to up your game, Jenna. You cannot lose," my</i> wolf, Gem, advised.


    "Now that you understand, good. So keep up."


    Like a jellyfish, I alighted from his car and followed him towards the reception. I knew that any more excuses I gave would only irk him further.


    But I was far from being done. I texted my father as well, informing him of this big slipup no one had told me about. If not, I would have separated them already.


    <i>"Well, not toote. I can arrange for that."</i>


    Follow current novels on (f)reew??bnovel

 Chapter 136: Eerie Threat

    <h4>Chapter 136: Eerie Threat</h4><subtxt> 136


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The house was quiet when I arrived. The lights were dimmed, and the air felt heavier than usual. As I stepped inside, I noticed Snow sitting on the couch, his elbows resting on his knees, hands sped tightly together.


    "You¡¯re home," I said, waiting for some form of reaction from him but when I got none, I prshed through. "Care to exin why you decided to y the mysterious boss and vanish during a crisis?"


    His gaze lifted, and for a moment, I saw something in his eyes that made my heart falter¡ªconcern, mingled with anger.


    "We need to talk," he said simply.


    I crossed my arms, leaning against the wall. "About what?"


    "Zade."


    The name hung in the air like a bomb waiting to go off.


    I straightened, narrowing my eyes. "What about him?"


    "Don¡¯t y coy with me, Zara," Snow said, standing and closing the distance between us. "I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at you."


    I scoffed, stepping back. "And? What¡¯s your point?"


    "He¡¯s crossing a line."


    "And you¡¯re projecting," I shot back. "Zade¡¯s your best friend, Snow. If you think there¡¯s something going on, maybe that says more about you than him."


    His jaw clenched, and I could see the battle waging inside him. "You¡¯re my wife, Zara."


    I barked out augh. "Your <i>contract</i> wife, remember? Or did you forget the terms?"


    Something in his expression shifted, vulnerability, shock or was it mild anger. "That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re mine. And until the contract is ovrr it stays that way."


    His words were like a blow, and for a moment, I was speechless. But then the fire returned.


    "Yours?" I repeated, my voice rising. "You don¡¯t own me, Snow. I¡¯m not some possession you can stake a im on whenever it suits you."


    Before he could respond, the sound of ss shattering cut through the air.


    We both turned toward the source¡ªhis office.


    Snow¡¯s eyes darkened, and he moved swiftly, motioning for me to stay put. "Don¡¯t move," he ordered coldly.


    Ignoring him, I followed, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    As we approached, the sight that greeted us sent a chill down my spine.


    The window was shattered, and on Snow¡¯s desk was a single object¡ªa small, intricately carved dagger stabbed into a piece of paper.


    Snow pulled the paper free, his eyes narrowing as he read the words scrawled in crimson ink:


    <strong>"The sins of the wolf will drown in blood."</strong>


    I stepped closer, my gaze flickering between the paper and Snow¡¯s face. "What does that mean?"


    Snow didn¡¯t answer immediately, his jaw tightening as he crushed the paper in his fist.


    "It means," he said finally, his voice low and dangerous, "that the war I¡¯ve been trying to avoid just arrived at my doorstep."


    And for the first time since I¡¯d known him, I saw something in Snow¡¯s eyes I never thought possible.


    Worry.


    Why?


    He was an alpha and the strongest in teh whole region. He shouldn¡¯t be scared about anything except...


    "They got you before, nwo, with Aira and Storm here, and you, I cannot be certain just how many eyes areing for you guys."


    I reached up to touch his shoulder. "Snow." He spared me a nce, thankfully. "I am not teh weak girl you had to save before. Aira and I can defend ourselves."


    Snow gave a weak smile before turning to face me. "Still, I cannot let anyting happen t you both as your alpha and as your husband."


    My heart thudded wildly in my chest at his confession. I had never seen Snow so serious and affectionate at the same time.


    Jst then the annoynmous message I got today she dthrough my mind and I knew I had to tell him now.


    Perhaps it was linked to this note.


    "Snow."


    "Yes, wifey?"


    "I..." I held back the need to chuckle. Now wasn;t the time. "There¡¯s soemthing you need to see. Something concerning the leaked file."


    His brows shot up and immediately he was already in battle zone. "Who?"


    My chest rose and fell with each sessive heavy breath I took. My gaze flickered to the pape rin his hand. "And I am guessing they are one and the same."


    Snow¡¯s already hardened expression became more serious as he ced both hands on my shoulder, making me face himpletely.


    "Give me a name, Zara."


    I swallowed and when I pried my lips open, the name he least expected rolle dout my tongue.


    "Marcus Deveraeux."


    A look of confusion swept across his face.


    I quickly added, holding the side of his head, feeling the slight stubbles grazing the palm of my hand.


    This time, my voice wasced with uncertainty.


    My wolf was right. I had a strong hunch but was afraid of how Snow would react.


    So I whispered, "Taylor and I found out he might be behind the leaked files."


    His hands fell to his side, and the paper along with it. His eyes narrowed, the storm swirling within them intensifying.


    "I killed Marcus and you were there. So how?"


    I inhaled deeply, trying to steady my breath. "Two things: either someone knows of what you did and is trying to get under your skin or somehow, miraculously, Marcus was saved and he is back for revenge."


    To my surprise, Snow¡¯s expression changedpletely as an eerieugh tore through his lips.


    "Fine then, Marcus Deverreaux, bring it on."


    I didn¡¯t know whether to be scared for him or happy but whichever case it needed to go, I was ready to stand and fight beside Snow.


    Without waiting for me, Snow picked up the papaer, took out his phone and ced a call to someone.


    After three rings, the call connected, and his deep voice rang out. "Hello, Dare Devil."


    "Alpha Snow."


    "We¡¯ve gotpany all over. A raised from the dead Marcus."


    "Are you serious or is someone trying to y a quick one?" I heard Dare Devil¡¯s concerned voice.


    "I don¡¯t care what they do but what matters is making sure he stays dead thoroughly. this time. We need to discuss."


    This content is taken from free web nov??l</subtxt>

 Chapter 137: Joy: Parents’ Ploy

    <h4>Chapter 137: Joy: Parents¡¯ Ploy</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 137</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The gravel crunched under my tyres as I pulled into Andrew¡¯s sprawling estate, the dim glow of porch lights casting long shadows over the well-manicuredwn.


    Andrew stood at the top of the stairs, an envelope in hand; his posture rxed, but his gaze was sharp as always.


    I parked the car and stepped out, the cool night air brushing against my skin, tossing my hair into my eyes.


    Andrew descended the steps, his signature grin firmly in ce as he extended his hand. "Zade," he warmly weed.


    "Andrew," I replied, sping his hand firmly. "How are you this evening?"


    "Fine, bro."


    "I drove as soon as you said you had gotten it." Andrew chuckled. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had it sooner?"


    "Trust me, bro, I didn¡¯t know. The email just came, and then it was delivered shortly after. That was when I messaged you."


    Once we pulled back, he handed me the envelope without a word, his expression a mix of anticipation and satisfaction.


    "So," Andrew began, tucking his hands into his pockets. "How was your day? Did you find out what you needed?"


    I leaned back against the car, my fingers running over the edge of the envelope. My eyes met his, and I let out a low chuckle.


    "You won¡¯t believe it, but it¡¯s just as we suspected. There¡¯s no more doubt in my mind or my heart." I paused, exhaling. "She¡¯s the one."


    A soft smile spread across Andrew¡¯s face, his eyes glinting with quiet triumph. "I knew it," he said, nodding. "Now, let¡¯s see the proper confirmation, shall we?"


    With a nod, I tore open the envelope, pulling out the neatly folded report inside. My hands were steady, but my chest tightened as I unfolded it, scanning the results.


    The second my eyesnded on the key details, a rush of relief and joy filled me. My lips curved into a genuine smile as I looked up at Andrew. "You were right."


    "No," Andrew corrected, pping me on the shoulder. "We were right."


    "But I couldn¡¯t have found out without you, couz." Andrew did not say anything. Rather, his soft smile told me he¡¯d have done it any time, any day without fail.


    "It¡¯s a 100%patibility," I said, almostughing at the sheer perfection of the result.


    We both chuckled, the weight of the moment sinking in. Andrew straightened, his posture casual but his tone firm. "So, what now? Are you going to tell them?"


    I nodded, folding the report carefully and slipping it back into the envelope. "Yes. I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for far too long, and now that it¡¯s finally here, I¡¯m not going to waste it."


    Andrew¡¯s grin widened. "Good. I¡¯m happy for you, man. Truly."


    "Yeah." I looked up, my eyes fixed on the stars. It was a starry night today and to be honest, it reminded me of a time I wasn¡¯t sure was worth relieving at this moment, but even at that, it shaped my destiny and life.


    "I wonder what mother would say?"


    "How has Auntie been? I mean, taking back her acting career wasn¡¯t what I thought she¡¯d do, but what can I say? I am d she is pushing through after your father¡¯s death."


    "Yeah. She¡¯s always been too busy, using work to dull the pain. Well, not anymore."


    Andrew nodded and gestured toward his house. "Come inside for some hot coffee? We could celebrate this properly."


    I shook my head, my expression turning serious. "Not tonight. I¡¯ve got other matters to handle. One of the gangs I¡¯ve been tracking is meeting tonight. I¡¯ll take care of them, and then tomorrow..." I trailed off, knowing Andrew understood the weight of what wasing next.


    "Tomorrow," he echoed, his voice steady. "Handle your business, Zade. I¡¯ll see you soon."


    With a nod, I climbed back into my car, the envelope resting on the passenger seat. My path was clear now, and nothing would stand in my way.


    "See youter, Zade."


    "Definitely. Oh, and contact Golden w. A celebration is in order." Andrew nodded as he stepped back, waving me goodbye.


    **************


    <strong>~Jenna¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The luxurious hotel suite felt more suffocating thanforting as I tossed my heels to the side and copsed onto the plush couch. The day had been frustrating enough, but the silence of the room only amplified my irritation.


    My phone buzzed on the coffee table, the screen lighting up with <i>Mom</i> and <i>Dad</i>. Rolling my eyes, I picked it up and answered their group call, barely hiding my annoyance.


    "Yes?" I said sharply.


    "Jenna, sweetheart," my mother¡¯s soothing voice came through the line. "We just wanted to check-in. Did you settle in okay?"


    "Barely," I huffed, rubbing my temple. "This isn¡¯t exactly where I wanted to be, Mom. You know that."


    "Darling," my father¡¯s deep voice cut in, calm but firm, "this is just temporary. You need to trust us on this."


    I scoffed. "Temporary? I¡¯ve been back in this country for weeks, and all I¡¯ve gotten is excuses. If you want me to settle here, at least make it worth my while. I should be staying at Snow¡¯s house. Why am I stuck in a hotel?"


    "Jenna," my mother began, her voice mixed with plea and exasperation. "Snow is a busy man¡ª"


    "And that¡¯s why I need to be closer to him," I interrupted. "If you want this joint project with Snow¡¯spany to seed, you¡¯d better find a way to get me in his house. Or at least give me some proper ess to him during office hours."


    There was a pause, and I could almost hear my father rubbing his temples on the other end. "Jenna," he said firmly. "We have a n for you. And it doesn¡¯t involve barging into Snow¡¯s personal life uninvited."


    "Oh really?" I said mockingly. "Then what¡¯s the brilliant n, Dad?"


    His response was calm, but there was a finality to it that made me sit up straighter. "We¡¯re going to ask Alpha Storm to let you work alongside Snow at thepany."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "Work?"


    "Yes," my father continued. "You¡¯ll gain experience, establish credibility, and prove yourself before the deal is finalized. And since you¡¯ll be working with Snow directly, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to... make your case."


    My mother chimed in, her tone more encouraging. "It¡¯s the perfect opportunity, Jenna. You¡¯ll be close to him without overstepping."


    I let their words sink in, my irritation simmering into reluctant agreement. They weren¡¯t wrong. If I worked with Snow, I¡¯d have ess to him during the day and maybe even after hours.


    "Fine," I said finally, my tone begrudging. "But you¡¯d better make it happen soon."


    "We will," my father assured me. "Just leave it to us."


    "But, before you totally shut out the issue of me staying with him, ask Luna Star first and Alpha Storm. I bet they¡¯d be happy for me to visit. Also, make him see that I am new and would need all the guidance I could get."


    "You do not have to ask, my jewel. It shall be done.," my father assured me.


    The call ended, and I leaned back against the couch, my mind already spinning with possibilities. This wasn¡¯t exactly the path I¡¯d envisioned, but if it brought me closer to Snow, I¡¯d make it work.


    Because one thing was certain¡ªI wasn¡¯t giving up.


    Updat??d fr??m fre??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 138: New Hire

    <h4>Chapter 138: New Hire</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 138</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Later that night, I sat on the edge of my seat and stared at Snow, who was sitting on one of the couches in the living room with the same determined expression on his attractive face, his thoughts entirely elsewhere.


    How could he not be worried with a threat like that?


    First of all, they threatened him after breaking security and entering his property, particrly when they initially attacked us.


    I sighed and opened the book in my hand.


    Minding my business, I flipped through the pages of the lore book Zade gave me. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of Snow¡¯s eyes on me from across the room. He straightened on the couch, his body rxed but his jaw tight.


    "Something on your mind?" I asked, looking up.


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately, his gaze flickering to the book in my hands. "Where did you get that?"


    "Zade gave it to me," I replied casually. "It¡¯s fascinating."


    His lips pressed into a thin line, and he leaned back slightly, his arms crossing over his chest. "Zade¡¯s being awfully generous with his time."


    I smiled faintly. "He¡¯s just being kind. It¡¯s nice to have someone to talk to."


    Snow¡¯s eyes darkened, and I could feel the tension radiating from him. "You don¡¯t need anyone else to talk to, Zara. You have me."


    I could have facepalmed as his words caught me off guard, but before I could respond, Snow stood abruptly and left the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts¡ªand the faint smile tugging at my lips.


    Everything was getting to him and not in a good way, but I couldn¡¯t deny it was cute.


    <i>"He sure as hell is jealous."</i>


    My phone buzzed on the table, drawing my attention away from the book.


    It was another message from Zade: <i>Hope the book is helping. Let me know if you want to visit the sanctuary again.</i>


    I realized I hadn¡¯t responded to his messages all day and he was trying to get a conversation out of me, but somehow the only person I could think about was Snow.


    I hesitated, my thumb hovering over the screen. I nced at the doorway Snow had disappeared through and sighed.


    Finally, I typed a response: <i>Thank you, Zade. I¡¯d love that.</i>


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The soft morning sunlight streamed through the curtains as I adjusted my dress in front of the mirror. Today had started quietly enough, but that calm was shattered when a knock came at my door.


    "Come in," I called, turning just as Snow stepped inside.


    He was dressed in his usual sharp suit, his tie perfectly knotted, and his piercing eyes holding their usual authority. Yet, there was a glimmer of something else¡ªamusement, perhaps?


    "Good morning, Zara," he greeted.


    "Good morning," I replied cautiously, wondering what had prompted his visit.


    "You¡¯reing with me to the office today," he announced.


    I arched an eyebrow. My curiosity had been piqued. "Oh? Why the sudden decision?" Not that it mattered; I nned on visiting thepany today to check up on what Taylor had found.


    "Let¡¯s just say I prefer to keep my eyes on you today," he said with a smirk, his tone teasing yet firm.


    I didn¡¯t argue, but instead nodded and grabbed my bag. Within minutes, we were in the car, heading toward thepany.


    Thepany¡¯s lobby bustled with activity as usual, employees moving about.


    Snow and I made our way to the elevator, but as soon as we stepped into the executive floor, Taylor approached with a worried expression.


    "Mr. Zephyr," she began, ncing between us, "there¡¯s a guest waiting for you in your office."


    Snow¡¯s brow furrowed instantly. "A guest? Who let them in?"


    Taylor hesitated. "Your father called and said it was urgent."


    His expression darkened, and without another word, he strode toward his office, leaving me to follow closely behind.


    When we entered, and I halted, my eyes immediately fell on the young woman seated on the plush couch. She was dressed impably in a pink zer, a short skirt that barely reached mid-thigh, and silver heels that gleamed under the office lights.


    Her glossy strawberry hair fell in waves over her shoulders, and her makeup was wless.


    "Jenna," Snow said tly, his toneced with irritation.


    The woman¡ªJenna¡ªrose from her seat, her face lighting up as she approached him. "Snow! It¡¯s so good to see you again," she said, reaching out to touch his shoulder.


    Before her hand could make contact, I stepped into the room, deliberately making my presence known. "Hey, hubby," I said brightly, my tone warm but with an edge of amusement. "You went in without your love?"


    Both of them froze, turning to look at me. Snow¡¯s lips twitched as if suppressing a smile, while Jenna¡¯s eyes narrowed, the briefest flicker of annoyance crossing her face.


    "Oh, and who might you be?" Jenna asked, her tone sharine yet condescending.


    "Zara," I said cheerfully, stepping closer to Snow and linking my arm through his. "Snow¡¯s wife."


    Her eyes widened slightly before she masked her surprise with a tight smile. "I see."


    "I didn¡¯t know Snow had a guest," I continued, looking up at him with mock surprise. "Did shee to discuss work?"


    Snow¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but his faint smirk betrayed his amusement at the situation.


    "I was just catching up with Snow," Jenna said, recovering quickly. "I¡¯ve recently joined thepany, and I thought it would be nice to reacquaint ourselves."


    "Oh, how lovely!" I said, feigning enthusiasm. "I¡¯m sure HR will help you settle in. They¡¯re wonderful at handling new hires."


    Jenna¡¯s smile faltered slightly, but she quickly countered. "Actually, I was thinking of working more closely with Snow. Perhaps as his personal assistant."


    I blinked, then let out a softugh. "Oh, that¡¯s adorable, but I¡¯ve already got that role covered. And trust me, Snow doesn¡¯t need another assistant. He¡¯s barely able to keep up with my efficiency as it is."


    Snow coughed lightly, clearly fighting backughter, but he didn¡¯t intervene.


    The most uptodate nove??s are published on fr(e)??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 139: Luna Candidate

    <h4>Chapter 139: Luna Candidate</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 139</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I bet he loved it when I fought his womanly battles or should I say handle his women chasers affairs for him.


    And to be honest, I loved how I handled my role.


    Jenna¡¯s smile tightened, and she turned her attention back to him. "Snow, surely you can make an exception. It¡¯s my first day, and I¡¯d feel so much morefortable staying here with you."


    Snow¡¯s gaze hardened, and his voice was curt. "Jenna, my office isn¡¯t a daycare. HR will guide you through your orientation."


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts," he interrupted firmly. "If you¡¯re here to work, then do it properly. Taylor will show you to HR."


    Jenna nced at me, her frustration evident, but I met her gaze with a serene smile.


    "You¡¯ll love HR," I said sweetly. "They¡¯re very weing. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse us, Snow and I have a busy day ahead."


    Taylor appeared in the doorway, clearly sensing the tension, and gestured for Jenna to follow her.


    With onest withering look at me, Jenna stomped past, her heels clicking furiously against the poor floors that did her no evil.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Jenna¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stormed down the hallway, my mood souring with each step. How dare that woman¡ª<i>Zara</i>¡ªspeak to me like that?


    <i>"Snow¡¯s</i><i>wife my foot</i>." The word grated on me like nails on a chalkboard. She didn¡¯t deserve him. She didn¡¯t even belong in his world.


    As Taylor led me toward HR, I barely registered her polite chatter, my mind consumed by a single, burning thought.


    <i>Zara may be Snow¡¯s wife now, but she won¡¯t be forever.</i>


    I tightened my grip on my bag, my lips curving into a determined smile.


    <i>I¡¯ll make sure of it.</i>


    ****************


    ~Snow¡¯s POV~


    The sound of Jenna¡¯s heels retreating down the hallway was a sweet relief. I leaned back against my desk, watching Zara straighten the pile of papers I¡¯d carelessly strewn across earlier.


    Her movements were calm, deliberate, and far too smug for someone who had just navigated the chaos that was Jenna Stark.


    "You enjoyed that," I said, arching an eyebrow.


    Zara nced up at me, her lips curving into a sly smile. "Who, me? I was just being helpful. Besides," she added, brushing invisible dust off her dress, "it¡¯s your job to keep me entertained. If ites with handling your admirers, so be it."


    I chuckled despite myself. Zara had a way of disarming even the most frustrating situations with her wit. But there was no denying Jenna¡¯s arrival today had rattled me, and I needed answers.


    "Zara," I began, pushing off the desk, "I need you to check in with Taylor and oversee the progress on the marketing project. Make sure it¡¯s on track for next week¡¯s presentation."


    Her brows furrowed slightly, but she nodded. "Of course. Anything else?"


    "Just that," I replied, my tone neutral. "Let me know if anything urgentes up."


    With a nod, Zara gathered her things and left the room, her heels clicking softly against the floor. Once she was gone, I exhaled sharply, pulling out my phone.


    The moment the call connected, my father¡¯s booming voice filled my ear. "Snow. I trust everything is going well?"


    "Why is Jenna in my office?" I asked bluntly, skipping the pleasantries.


    There was a pause, then a heavy sigh. "Because I told her to go there. She¡¯s been back for weeks, and you¡¯ve barely made an effort to see her. What else was she supposed to do?"


    "She was supposed to stay at the hotel," I snapped. "That¡¯s why you arranged for her to be there, wasn¡¯t it? To stay in my way?"


    "Don¡¯t take that tone with me, son," he growled. "Jenna¡¯s family, and she¡¯s here to work on the partnership. She has every right to be there."


    "Don¡¯t twist this, Father," I said coldly. "You know exactly what her family is after. They¡¯ve been dangling this partnership in front of us for years, and it alwayses with the same stiption¡ªthat I marry Jenna."


    There was a long pause as the tension filled thwe silence. Finally, my father spoke. "You¡¯re an Alpha, Snow. Your choices affect the pack, and aligning with the Stark family would strengthen us."


    "I won¡¯t jeopardize what I have with Zara for someone like Jenna," I retorted. "And don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know their true motives. Jenna doesn¡¯t care about me. She cares about the title, about being Luna."


    "That title is important," he shot back. "And if not Jenna, then who? Zara? Is she fit for that role?"


    His words hit a nerve, and I clenched my jaw, my grip tightening on the phone. "Zara is more fit than Jenna will ever be," I said evenly. "She¡¯s intelligent, resourceful, and she¡¯s proven herself time and again. She doesn¡¯t need a title to validate her worth."


    "Yet her father¡¯s pack cannotpare and has she ever handled true Luna responsibilities," he countered harshly.


    "Has Jenna? She¡¯s been away for twenty years of her life!"


    "But she is Alpha in line. She is worthy."


    "Not to me, dad. Besides, why are you interferring now when you clearly where the one who hurried me to get married? Huh?"


    "That..." My father¡¯s voice halted. Just when I thought I had cornered him, he continued, "Have you considered what that means for the pack? For you?"


    "I have, and I¡¯ll deal with the consequences, whatever they may be. But I won¡¯t be pressured into a union I don¡¯t want."


    There was another pause, and I could almost hear the wheels turning in his mind. "Snow," he said finally, his voice quieter now. "You¡¯re the Alpha. The choice is yours, but remember this¡ªevery decision you make ripples through the pack. Choose wisely."


    "I always do."


    "Ivory¡¯s Luna must be strong, powerful and from an Alpha bloodline."


    "Then I am in luck. Zara fits perfectly," I said, ending the call.


    I tossed my phone onto the desk and ran a hand through my hair as I tried to steady my thoughts. The conversation had left a bitter taste in my mouth, but I felt no regret in standing my ground.


    Jenna Stark would never be my Luna.


    New novel ??hapters are published on (f)re??web(n)ovel

 Chapter 140: Blind as a Bat

    <h4>Chapter 140: Blind as a Bat</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 140</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha Storm¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As I ced the receiver down, I leaned back in my chair. Snow was as stubborn as ever, but there was a conviction in his voice that I hadn¡¯t heard in a long time.


    "Zara," I muttered to myself as the name lingered on my tongue.


    I didn¡¯t know the woman well, but from what little I¡¯d seen and heard, she was sharp and capable. But would that be enough?


    My wife, Luna Star, stepped into the room, her elegant presence filling the space. "He said no, didn¡¯t he?"


    "He did," I confirmed, ncing at her. "Stubborn as ever."


    She smiled faintly, sitting across from me. "That¡¯s our boy. But maybe he¡¯s onto something."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You think Zara could be Luna?"


    "She¡¯s proven herself resilient, hasn¡¯t she?" Star replied. "She¡¯s handled Snow, and that alone is a feat."


    I chuckled despite myself. "True. But the pack won¡¯t ept her easily. You know how tradition runs deep."


    "Tradition isn¡¯t everything," she said firmly. "If Zara¡¯s the one who makes him happy, then perhaps it¡¯s time we adapt."


    I found myself nodding slowly. "Perhaps."


    *************


    ~Snow¡¯s POV~


    I leaned against the window, the city lights casting a faint glow across the room. My thoughts churned as I reyed the conversation with my father.


    Zara.


    She was everything I didn¡¯t know I needed, and while I hadn¡¯t nned for this marriage to mean anything, it was bing harder to deny what I felt.


    My phone buzzed on the desk, snapping me out of my thoughts. It was a message from Zara: <i>"Meeting with Taylor went well. Anything else you need me to handle?"</i>


    I smiled faintly, typing back, "No.<i> Come back to the office when you¡¯re done. We¡¯ll discuss the next steps."</i>


    As I set the phone down, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Zara would think if she knew how much she¡¯de to mean to me.


    But for now, there was work to be done.


    Just as I reopened myptop, a thought crossed my mind. Immediately I went to my email and typed the name Jupiter in it.


    The sent mail opened and I scanned through the details.


    Finally, my eyesnded on the attached files and downloaded them before opening them. I realised that the one person I needed now the most was Jupiter, especially with this new threat and Zara.


    I was losing it. I was already falling and he warned me.


    I clicked on the attached files, and the detailsid out on my screen like pieces of a puzzle waiting to be solved. The name <i>Marcus Devereaux</i> stared back at me, an unwee ghost from my past.


    "This doesn¡¯t make sense," I muttered, running a hand through my hair. "Marcus is dead."


    But if that were true, who was orchestrating this? And why now?


    Leaning back in my chair, I picked up my phone and dialed a familiar number. The call rang twice before a smooth, deep voice answered.


    "Snow Zephyr," Jupiter drawled, his tone carrying a note of amusement. "It¡¯s been a while. To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    "I need your expertise," I said, cutting straight to the point.


    Jupiter chuckled lightly. "Always business with you. Alright, let¡¯s hear it."


    "There¡¯s been a breach at mypany," I began, "sensitive designs leaked. The name <i>Marcus Devereaux</i> has surfaced in connection to it."


    There was a brief silence before Jupiter responded, his tone sharper now. "Devereaux? Didn¡¯t you¡ª?"


    "I did," I interrupted, my voice tight. "I killed him. And Zara witnessed it."


    "Interesting," Jupiter murmured. "So, what do you want from me?"


    "Find out who¡¯s behind this," I said firmly. "If Marcus has a ghost, I want to know who¡¯s pulling the strings. And if it¡¯s someone else entirely, I need their identity."


    "You¡¯ve got it," Jupiter replied. "I¡¯ll dig into it. But Snow," he added, his tone shifting, "you sound... tense. More than usual."


    I exhaled, trying to steady myself. "This isn¡¯t just about thepany. It¡¯s personal. They¡¯re targeting me, my family, and Zara."


    "Ah, Zara," Jupiter said, his voiceced with intrigue. "The contract wife who¡¯s managed to entangle herself in your cold, Alpha heart."


    "Don¡¯t start," I muttered, rubbing my temple.


    "Oh, but I will," Jupiter countered, clearly enjoying himself. "Have you told her yet?"


    "Told her what?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me, Snow," Jupiter said sharply. "You¡¯re falling for her. Anyone with eyes can see it. So, have you told her?"


    "I don¡¯t have time for this," I said, attempting to steer the conversation back on track.


    "You¡¯re deflecting," Jupiter pointed out. "Look, Snow, I¡¯ll handle your Marcus problem. But let me give you some advice¡ªif you keep avoiding your feelings for Zara, you¡¯re going to lose her. And that would be the biggest mistake of your life."


    Jupiter¡¯s words were heavier than I wanted to admit. I leaned against the edge of my desk, staring out the window at the sprawling city lights, their usualfort feeling distant tonight.


    "She doesn¡¯t see me like that," I said quietly, breaking the silence.


    Jupiter chuckled softly. "Oh, Snow. That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong."


    "She¡¯s..." I hesitated, searching for the right words. "She¡¯s been spending more time with Zadetely since that big fur returned. They¡¯re close. Too close."


    "Zade?" Jupiter said, his tone sceptical. "Your best friend, Zade?"


    "Yeah," I admitted, running a hand through my hair. "What happened to best buddies and catching up? I see how she smiles at him and how at ease she is around him. It¡¯s different from how she is with me."


    "Snow," Jupiter began, his voice turning serious, "you¡¯re one of the smartest people I know, but when ites to emotions, you¡¯re blind as a bat. Zara¡¯s close to Zade because she feels safe with him. But safety isn¡¯t love."


    "And what makes you so sure she feels anything for me?" I asked, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice.


    "Because I¡¯ve seen you two together," Jupiter replied without hesitation. "Even from a distance, it¡¯s obvious. The way she looks at you¡ªlike you¡¯re the only person in the room. And don¡¯t think I¡¯ve missed how you look at her. Snow, you¡¯re a man who canmand armies, but you¡¯ve never looked at anyone the way you look at her."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 141: Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 141: Shopping</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 141</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I swallowed hard, Jupiter¡¯s words striking a nerve I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge. "What if I¡¯m wrong?"


    "Then you¡¯re wrong," Jupiter said simply. "But you¡¯ll never know if you don¡¯t take the chance. And let me tell you, Snow, the regret of not trying will haunt you far more than the fear of rejection."


    I sighed, leaning my head back against the chair. "It¡¯s not that simple. I married her under a contract. She agreed because it suited her needs, not because she wanted me."


    Jupiter snorted. "Contracts can change, my friend. And so can feelings. Have you even talked to her about it? Or are you just sitting in your ivory tower, assuming she doesn¡¯t care?"


    "She deserves better," I muttered, more to myself than to him. "Someone who can give her a normal life, not one filled with threats and danger."


    "Let me stop you right there," Jupiter interrupted. "Zara doesn¡¯t strike me as the type who wants ¡¯normal.¡¯ She¡¯s strong, Snow. She¡¯s chosen to stand by you even when she could have walked away. That says a lot."


    His words hit harder than I cared to admit. "You make it sound easy."


    "It¡¯s not," Jupiter said, his voice softening. "But nothing worth having ever is. You¡¯re an Alpha, Snow. You don¡¯t shy away from battles¡ªdon¡¯t shy away from this one. If you love her, fight for her."


    I closed my eyes, the weight of the conversation settling in. "What if she doesn¡¯t choose me?"


    Jupiterughed lightly. "Then at least you¡¯ll know you gave it your all. But Snow, something tells me she¡¯s already chosen¡ªyou just haven¡¯t realized it yet."


    I exhaled deeply, the tension in my chest easing just a fraction. "Thanks, Jupiter. For everything."


    "Anytime," he said warmly. "Now, stop brooding and do something about it. Oh, and don¡¯t forget about Marcus¡¯ little ghost. I¡¯ll update you once I have something solid. Take care of yourself, Snow. And her."


    "Stay safe, Jupiter," I said, my voice firmer now.


    "You too, Snow. And for God¡¯s sake, don¡¯t screw this up with Zara. She¡¯s one of the good ones."


    Before I could respond, the line went dead, leaving me alone with my thoughts and the heavy weight of Jupiter¡¯s words.


    As the call ended, I stared at the phone in my hand, Jupiter¡¯s words reying in my mind. He was right¡ªI needed to stop running from this.


    For better or worse, it was time to face what was in front of me. And if I wanted her, I better prepare her for the role of a Luna, testing her strengths and prove to my parents she is every bit worth that title.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The soft hum of activity filled the air as I wandered through the mall, my mind preupied with the uing ns I had with Snow and Andrew. It had been a long week, and I¡¯de here to clear my head.


    Turning the corner, I froze mid-step. Standing a few feet away, inspecting a disy of handbags, was Tempest.


    For a moment, I considered walking away, giving her the space she clearly wanted. But something in her posture¡ªa mix of tension and vulnerabilitypelled me to stay.


    "Tempest," I called out, keeping my tone light.


    She stiffened slightly before turning to face me, her expression guarded. "Zade."


    "I didn¡¯t expect to see you here," I said, approaching slowly.


    "Neither did I," she replied, her eyes flickering toward the exit. "I was just... shopping."


    I nodded, sensing her hesitation. "Mind if I join you?"


    Her brows furrowed, and for a moment, I thought she¡¯d refuse. But then she sighed, ncing at the disy. "Fine. Just don¡¯t get in the way."


    A small smile tugged at my lips as I fell into step beside her. Together, we moved through the store, browsing casually.


    "Are you shopping for yourself or someone else?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood.


    "For myself," she said curtly, though her tone softened slightly.


    We stopped at a rack of dresses, and I picked one up, holding it out. "What about this? I think it¡¯d look great on you."


    She nced at the dress, then at me, and to my surprise, a faint smile appeared. "You have terrible taste, Zade."


    Iughed, cing the dress back. "Fair enough. What do I know about women¡¯s fashion? After my father¡¯s death, my mother was away most of the time chasing her career and leaving me with my uncles¡ªher brothers for some harsh training."


    I had not intended to make her feel sad for me or anything. I only wanted her to know why anything women weren¡¯t clearly in my line.


    Something flickered in Tempest¡¯s eyes that warmed my heart.


    "Hey, Tempest."


    "Umm..." she hesitated briefly and then suddenly her lips pulled back in a smile. "Don¡¯t tell me before you became mates with my sister you have never dated any girls? Or had a female friend or a sister?"


    "Well, I had one."


    "Which? Girlfriend, friend or sister?"


    "All." Tempest¡¯s eyes went wide making me chuckle. "Well, all and none." She shook her head, clearly lost.


    "How? How do you have all and none at the same time?"


    "My sister. I lost her. She was my everything and growing up, I thought of her only. That and training with school and a pack to lead, I did not have time for the other aspect."


    "No female acquaintances?"


    "There was but that was all they were and at a distance."


    She seemed thoughtful for a minute before nodding. "It would exin your closeness with my brother and the stoic attitude and air of authority you had. I must say it seems darker than Snow¡¯s¡ªyour aura, I mean."


    I rubbed the back of my neck, never truly having a female be so blunt with me. I guess that was why she was Tempest.


    As her name implied, she was daring and hotheaded.


    "Anyways, enough depressing talk. I am sorry about your sister. Come on, let¡¯s shop. I¡¯ll show you the ropes," she offered.


    Smiling I epted.


    For the first time since we met, the tension between us seemed to ease. We continued shopping, exchanging light banter that gradually melted her icy demeanour.


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 142: New Duty

    <h4>Chapter 142: New Duty</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 142</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    An hourter, we found ourselves seated at a small restaurant within the mall. The aroma of freshly baked bread and sizzling meat filled the air as we browsed the menu.


    "So," I began, leaning back in my chair, "how have you been holding up?"


    Tempest hesitated, her fingers ying with the edge of her napkin. "I¡¯ve been... fine. Just trying to figure things out."


    I nodded, my expression gentle. "It¡¯s okay to take your time. No one expects you to have all the answers right away."


    She looked up at me, her eyes searching mine for something I couldn¡¯t quite name. "Why are you so nice to me, Zade?"


    "Because you deserve it," I said simply. "You¡¯re stronger than you think, Tempest. And I see that."


    Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she looked away, focusing on the menu. "You¡¯re annoying, you know that?"


    I chuckled. "It¡¯s part of my charm."


    As the waiter arrived to take our orders, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of hope. Maybe, just maybe, things between us could find a way to heal.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Koda¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The faint buzz of activity in the pack house reached my ears as I made my way down the wide hallway toward the Alpha¡¯s office.


    The polished wooden floors gleamed under the light of the hanging chandeliers, and the air carried the faint scent of pine and leather¡ªa smell I¡¯de to associate with authority and power.


    I straightened my posture as a sharp voice resonated in my mind through the mind-link.


    <i>"Koda, report to my office. Immediately."</i>


    <i>"Yes, Alpha,"</i> I replied without hesitation, quickening my pace.


    Reaching therge oak door, I knocked twice and waited until I heard his deep voice call out, "Enter."


    The office was grand yet functional. Shelves lined with books on strategy,w, and pack history stretched along one wall, while another was adorned with portraits of past Alphas.


    Behind the imposing desk sat de, a man whose very presence demanded respect, the alpha of Silver w Pack.


    "de," I greeted, lowering my head in deference as I stepped inside.


    "Koda," he said, his gaze sharp but not unkind as he motioned for me to approach. "Come closer."


    I obeyed, stopping in front of his desk. de reached into a drawer and retrieved a gold envelope, sliding it across the desk toward me.


    "I have an important responsibility for you," he began, his tone measured. "The annual end-of-year festivities ball will soon be held on the first Saturday of December. As you know, our pack is hosting this year."


    I nodded, already understanding the weight of what was being asked.


    "This event is a significant asion, one where alliances are strengthened, and we showcase the best of our pack. However," he continued, his eyes softening briefly, "my Luna is with child, and I don¡¯t wish for her to overextend herself. You will oversee the preparations alongside her."


    He leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers as he regarded me. "I trust you to ensure everything is perfect."


    "Of course, Alpha," I said, epting the envelope. "I¡¯ll do my best to ensure the event is a sess and Luna Trisha isn¡¯t overburdened."


    de gave a curt nod of approval. "Good."


    "But what of Daisy, if I may ask?"


    de¡¯s expression lightened. Knowing his sister, the little princess was anything but trouble. "You know Daisy¡¯s attention to detail is..." he drawled, "second to never. Trisha needs the best to ensure andmand things. Who better than my beta to do that?"


    I nodded in understanding.


    "It is a shame neither of my twin siblings have a knack for responsibilities and leadership. All they want is fun. I guess I have spoiled them too much."


    I chuckled as he massaged his temples. It was true those two had troubled their brother so much but that was not because he spoilt them.


    "I doubt. They are capable. You still see them as kids and irresponsible and they decide to use that to their advantage. Also, taking care of them since thest Alpha and Luna died when they were only seven isn¡¯t a bad thing."


    de nodded. "You see why I need you." We both chuckled before focusing once more. "In addition to that, you¡¯ll handle the invites."


    He picked up a thick file from the stack on his desk and handed it to me. "This contains the list of alphas and their plus ones. Invitations must be sent out immediately. We have barely two weeks until the ball, and I want no dys."


    Taking the file, I flipped it open briefly, scanning the names inside. The list was extensive, filled with notable figures across packs and regions. My eyes froze momentarily when I saw two familiar names near the bottom: <i>Aira and Tempest Zephyr.</i>


    Considering who their father and brother were, it wasn¡¯t surprising that they were included, but seeing their names still sent a ripple through me.


    "Understood, de," I said, closing the file and tucking it under my arm.


    de studied me for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Koda, you¡¯ve been quiettely. Is there something on your mind?"


    I hesitated, debating whether to voice my thoughts. "It¡¯s nothing, Alpha," I said finally.


    "Nothing? Alpha?" he echoed, raising an eyebrow. "You forget I¡¯ve known you since you were a pup. If something is troubling you, speak freely."


    I exhaled, feeling the weight of his gaze. "It¡¯s the Zephyr sisters," I admitted. "Aira and I... there¡¯s history there. And Tempest¡ª"


    "Ah," de said knowingly, leaning forward slightly. "Matters of the heart are rarely simple. But you are a warrior, Koda. Whatever emotions you feel, channel them into your duty."


    "I understand," I said, though my chest felt heavier.


    "Good," he said firmly. "Now, focus on the task at hand. The ball is an opportunity to rise above personal matters and prove your worth to the pack¡ªand perhaps even to yourself."


    I nodded, his words resonating more deeply than I cared to admit.


    "I¡¯ll get started immediately," I said, bowing slightly before turning to leave.


    "Koda," de called just as I reached the door.


    "Yes, Alpha?"


    He regarded me with a rare softness in his expression. "Whatever weighs on your heart, remember this¡ªyou¡¯re stronger than you think. And sometimes, the most difficult paths lead to the most rewarding destinations."


    "Thank you," I said, his words settling in my mind as I stepped out of the office but I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready for this event and whaty next.


    The source of this c??ntent is fr(e)??NovelFire

 Chapter 143: Trip Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 143: Trip Reminder</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 143</strong>


    ~Snow¡¯s POV~


    It was one thing to follow Jupiter¡¯s advice, and it was another to actually carry it through.


    The morning sunlight filtered through the mansion¡¯s tall windows, casting a golden glow on the polished floors.


    I adjusted my tie in the mirror, my reflection staring back at me, cool andposed on the surface. Inside, however, my mind was a storm, caught between Jupiter¡¯s words and the growingplication that was my wife, Zara.


    Footsteps echoed from the hall, the rhythmic click of heels drawing my attention. I turned just in time to see Zara descending the staircase, her presencemanding the space effortlessly.


    She was dressed in a fitted purple outfit that hugged her curves in all the right ces¡ªa sleeveless blouse paired with high-waisted pants that red slightly at the ankles.


    The colour brought out the warmth in herplexion, and the subtle sheen of her hair caught the morning light.


    cier stirred in my mind, ready to wee my wife.


    <strong>"Ours,"</strong> he growled, his possessive tone more forceful than usual.


    I tightened my grip on my bag, forcing my wolf to calm down.


    "Good morning," Zara greeted.


    I nodded, my throat dry as I tried to find words. "Morning, Zara."


    Before I could say anything more, she breezed past me, her car keys jingling in her hand.


    "I¡¯ll see you at the office," she added, shing me a quick smile before heading for the door.


    I blinked, caught off guard by her efficiency. By the time I gathered my thoughts, the sound of her car engine starting reached my ears. I moved to the window just in time to see her sleek ck car pulling out of the driveway.


    "She¡¯s... something else," I muttered under my breath.


    <strong><i>"You should¡¯ve stopped her,"</i></strong> cier said, annoyed.


    <i>"For what?" </i>I shot back mentally. <strong><i>"To stammer like a fool? No thanks."</i></strong>


    Shaking my head, I grabbed my briefcase and headed for my car. The drive to the office was uneventful with her not seated by my side, but her thoughts were all I had to keep my mind busy and free from cier. Zara lingered in my thoughts.


    ****************


    At the office, I walked into my private elevator, nodding briefly to the few employees I passed. By the time I reached my floor, my focus should have shifted to work, but it hadn¡¯t.


    Taylor greeted me at the door, her tablet in hand. "Good morning, Mr. Zephyr. The Vice CEO is waiting for you in the boardroom."


    I nodded. "Give me five minutes. I¡¯ll meet him there."


    Entering my office, I sat at my desk and turned on myputer, but my mind wasn¡¯t on the emails piling up in my inbox. My thoughts kept drifting back to Zara¡ªher smile, the subtle way she carried herself, the way she challenged me without even trying.


    A sharp knock on the door snapped me out of it.


    "Come in," I called.


    Mr. Hunk stepped inside, his expression calm but curious. "Morning, Snow."


    "Morning," I replied, leaning back in my chair. "What¡¯s the status?"


    He studied me for a moment before responding. "Everything¡¯s moving along, but you seem... distracted."


    "I¡¯m fine," I said, my tone a bit sharper than I intended.


    His lips quirked into a knowing smile. "If you say so. But I¡¯ll remind you¡ªdistractions aren¡¯t a luxury we can afford, especially with the uing business trip."


    I stiffened slightly. "Business trip?"


    "Yes," he confirmed. "Your father called earlier and finalized the arrangements. You¡¯ll be flying out tomorrow evening for the partnership meeting with the European firms. Jenna Stark will also be attending as the lead representative for Jay Enterprises."


    I clenched my jaw. "Of course, she is."


    Mr. Hunk raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯tment. Instead, he handed me a file. "Everything you need is in here. The meeting is critical, Snow. Don¡¯t let personal matters interfere."


    I waved him off, signaling that the discussion was over. Once he left, I let out a slow breath, my fingers drumming against the desk. Jenna being there was bad enough, but the timing couldn¡¯t have been worse.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to be far from Zara. There was a threat and a killer on the loose. To make matters worse, my absence would create many opportunities to bond with Zade.


    Was this a curse or blessing in disguise?


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The office was a hive of activity by the time I arrived. Employees bustled about with files andptops, their chatter blending into productivity.


    I stepped into my small office adjacent to Snow¡¯s, cing my bag on the desk before pulling up my schedule for the day. Taylor had already sent over a list of tasks, but my focus was split between work and the lingering tension from this morning.


    Snow had seemed... off. Not his usualposed self.


    I shook my head, forcing myself to concentrate. Whatever was bothering him, he¡¯d tell me when he was ready.


    As the day wore on, I found myself juggling emails, phone calls, and brief meetings with department heads. The hours slipped by, and soon it was lunchtime.


    A soft knock at my door made me nce up. It was Taylor.


    "Hey," she said with a smile. "Care to grab lunch? I could use a break."


    I nodded, grateful for the distraction. "Sure. Let¡¯s go."


    The two of us headed to a caf¨¦ nearby as we discussed about thepany and recent threats. Taylor filled me in on some of thetest office gossip, but my mind kept wandering back to Snow.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time I returned to my office after another grueling meeting, my phone buzzed with a call. The secretary¡¯s name shed across the screen.


    "Mr. Zephyr," she said when I answered. "Alpha Storm asked me to inform you about the finalized business trip arrangements. He said it¡¯s crucial for you to be fully prepared."


    "I already know," I replied curtly.


    "Yes, sir. He also mentioned that Jenna Stark would be attending."


    I barely managed to hold back a groan. "Understood. Thank you."


    Ending the call, I leaned back in my chair, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. Did she make my secretary tell me just to get under my skin or what?


    I groaned, feeling the frustration build up.


    The most uptodate nove??s are published on fr(e)??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 144: Bothered

    <h4>Chapter 144: Bothered</h4><subtxt> 144


    <strong>~Jenna¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Sitting in the lounge of Jay Enterprises, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a spark of satisfaction. The uing business trip was a perfect opportunity to get closer to Snow.


    "This is my chance," I muttered to myself, a sly smile creeping onto my lips.


    I pulled out my phone, scrolling through the gallery of photos from past events. Images of Snow¡ªconfident, powerful, and undeniably attractive¡ªfilled the screen.


    "Soon," I whispered, as my eyes glinted. "You¡¯ll see, Snow. Zara doesn¡¯t belong in your world. But I do."


    Lifting my head from my phone, I nced around and caught sight of my father¡¯s secretary. "Cory, kindly do me a favour and inform that old man, his precious jewel is waiting to see him, or I¡¯ll interrupt his meeting," I informed her.


    She tensed when she heard thest bit and nodded, immediately changing direction from her initial course.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The rest of the day passed in a blur. Meetings, phone calls, and endless files kept me busy, but my thoughts remained scattered.


    As I wrapped up for the evening, I found myself staring out the office window, the city lights twinkling below. Zara¡¯sugh echoed in my mind, uninvited but wee.


    For the first time in a long time, I felt uncertain.


    And that terrified me.


    The office was quiet now, the hum of activity reced by a stillness that pressed against my thoughts. I stood by the window, gazing at the city lights stretching across the horizon. The faint reflection of my face stared back, a mask of control that I didn¡¯t entirely feel.


    Jupiter¡¯s words lingered in my mind, ufortably urate. Zara was bing a bigger part of my thoughts than I¡¯d ever intended.


    My focus had always been on building this empire, ensuring the pack¡¯s survival, and securing my ce as Alpha. Yet, she slipped through the cracks of that resolve with every smile, every unguardedugh.


    The sound of heels clicking in the hallway caught my attention. Momentster, Taylor appeared in the doorway. "Mr. Zephyr, the staff is wrapping up for the day. Anything else you need before I head out?"


    I turned to her, shaking my head. "No, that¡¯ll be all, Taylor. Thank you."


    She nodded but hesitated. "You seem... preupied, sir."


    "I¡¯m fine," I replied, perhaps too quickly.


    Her knowing smile said otherwise, but she didn¡¯t press. "Goodnight, Mr. Zephyr."


    As she left, I returned to my desk and checked my phone. Zara hadn¡¯t texted since she left for her afternoon errands. I considered calling her, but my pride stopped me.


    Instead, I busied myself reviewing the business trip agenda. Jenna¡¯s presence was an unavoidable irritation, but my focus had to remain on the partnership. Yet, every time I thought about her involvement, my mind drifted to how Zara would handle such a situation.


    The thought made me chuckle softly. She¡¯d probably make her stance clear without breaking a sweat, putting Jenna in her ce with that calm confidence I admired more than I cared to admit.


    The clock struck eight, and I decided to head home. The mansion was silent when I arrived, the faint hum of the security system the only sound. As I stepped inside, cier stirred in my mind, his presence more restless than usual.


    "She¡¯s not here," he growled.


    "She¡¯s probably out," I replied, though unease crept into my chest.


    I ascended the stairs to check her room, only to find it empty. Her scent lingered faintly, calming me enough to realize she¡¯d likely stepped out for something trivial.


    Still, I found myself pacing the length of the living room, waiting. I thought of asking Scott and checking on Aira, but I got a text from Aira stating she and little Storm were visiting Tempest for the rest of the week, leaving me alone.


    Where was Zara?


    When the sound of the front door opening reached me, I turned sharply, relief and frustration warring within me.


    Zara stepped inside, her hair slightly dishevelled from the wind, and a soft smile on her lips. She carried a small bag that jingled faintly as she set it down by the door.


    "You¡¯rete," I said, unable to keep the edge out of my voice.


    She raised an eyebrow, unbothered. "I didn¡¯t realize there was a curfew, Snow."


    I exhaled slowly, forcing myself to stay calm. "I was just... concerned."


    Her expression softened slightly. "I¡¯m fine. I grabbed dinner with Taylor and ran a few errands. Nothing exciting."


    I nodded, my jaw tightening. "Next time, let someone know. It¡¯s not safe out there."


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind," she said, her tone light but evasive.


    She brushed past me, heading toward the stairs. I watched her go, my frustration mingling with something I couldn¡¯t quite name.


    <i>"You¡¯re falling harder than you realize,"</i> cier taunted. <i>"Just tell her. It¡¯s as easy as A, B, C. March upstairs and kiss her."</i>


    "Shut up," I muttered, heading to my office to drown myself in work instead.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The next morning, I was up early, enjoying a rare moment of peace with a cup of tea on the balcony. The cool breeze carried the scent of blooming flowers, and I let my thoughts wander.


    Snow had been distantst night, his tension almost intense. I wasn¡¯t sure what had triggered it, but I could sense something weighing heavily on him.


    A knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts. "Come in."


    Taylor peeked in, her ever-efficient demeanour intact. "Good morning. Ready for another exciting day?"


    I chuckled, setting my cup down. I was surprised she visited the mansion, but I guess my open invitation to her yesterday was deeply appreciated.


    "If by exciting, you mean chaotic, then yes."


    She smiled knowingly. "Snow¡¯s already at the office. He left early to prep for the trip. I didn¡¯t meet him. Mr. Scott informed me."


    The remainder of the business trip made my stomach twist slightly. He never mentioned it to me; I had to find out from his schedule and Taylor.


    I was his wife; though a contract wife, I thought he¡¯d tell me.


    But since he didn¡¯t, I focused on cleaning my head yesterday, driving into the night before I returned home, hoping to spark a form of reaction from him but got none.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about Jenna apanying him, but I reminded myself that it was purely professional.


    "Let¡¯s go," I said, grabbing my bag.


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel</subtxt>

 Chapter 145: Her Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 145: Her Resolve</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 145</strong>


    The drive to the office was uneventful, but the tension was back the moment I stepped inside. The atmosphere felt heavier than usual, employees moving with a hurried determination that spoke of looming deadlines and heightened stakes.


    As I entered Snow¡¯s office to drop off some files, I found him seated at his desk, his fingers steepled as he stared at the screen.


    "Morning," I greeted, setting the files down.


    He nced up briefly. "Morning."


    His tone was curt, and distracted, and I decided not to press. As I turned to leave, he spoke again. "Zara."


    "Yes?"


    "Make sure everything¡¯s in ce before I leave for the trip. I want no loose ends."


    I nodded, sensing the weight behind his words. "Of course." But was that all he was going to tell me?


    Something about the way Snow¡¯s tone dipped when he spoke unsettled me. He wasn¡¯t cold, exactly, but he was holding something back. It wasn¡¯t hard to notice when you¡¯d spent enough time with someone to read between the lines.


    And I¡¯d spend more than enough time with him and Ivan.


    "Snow," I started, turning back to face him. He was still seated, his eyes fixed on me in a way that made my pulse skip. "You didn¡¯t mention this trip to me. Why?"


    He leaned back slightly, his lips pressing into a thin line before he responded. "I didn¡¯t think it was necessary."


    "Not necessary?" I repeated, my brow arching in disbelief. "I¡¯m your personal assistant, or have you forgotten? My entire role revolves around managing your schedule."


    Something flickered in his gaze, an emotion I couldn¡¯t ce, and he exhaled sharply. "You¡¯ve been busy."


    "With work," I said pointedly.


    "With Zade," he corrected in a low voice, but his words carried a weight that hung between us.


    I froze, caught off guard by the usation, and stared at him. "Excuse me?"


    He stood, pushing back his chair, and began to move toward me. There was an intensity in his stride, a simmering heat in his eyes that made my stomach flip.


    "You heard me," he said, stopping a mere foot away from me. His presence was overwhelming, the sharp scent of his cologne mingling with the tension in the air. "You¡¯ve been preupied. Maybe I thought you wouldn¡¯t notice I was leaving."


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" I snapped, my voice rising slightly. My irritation was quickly reced by something else¡ªa fluttering unease that I couldn¡¯t quite name.


    His expression softened, and the corners of his lips tugged into a faint, knowing smirk. "Are you upset, Zara?"


    "Upset? You¡¯re being ridiculous," I shot back, though the warmth creeping into my cheeks betrayed me.


    Snow¡¯s eyes glinted, and he tilted his head as if studying me, the corners of his mouth curling further. "Are you jealous?"


    The question hit me like a physical blow, and I instinctively stepped back. "Don¡¯t be absurd. I could never be jealous of Jenna. I¡¯m your wife, remember?" His gaze held mine and I didn¡¯t bother waiting for his answer before continuing. "And I won¡¯t be jealous."


    But his gaze followed mine. He wasn¡¯t backing down. He closed the gap between us again deliberately and fluidly.


    His hand rose, brushing a stray strand of hair from my face, his fingers grazing my cheek with a softness that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "You are," he murmured, his voice low and almost teasing. "Aren¡¯t you?"


    I opened my mouth to retort, but the words tangled on my tongue. His eyes locked onto mine, and the storm of emotions in their depths was impossible to ignore.


    "Snow..." I began, whispering, but the moment I spoke his name, he leaned closer.


    His hand lingered at the side of my face, his thumb lightly grazing my cheekbone and bottom lips.


    The air between us thickened and the electric pull that neither of us seemed able to resist, intensified.


    His lips brushed mine softly at first as they narrowed in that instant, while everything else fell away.


    Then the kiss deepened. His hand slid to the back of my neck, his fingers threading through my hair as he pulled me closer. The sensation was overwhelming¡ªwarm, consuming, and utterly intoxicating.


    I felt his other arm wrap around my waist, steadying me as the heat of his touch seeped through the thin fabric of my blouse.


    My hands instinctively gripped his shoulders, anchoring myself as my knees threatened to buckle.


    His lips moved against mine confidently, yet there was a raw edge to it¡ªa desperation that mirrored the chaos spiralling inside me. For a moment, I allowed myself to get lost in it, in him.


    But then reality crept in.


    "Wait," I murmured against his lips, pulling back just enough to break the contact. My breathing was unsteady, and my heart hammered against my ribs.


    Snow¡¯s eyes fluttered open, the storm in them now apanied by something softer, almost tender. His hand stayed at the back of my neck, his thumb brushing my skin. "Zara."


    I stepped back, needing space to think and to breathe. "I¡ªI need to get back to work," I stammered, avoiding his gaze as I turned and made a beeline for the door.


    "Zara," he called after me, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    As I stepped into the hallway, my fingers pressed against my lips, still tingling from the kiss. My mind raced, trying to make sense of what had just happened and the emotions now swirling within me.


    What had we just done? And more importantly, what did it mean?


    I didn¡¯t want to give in to him anytime his lips and hormones raged.


    I wanted it to mean something¡ªus to mean something, and heaven bless me if it didn¡¯t, but I wouldn¡¯t give myself to him again until I understood what was going on and where his feelingsy.


    <i>"Why did you run away?" </i>Astrid¡¯s nagging voice filled my head and thoughts.


    <i>"I didn¡¯t run."</i>


    <i>"Yes, you did. Things were getting nice and hot in there before you..."</i>I halted, already exhausted from whateverint Astrid had.


    <i>"I wouldn¡¯t give myself to him again... Until Snow Zephyr earns and ims me."</i>


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 146: Mrs. Zara Zephyr

    <h4>Chapter 146: Mrs. Zara Zephyr</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 146</strong>


    <strong>~Jenna¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The sleek ck sedan pulled up outside thepany, and I stepped out, adjusting the hem of my dress. My driver handed me my bag, and I smiled graciously before striding into the building.


    Today marked the beginning of my n. Snow might have been distant, but I wasn¡¯t one to back down from a challenge.


    Inside the office, I headed straight for Taylor. "Morning," I said brightly. "Is Snow avable?"


    Taylor raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by my enthusiasm. "He¡¯s in a meeting. You¡¯ll have to wait."


    I nodded, suppressing my annoyance. "Of course. I¡¯ll wait in his office."


    "I am sorry, but the CEO does not like anyone breaching his privacy. You cannot wait for him in his office."


    Taylor¡¯s refusal to let me into Snow¡¯s office sparked a surge of irritation. Who did she think she was to stand in my way?


    "I don¡¯t think you understand," I said, my voice dripping with faux politeness. "I have important matters to discuss with Snow. Matters that directly affect Jay Enterprises. Do you really want to exin to him why you wasted my time?"


    Taylor, to her credit, didn¡¯t so much as blink. "I understand perfectly, Miss Stark. And what I also understand is that Mr. Zephyr values his privacy. No one is allowed into his office without prior approval. You¡¯re no exception."


    I clenched my jaw, my nails digging into the strap of my bag. "I¡¯ll have your job for this," I hissed, stepping closer.


    Taylor raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "You¡¯re wee to try. But let me warn you¡ªSnow doesn¡¯t take kindly to threats against his employees. And I doubt he¡¯ll be pleased to know you¡¯ve been throwing your weight around unnecessarily."


    Her calm defiance only fueled my anger. "We¡¯ll see about that," I snapped.


    Taylor¡¯s hand hovered over her desk phone, her expression cold and professional. "Shall I call security to escort you out, or would you prefer me to escte this to Mrs. Zara Zephyr?"


    I froze at the mention of her name. "Zara?" I repeated, my tone dripping with disdain. And to think this bitch intentionally called out her new surname as to what? Annoy me or show that I am not Snow¡¯s wife?


    Tsk.


    "Yes," Taylor said, her voice cool. "She¡¯s the CEO¡¯s personal assistant and has the authority to handle disruptions like yours. Shall I call her?"


    Before I could respond, the door to Snow¡¯s office opened, and Zara stepped out, a stack of files in her hands. She paused, her gaze flickering between me and Taylor.


    "Is everything alright here?" she asked calmly.


    I felt my temper re at the sight of her¡ªpoised,posed, and irritatingly in control. What was she even doing here?


    "Oh, perfect," I said, sarcasmcing my words as I turned toward her. "If you¡¯re allowed in his office, then so am I. Don¡¯t you think, Taylor?"


    Taylor opened her mouth to protest, but before she could, I marched forward, ignoring her warnings.


    "Miss Stark!" Taylor called after me, her voice sharp, but Zara raised a hand, stopping her in her tracks.


    "It¡¯s fine, Taylor," Zara said. "Let here."


    That only irritated me further. Who was she to grant permission? This was Snow¡¯s office¡ªnot hers.


    I scoffed, lifting my chin as I approached Zara, stopping mere inches from her. cing a hand on my hip, I fixed her with a re. "Move aside," I said curtly. "I¡¯m going in."


    Zara¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. She beckoned on Taylor to get the files from her and Taylor did, moving away to set the files she was holding on the nearby desk.


    Turning m,y attention to Zara, she crossed her arms, her focus now on me. "I don¡¯t think so."


    My eyes narrowed. "And why not? If you¡¯re here, I have every right to be as well."


    Her lips quirked into a faint, infuriating smile. "Being Snow¡¯s personal assistant gives me ess to his office. You, on the other hand, have no such role."


    I felt my blood boil. "I¡¯m his business partner," I shot back. "That gives me more of a right than you to be in there."


    Zara tilted her head slightly, her expression still calm. "Business partners handle meetings in the boardroom. This," she gestured toward the office door behind her, "is his private space. And until he says otherwise, you¡¯re not going in."


    I took a step closer, my anger bubbling over. "You think you¡¯re so clever, don¡¯t you? Acting like you¡¯re some kind of gatekeeper. But let me remind you¡ªSnow doesn¡¯t belong to you. He¡¯s a free man, and if anyone should leave, it¡¯s you."


    Zara¡¯s calm demeanor didn¡¯t falter, but her voice took on a steely edge. "Let me remind you, Jenna. Snow and I are married, in case you¡¯ve forgotten. So if anyone needs to reassess their ce here, it¡¯s you."


    The words hit harder than I wanted to admit, and for a moment, I faltered. But my pride wouldn¡¯t let me back down.


    "This marriage of convenience won¡¯tst," I sneered. "You¡¯re just a ceholder until someone betteres along¡ªsomeone who actually fits his world."


    Zara¡¯s smile faded, reced by a quiet intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. She took a small step forward, her gaze locking onto mine.


    "Is that really what you believe?" she asked softly, her toneced with pity. "If that¡¯s the case, then you clearly don¡¯t understand Snow at all. If you did, you¡¯d recognize that he values loyalty and integrity above everything else¡ªqualities you seem topletelyck. And let¡¯s not forget a touch of sexiness, which is definitely missing with that vulgar attitude of yours."


    Her words cut deeper than I cared to admit, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t find a retort.


    "Miss Stark," Taylor¡¯s voice broke through the tension, sharp andmanding. "That¡¯s enough."


    I turned to see her standing nearby, her arms crossed and her expression firm. "If you don¡¯t return to the lobby, I will have security escort you out. And trust me, Snow will hear about this."


    Humiliated but unwilling to admit defeat, I lifted my chin and turned on my heel. "This isn¡¯t over," I muttered, striding away.


    As I left, I heard Taylor sigh, her voice low but audible. "Unbelievable."


    I fumed silently, my heels clicking against the floor. Zara might have won this round, but I wasn¡¯t done yet. Not by a long shot.


    With this trip, I shall assert my presence in Snow¡¯s life and ruin her.


    R??adtest chapt??rs at freew??(b)novel.c(o)m Only

 Chapter 147: Told Off

    <h4>Chapter 147: Told Off</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 147</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By mid-afternoon, my patience was wearing thin. The meetings had been endless, and my thoughts kept drifting to Zara.


    When I finally returned to my office, I did not meet Zara and ws told she was with my Vice going over things concerning the breach.


    Honestly, I did not wish to include her in this mess I caused but Zara was headstrong, doing that which she pleased.


    I quickly finished with what I needed to do when a call came in, informing me of my meeting aat the Kai Wonder Pavilion and I left.


    I just had a bit of time before I set out on my trip and I wished to have made it count with Zara. Soon I was in front fo the building of thepany,w aiting for my driver to fetch my car when cier¡¯s eyes snaped open in my subconscious.


    <i>"Someone¡¯s lurking."</i>


    I held my ground, suspecting the worse but then my eyes caught sight of the culprit herself, an eyesore if you ask me.


    "Jenna," I said tly, my irritation barely masked. "What are you doing here?"


    She made her way towards me from the corner of the building, keeping her cat-walk straight.


    "Snow, I thought we should discuss the trip. It¡¯s crucial that we¡¯re aligned before the meetings, don¡¯t you think?"


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, resisting the urge to snap. The headache gnawed at the edges of my patience.


    "Aligned?" I repeated, my voice colder than I intended. "Everything has already been nned and briefed. There¡¯s nothing to discuss."


    Her smile faltered for a split second before she recovered. "Well, I thought it might be good to¡ª"


    "Stop thinking," I cut in sharply, unable to hide my irritation. "I have enough on my te without adding unnecessary conversations to it."


    "Snow," she began, stepping forward as I approached.


    I clenched my jaw, already bracing myself for the conversation. "Jenna," I said curtly. "This isn¡¯t the office. If you have something to say, make it quick."


    She matched my pace, her heels clicking against the pavement as she fell into step beside me. "I wanted to talk about Zara and Taylor," she said, her toneced with annoyance.


    I stopped abruptly, turning to face her. "What about them?"


    "They were incredibly rude to me earlier," Jenna said, crossing her arms defensively. "Taylor treated me like some intern, and Zara... she was dismissive and condescending. You need to talk to them, Snow. They shouldn¡¯t be treating me like that."


    A bitterugh escaped me as I shook my head. "Jenna, what exactly were you doing that prompted them to call you out?"


    "I was trying to see you," she said, lifting her chin defiantly. "I have every right to speak with you. I¡¯m here as a representative of Jay Enterprises. They need to understand that."


    I stepped closer, my patience wearing thin. "Taylor and Zara were doing their jobs. If you crossed a line, that¡¯s on you. Not them."


    Her mouth opened slightly, clearly unprepared for myck of support. "Snow, I¡¯m just trying to¡ª"


    "What do you want, Jenna?" I interrupted, my tone sharper than before.


    She hesitated, then squared her shoulders. "Trly, what I wanted was to discuss the trip. I think it¡¯s important we strategize together before we leave like I said earlier, that¡¯s if you were listening at all."


    "Strategize?" I echoed, a humorless chuckle escaping my lips. "The strategy is simple: we¡¯re there to finalize the deal. Everything else is secondary."


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts," I said firmly. "The itinerary is set. If you have questions, bring them up on the flight or during the meeting. I don¡¯t have the time or the patience for this right now."


    Her expression tightened, her frustration higehtened than before. "Fine," she said curtly. "But don¡¯t me me if things go sideways because we didn¡¯t prepare."


    Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she stepped back. Without dignifying herment with a response, I turned on my heel and walked to my car. Sliding into the driver¡¯s seat, I let out a heavy sigh, rubbing my temples before starting the engine, eager to leave the conversation¡ªand Jenna¡ªbehind.


    This trip was going to be hell.


    As the city lights blurred past, cier stirred in my mind. <i>"Keep her far from Zara."</i>


    <i>"I intend to," </i>I muttered under my breath.


    *************


    ~Jenna¡¯s POV~


    I watched Snow¡¯s car disappear down the street, my frustration reaching heights I never thought they¡¯d reach. How could he be so blind?


    Clenching my fists, I spun on my heel and stalked back into the building, my thoughts racing.


    Zara.


    She was the problem. Always in the way, always acting like she belonged in Snow¡¯s world.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    She wouldn¡¯t win.


    Not if I had anything to say about it.


    "She¡¯ll be gone soon enough," I whispered to myself, a wicked smile curling my lips. "And then, Snow will see who he truly belongs with."


    As I stormed back into the building, each click of my heels echoed my frustration. Snow¡¯s indifference was infuriating. How could he dismiss me so easily, especially when I was only trying to help?


    "Zara," I hissed under my breath.


    Her name was a thorn in my side, a constant reminder of the obstacle standing between me and what I deserved.


    She was everything wrong with Snow¡¯s life¡ªa liability, a ceholder. And yet, he defended her, shielded her, and, worst of all, allowed her tomand attention she didn¡¯t deserve.


    I reached the elevator and punched the button, my mind racing. Snow might be blind now, but I¡¯d open his eyes soon enough.


    "He¡¯ll see," I muttered, ring at my reflection in the elevator¡¯s mirrored walls. "Zara doesn¡¯t belong in his world, but I do. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s out of the picture. Permanently."


    The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime, and I stepped out into the lobby. My phone buzzed in my bag, and I pulled it out, ncing at the screen. A text from my father:


    <strong>Jenna, don¡¯t forget the stakes of this trip. Handle it properly. We¡¯re counting on you.</strong>


    This content is taken from fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 148: The Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Invitation</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 148</strong>


    <strong>~Jenna¡¯s POV~</strong>


    A sharp exhale escaped me. This wasn¡¯t just about Snow anymore. This trip was crucial for Jay Enterprises, and I couldn¡¯t afford to fail.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop myself from thinking about therger picture¡ªthe one where I wasn¡¯t just a representative of my family¡¯spany. I was Snow¡¯s partner, his equal.


    And Zara? She would be nothing more than a distant memory.


    With renewed determination, I exited the building and slid into the backseat of my waiting car. I pulled out my tablet, skimming through emails and reports, my mind already working on how to ensure this trip cemented my ce by Snow¡¯s side.


    Soon, Zara. Very soon.


    <strong>************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The drive home was quiet, the rhythmic hum of the car engine doing little to soothe my restless thoughts. As much as I wanted to focus on the trip ahead, my mind kept drifting to Zara.


    Jenna¡¯s audacity earlier was irritating, but it was her constant mention of Zara that had truly irked me. It wasn¡¯t Jenna¡¯s ce toment on my wife.


    Wife.


    The word carried more weight than I cared to admit, especially now. I didn¡¯t want anything triggering Zara off, most especially Jenna.


    With the issue on ground, she already has a lot on her te and I needed her to be safe till my return.


    Arriving at the mansion, I stepped out of the car, the evening air cool against my skin. The soft glow of the lights spilling from the windows gave the house a warm, inviting appearance.


    After a quick shower and a quiet lunch, I made my way to Zara¡¯s room. The door was slightly ajar, but the room was empty.


    "Where is she?" cier stirred in my mind, clearly displeased. ALl day he had been itchy to spend time with her and her wolf.


    He often told me how he missed seeing Astrid since that mating night.


    I turned to leave, only to hear the soft sound of her voice behind me. "Looking for me?"


    I turned, and there she was, leaning casually against the wall. Her hair was slightly disheveled, her lips curving into an amused smile. She wore a simple sweater and jeans, yet she looked radiant.


    "I wanted to see you before I left," I said, taking a step closer.


    Her smile softened. "I was just getting some air. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d look for me."


    I chuckled, rubbing the back of my neck. "Of course, I would."


    She tilted her head, studying me. "You¡¯ve been busytely. Everything okay?"


    "Just work," I replied, though my voice betrayed the tension I felt. "The trip came up suddenly, and I didn¡¯t have a chance to tell you earlier."


    She nodded and thankfully her expression gave one of understanding. "I figured it was something important."


    Boy was I d we weren¡¯t fighting anymore like thatst time.


    "I wish I didn¡¯t have to go," I admitted, guaging her reaction.


    Her eyes widened slightly, and for a moment, I saw something flicker in her gaze¡ªsurprise, maybe even something more. "You¡¯ll do great, Snow. Just... stay safe, okay?"


    I took another step closer, closing the distance between us. Her scent, a mix ofvender and something uniquely hers, wrapped around me.


    "Zara," I murmured, brushing a strand of hair from her face.


    She looked up at me, her lips parting slightly as if she were about to say something.


    I leaned in, my hand gently cupping her cheek. Her eyes fluttered shut, her breath hitching as the space between us disappeared.


    But before I could close the gap entirely, a familiar voice interrupted.


    "Sir," Scott¡¯sposed tone broke the moment.


    Zara and I both turned, finding my butler standing a respectful distance away. "Your car is ready, and your driver is waiting to take you to the airport."


    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to step back from Zara. She seemed startled but quickly recovered.


    "Thank you, Scott," I said, my voice clipped.


    Zara smiled faintly. "Go. Don¡¯t keep them waiting."


    I hesitated, my gaze lingering on her for a moment longer before nodding. "I¡¯ll see you when I¡¯m back."


    With that, I turned and followed Scott toward the waiting car.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The cozy warmth of Tempest¡¯s home enveloped me as I stepped through the door, carrying a small box of pastries I¡¯d picked up on the way.


    Her house, nestled on the outskirts of the city, always felt like a retreat¡ªa ce where the chaos of pack politics and family expectations seemed to melt away.


    "Tempe, I brought your favorite!" I called out, setting the box on the kitchen counter.


    From the living room, I heard the faint rustling of papers before her voice carried over. "If it¡¯s not chocte ¨¦irs, I¡¯m kicking you out."


    Laughing, I opened the box to reveal exactly that. "I know better than toe empty-handed or with the wrong pastries."


    Momentster, Tempest appeared, her red hair pulled into a messy bun and her casual attire suggesting she hadn¡¯t nned to go anywhere. "You¡¯re safe this time," she said with mock seriousness before grabbing a pastry.


    As she bit into it, I leaned against the counter, watching her. Despite the rxed atmosphere, there was a tension in her movements¡ªa restlessness I knew all too well.


    "You¡¯ve been cooped up too long," I teased. "When¡¯s thest time you actually left this house?"


    Tempest rolled her eyes. "Yesterday. For groceries."


    "That doesn¡¯t count."


    Her lips twitched into a reluctant smile, but before she could reply, a soft chime echoed through the room.


    Both our gazes shifted to her phone, which sat on the coffee table. She padded over, picking it up and unlocking the screen. Her brows furrowed as she read the message.


    "What is it?" I asked, joining her.


    Tempest nced at me, but her expression told me nothing and it worried me. "An invitation."


    "For what?"


    She handed me the phone, and I scanned the message. It was from the Silver w Pack, inviting her to the annual end-of-year festivities ball.


    "Well, that¡¯s... unexpected."


    New n??vel chapters are published on f(r)e??webn(o)vel

 Chapter 149: Sister’s Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 149: Sister¡¯s Shopping</h4>


    <strong>NB: Thest two Chapters have been edited. Thanks for your patience.</strong>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 149</strong>


    "Well, that¡¯s... unexpected," I said cautiously, but Tempest¡¯s disapproving look made me mp my lips shut.


    "Not really," she replied, flopping onto the couch. "Father always makes sure our names are on every important guest list. It¡¯s one of the many perks of being a Zephyr."


    I couldn¡¯t argue with that. Our father¡¯s influence extended far and wide, ensuring we were included in every major event¡ªeven if we didn¡¯t always want to be.


    Before I could respond, my own phone buzzed. Pulling it from my pocket, I found a simr message waiting for me.


    "Guess we¡¯re both invited," I said, sitting beside her.


    Tempest snorted. "Of course we are. The question is, are we going?"


    I hesitated, weighing my answer. "Do we have a choice?"


    "Not really," she admitted after a while.


    For a moment, we sat in silence, pondering on the invitation. These events were never simple¡ªpolitics, alliances, and rivalries always ongoing beyond the surface of celebration.


    "You know who¡¯s hosting this year, right?" Tempest asked, breaking the silence.


    "Silver w," I replied. "Koda¡¯s pack."


    Her jaw tightened ever so slightly at the mention of his name, and I watched as she fought to maintain herposure.


    "You¡¯ll be fine," I said gently, cing a hand on her arm. "You don¡¯t have to talk to him if you don¡¯t want to."


    "It¡¯s not that," she said quickly, though her tone betrayed her. "I just... hate these things. They¡¯re all about appearances."


    I smiled knowingly. "And yet, you always end up being the center of attention."


    She rolled her eyes, but a faint blush crept into her cheeks.


    "Well," I said, standing and stretching, "if we¡¯re going, we might as well make the most of it. I¡¯ll help you pick out a dress."


    Tempest groaned. "Please tell me you¡¯re not dragging me to some fancy boutique."


    "Of course I am," I replied with a grin. "And you¡¯ll thank meter."


    Her dramatic sigh echoed through the room, but I caught the glimmer of amusement in her eyes. For all her protests, I knew she¡¯d enjoy it¡ªat least a little.


    Because, Tempest was a fashionista.


    ***************


    ~Tempest¡¯s POV~


    Aira was relentless. By the time we left the house, she had an entire itinerary nned for finding the "perfect outfit" for the ball.


    As we browsed through racks of gowns at an upscale boutique, I found myself tuning out the sales assistant¡¯s overly enthusiastic suggestions. My mind drifted back to Koda, to thest time we¡¯d crossed paths.


    It had a few weeks or days even, but his words still lingered. He¡¯d may have been sorry and wished things had been different, but he never said anything to me before leaving or pack that day


    Unfortunately, apologies didn¡¯t erase the past, and they certainly didn¡¯t heal the scars.


    "Tempest," Aira¡¯s voice snapped me back to the present.


    "What?"


    She held up a stunning midnight blue gown, the fabric shimmering under the soft lighting. "Try this."


    I eyed it warily. "It¡¯s too much."


    "It¡¯s perfect," she insisted, shoving it into my hands. "Go. Try it on."


    With a resigned sigh, I made my way to the fitting room. As I slipped into the dress, I couldn¡¯t help but admit¡ªat least to myself¡ªthat it was beautiful.


    The fitted bodice entuated my figure, while the flowing skirt gave it an ethereal quality. Stepping out, I found Aira waiting with an expectant smile.


    "I knew it," she said triumphantly. "You look amazing."


    I caught my reflection in the mirror and had to agree, though I¡¯d never say it aloud.


    "Fine," I said with a huff. "I¡¯ll take it."


    Aira beamed, clearly pleased with herself. "Now, let¡¯s find shoes to match."


    As we continued shopping, I found myself rxing, if only slightly. Maybe the ball wouldn¡¯t be so bad after all.


    The faint hum of the car¡¯s engine was the only sound as we drove home. Aira sat beside me, scrolling through her phone with a satisfied smile.


    The shopping bags at our feet felt heavier than they should have, a reminder of the night toe.


    "I think this is going to be fun," Aira said, breaking the silence.


    I nced at her, raising an eyebrow. "You think dragging me to a political masquerade is fun?"


    She grinned. "It¡¯s not just politics, Tempest. It¡¯s about power, presence, and yes, a little fun. Besides, you have the perfect dress now."


    I sighed, leaning back against the seat. "It¡¯s just... exhausting. Pretending to care about people I don¡¯t even like."


    Aira chuckled. "Then don¡¯t pretend. Be yourself. That¡¯s always been enough."


    Her words gave me pause, and I turned to stare out the window. The passing trees blurred together as my thoughts drifted once again to Koda. He¡¯d be there. I knew it. Avoiding him was impossible, but facing him? That was another matter entirely.


    "We¡¯ll survive," Aira said softly, as if reading my thoughts.


    "Yeah," I muttered, though I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced.


    **************


    ~Aira¡¯s POV~


    When we arrived back at Tempest¡¯s house, I noticed the tension in her shoulders as she carried her bags inside. I followed her to the living room, setting my own bags down before copsing onto the couch.


    "Want to talk about it?" I asked, watching her pace the room.


    "About what?" she replied, feigning ignorance.


    "Koda," I said bluntly, crossing my arms.


    She froze mid-step, her back to me. "There¡¯s nothing to talk about."


    "Liar."


    Tempest turned slowly, her eyes narrowing. "Aira, drop it."


    I shook my head, leaning forward. "You¡¯ve been holding onto this for too long. Whatever happened between you two, it¡¯s eating you alive."


    "It¡¯s not," she said defensively, though her voice wavered.


    I stood, walking over to her. "You don¡¯t have to face him alone, you know. I¡¯ll be there."


    Tempest sighed, her shoulders slumping. "It¡¯s not about facing him. It¡¯s about... what¡¯s left unsaid. What¡¯s unresolved. The unrejected matebond."


    I ced a hand on her arm. "Then maybe it¡¯s time to resolve it."


    Her gaze met mine, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. After a long moment, she nodded.


    "Maybe," she murmured.


    This chapt??r is updat??d by (f)reew??b(n)ov??l

 Chapter 150: Business Trip

    <h4>Chapter 150: Business Trip</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 150</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After arriving at Starbringe Ville, I did my best to avoid and evade Jenna, looking for my peace of mind.


    But the next day I knew that would be impossible and prepared myself for her trouble.


    The conference room of the hotel buzzed with energy as every representative there had their minds filled with decisions that could shape the future of thepany.


    Representatives from our European partners sat around the sleek table; their sharp suits and calcting eyes were a testament to the power dynamics at y.


    I stood at the head of the table, addressing their questions with ease, every word measured, every proposal designed to seal the deal.


    Across from me, Mr. Archer, the head of the delegation, nodded thoughtfully, his steely gaze fixed on me.


    Jenna, seated a few chairs away, was uncharacteristically quiet, though her eyes never left me. She chimed in only when necessary, her words perfectly aligned with mine. If she were trying to impress me¡ªor them¡ªit was working.


    "As you can see," I concluded, gesturing to the presentation disyed on the screen, "this partnership offers both parties a significantpetitive edge in the market. A win-win."


    Mr. Archer exchanged a look with his team before leaning forward, his hands sped. "You¡¯ve made apelling case, Mr. Zephyr. We¡¯re prepared to sign the agreement now, rather than waiting for tomorrow."


    Relief coursed through me, though I kept my expression neutral. "That¡¯s excellent news."


    A ripple of approval spread through the room as the documents were brought out and signed. But just when I thought this peaceful joy couldst, Jenna pped lightly, her excitement barely contained.


    "Gentlemen," Mr. Archer said standing. "This calls for a celebration. A small one, of course. Let¡¯s toast to our future sess."


    I hesitated for a moment but nodded. The faster this wrapped up, the sooner I could get back to Zara.


    "Tonight, I am personally hosting this celebration; pleasee out everyone and let¡¯s have a nice toast to the future of ourpanies."


    "Yes! I love parties," Jenna chimed, looking gleeful as she dipped her head in respect to Mr. Archer.


    Tsk. It was good for me. Let her merry herself away and leave me be for the night.


    All I need to do is book an early flight for my departure this evening. I better send a text to Scott or Taylor.


    No sooner had I said that than someone cleared his throat beside me, prompting me to lift my head.


    "And as our lead partner, I hope you will do us the honour by gracing the asion, Mr. Zephyr. It would show our progress and good faith towards this project."


    I halted,pletely caught off guard by his request. Putting on the best smile, I nodded. "Sure, I¡¯ll be there."


    ***************


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The engine purred softly as I navigated the winding roads toward Snow¡¯s mansion. I knew Snow would be mad with me for not giving him so much of my time, but it wasn¡¯t my fault.


    I was on to something, and I wanted things to be a secret until I was sure. Earlier on, I had told Andrew I would spill the beans, but now, even as I drove, my nerves were against me and the weight of the truth pressed heavily on my chest, each mile bringing me closer to Zara.


    I gripped the steering wheel tighter, my thoughts racing. It was time to tell her everything. She deserved to know the truth about what I¡¯d been hiding.


    But just as the mansion came into view, my phone buzzed insistently.


    "Mother," I muttered, seeing her name sh on the screen. I instantly slowed down and turned the car off the road as I answered the call, "Mum."


    "Zade," her warm voice came through. "Hello, son. I got your message."


    "Mother, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be free to want to meet in person. It¡¯s been what? How many years?"


    Her soft voice chuckled but I could sense the hint of pain in them. "Forgive me, son but don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m arriving in the city tonight. I¡¯d like to see you."


    I inhaled sharply. "Of course. I¡¯ll pick you up from the airport."


    As I ended the call, the mansion felt farther away than ever. Zara would have to wait until tomorrow. I dialled Andrew, needing someone to share the weight of my decision.


    "Yosh! Bro, what¡¯s up?"


    "Change of ns," I told him when he answered. "I¡¯ll tell her tomorrow. Mother¡¯s arriving tonight."


    Andrew¡¯s silence on the other end spoke volumes before he replied, "Don¡¯t wait too long, Zade. The longer you hold off, the harder it will be."


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    It was already hard at this point. Tightening my hold on the steering wheel, I put the car on reverse as I ended the call.


    ***************


    <strong>~Jenna¡¯s POV~</strong>


    All through the night of the party, I barely had enough time to spend with Snow. He was either always talking to one rep or the other and when I went for a refill of my drink, I lost him.


    Unfortunately, I had be so engrossed in my partying that I did not search him out. The next morning, I stood outside Snow¡¯s room, my heart hammering in my chest.


    I nced down at myself, adjusting the thin robe over the revealing ck lingerie I¡¯d chosen for this moment.


    The key card in my hand trembled slightly as I slid it through the reader. A soft click signaled the door unlocking, and I stepped inside, my breath catching at the sight before me.


    Thankfully, I asked one of the workers cleaning fo rher help in stealing the key card and somehow gotten mine created.


    All that remained was going in and finishing what I came here for¡ªto get Snow Zephyr deep inside me.


    Snowy sprawled on the bed, his sculpted chest rising and falling with each breath. The duvet had tangled around his legs, leaving his torso bare and one thigh exposed above his boxers.


    My pulse quickened as I reached for my phone, angling it to capture the perfect shot of him.


    But as I moved closer to get into his bed, my phone still in hand, his eyes snapped open, locking onto me with a ferocity that stole the air from the room.


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 151: Setting Boundaries

    <h4>Chapter 151: Setting Boundaries</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 151</strong>


    <strong>~Jenna¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My pulse raced as I reached for my phone, angling it to capture the perfect shot of Snow.


    The image of Snow like this¡ªvulnerable and utterly irresistible¡ªwould be a powerful tool if needed, but then it was like a picture of a model, which I couldn¡¯t resist having.


    One shot!


    Two shots!


    But as I moved closer to get into his bed, my phone still in hand, his eyes snapped open, locking onto me with a ferocity that stole the air from the room.


    Shivers ran down my spine and the entire length of my body at the sight of those bloody red eyes that seemed to freeze me on the spot.


    Oh shit!


    "What the hell are you doing here?" His voice was low, dangerous. His eyes burned crimson as cier surged forward, a growl rumbling deep in his chest.


    I stumbled back, clutching the phone to my chest. "Snow, I just wanted¡ª"


    "Get out," he growled, his voiceyered with cier¡¯s feral anger as neither of them gave me a chance to react or exin myself.


    "But Snow," I began, my voice faltering under the weight of his re. "I thought¡ª"


    "You thought wrong." He sat up and his gaze never left mine. "This is yourst warning, Jenna. Leave. Now."


    The raw power emanating from him made my knees weak, and I realized toote that I¡¯d underestimated just how dangerous Snow could be when pushed.


    Tears stung my eyes as I fumbled for the door handle and rushed out.


    Secondster, I stormed into my suite, mming the door behind me. My n had crumbled, and the memory of Snow¡¯s furious eyes burned in my mind.


    "How dare he?" I muttered, shrugging off my robe.


    As I turned toward the bed, I froze. A tall, muscr man was lounging casually on the mattress, dressed only in ck boxers. His toned chest glistened under the soft light, and his smirk radiated confidence.


    "Who the hell are you?" I snapped, though my pulse quickened at the sight of him.


    "Call me Rick," he drawled, his voice smooth. "Your father sent me. Said you might need... assistance."


    I narrowed my eyes, crossing my arms. "Assistance with what?"


    Rick¡¯s smirk widened as he leaned back, his muscles rippling with the motion. "Whatever you need, darling. Judging by the look on your face, n A didn¡¯t work out. Maybe it¡¯s time for n B?"


    I hesitated for a moment, then allowed a wicked grin to curl my lips. "You¡¯re not wrong. n A failed miserably. But n B might just get me what I want."


    Rick¡¯s dark eyes sparkled with intrigue. "That¡¯s the spirit. Tell me what you need."


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I leaned forward, my voice low and deliberate. "We¡¯re going to make Snow Zephyr regret ever rejecting me and make him have a fall out with Zara."


    *************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The anger in my chest simmered as I watched Jenna flee, her audacity still igniting cier¡¯s rage.


    The moment Jenna left my room, I grabbed my phone, my fingers itching to end her games. Dialling my father, I waited impatiently as the line connected.


    "Snow," my father¡¯s gruff voice came through.


    "Father," I began, my tone clipped. "We need to talk about Jenna Stark."


    "What about her?"


    "She broke into my room," I said sharply, pacing as cier growled in agreement. "She¡¯s crossed a line, and it¡¯s not the first time. You need to handle her, or I will."


    There was a pause on the other end before his measured response. "Snow, you know her father¡¯s position. We can¡¯t afford to¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care about her father¡¯s influence!" I snapped, my patience fraying. "This has nothing to do with politics or alliances. She¡¯s maniptive dangerous, and delusional. I won¡¯t tolerate her interference any longer. Especially where Zara is concerned. She¡¯s a threat to my marriage¡ªto Zara."


    The name slipped from my mouth with a weight that surprised even me, but it was the truth. Jenna¡¯s interference wasn¡¯t just a nuisance anymore; it was an attack on the life I was building with Zara.


    My father¡¯s voice hardened. "You¡¯re asking me to jeopardize a long-standing alliance."


    "I¡¯m asking you to protect your son," I countered, my voice cold. "This isn¡¯t about deals or diplomacy. It¡¯s about someone who refuses to ept boundaries and who¡¯s actively trying to undermine my rtionship. If you won¡¯t handle her, I will and it won¡¯t be pretty."


    A long silence followed, filled with tension. Finally, my father sighed deeply, but there was an undertone of resignation as he spoke, "I¡¯ll talk to her family. But, Snow, this isn¡¯t over. Jenna¡¯s not someone who backs down easily."


    "I¡¯m counting on you to make her understand," I said, my voice steel.


    "Okay. Also, you¡¯d better have everything in order, Snow. This situation is more delicate than you realize. We cannot lose..."


    "I understand," I cut in, though my patience was already at its limit. "Just make sure it¡¯s dealt with."


    Ending the call, I exhaled deeply, determined to ensure Jenna¡¯s scheming wouldn¡¯t derail the life I was trying to build.


    "She won¡¯t stop," cier growled.


    <i>"She¡¯ll have to,"</i> I replied, running a hand through my hair.<i> "I won¡¯t let here near me or Zara again."</i>


    His satisfaction rippled through me as I stood, pacing the room. The thought of Jenna scheming to insert herself into my life was infuriating, but it was the thought of Zara¡ªher safety, her trust¡ªthat kept me grounded.


    I couldn¡¯t dy any longer. When I returned, I¡¯d tell Zara everything¡ªabout what she truly meant to me.


    And nothing¡ªnot Jenna, not anyone¡ªwould stand in my way.


    Later that morning, I sat in my room, staring at the files I¡¯d been reviewing, when a knock sounded at the door pulling me from the report I¡¯d been poring over, an unwee intrusion on what little focus I could muster.


    cier stirred in my mind, his low growl reflecting my irritation.


    "Come in," I said tersely, not bothering to look up.


    The door swung open, and Mr. Archer entered with the air of a man who owned the room. His tailored suit and easy grin only heightened my wariness.


    "Zephyr," he greeted, his voice warm yetden with an edge of authority. "I¡¯vee to fetch you."


    This chapt??r is updated by free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 152: Broken Me

    <h4>Chapter 152: Broken Me</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 152</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I set the report down, leaning back in my chair as I crossed my arms. "For what?" My tone was as sharp as the irritation burning under my skin.


    This day had already started poorly; I wasn¡¯t in the mood for social niceties.


    "A bit of friendlypetition," Archer replied, his jovial tone doing little to soothe my mood. "We¡¯re heading to the field for some sports. It¡¯s a tradition among my team, and all the men are expected to join. It¡¯s a good way to build camaraderie."


    "Camaraderie," I echoed, barely holding back a scoff. "I appreciate the offer, but I have a full workload. Perhaps another time."


    I expected him to ept my polite refusal and leave, but instead, his expression shifted¡ªhis smile remained, but his eyes sharpened. The air between us thickened.


    "Snow," he said, stepping closer and lowering his voice, "this partnership we¡¯re building isn¡¯t just about ink on a contract. It¡¯s about trust, teamwork, and, most importantly, shared experiences."


    "I understand that," I said, keeping my tone measured. "But I also believe in prioritizing efficiency. My time is better spent ensuring this partnership thrives behind the scenes."


    Archer¡¯s smile widened, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "You see, that¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken. Deals like ours aren¡¯t just sealed in boardrooms. They¡¯re cemented on the field, over dinners, and through moments of connection."


    I clenched my jaw, the weight of his words pressing against my chest. His meaning was clear¡ªthis wasn¡¯t an invitation; it was an expectation.


    "You¡¯re a smart man, Zephyr," Archer continued, his voice dripping with condescension masked as camaraderie. "You know how quickly reputations can be made¡ªor broken."


    The subtle threat ignited a re of anger, but I forced myself to remainposed. cier growled, his irritation echoing my own.


    "You¡¯re saying that if I don¡¯t join your... friendlypetition, it¡¯ll reflect poorly on me?" I asked, my voice cool and deliberate.


    "Exactly," Archer replied smoothly. "We¡¯re a team, Snow. And teams stick together."


    I stared at him for a long moment, my mind churning. The thought of spending hours on some meaningless game while my priorities waited was infuriating. But the alternative¡ªalienating a key partner¡ªwasn¡¯t an option.


    "Fine," I said finally, my tone clipped. "Let¡¯s go."


    "Excellent," Archer said, pping his hands together as though he¡¯d just closed another deal. "You¡¯ll see¡ªit¡¯ll be good for you to step away from the desk for a while."


    He turned to leave, pausing at the door to nce back at me. "Oh, and Zephyr? Bring your A-game. My team ys to win."


    I waited until the door closed behind him before letting out a slow, frustrated exhale.


    "Arrogant prick," cier muttered.


    I couldn¡¯t argue with him. This wasn¡¯t camaraderie¡ªit was a power y. And I¡¯d just been backed into a corner.


    Sliding the report into my bag, I stood and adjusted my shirt. If Archer wanted a show, he¡¯d get one. But I wouldn¡¯t let him forget who he was dealing with.


    As I followed him out, my thoughts drifted to Zara. I¡¯d been so focused on protecting her from Jenna¡¯s schemes that I hadn¡¯t had a chance to tell her about my feelings.


    Soon, I promised myself. As soon as this nonsense was over, I¡¯d make things right.


    ****************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The afternoon sunlight streamed through my bedroom window as I flipped through the files on my desk. The work should have been enough to distract me, but my thoughts kept drifting to Snow and his uing return.


    Why, you may ask but I did not know.


    I had Zade, I had E and Elias, my brother to keep mepany but still, I di not wee the thought pof paying them a visit and instead focused on Snow.


    The way heughed, teased me, his kisses, those soft thin lips of his and his lovely hair, made my insides tingle.


    Get a grip, Zara and focus on work.


    I could tell he got jealous over me. He was possessive but whether or not all of those things meant love was something I was still trying to figure out. After all, with Ivan, that leech, it did not end up nicely.


    Sigh!


    I leaned back against my chair, letting my hands fall down my face as exhaustion over took my senses.


    Suddenly, a soft chime interrupted my focus. My phone buzzed with a new message, followed by another. Frowning, I unlocked it and noticed the messages from the unknown number.


    My first thought was Marcus Devereaux and whoever was ying him behind the scene.


    Was this another threat now that they kow Snow wasn¡¯t around or what?


    Just as I opened the attachments, my blood ran cold.


    The first image showed Snow and Jenna in bed together. Her hands were draped around his shoulders, her lips dangerously close to his neck.


    The second was worse. Much worse.


    Snow¡¯s face was buried between her bare breasts, his hand inside her, the scene so explicit I had to look away as my stomach churned.


    Fuck!


    Anger, hurt, and betrayal surged through me in waves. Every tender moment, every soft word he¡¯d spoken to me felt like a cruel joke all within seconds.


    Was this what he had been doing while I waited for him?


    Tears blurred my vision as several thoughts and fantasies I had built shattered in my subconscious.


    No.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    Snow wasn¡¯t putting on a show here for me when Jenna was around, right?


    Still, no matter what excuse I gave, the hurt sank deep and Astrid whined bitterly within. She loved cier. Any sensible wolf could tell.


    Basically, Snow and I were the only stubborn mules but to see him do this...


    I shakily dialed his number. Each ring felt like an eternity, but the line went dead. His phone was off.


    A choked sob escaped me, and I clenched my fists, desperate to stop the trembling.


    I had to reach him somehow. Just then, the sound of an engine pulled my attention to the driveway.


    I nced out the window to see Zade¡¯s car in the driveway and without thinking, I bolted from my room, running outside.


    Just seeing him brought a sense of calm, like I could lean on him and I did just that. The second he stepped out of his car and turned toward me, I threw myself into his arms, tears streaming down my face.


    "Zara?" Caught off guard, Zade¡¯s voice was soft, concerned as his arms encircled me. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    I clung to him, unable to find the words. The pain was too raw, the images too vivid as Jenna¡¯s annoying face popped in my head, smirking at her victory.


    "Zara, you..." I shook my head when he tried to pull away just to stare in my fce. My chest tightened, my blood ran cold and everything that made senses to me suddenly didn¡¯t anymore.


    "Zara, baby, listen to me. What¡¯s wrong? Youc an tell me. Wha... who hurt you?"


    Hearing his concerned voice fill my ears was worth everything but I couodn¡¯t bring myself to utter the truth.


    Why?


    I could not fault Snow. After all, he never told me he loved me. All we had was just a contract marriage, one in which I foolishly let myself fall for him in.


    But one thing was clear.


    Snow Zephyr had broken me.


    R??adtest chapt??rs at freew??(b)novel.c(o)m Only

 Chapter 153: Heart Break

    <h4>Chapter 153: Heart Break</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 153</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t stop crying. My tears soaked into Zade¡¯s shirt as he held me, his arms firm yetforting.


    He murmured soothing words, but I couldn¡¯t focus on them. My thoughts were consumed by the images on my phone¡ªSnow with Jenna, his face between her bare breasts, and his hand touching her in ways that were supposed to mean something.


    I recalled our first time together.


    How blissful it was even though the effect of the full moon made our actions erratic. I thought about the following morning, hiow he wanted me and I wanted him.


    But I guess to Snow it was nothing more than just sex. And I had be the stupidest person alive.


    I thought I escaped Ivan but in my quest for independence, did I jumo into anothe rmistake? I made series of such from the state.


    First the contract, second my assuming feelings and letting myself get carried away. I should be stronger than this, not let feelings hurt me this way but genuinely, I felt something for him even though I tried to hide it and I me myself for doing so.


    "Zara," Zade¡¯s voice was firmer now, drawing me out of the haze of pain. His tone held an edge I¡¯d rarely heard from him. "Who hurt you?"


    I pulled back slightly, reluctant to meet his eyes. His gaze bore into me, a quiet intensity that made my breath hitch.


    "Who hurt you?" he repeated, his voice low but demanding.


    I swallowed hard, the words wing at my throat. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s Snow," I whispered, my voice breaking. "But it¡¯s my fault, not his. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen for him... but I did."


    Zade¡¯s jaw clenched, and his eyes flickered with something that made me tense. Was it anger? Sadness? Whatever it was, it left me feeling exposed and shocked a stranger could feel such for someone they barely knew.


    "It¡¯s not your fault," he said after a moment, his voice soft but resolute. "Don¡¯t ever me yourself for loving someone, Zara. That¡¯s never a mistake."


    I bit my lip, my tears slowing as his words sank in.


    "Come on," he said gently, helping me to my feet. "Let¡¯s get out of here. You need a change of scenery."


    At first, I thought he¡¯d take me back to the ranch we visited before¡ªthe peaceful quiet of the horses would have been soothing¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t face the solitude.


    "Somewhere with people," I said quickly, surprising myself. "I... I don¡¯t want to cry anymore. I don¡¯t want to be alone with my thoughts."


    Zade studied me for a moment before nodding. "Alright. The park it is."


    We drove in silence, the hum of the car engine filling the void. My heart still ached, but having Zade beside me kept me grounded.


    The park was busy, families and couples scattered across the open space. Zade led me to a shaded bench beneath a sprawling oak tree, its branches offering some privacy amidst the crowd.


    We sat in silence for a while, my emotions pressing down on me. Finally, Zade spoke.


    "What happened?" His voice was calm, patient with me as if giveing me all the time in the world.


    I stared at my hands, my fingers twisting the edge of my sweater. "I got a message," I began, my voice trembling. "It was pictures. Of Snow and this girl, Jenna... together..."


    I swallowed hard, fighting the tears threatening to resurface. "He was... he was with her, Zade. In ways I thought..." My voice broke, and I covered my face with my hands. "It hurts so much. I didn¡¯t think it would hurt this much."


    Zade¡¯s hand rested gently on my back, rubbing soothing circles. "Are you in love with him?"


    My first instinct was to deny it, but the words stuck in my throat. I wanted to say no, but the pain in my chest told me the truth. I nodded, barely able to meet his gaze.


    "Yes," I whispered. "I think I¡¯ve been in love with him for a while now. I just... I didn¡¯t want to admit it."


    Zade¡¯s expression softened, his hand moving to pat my head lightly. "I¡¯m sorry, Zara. You don¡¯t deserve this."


    The sincerity in his voice brought a fresh wave of tears, but I held them back.


    "Can I see the pictures?" he asked gently.


    I hesitated, clutching my phone like a lifeline. "Why?"


    "I just want to look," he said, his tone even. "From what I know of Snow, this doesn¡¯t add up. If he were going to do something like this, he¡¯d make it clear where you stood first. It doesn¡¯t seem like him."


    Doubt flickered in my mind, but I handed him the phone anyway. Zade studied the images, his brows furrowing as he zoomed in.


    "This might not even be him," he said finally, handing the phone back.


    "What?" I snapped, my anger bubbling to the surface. "Are you seriously defending him right now? After everything?"


    "Zara¡ª"


    "No!" I cut him off, my voice rising. "I saw the pictures, Zade! It¡¯s him. Stop making excuses for¡ª"


    "Hello!"


    Andrew¡¯s voice cut through the tension, and we both turned to see him strolling toward us. His easy grin faltered slightly as his eyesnded on my tear-streaked face.


    "Fancy finding the siblings here at this hour," he said lightly, but his tone carried a note of concern. "What did I miss, and how was it? Was it not what you guys hoped?"


    "What are you talking about?" I asked sharply, my voice still trembling with anger.


    Andrew raised an eyebrow, his gaze darting between Zade and me. "The reunion, obviously."


    "What reunion?" I demanded, my confusion mounting.


    Andrew blinked, his face scrunching slightly as if he realized he¡¯d said too much. "Uh... you know, stuff and all that."


    I was about to respond when his earlier words yed in my mind. "Wait." I turned to Zade, catching the re he sent Andrew¡¯s way. "What does he mean by the words siblings?"


    Andrew winced, clearly regretting his words. "Oops."


    Zade groaned, running a hand through his hair. "Andrew..."


    "You said you¡¯d tell her today eventually!" Andrew protested, throwing his hands up.


    "Tell me what?" I demanded, my heart pounding.


    Zade sighed, his shoulders slumping as he turned to face me. His expression was a mix of guilt and resignation.


    "Zara," he began carefully, "there¡¯s something you need to know..."


    Updat??d fr??m fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 154: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 154: The Truth</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 154</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Andrew took a step back, muttering under his breath. "I¡¯ll just... leave you two to it."


    My mind raced as I stared at Zade, my breath catching. Whatever he was about to say, I knew it was going to change everything.


    His words hung heavy in the air, suffocating the tension between us.


    "What do you mean, something I need to know?" I asked cautiously, keeping my voice low. The storm of emotions from the pictures, Snow¡¯s betrayal, and now this new twist left me shaken.


    Zade looked at me. His eyes were filled with sadness and soemthing else, soemthing hard. "You¡¯re my sister, Zara. You¡¯re my lost sister."


    I blinked at him, then let out a smallugh¡ªone that sounded hollow even to my own ears. "What kind of joke is this?" I said, my voice trembling despite my attempt to stayposed.


    "It¡¯s not a joke," Zade replied, his tone steady butced with pain.


    "Stop." I shook my head as a bitter chuckle escaped me. "This isn¡¯t funny, Zade. I have a family. A dad, a mum, and a brother. I know my family. Sorry, but your joke¡¯s expensive¡ªwe¡¯re not rted."


    Zade¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile as he lowered his gaze for a moment. When he met my eyes again, they held a haunting seriousness that made my pulse quicken.


    "Do you remember the story I told you?" he asked softly. "About the treehouse, the folklore... Golden w Pack?"


    A shiver ran down my spine as the memory surfaced. Especially the one at the tree house and the memory I saw.


    I wasn¡¯t seeing things then, was I? I nodded hesitantly. "Yes, but... what does that have to do with¡ª"


    "It wasn¡¯t just a story," Zade said, his voice growing more certain with each word. "It was my story. Our story."


    I froze, my mind racing to catch up with what he was saying.


    "Zara," Zade began, taking a deep breath as if steeling himself, "you were kidnapped as a child. During the attack on our pack."


    "What?" My voice cracked, the single word a mix of disbelief and fear.


    "You were barely five," he continued, his tone softening as if the memory pained him. "The Golden w Pack was one of the strongest packs back then, if not the strongest twenty years ago. But we were attacked¡ªambushed by our enemies."


    Zade paused, his gaze focused on something in the sky, something I was sure wasn¡¯t there.


    "That night, amidst the chaos, you were taken by the Gamma¡¯s wife. She had been a spy for our enemies but you were one of her favourites. Cory believed she could save you from the carnage by running with you, but something went wrong."


    "No," I whispered, shaking my head. "This doesn¡¯t make sense. My family¡ª"


    "You were missing," Zade interrupted, his voice breaking slightly. "We searched everywhere, but we couldn¡¯t find you. Later, we found the woman who took you, but by then, you were gone. Vanished without a trace."


    His words struck like a hammer, each syble shattering my sense of reality. My chest tightened as I struggled to breathe, to think.


    "Our pack was devastated," Zade continued, his jaw clenched as he fought to maintain hisposure.


    "Why didn¡¯t she... No. You can ask her. Let her tell you where she kept your sister. This must be a misunderstanding of some sort," I said, more to convince myself than him as Zade¡¯s focus remained strong.


    "She won¡¯t."


    "Won¡¯t or can¡¯t?" I asked sharply.


    "She can¡¯t. She¡¯s dead." Zade turned his head in my direction, pain etched deeply in his eyes like nothing I had seen before.


    "We lost so many that night, Cory included. My father... our Alpha, he died trying to protect us. And then we lost you too."


    Tears brimmed in his eyes, but he blinked them away. "Our mother was broken. She searched for you relentlessly for five years, but with our numbers depleted and enemies still circling, we had to pull back. She returned to her career to cope, before she lost her sanity and I... I had to step up. I was sent to our uncles to train, rebuild, and protect what was left of our pack."


    I stared at him, my mind reeling. "No," I whispered again, my voice trembling. "You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not... I¡¯m not who you think I am."


    "Zara," Zade said, stepping closer, his voice calm but firm. "You don¡¯t remember because you were so young. But when Andrew first saw you, he noticed something¡ªhow much you resembled our mother. He told me about you, and I had to meet you myself."


    I shook my head, tears streaming down my cheeks in torrent, more than it had for Snow¡¯s cheating. "This doesn¡¯t make sense, Zade. I can¡¯t be your sister. I have memories, a family¡ª"


    "Memories that may not be real," Zade interjected gently. "Think about it. Have you ever questioned why your parents never talk about your early childhood? Or why your birth records seem iplete?"


    My throat tightened. There were moments I¡¯d wondered, brief shes of confusion when I thought back to my earliest years. But I¡¯d always dismissed them as inconsequential as the memory only brought severe headaches.


    I was told by my parents that I was involved in an ident when I was little and as a result had amnesia.


    That was the story and truth, not this.


    Zade reached into his pocket and pulled out a folded piece of paper. "If my words aren¡¯t enough," he said softly, "maybe this will convince you."


    He handed me the paper, and with trembling fingers, I unfolded it. My eyes scanned the text, the numbers blurring as my tears fell.


    <strong>DNA Results: Match Confirmed. Probability: 99.98%.</strong>


    I stared at the document, my breath hitching as the weight of the truth bore down on me.


    "No," I whispered, clutching the paper tightly. "This can¡¯t be real. It can¡¯t¡ª"


    "It is," Zade said, his voice breaking slightly. "You¡¯re my sister, Zara."


    New novel ??hapters are published on (f)re??web(n)ovel

 Chapter 155: Belongs To Me

    <h4>Chapter 155: Belongs To Me</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 155</strong>


    <strong>~ Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I sat there, feeling the weight of Zade¡¯s revtion pressing down on me like a heavy nket. Every word he spoke felt like a piece of a puzzle I didn¡¯t know existed suddenly snapping into ce.


    "You¡¯re telling me," my voice was quiet but edged with disbelief, "that everything I thought I knew... isn¡¯t real? That my parents, the people who raised me, aren¡¯t my real family?"


    Zade¡¯s gaze softened as he leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees. "They are real in the sense that they¡¯ve loved you and raised you. But your roots, Zara... your true identity, it¡¯s with the Golden w Pack. Our pack. Our family."


    His words settled into my mind, sparking memories I¡¯d buried long ago¡ªsmall fragments ofughter beneath a towering tree, a warm voice singing an unfamiliar luby, the feel of a hand in mine as we ran through an endless stretch of greenery.


    "You said... I was taken," I whispered, staring at the ground.


    He nodded. "When our pack was attacked, chaos erupted. Our Gamma¡¯s wife thought she was protecting you by taking you away. She had no idea it would spark a chain of reaction that will result in us losing you forever. For years, we searched but we couldn¡¯t find you."


    I swallowed hard, my throat tight. "Why now? Why did you find me now, after all this time?"


    Zade exhaled, his shoulders slumping slightly. "It wasn¡¯t easy. We stayed hidden for years, rebuilding after the attack. When Andrew mentioned someone who resembled my mother, I knew I had to find out. And when I saw you..." He trailed off, his voice breaking slightly.


    I hugged my arms to myself, trying to hold my emotions together. "I don¡¯t know what to do with this," I admitted, tears streaming down my face.


    "You don¡¯t have to do anything right now," he said gently. "Just... let it sink in. I¡¯ll be here, Zara. Always. In whatever way you need me."


    His words carried a warmth that somehowforted the storm raging inside me. I was angry at everyone, myself for forgetting, my parents for hiding the truth and...


    A gasp tore through my lips as realisatioj dawned on me.


    My mother... The past years yed through my mind and some of her indifferent treatment. But above all only one thought remained etched into my head¡ªIvan.


    She did not carehow terribly Ivan behaved to me and was willing to sacrifice me to get what she wanted. What true mother would do that to their child?


    Zade caught whiff of my reaction and was bothered. When he asked, I shook my head, brushing off the thoughts.


    "I¡¯ll need to confront my family wit this news first." He nodded in the best hospitable manner.


    "Let¡¯s get you home first. Youve had to process so much," Zade said after a long pause. "You¡¯ve been through enough for one day."


    I nodded, too overwhelmed to argue. He got me an ice cream cone which I was grateful for as the coldness seeped into my being, grounding me back to reality, though I wished it could numb this pain within me.


    The drive back was quiet save for the My thoughts swirled with fragments of Zade¡¯s story, the DNA results, and the familiarity I¡¯d always felt around him.


    It all started to make sense¡ªthe sense of safety I felt with him, the shes of memories I couldn¡¯t ce, the ease with which we connected. Deep down, some part of me knew he was telling the truth.


    When we arrived at the house, Zade parked the car and walked around to open my door. I stepped out slowly, the weight of the day pressing down on me.


    Before I could take a step toward the house, Zade pulled me into a hug, his arms strong andforting. "You don¡¯t have to face this alone, Zara. Not Snow, not this truth. I¡¯ll be here, no matter what."


    His words were soothing, but my heart still ached. I nodded against his chest, letting his presence ground me and make me feel okay.


    "Do not think too much about the issue with Snow. I am sure there;s a reasonable exnation. Take it from me who¡¯s been his best friend for years now. It is niot in his character."


    "I..."


    ":Shh," he cooed softly, "I know you are in love which is why you are not looking at things clearly due to the hurt but, trust me baby girl. Trust your big brother. I won¡¯t do anything to hurt you, ever."


    I sniffled, trying my best not to get angry and be clear headed. So far, from knowing Zade, nothing had proven to be wrong and Snow trusted me. There¡¯d be no way he¡¯ll let his siter get hurt, right?


    Just as I pulled back, the rumble of an approaching engine caught our attention. My heart clenched as Snow¡¯s car pulled into the driveway, the sleek vehicleing to an abrupt stop in front of us.


    The door swung open, and Snow stepped out, his piercing gaze locking onto mine immediately.


    "Zara!" he thundered, his voice echoing in the stillness.


    My heart skipped a beat, torn between anger and longing. The sight of him was enough to reignite the swirling storm of emotions I¡¯d been trying to suppress.


    Zade¡¯s arm tightened around my shoulders protectively as Snow approached, his expression dark and unreadable.


    "What are you doing?" Snow demanded, his tone sharper than I¡¯d ever heard it. His eyes flicked to Zade¡¯s arm around me, his jaw clenching visibly.


    Anger swirled in his eyes far more than anything I had seen before, not even during Marcus¡¯ attack.


    I swallowed hard, my voice caught in my throat as I prepared for whatever confrontation was about to unfold.


    "I am gone barely two day and you couldn¡¯t wait before slipping into another man¡¯s arms?"


    At the usation, my blood boiled, anger I had pushed back resurfaced a hundred fold as I pushed myself from Zade and red daggers at Snow.


    "How dare you ask me that after what you have done?"


    "Stop throwing mes Zara. This has been going on for too long and now..."


    "Do not speak to her that way, Snow," Zade cut in, gritting his teeth.


    But as soon as he did, Snow¡¯s eyes hardened as turned his gaze in Zade¡¯s direction. "And you..." he growled and closed the distance between the two of them.


    Every muscles in Snow was tense¡ªtightened jaw, balled fist, angry eyes, you need no soothsayer to tell that he was barely holding back fromshing out.


    cier pushed forward, his eyes glowing red as he challenge Zade.


    "You¡¯re supposed to be my best friend," he choked out, grabbing Zade by the cor. "You know how much I cherish, love her, you know how much I ache for her, yet..." He pulled Zade closer until their faces were inches apart.


    A heavy thunder rumbled in the sky, shocking everyone except for Snow who stared at Zade as though he had seen his worst enemy.


    Knowing what was going on, I attempted to step in but Zade lifted his palm for me to halt. That singr action and how I obeyed him, heightened Snow¡¯s rage and the next second, he had Zade pushed against his car.


    "...yet you¡¯re trying to chase her. Even though you know... she belongs to me?!"


    Updat??d fr??m fre??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 156: Angry Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 156: Angry Confessions</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 156</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As soon as I finished the game with Mr. Archer, I hurriedly went through the files, appended my signature, and was on my private jet out back.


    I wanted to avoid Jenna at all costs and put enough distance between us.


    My only thoughts had been on Zara and how I wanted to kiss her and smooch her till only my name remained on her lips and my thoughts in her head as I confessed my feelings for her.


    But upon arrival at the mansion, what I saw left my heart in shambles.


    My breath hitched, my heart ached, and cier growled protectively within. For a moment we forgot who Zade was and were ready to tear him apart just for touching our woman.


    But I had to hold back and do this the right way. Confront her before taking drastic actions.


    The tension in the air was suffocating as I red at Zade, his arm protectively draped around Zara¡¯s shoulders. The sight sent a surge of possessiveness through me, my emotions boiling over.


    "And you," I growled, narrowing my eyes at him. "You¡¯re supposed to be my best friend. You know how much I cherish and love her; you know how much I ache for her, yet..."


    The thunder followed, and before I knew it, my jealousy overtook me as I mmed my best friend against his car, holding him tightly as I uttered those words, "Yet you could chase her even though you know she belongs to me?!"


    The words tumbled out before I could stop them, and the weight of my confession hung heavy in the air. Zade¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but it was Zara¡¯s wide eyes that caught my attention from the corner of my eyes.


    "Snow!" I paused, my breathing ragged as I managed to look at her. "What did you just say?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I turned to her, my chest heaving with the effort to contain my emotions. "I love you, Zara. I¡¯ve loved you for a while now. But..." I hesitated, the ache in my chest unbearable. "But I guess it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, seeing as your heart seems set on someone else."


    I eyed Zade and then returned my attention to Zara.


    Her eyes shed with a mix of shock and fury as she took a step closer, her fists clenched at her sides. "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore? Are you serious right now, Snow? You should have thought about that before you went ahead and cheated on me with Jenna!"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" I asked, utterly confused.


    She scoffed, her voice rising with anger. "Don¡¯t you dare act innocent. I saw the pictures, Snow. The ones of you in bed with her, touching her, kissing her." Her voice cracked, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    I stared at her,pletely thrown. "I never did anything like that," I said firmly, pulling away from Zade and stepping closer to her.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me!" Zara shouted, pulling her phone from her pocket and thrusting it toward me. "Look at these and tell me they¡¯re not real!"


    I took the phone with shaky hands, too scared of what atrocities Jenna had done to hurt her this much, my heart sinking as I stared at the images.


    My face was there, clear as day, but the rest... The body wasn¡¯t mine. The angles were wrong, and the proportions didn¡¯t match.


    It was perfectly edited; however, I knew my body better, and there was no way in hell I¡¯d let myself get into anything intimate with that bitch.


    Jenna.


    <<strong>Author</strong>: Umm, huh, tell her. That bish gotta go!>


    <<strong>Snow</strong>: Thank you for your support author-san.>


    <Zara: *eyes author* Then why did you create such a useless character and thrust her into our lives?>


    <<strong>Author:</strong> Oh, you don¡¯t like my creation? I should have done better. *Grins evilly* Okay, I would do better next time, in a way that even you would be awed.>


    The realization hit me like a freight train. That morning she¡¯d been in my room, her phone in her hand¡ªit was all a setup. She¡¯d taken a picture of me and doctored it to create this twisted lie.


    I let out a shaky breath, anger simmering just below the surface. "This isn¡¯t real, Zara. It¡¯s a maniption¡ªa lie Jenna created to hurt you. I would never betray you like that."


    Her expression faltered, confusion warring with anger. "How do I know that? How can I believe you after this? Your fingers and face were all inside..."


    She took a deep breath, too angry to make a statement concerning me being inside Jenna.


    Eeeww!


    I softened my tone, moving closer to her. "Zara, I know you¡¯re hurt, and you have every right to be. But think about it¡ªdon¡¯t you know me? Haven¡¯t you seen me naked, been with me intimately? You should know my body, every scar, every mark."


    My voice dropped to a whisper, my gaze locking onto hers. "I know yours. I¡¯ve memorized every inch of your body. But you couldn¡¯t tell that the man in this picture isn¡¯t me?"


    Her cheeks flushed as she stammered, looking away.


    Before I could press further, Zade¡¯s voice cut through the tension. "Maybe she couldn¡¯t tell because she¡¯s been overwhelmed by your negligence."


    I whipped my head toward him, fury igniting once more. "And who gave you the right to speak? You think you canfort her, hold her, and swoop in while I¡¯m gone?"


    Zade¡¯s face darkened, and his tone was cold. "You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Snow. This isn¡¯t about stealing her from you. You¡¯re making assumptions, and you¡¯re wrong."


    I let go of Zara and immediately the anger that dissipated returned as I stepped closer, my fists clenched. "Oh, really? Then what is this, Zade? Exin to me why you¡¯re always hovering around her, why she runs to you instead of me."


    "Snow," Zaa called softly, as though telling me not to say anything more but I ignored it.


    "Well? Come on. If you¡¯re not trying to snatch the woman I love from me, best friend, then what is it?!"


    Zade¡¯s patience snapped. "Because she¡¯s my sister!"


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 157: Apology and Hearty Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 157: Apology and Hearty Confessions</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 157</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The words hit like a thunderp, freezing me in ce.


    "What?" My voice broke the silence, eyes wide as I looked between the two of them.


    Zade ran a hand through his hair, his frustration evident. "That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to tell her. She¡¯s my sister, Snow. My lost sister."


    The world seemed to tilt on its axis as the weight of his statement settled over us.


    "That¡¯s not possible," I muttered, shaking my head. "You¡¯re saying... Zara is your sister? The one you¡¯ve been searching for all this time?"


    "Yes," Zade said, his voice firm. "And if you¡¯d stop letting your jealousy cloud your judgment, you¡¯d see that everything I¡¯ve done has been to protect her¡ªnot to take her from you."


    I turned to Zara, whose expression had a faint glow of ¡¯I warned you¡¯ and sighed.


    "Is this true?" I asked her, my voice softening.


    "I..." She hesitated, her eyes filling with tears. "I don¡¯t know. He says it is, and it... it makes sense. But I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore."


    The weight of her pain settled on me, and I took a step back, my mind racing. If Zade was telling the truth, then I¡¯d misjudged everything.


    "You have to believe me. I did a DNA test, and she is my blood. Andrew saw her and informed me..."


    "Andrew? He¡¯s in it too? He was aware."


    "Yes. He is my cousin. Only a few knew about Zara and her disappearance, and he did. The moment he saw Zara, he alerted me and arranged for my return to check it out myself and I did."


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    All the times I thought he was chasing Zara because he had feelings for her, they were all just in order to find his cousin.


    Gosh! I was a fool!


    The weight of Zade¡¯s words hung in the air. I swallowed hard, guilt wing at me as I nced at Zara. Her wide, tear-filled eyes mirrored her pain and hope.


    I raked a hand through my hair. My jealousy, anger, and earlier actions now seem too stupid, even for me, Snow Zephyr, a man of calcted intelligence.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said finally, my voice barely audible. "For everything. I¡¯ve been a fool," I admitted, breaking the silence. "Zade, I¡¯m sorry for using you of something so baseless. And Zara..." My voice softened as I turned to her. "I¡¯m sorry for everything¡ªfor not trusting, for not showing you how much you mean to me."


    Zade stepped forward, his arms crossed. "I¡¯ll ept your apology, Snow. But only on two conditions."


    I arched a brow, my curiosity piqued. "And those would be?"


    "First," he said in a firm tone, "you cut ties with Jennapletely. I don¡¯t care what it costs you, whether it¡¯s political alliances, business deals, or anything else. She¡¯s toxic, and I won¡¯t have her anywhere near my sister."


    "I already intended to do that," I said without hesitation. "She¡¯s crossed too many lines."


    "Good. She crossed them because your boundaries and defence were weak, bro, fix that," Zade replied more like cautioned. "Second¡ªand this one¡¯s non-negotiable¡ªyou confess your feelings properly to Zara. Make her feel special. And while you¡¯re at it, announce to the world who owns your heart, so every other woman knows to back off."


    A wry grin tugged at my lips. "You think that¡¯ll stop them? Women don¡¯t care about ims when they want something."


    Zade smirked, confidence radiating from him. "You¡¯ve got nothing to worry about. My sister¡¯s perfectly capable of handling any woman with loose screws for a brain wanting to try their luck. Trust me."


    I couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zara, her cheeks flushing a soft pink as she avoided my gaze. She looked utterly adorable.


    "Deal," I said, extending a hand to Zade.


    He took it firmly, nodding. "Then go make it right." He tilted his chin in Zara¡¯s direction and I knew what to do.


    I turned to Zara, my heart pounding as I took a step closer. With every ounce of sincerity I had, I dropped to one knee before her.


    Her gasp echoed through the quiet night. "Snow... what are you doing?"


    Looking up at her, I felt cier stir in my mind, urging me to pour out everything. "I¡¯m apologizing properly, Zara. I¡¯m confessing to you, in the most un-Alpha-like way possible, because you deserve nothing less."


    Her eyes widened, a mix of shock and something warmer flickering within them.


    "You¡¯ve driven me crazy since the day we met," I began, smirking softly. "You¡¯re stubborn, infuriating, and too damn clever for your own good. But you¡¯re also kind, strong, and... the most breathtaking woman I¡¯ve ever met."


    "Snow," she whispered, her blush deepening.


    "I love you, Zara," I continued. "And I want nothing more than to spend the rest of my life making you happy¡ªpampering you, spoiling you, and kissing you senseless until you¡¯re sick of me. Will you let me take care of your heart?"


    She hesitated, her lips twitching into a teasing smile. "On one condition."


    Iughed, ncing at Zade, who raised an amused brow. "And what would that be?"


    Her grin widened. "You pamper me every day, cook for me, and treat every day like it¡¯s our honeymoon."


    I threw my head back,ughing wholeheartedly. "How about I one-up that, Mrs. Zephyr? I¡¯ll take you on an actual honeymoon and spoil you rotten daily."


    She blinked, her smile softening. "Deal," she agreed without a second thought. Clearly, she got more than she bargained for.


    Without hesitation, I stood and cupped her face, pulling her in for a kiss. Her lips were soft and sweet, tasting faintly of the ice cream she¡¯d had earlier. I deepened the kiss, one hand sliding to her waist to pull her closer.


    She responded with equal fervour, her fingers tangling in my hair as the world around us faded. Every emotion¡ªlove, regret, longing¡ªpoured into that kiss, sealing a promise I intended to keep.


    A slow p broke the moment, and we pulled apart to see Zade grinning smugly, Scott standing beside him with an equally amused expression.


    "Inform the kitchen," I ordered Scott, smirking at his startled expression. "Prepare a feast. I want to make a toast to thedy of this house¡ªand of my life."


    Scott nodded, a rare smile tugging at his lips as he hurried toward the mansion.


    Just as the warmth of the moment settled over us, Zade¡¯s expression shifted. His smirk faltered, reced by a sharp, dangerous glint in his eyes.


    "Snow," he called, his voice low and tense. "There¡¯s something wrong."


    "What is it?" I asked, already on high alert. Knowing Zade, only extreme danger could make him tense that way, and the aura emanating from him was putting cier on edge too.


    Zade¡¯s gaze locked onto my car, narrowing. "Can¡¯t you smell¡ª"


    The faint metallic tang hit me, cier snapping to attention. My eyes turned crimson as my wolf surged forward, taking control.


    And then I heard it.


    A faint, rapid beeping sounding from the car.


    "Zara, get down!" I shouted, grabbing her and pulling her behind me as the realization hit.


    The explosion came a split secondter.


    A deafening <strong>BOOM</strong> shattered the night, mes engulfing the car as the shockwave knocked us off our feet. Smoke billowed into the air, and the acrid scent of burning metal and gasoline filled my lungs.


    "Zara!" I called frantically, searching for her amidst the chaos.


    "I¡¯m... I..." her voice came, trembling weakly. Immediately I raced to Zara¡¯s side, and the next second, she was passed out on the ground, blood flowing from her head and staining her top.


    Fuck!


    Zade was already on his feet, his wolf surfacing as his gaze darted toward the wreckage, his expression murderous.


    "Who the hell did this?" he growled, his voice a dangerous rumble.


    "I don¡¯t know," I said, my teeth clenched, cier roaring in agreement. "But they just made the biggest mistake of their lives."


    "Quick, take her inside and get treatment immediately," Zade ordered, his veins already popping out.


    I nodded, already ready to carry Zara, when my eyes swept back to him. "And you?"


    "I¡¯m going hunting for my prey¡ªthe bastard who did this to my sister. I¡¯ll make them pay."


    "I¡¯ll take Zara in and join y..."


    Zade cut me off before I got the chance. "No. Your job and life should be focused on protecting my sister. This... they are mine."


    New novel ??hapters are published on (f)re??web(n)ovel

 Chapter 158: Treated

    <h4>Chapter 158: Treated</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 158</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I didn¡¯t think. There was no time to process what had just happened. The only thing that mattered was Zara.


    Shey limp in my arms, blood seeping from a wound on her temple and staining her shirt. My heart thundered in my chest, a mix of fear and anger tightening its grip.


    cier raged inside me, ready to tear apart anyone who dared harm her.


    "Stay with me," I whispered, clutching her tightly as I hurried into the mansion. "Please, Zara, stay with me."


    Scott met me at the door, his face pale as he took in the scene. "Sir, what¡ª?"


    "No questions," I barked. "Call Dr. Vaughn. Tell him to get here immediately. Zara needs him."


    Scott nodded, his professionalism taking over as he rushed to make the call. I carried Zara upstairs,ying her gently on the bed in my room.


    Her breathing was shallow, her face pale, and the sight of her blood on my hands made my stomach churn.


    "Damn it, Zara," I muttered, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Why does trouble always find you?"


    I couldn¡¯t stand still. I paced the room, my mind racing. The explosion was no ident¡ªit was deliberate, calcted. Someone had targeted me, and in doing so, they¡¯d endangered Zara.


    I pulled out my phone, dialing the only people I trusted to handle this.


    "Jupiter," I said when the line connected.


    "Snow," his deep voice came through. "You¡¯re back early. How did things go? Not to your liking or.."


    "Spare me the pleasantries," I snapped. "There was an explosion¡ªmy car and Zara¡¯s hurt. I need you andto find out who¡¯s behind this. Now."


    There was a brief pause, and then his tone turned serious. "I¡¯m on it. Stay with her. I¡¯ll update you as soon as I know anything."


    "Good," I said coldly. "And Jupiter? Whoever did this... I want them found."


    "Understood."


    I ended the call, my grip tightening on the phone as I turned back to Zara. Her face was peaceful despite the circumstances, her chest rising and falling steadily.


    Immediately I dailed Dare Devil¡¯s number. I could not afford any slip ups. I needed tracking. I want all my movements rechecked and I want everything happening within test 72 hours properly checked.


    He picked the call, his tone cgruff as though he was just waking from a nap but that di dnot bother me. I did not care and immediately dished out my orders. "An explosion."


    At the sound of that, I felt the shift inhis tone. "What do you need me to do?"


    "Get me the culprit. I want everything traced back to 3 days ago before my trip."


    "On it. I hope there was no casualties. How is Zara?"


    I bit back the uirge to scream and answered. "Hurt. They should pay." Dare Devil did not diss my words. Instead he was okay with them and nodded.


    A knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Dr. Vaughn is here, sir," Scott announced.


    "Bring him in."


    Dr. Vaughn entered, his bag in hand. Immediately our eyes locked, his shoulder slouched and he shook his head before adjusting his sses.


    "What have you done this time, little bro?"


    I restrained myself fromshing out at him fro calling me that. "How about getting to work, Xander."


    Xander chuckled and immediately moved to Zara¡¯s side. "As grumpy as ever. I wonder how younded yourself this hottie."


    He smirked as he got his equipment out fo his briefcase and immediately examined Zara efficienctly, his brow furrowing as he assessed her condition.


    "She has a mild concussion," he said after a few moments. "The bleeding isn¡¯t severe, but she¡¯ll need stitches for the wound. I¡¯ll take care of it."


    "She¡¯s a werewolf. Healing is normal but I don¡¯t know why she isn¡¯t healing now."


    "She¡¯s unconscious. It happens to the best of us. Once she regains consciousness, I bet you her recovery will be speedy."


    Snow narrowed his eyes as Zara for a moment before nodding. "Do whatever you need to," I said, my voice firm. "Just make sure she¡¯s okay."


    Xander nodded and began his work, his movements precise and confident. "She¡¯s an alpha. You have nothing to worry about SNow. Just rx."


    "I will only rx and calm down when she opens her eyes and I know she is okay, Xander. Until then, I suggest you focus and get to work, cousin!"


    "Smiles. All I want is for you to rx and take a chill pill. I do not need negative or angry energy near my patients."


    I held back my retort and stood by, watching helplessly until my phone buzzed again. It was Zade¡¯s number.


    "Zade?" I answered.


    "How is she?" His voice was tight and filled with concern.


    "Dr. Vaughn¡¯s with her now. She¡¯ll be fine."


    There was a pause before he spoke again, his tone deadly. "My mother called. She¡¯s asking about Zara."


    "What did you tell her?"


    "That something dangerous happened, and Zara¡¯s out cold but safe. She¡¯s worried, Snow. I promised to bring Zara to her when this is over."


    "Then we end this quickly," I said, my voice cold. "And whoever¡¯s responsible pays."


    "They will," Zade growled. "I¡¯ll make sure of it. I am on my way to one of my biggestworks to handle thinsg myself but they already have eyes on your perimeter and footages. We shall find the culprit."


    The line went dead, leaving me in silence once more.


    Xander finished stitching Zara¡¯s wound and turned to me. "She¡¯ll need rest and monitoring for the next 24 hours. Keep an eye on her for any signs of worsening symptoms¡ªnausea, confusion, changes in consciousness."


    "Thank you," I said, my gratitude genuine despite my turmoil.


    "I¡¯d love to stay behind and catch up on thinsg with you but I have a mjaor operation to carry out in the next forty-five minutes and I need to return to the hospital and prepare. I just couldn¡¯t handle dying your emergency."


    Xander smirked at me before packing his things and left, leaving me alone with Zara.


    Updat??d fr??m fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 159: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 159: Revenge</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 153</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The room was cloaked in shadows, illuminated only by the faint glow of aptop screen perched on a polished mahogany desk.


    A man sat in the leather chair, his fingers steepled under his chin as his eyes remained glued to the video ying on the screen.


    The footage was grainy, but the details were unmistakable: the explosion of Snow Zephyr¡¯s car, the fire engulfing it in a fiery ze, and the subsequent chaos.


    The camera captured Zara copsing, blood staining her temple, while Zade and Snow scrambled to shield her from further harm.


    A low chuckle bubbled up from the man¡¯s chest, filling the room with its sinister resonance. He leaned forward, the harsh light of the screen casting faint shadows on his angr features, though his identity remained hidden in the room¡¯s dim light.


    "There you go, Snow Zephyr," he murmured, his voice carrying a venomous satisfaction. "This is only the beginning of the pain you¡¯ll endure. You¡¯ll learn what it¡¯s like to feel helpless, to have the things you cherish torn away piece by piece."


    The man¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile. "You will understand how I felt the day Marcus was taken from me. I¡¯ll make sure of it."


    A sharp knock interrupted his thoughts, the sound echoing through the room. His head turned slightly, his amusement fading as he straightened in his chair.


    "Enter," hemanded, his voice clipped and authoritative.


    The heavy door creaked open, and a figure stepped inside. The neer was dressed in ck leather pants and a fitted ck sweatshirt, his face partially obscured by the low hood of his sweatshirt. He walked in, his boots clicking against the tiled floor, and came to a halt before the desk.


    He bowed slightly, his voice steady but deferential. "Sir, we¡¯ve reached him."


    The man in the chair raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Be more specific. Reached who?"


    "Ivan Zephyr, sir," the figure replied, his tone even.


    The man leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming idly against the armrests as he processed the information. His narrowed eyes glinted with malice. "That sorry excuse of a human being? How predictable."


    "Yes, sir," the figure confirmed. He leaned forward slightly and hais blond fell forward, obscuring his eyes. "He¡¯s been cornered. Shall we proceed?"


    The man¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk. "Good. Ivan should suffer like Snow. His greed and recklessness were what roped Marcus into his schemes. Had he not dragged Marcus down, perhaps he¡¯d still be alive today."


    The man¡¯s voice grew colder as he leaned forward, his elbows resting on the desk. "Send word. Trouble Ivan. Make him pay for every poor decision he¡¯s ever made."


    The figure nodded. "And Snow Zephyr?"


    The man¡¯s smirk widened, his eyes glinting with dark amusement. "Oh, we¡¯re far from finished with him. Sabotage his business using the Stark family. Stir internal conflicts. Divide and..." he [icked up a chess piece from the ones on his desk and knocke done of the pawns, "...Conquer."


    "Understood, sir."


    The figure bowed again before turning to leave. The man leaned back in his chair, his fingers tracing the edge of the desk as his thoughts churned with malice.


    Snow Zephyr, the golden boy of the werewolf world, revered by his pack and respected by his peers. It was time for that pedestal to crumble.


    "I¡¯ll make sure you lose everything," the man murmured, his gaze flickering back to the frozen image on theptop screen. Zara, unconscious and bleeding, Snow kneeling beside her, desperation etched into his features.


    The man tilted his head, his lips curling into another cruel smile. "I¡¯ll make sure your world burns, Snow Zephyr. Just like you burned mine."


    He tapped his fingers against the desk, the rhythmic sound echoing through the room. "Step by step," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "I¡¯ll destroy you like how we once reduced Golden w."


    ***************


    Meanwhile, in the Zephyr mansion, Snow sat beside Zara¡¯s bed, his hand holding hers as he watched her breathe steadily. The stitches on her temple were neat, thanks to Xander¡¯s skill, but the sight of her injury still made his heart ache.


    A soft knock on the door pulled him from his thoughts. Scott entered, his usuallyposed expressionced with unease.


    "Sir," Scott began, his tone cautious. "The investigators have started reviewing the footage. Preliminary reports suggest a nted device."


    Snow¡¯s jaw tightened, his crimson eyes glinting faintly as cier stirred within. "Good. Tell them to work faster. I want answers today, Scott."


    "Yes, sir," Scott replied, bowing slightly before retreating from the room.


    Snow exhaled slowly, his hand tightening around Zara¡¯s. He leaned closer, his voice soft but firm. "I¡¯ll find who did this, Zara. And when I do, they¡¯ll regret ever thinking of hurting you."


    As the night deepened, Snow¡¯s phone buzzed. Pickering it up, he checked the caller. It was Dare Devil.


    "Any progress?" Snow demanded without preamble.


    "Yes," Dare Devil replied. "We¡¯ve traced suspicious activity within your ounts. Someone¡¯s been nting false gs to cause internal discord."


    Snow growled dangerously. "Who dare? The Starks, the Wrights or...?"


    "Likely the Starks," Dare Devil confirmed. "Their movements have been erratictely, aligning perfectly with these disruptions."


    "Keep digging," Snow ordered. "Find me the source. I want to end this before it esctes further."


    Dare Devil chuckled darkly. "You got it. Oh, and Snow?"


    "What?"


    "Take care of your girl. I¡¯ll handle the rest."


    The line went dead, leaving Snow to sit in the quiet room, his thoughts swirling with anger, guilt, and determination.


    "Whoever you are," Snow murmured, his crimson eyes narrowing as he stared out the window into the darkened night, "you¡¯ve just made the biggest mistake of your life."


    Snow picked up the wet towel on Zara¡¯s head and reced it with a new one before settling beside her and smiling at her sleepy form.


    Just then another call entered his phone and when he answered Jupiter¡¯s call, the first word that fell off his friend¡¯s lips was that of a dead man.


    "Marcus fucking Devereaux."


    "What?"


    "I believe he is alive."


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 160: Her Death

    <h4>Chapter 160: Her Death</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 160</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The soft light of dawn streamed through the curtains, painting the room in warm hues. Only that it wasn¡¯t my room.


    It was... I halted. Unsure of whose room this was when something sharp coursed through my brain.


    My head felt heavy, a dull ache throbbing at my temple, and my body felt like it had been weighed down with lead.


    I stirred slightly, my consciousness tethered between the remnants of a dream and reality. The dream lingered, vividly and strangely unsettling.


    I was back in the moment when my life ended¡ªmy <i>past</i> life. Ivan and rissa¡¯s faces loomed before me, their expressions twisted with malice as they delivered the fatal blow.


    The pain was as sharp as it had been then, a searing betrayal cutting deeper than any physical wound.


    But the dream didn¡¯t stop there.


    Instead, it carried me beyond the veil of death, revealing fragments of what happened afterwards.


    My bodyy on the ground, lifeless, surrounded by towering trees and a canopy of darkness.


    The forest was dense and cold, an eerie silence nketing everything. It felt like the world had paused, mourning my passing.


    Whispers echoed in the distance, faint and unintelligible, as though the forest itself were alive, bearing witness to my demise.


    The scene shifted rapidly, shadows swirling around me as if pulling me further into the unknown.


    And then...


    "Zara." Snow¡¯s voice pierced through the haze, drawing me back to the present.


    I opened my eyes, blinking against the light. My heart raced as I tried to cling to the fragments of the dream, but they slipped away like water through my fingers, leaving only a lingering unease.


    "Good morning," Snow¡¯s voice came softly, his toneced with relief.


    I turned my head toward him. With his usually immacte hair slightly disheveled and his eyes soft with concern, he perched at the edge of the bed.


    "You stayed?" I asked, my voice raspy.


    "Of course, I stayed," he said, his brow furrowing. "I wasn¡¯t going to leave you alone after what happened."


    I swallowed hard, the events of the previous night rushing back¡ªthe explosion, the pain, Snow¡¯s desperate face as he carried me inside.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked, leaning forward slightly.


    "A little better," I managed a weak smile. "Just... tired."


    Snow nodded, reaching out to brush a stray lock of hair from my face. His touch was gentle, and for a moment, it eased the tension in my chest.


    "Zara," he began, "do you remember anything about the explosion? Anything at all?"


    I shook my head. "Not really. It all happened so fast. One minute, I was with you and Zade, and the next." My voice trailed off, and I shivered at the memory of the chaos.


    "It¡¯s okay," he said softly. "You don¡¯t have to force it. Just focus on resting."


    I hesitated. Despite the explosion raising concerns, the dream remained vivid in my mind. I wanted to tell him about it¡ªabout the strange sense of familiarity and the foreboding darkness.


    But something held me back. Perhaps the revtion about my past life was too heavy or I wasn¡¯t ready to face it.


    "Snow?" I tried to shift the conversation.


    "Yes?"


    "Why do you care so much?"


    The question hung in the air, and Snow¡¯s expression softened.


    "Because I love you, Zara," he said simply, as though the answer was the most natural thing in the world. "I¡¯ve told you before, and I¡¯ll tell you as many times as you need to hear it."


    Warmth spread through my chest, chasing away some of the lingering unease from my dream. His words were genuine, his eyes unwavering as they held mine.


    "Thank you," I said quietly.


    Snow leaned back slightly, a small smirk tugging at his lips. "You¡¯re not going to make me say it again, are you?"


    "Not yet," I teased, managing a faintugh.


    The room fell into silence, and for a moment, I let myself rx. Snow¡¯s presence was great to have here, grounding me amidst the chaos of my thoughts.


    But the dream still lingered, in my mind. I pushed it aside, focusing on the here and now. Snow was with me, and for now, that was enough.


    "Zade came byst night," Snow said after a while, breaking the silence.


    "What did he say?"


    "He¡¯s looking into what happened," Snow replied, his tone darkening slightly. "And so am I. Whoever¡¯s behind this won¡¯t get away with it."


    I nodded, my fingers instinctively brushing the stitches on my temple. "Do you think it¡¯s the Starks?"


    "Possibly," Snow admitted. "But I¡¯m not ruling out anyone else. Whoever it is, they¡¯ll regret targeting you."


    The intensity in his voice sent a shiver down my spine, but it also made me feel... safe. Snow wasn¡¯t just saying the words; he meant them.


    "Zara," he said after a moment, his voice softer now. "I need you to promise me something."


    "What is it?"


    "Don¡¯t go anywhere alone," he said firmly. "Not until we know who¡¯s behind this. I can¡¯t lose you. Especially now when things are also traced back to this so-called Marcus Deverreaux from the dead."


    I hesitated before nodding. "Okay. I promise."


    His shoulders rxed slightly, and he reached out to take my hand in his. "Good."


    The conversation shifted to lighter topics after that, and for a while, it felt like the tension from the night before had dissipated.


    But as Snow spoke, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that my dream was more than just a nightmare.


    It was a warning.


    Why? I pondered but I guess the answer was staring at me in the face.


    Snow Zephyr.


    And...


    Zara Zarek.


    A call on my phone interrupted my thoughts. Snow reached for it on the nightstand checked the caller ID and smiled.


    "E."


    My cheeks flushed immediately, recalling thest time E was here and how she eagerly picked Snow and wanted something hot to happen between us.


    Speaking of hot... my gaze darted to his face, centring on those sexy lips of his.


    Gulp!


    New n??vel chapters are published on f(r)e??webn(o)vel

 Chapter 161: Lighthearted Morning

    <h4>Chapter 161: Lighthearted Morning</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 161</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The sound of E¡¯s name instantly pulled me from my swirling thoughts. My cheeks burned, knowing all too well what this call might lead to.


    "E¡¯s calling you?" I asked, trying to keep my tone casual despite the warmth creeping up my neck.


    "Technically, she¡¯s calling <i>you</i>," Snow said with a smirk as he handed me the phone.


    I hesitated, staring at the screen as E¡¯s name shed insistently. With a sigh, I swiped to answer. "Hey, E."


    "Zara! Finally!" Her bubbly voice came through, as bright and loud as ever. "I¡¯ve been waiting for an update! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been sitting around feeling sorry for yourself.


    "E, it¡¯s barely morning," I muttered, feeling the faintest pang of exasperation mixed with affection.


    "Morning, morning! Details, woman! What¡¯s been going on with you and Snow? I bet you two have been getting into it that you totally forgot your girl."


    I tried not to roll my eyes, knowing Snow had his eyes on me.


    "Tell me, did Snow finally confess properly? Are you and your partner performing the awkward "we¡¯re in love but won¡¯t admit it" dance, or are we finally transitioning into the honeymoon phase?"


    "E!" I eximed, my voice going a pitch higher.


    "What?" she said innocently. "It¡¯s a valid question!"


    Snow leaned closer, his chin practically resting on my shoulder as he whispered loud enough for E to hear, "She¡¯s already thinking about our honeymoon."


    I turned to re at him, heat rushing to my face. "I am not!"


    "You¡¯re blushing," he pointed out with an annoyingly smug grin.


    E gasped theatrically on the other end of the line. "Oh my gosh, you are! Zara, you sly wolf! I knew it. So what¡¯s the n? Romantic getaway? A moonlit proposal? Tell me everything!"


    "There¡¯s no n," I said firmly, shooting Snow another re when he gave me a yful wink. "And stop encouraging her!"


    "I¡¯m doing no such thing," Snow said innocently, his lips twitching with suppressedughter.


    "Alpha Snow Zephyr," E said, her voice dropping to a teasingly serious tone, "if you don¡¯t make this official soon, I¡¯ming over there to drag you to a jeweler myself."


    "Noted," Snow replied with mock solemnity. "But I think I¡¯ve got it under control, E. Thanks for the backup, though."


    "Anytime!" E chirped. "Now, Zara, darling, how are you holding up? I heard about the explosion."


    The lightheartedness of the moment faltered slightly, and I swallowed the lump in my throat. "I¡¯m okay. Just... processing everything."


    "Good," E said, her tone softening. "Because if you need me, I¡¯ll drop everything ande over. Seriously, I can be there in two hours."


    I smiled, her sincerity warming my heart. "I know, E. Thanks. But I¡¯m okay. Snow¡¯s been... taking care of me."


    And then it urred to me. How the hell did she know?


    I nced in Snow¡¯s direction. The look he gave me, trying to avoid eye contact, gave him out. He shrugged when my stare remained fixed on his face.


    "What? I was nning to go on a self-search and needed someone who could stay with you that I... we could trust."


    I sighed at his exnation. "Sure..." I mouthed to him.


    "Good," E said firmly. "He¡¯d better. Or he¡¯ll have to answer to me."


    Snow chuckled, his fingers brushing against mine as he adjusted my nket. "Duly noted, E. You¡¯re terrifying, by the way."


    "I know," she replied cheerfully. "Alright, I¡¯ll let you two lovebirds get back to... whatever you were doing. But Zara?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Don¡¯t let him off the hook too easily," she said with a grin evident in her voice. "Make him work for it."


    Iughed, shaking my head. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind."


    The call ended, leaving the room quiet once more. Snow leaned back, his smirk firmly in ce.


    "She¡¯s got a point, you know," he said, stretching his arms behind his head. "You should make me work for it."


    "Oh, trust me, I intend to," I shot back, unable to hide my grin.


    Snow¡¯s expression turned mischievous. "What¡¯s my first challenge, then? Should I cook you breakfast? n a date? Write you a poem?"


    I pretended to think, tapping my chin. "How about... all of the above?"


    Hisughter filled the room, sending warmth coursing through me. "Done. But don¡¯tin if my poem ends up being about how stubborn you are."


    "Stubborn?" I gasped, feigning outrage. "I¡¯m not stubborn!"


    "Sure you¡¯re not," he said, his grin widening.


    The yful banter eased the tension that had lingered since the explosion, and for the first time in what felt like forever, I felt a sense of normalcy returning.


    Snow stood, stretching with exaggerated movements. "Alright, Miss Zarek. Challenge epted."


    I frowned, and he noticed. "What¡¯s the matter, my love?"


    "Figure it out." Snow gave it a thought briefly and then his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "My apologies, Mrs. Zephyr," he corrected himself and I couldn¡¯t hide the warm smile anymore. "I¡¯ll start with breakfast. Stay here and rest."


    "Wait," I said, grabbing his hand before he could leave.


    He turned back, his expression softening. "What is it?"


    "Thank you," I appreciated. "For everything."


    Snow smiled, his thumb brushing over my knuckles. "Always."


    As he left the room, I sank back into the pillows, a small smile tugging at my lips. Maybe, just maybe, things would be okay.


    I watched Snow leave the room, his figure disappearing into the hallway. The smile he left behind lingered, but my thoughts remained.


    E¡¯s call had brought some levity to my morning, and Snow¡¯s presence was undeniablyforting.


    Yet, a part of me still felt unsettled. The dream from earlier nagged at the edges of my mind, refusing to be ignored.


    What was that forest? Why did it feel so real?


    Why did I suddenly recall my past and the manner in which I died? Just thinking about it brought inexplicable rage to me and my thought wandered.


    "I never truly paid rissa back for all her help in aiding Ivan and killing me twice." Hmm, I guess there¡¯s some nice repayment that can ruin her future and career."


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 162: The Surveillance Footage

    <h4>Chapter 162: The Surveince Footage</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 162</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I shook my head, refusing to let it consume me for now. When I want to deal with her, I could enlist my brother¡¯s help.


    Instead, I focused on the sound of faint ttering from the kitchen below. Snow was undoubtedly up to something, and the thought brought a flicker of amusement.


    Momentster, the door creaked open again. Snow entered with a tray in hand, a lopsided grin on his face.


    The tray held a te of scrambled eggs, toast, and what looked like slightly burned bacon. A small vase with a single, crooked daisypleted the arrangement.


    With a flourish, he ced the tray on the nightstand and said, "Breakfast is ready, madam Zara."


    I raised an eyebrow, trying to suppress augh. "Did the bacon offend you, or is this just your special touch?"


    "Cooking is an art, and this is abstract," he quipped, sitting on the edge of the bed. "You¡¯re wee, by the way."


    "Abstract art belongs in a gallery, not my breakfast," I teased, picking up a piece of toast.


    Snow leaned back, his arms propping him up as he watched me take a bite. "So, how¡¯d I do?"


    "Not bad," I admitted, though I made a show of inspecting the bacon. "A little heavy-handed on the ¡¯crispy,¡¯ but edible."


    "High praise," he said with a chuckle. "I¡¯ll take it."


    As I ate, Snow¡¯s gaze lingered, his expression softening. It wasn¡¯t the intense, brooding look he often wore¡ªit was something quieter, more vulnerable.


    "What?" "What?" I asked, feeling self-conscious under his scrutiny.


    "Nothing," he smiled. "I just like seeing you smile. You don¡¯t do it nearly enough."


    The sincerity in his voice surprised me, leaving me momentarily unsure of how to respond. I settled for a simple, "Thanks."


    None of us spoke in a while, the tension from earlier fading as Snow reached for the leftover toast on my te.


    "Hey!" I protested, swatting his hand.


    "You weren¡¯t going to finish it," he refuted with a smirk, popping it into his mouth.


    "I might have," I retorted, crossing my arms.


    "Sure you might¡¯ve," he teased, brushing crumbs off his hands.


    I rolled my eyes, but the warmth in my chest was undeniable. Moments like this¡ªeasy, lighthearted¡ªwere rare between us, and I found myself wishing they couldst forever.


    "Zara," Snow said suddenly, his tone more serious now.


    I looked at him, my amusement fading. "Yeah?"


    "There¡¯s something I need to tell you."


    My heart skipped a beat, his sudden shift in demeanor setting off rm bells in my mind. "What is it?"


    He hesitated, running a hand through his hair. "It¡¯s about the explosion. We think the Starks might be involved after my rejection of Jenna¡¯s advances but that¡¯s mere spection at this point but there¡¯s more. My friend, Jupiter, calledst night... He mentioned Marcus."


    The name sent a chill down my spine, and I gripped the nket tightly. "Marcus? What about him?"


    "He thinks Marcus might still be alive," Snow said quietly, watching my reaction carefully.


    I stared at him, the words refusing to sink in. "That¡¯s not possible. Marcus is dead. I saw his body. He¡¯s... he¡¯s gone."


    Snow nodded slowly. "I know it sounds crazy, but Jupiter¡¯s convinced there¡¯s more to this. If Marcus is alive, it could exin a lot about what¡¯s been happeningtely. It wouldn¡¯t be a folly¡¯s y against yourpany.


    I shook my head, the idea too overwhelming to process. "If he¡¯s alive... why now? Why would hee back now?"


    "I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s revenge," Snow confessed. "But if he is alive, I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t get anywhere near you. I promise."


    His words were resolute, but they did little to quell the unease settling in my chest. I had been one to undergo such torture before I was saved.


    Astrid was enraged by our circumstances, yearning to liberate herself and confront anyone who dared to harm us.


    The wolfsbane in our system made her feel weak, and the way she wetched me hurt her more than I could have ever imagined.


    It also limited the way she came out to y and disturb me. She was sulking and now an opportunity for revenge hase.


    You can be confident that she would be prepared to fully engage.


    I turned away, my gaze fixed on the window. The sunlight streaming in felt too bright, too warm for the darkness swirling inside me.


    Snow reached out, his hand gently resting on mine. "We¡¯ll figure this out, Zara. Together."


    I nodded. Though his words didn¡¯t fully lift the heaviness in my heart, they gave me a sense of fleetingfort, but Marcus¡¯s name had reawakened old wounds and fears I thought I¡¯d buried long ago.


    For now, I¡¯d hold onto his promise. It was the only thing keeping the fear at bay.


    A soft knock at the door broke through my spiraling thoughts. Snow looked over his shoulder, his jaw tightening.


    "Come in," he called out.


    Scott entered, his usualposed demeanor shadowed by unease. He carried a thick folder in one hand, his expression serious.


    "Sir, you¡¯ll want to see this," he said, ncing briefly at me.


    Snow stood, turning to face Scott. "What is it?"


    Scott handed him the folder. "Surveince footage from thepound¡¯s perimeter, retrieved just before the explosion. We found something unusual."


    I stood up straighter, my heart pounding. "What do you mean by ¡¯unusual¡¯?"


    Scott hesitated, as though unsure if he should say more in my presence. Snow¡¯s sharp gaze shifted to him.


    "Speak freely," Snow said, his tone brooking no argument.


    Scott nodded. "The footage shows an unknown figure loitering near the property an hour before the explosion. They were cloaked¡ªno clear features¡ªbut they ced something under your car, sir."


    Snow¡¯s jaw clenched, his hand tightening around the folder.


    "What about the vehicle they came in? License tes?"


    "Untraceable," Scott admitted. "They were careful, but there¡¯s one detail... The pendant they wore. It¡¯s distinct, almost ceremonial. A crescent moon entwined with thorns."


    "Snow?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. "What does it mean? Cloaked? We did not see anyone and that car was right in front of us," I stated.


    Nothing was making sense right now. Not even my rebirth made sense.


    All the question I had in my head was, why?


    Snow darted his gaze at me. His brows knitted as he delivered the final blow of words I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d hear. "Witches."


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 163: Thorned Crescent

    <h4>Chapter 163: Thorned Crescent</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 163</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The air in the room turned cold. Snow¡¯s expression darkened, and cier stirred within him, a low growl reverberating in the silence.


    Witches?


    My eyes went wide. My brain struggled to make sense of everything I had heard. Why? Did Marcus return from the dead and be more deadlier?


    Everyone knew that working with witches wasn¡¯t safe, unless you wanted to be cursed. My breathing ragged, my chest rising and falling with every second that passed.


    Snow must have noticed how erratic my breathing was and shed me a small smile before his expression turned serious again.


    "That symbol," Snow muttered, his voiceced with a dangerous edge.


    He didn¡¯t respond further immediately. Instead, he flipped through the folder, his eyes scanning the printed stills of the footage. Finally, he looked at me, his expression grave.


    "It¡¯s an emblem tied to an old rogue faction," he exined, his voice low and steady. "They call themselves the Thorned Crescent. They¡¯ve been dormant for years, but if they¡¯re involved, this isn¡¯t random."


    My heart sank. The name alone sent a chill down my spine, though I¡¯d never heard of them before.


    "And the witches?"


    "They were knpown for dabbling in ancient dark magic, using it to make their pack and werewolves stronger. Their practice had affected those around them, as anyone who went to them for help got their desires carried out but often wound up dead."


    "What the..."


    "As such," he continued, cutting me off, "as such they were cast out of the werewolf territories."


    "Why now?" I asked. "Why target us?"


    Snow set the folder aside, his gaze unwavering. "Two reasons. Firstly, the goal is to cause instability among the packs. They¡¯ve always thrived on chaos, and attacking me¡ªor us¡ªwould serve their purpose."


    My mind ran a mile thinking of all the dangerous possibilities.


    "Second, someone hired them, and right now I cannot think of anyone other than our dead frenemy Marcus. This explosion wasn¡¯t just personal; it was a message. Else they¡¯d have ensured death followed."


    Scott cleared his throat. "There¡¯s more, sir."


    "Go on," Snow said curtly.


    "Jupiter sent word about Ivan," Scott said. "It seems Ivan has been in contact with... someone. We traced a transaction¡ªunusuallyrge¡ªto an unmarked ount associated with the Thorned Crescent."


    Ivan. That name brought bile to my throat.


    For a moment, Snow¡¯s eyes shed crimson, with cier¡¯s anger poised to explode at any moment.


    "Ivan¡¯s involvement seals it. Ivan is a reckless individual, and he has now led us into thisplex situation. Had he not arranged for Zara¡¯s kidnapping, we wouldn¡¯t have been involved with Marcus this way."


    I swallowed hard. "What do we do now?" I asked, looking between them.


    Snow reached out, taking my hand and squeezing it gently. "We stay vignt. You¡¯re not leaving this mansion without me or Zade, understood?"


    I wanted to argue, to assert that I wasn¡¯t helpless, but his protective tone left no room for debate. "Zara, I promised your brother I¡¯d take care of you and protect you with my life. I cannot break that promise to my best friend and to you or cier."


    Snow¡¯s eyes softened. "I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if I lose you, my love."


    My gaze flickered to Scott. The way he looked at Snow told me this was the first time they had seen their Master and Alpha this way with someone who wasn¡¯t his blood.


    "Understood," I said softly.


    Scott nodded at Snow. "I¡¯ll have the team on high alert, sir. And inform the warriors at Ivory Crescent. Alpha Storm will receive the information.


    "Good," Snow said. "And Scott¡ªdouble-check everything. I don¡¯t want any blind spots."


    Scott bowed slightly before leaving the room, his footsteps fading down the hall.


    Snow turned back to me, his gaze softening slightly. "Zara, I promise you, we¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you again."


    I nodded, though the pit in my stomach remained. As he leaned down to kiss my forehead, a faint smile tugged at his lips.


    "You should rest," he said gently.


    But before I could respond, another knock sounded at the door¡ªlouder this time, insistent.


    Snow tensed, his eyes narrowing. "Come in."


    The door opened to reveal Zade, his expression a mix of urgency and barely restrained fury.


    "We need to talk," Zade said, stepping inside.


    "What is it?" Snow asked, his tone sharp.


    "It¡¯s about Marcus," Zade said. "I just got off the phone with one of my contacts. He¡¯s alive, Snow."


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    "That¡¯s not the worst of it," Zade continued, his voice tight. "He¡¯s not just alive¡ªhe¡¯s here. In this city."


    A shiver ran down my spine. Marcus was close.


    "I know. I just got word. I was going to inform you."


    Zade¡¯s eyes flicked to me, his expression dark. "He wants you. And Zara."


    The finality of his statement sent a chill through the room.


    Snow stood abruptly, his fists clenched at his sides. "Then he just made the biggest mistake of his life. I¡¯ll have to triple-time kill him and ensure he stays dead this time."


    Before anyone could say another word, a deafening explosion rocked the mansion, shaking the walls and throwing us to the floor.


    The sound of shattering ss and splintering wood filled the air as the room plunged into chaos.


    "Zara!" Snow¡¯s voice was frantic as he pulled me into his arms, shielding me from the falling debris.


    Smoke filled the room, and the acrid scent of burning filled my nostrils. My heart raced, terror gripping me as I clung to Snow.


    "Snow, what¡¯s happening?" I cried, my voice barely audible over the destruction.


    "I don¡¯t know," he said, his toneced with fury. "But whoever¡¯s doing this... they won¡¯t live to see another day."


    As the smoke cleared slightly, a shadowy figure appeared in the doorway, their silhouette barely visible through the haze.


    "Hello, Zephyr," a cold, familiar voice drawled, the hand lifting slightly to clench something invincible.


    My blood turned to ice.


    "Marcus," Snow growled, his voice dripping with venom.


    But rather than confirm it, an eerieughter filled the air before the figure disappearedpletely.


    "They were still in the mansion," Snow muttered in disbelief. "Zade, quick, we must leave here."


    He stood up and helped me to my feet, but as soon as I rose, my chest tightened, and suddenly I felt warm liquid roll down my nose and ears.


    Gasp rippled through the room and I sure as hell knew what that was.


    Blood.


    And then, everything went ck.


    R??adtest chapt??rs at freew??(b)novel.c(o)m Only

 Chapter 164: Lookalike

    <h4>Chapter 164: Lookalike</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 164</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The darkness was suffocating, a thick shroud that seemed to seep into my very being. I drifted aimlessly, my mind a mess of fragmented memories and emotions.


    Then, the dream came again.


    This time, it was sharper, more vivid.


    I stood in the forest again, the dense canopy of trees towering above me. The cold air bit into my skin, carrying with it a strange metallic tang that made my stomach churn.


    My lifeless bodyy before me, twisted unnaturally on the ground.


    The scene shifted, and I saw two figures¡ªa man and a woman¡ªstanding over my body. Their voices were muffled, their faces obscured by shadows.


    Then I saw it: a sign nailed to a tree nearby. The words, barely legible through the mist, sent a jolt of recognition through me.


    <strong>Crestfall Woods.</strong>


    The name echoed in my mind as the scene blurred and shifted again. This time, I saw a mansion, grand and imposing, surrounded by the same forest. The whispers returned, growing louder and more urgent, until they were deafening.


    I gasped, sitting upright with a start. My heart raced, and sweat clung to my skin as I tried to catch my breath.


    But something was different.


    This wasn¡¯t Snow¡¯s room¡ªor any ce I recognized.


    The bed beneath me was plush, the duvet heavy and ornate. The room was vast, decorated with deep mahogany furniture and golden ents. Soft light filtered in through tall windows, casting the space in a warm glow.


    Where am I?


    Before I could figure that out, the faint hum of voices reached my ears, muffled but nearby.


    I swung my legs over the side of the bed, the cool floor grounding me. My head still throbbed, but I pushed the difort aside, focusing on the unfamiliar surroundings.


    Before I could gather my thoughts, the door burst open.


    "Zara!"


    Snow and Zade rushed into the room, their faces etched with worry. Snow was at my side in an instant, his hands gently gripping my shoulders as his eyes scanned me for injuries.


    "You¡¯re awake," he said, relief flooding his voice.


    Zade stood on my other side, his arms crossed but his expression equally concerned. "How are you feeling?"


    "Confused," I admitted, hoarsely. "Where am I?"


    Both men exchanged a nce and I suspected something was at y here.


    "What can you remember?" Snow questioned.


    I thought about it before answering. "I remember we talking, then an eerie person and... an explosion." I lifted my head, my eyes darting between both men. "Tell me, what happened..."


    Snow shook his head. "You are hyperactive. Rx and avoid any more problems wih your body."


    I frowned, turning to Zade for a safe but he shook his head, dipped his hands into his pocket and began, "This wasn¡¯t the way I wanted you to return home," Zade said softly, his tone tinged with regret. "But you¡¯re in our pack house. The Golden w Pack."


    The weight of his words settled over me, and I turned to Snow for confirmation. He nodded, his gaze steady.


    "It¡¯s true," he said. "After the explosion, we decided it wasn¡¯t safe for you to stay in the mansion. Zade insisted we bring you here."


    I looked between them, my mind reeling. "The explosion... What happened? And that figure... they did something to me."


    "We¡¯re still piecing it together," Zade said grimly. "But whoever they were, they targeted you specifically. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here now¡ªwhere we can keep you safe."


    Safe. The word felt foreign, almost out of reach. I try not to think too much on something out of my control. Focusing on Zade, I asked, hesitantly, "Can I meet her?", looking at Zade.


    "Meet who?"


    "Your mother," I said. "I want to meet her."


    Zade¡¯s expression softened, but there was a flicker of regret in his eyes. "She¡¯s not here right now. She had to leave on urgent pack business. But if you¡¯d like, we can take a walk around the house. It might help jog your memory."


    I hesitated before nodding. "Alright. Let¡¯s do that."


    Snow helped me to my feet, his hand steadying me as I took my first steps. My legs were shaky, but I pushed through, determined to find answers.


    The packhouse was massive, its grandeur both overwhelming and oddlyforting.


    Zade led the way, pointing out various rooms and features as we walked. Snow stayed close by my side all the way.


    From how he looked at everything, I was sure he too hadn¡¯t been here.


    And when I asked, I realized Zade had his personal family house elsewhere; that was the ce Snow knew.


    The halls were lined with portraits¡ªimages of past Alphas and notable pack members. The further we walked, the more familiar the surroundings felt, though I couldn¡¯t ce why.


    When we reached the top of a grand staircase, I froze.


    My gazended on arge portrait hanging on the wall, its subject a strikingly beautiful woman with piercing eyes and an air of regality.


    My jaw dropped, shock coursing through me as I stared at the painting.


    "That¡¯s..." I started, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Snow stepped closer, his own expression mirroring my disbelief. "That¡¯s..."


    At the same time, we both spoke.


    "That¡¯s Zara."


    "That¡¯s me."


    Zade chuckled, his voice breaking through the tension. "No, you¡¯re both wrong." Snow and I turned to him, confusion etched on our faces. "That¡¯s our mother," Zade said with a knowing smile.


    My breath caught. The resemnce was uncanny¡ªthe same features, the same piercing gaze. It was like staring into a mirror of what I might look like in the years toe.


    "That can¡¯t be," I whispered, my mind struggling toprehend.


    "It is," Zade said firmly. "You¡¯ve always looked like her. That¡¯s why I knew the moment I saw you. You¡¯re her daughter¡ªmy sister."


    I turned to Snow, searching his face for... something. His eyes were wide, and his lips parted in shock. He shook his head slowly, as though trying to make sense of it all.


    Then I saw him looking elsewhere. I followed his line of sight and to my utter shock... this was even more breathtaking than before.


    It was a picture of a youngdy about the same age as I was. I was staring at me. Zade¡¯sughter brought me back as his words lingered in my ear. "That, Zara is our mother when she was about your age."


    "Zara," Snow said finally, his voice soft but steady. "This changes everything."


    I didn¡¯t respond, my gaze drifting back to the portrait. The woman stared back at me, her expression calm andposed, yet there was a hint of something in her eyes¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    "Mother." The words felt foreign but nit strange and almost immediately I was greeted with a memory of a little girl happily jumping about in this particr ce near the portrait.


    Then, I saw a women walk up to her with pure grace and elegance in her step as she lifted the young girl, pointing to the picture.


    Theirughter was infectious. I found myself smiling like a fool as tears rolled down my cheeks. That was me and that was my mother.


    <i>"You really grew up to look exactly like her," </i>Astrid chimed internally.


    Read ??atest chapters at fr(e)ewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 165: Mum

    <h4>Chapter 165: Mum</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 165</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    A sense of unease settled over me¡ªthe weight of the dream, the explosion, and now this revtion pressing down like a heavy burden.


    "What now?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    Zade ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Now, we protect you. No matter what."


    Snow¡¯s expression darkened, a fierce determination zing in his eyes. "And we find out who¡¯s behind this. Whoever they are, they have just dered war."


    As I absorbed his words, I felt like this was only the beginning¡ªsomething darker and more dangerous was at y than we realized.


    And somehow, I was at the center of it all.


    Traditional charm filled the packhouse¡¯s spacious hallways. Ancient tapestries and ornate wooden panels lined the walls. Yet, even amidst the grand decor, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that tension was in the air¡ªlike the calm before a storm.


    As we walked, Zade¡¯s phone buzzed. He fished it from his pocket, his brows furrowing slightly as he read the message. "It¡¯s the annual Alpha Ball," he said, ncing up. "The invitation just came in."


    Snow¡¯s expression hardened. "I got mine, too," he muttered.


    "What¡¯s this Alpha Ball?" I asked, curiosity piqued. I knew it sounded a bit strange to them, given that my father, no matter how small our pack was, was still an alpha.


    But I barely concerned myself with those things and focused on my life.


    "It¡¯s an annual gathering of all the pack leaders," Zade exined, his voice tinged with the seriousness of tradition. "Alphas discuss alliances, share news, and unt their power. It¡¯s politics disguised as a celebration."


    Snow turned to me, his eyes narrowing. "You¡¯re not going."


    "Excuse me?" I asked, crossing my arms.


    "It¡¯s too dangerous," he said tly. "With everything happening¡ªthe explosion, Marcus, the Thorned Crescent¡ªit¡¯s not safe for you to be there."


    "Snow," I said firmly, meeting his gaze. "I won¡¯t let some ¡¯dead man walking¡¯, dictate my life. I¡¯m going."


    A flicker of surprise crossed his face before his jaw tightened. "It¡¯s not just Marcus¡ª"


    "I know the risks," I interrupted, "but hiding isn¡¯t going to solve anything. I refuse to live in fear."


    Beside me, Zade smiled, a glimmer of pride in his eyes. "Well said, sis."


    Snow looked between us frustratedly but he didn¡¯t argue further. Instead, he sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Fine. But if you¡¯re going, I¡¯m staying by your side the entire time."


    "Deal," I said with a small smile.


    As we continued down the hall, a new thought struck me. "I want to visit my parents tomorrow," I said suddenly. "I need to confront them about the truth of my parentage."


    Zade and Snow exchanged a nce.


    "I¡¯ll go with you," Snow said immediately.


    "You don¡¯t have to," Zade said, raising a hand. "I¡¯ll apany her. I need to thank her family for protecting her all these years."


    Snow¡¯s eyes narrowed, clearly not liking the idea of not being with me and protecting me should anything happen.


    I know he was aware of Zade¡¯s potential. I could sense it in my very being. Whatever training he underwent over the years undoubtedly shaped him in this way.


    Deep down, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, should he and Snow have a fallout, who would win?


    "Snow," I said, cing a hand on his arm, "if you want toe, you should. After all, I haven¡¯t officially introduced you to them as my husband."


    His expression softened, and the corner of his mouth quirked upward in a small victorious smile. "In that case, I¡¯m definitelying."


    Zade chuckled. "Look at the mighty Snow Zephyr, being pleased like a little kid. Now, no one could distinguish you from your nephew."


    Snow pouted before shocking me by cing a kiss on my lips. "If she says I aming with her, that¡¯s more than enough reason to be happy."


    "Good. That settles it.


    We arrived at the sitting room and each took our seats. Zade sat opposite me, while Snow sat by my side. While we shared small talk.


    I was already getting a bit tired. Whatever that Marcus fake did to me, surely drained my energy. Thankfully, Astrid was already getting our strength back and healing us.


    Just then, the sound of the door opening echoed through the house. A soft click of heels followed, and a woman stepped inside, her presencemanding the space effortlessly.


    She was breathtaking, dressed in a chic ensemble that exuded sophistication. Her elegant features were unmarred by age, her vibrant energy making her appear no older than herte twenties.


    The moment she entered, Snow and Zade immediately straightened, their expressions shifting to one of deep respect.


    "Wee, Mum," Zade said, his voice warm yet formal.


    Mum?


    My breath caught as realization dawned. This was our mother¡ªthe woman whose legacy I was somehow connected to.


    Her sharp, assessing gaze swept over me, pausing just long enough to make my pulse quicken. Then, a slow, enigmatic smile spread across her lips.


    She wore sunsses, further obscuring her eyes from me but thanks to Astrid¡¯s heightened senses, I could immediately see it when I narrowed my eyes.


    She was a striking image of me.


    "So," she said, her voice rich and melodic, "this is Zara."


    I felt exposed under her scrutiny, yet there was a strangefort in her presence¡ªa familiarity that made no sense but felt undeniable.


    "Yes," Snow said, stepping closer to my side, his voice steady. "Mum, this is Zara."


    Her smile deepened as she nced at Snow. "My prodigal boy. You don¡¯t check up on this olddy anymore. Is that because you got yourself a wife or because Zade doesn¡¯t visit much anymore?"


    Snow scratched the back of his head, like a child caught in a bad act.


    But her next action shocked me. Chuckling softly, she waved him off and then extended a hand toward me. "Zara," she said warmly, "it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you."


    The weight of her words hung in the air, and for a moment, I felt like a piece of a puzzle being ced into its rightful spot.


    Without further ado, I too rose to my feet and greeted her. "Likewise," I managed, taking her hand.


    Her grip was firm but kind, her touch sending me an odd sense of belonging.


    Then she pulled her sunsses down, giving me the perfect view of her face. "Hi, Zara, I am Zaria, your mother."


    "Hello."


    Never in my life had I been so shy before, but today, I was. I didn¡¯t know what to do or how to act as I stood there watching her but still not looking at her.


    Zade nced at me, his expression softening as he gestured toward a nearby couch. "Let¡¯s sit. There¡¯s much to discuss."


    Snow and my mother exchanged a look before she nodded gracefully and took a seat, her gaze never wavering from me.


    As I sat between Zade and Snow, the realization settled over me like a heavy cloak. This wasn¡¯t just another meeting.


    This was the beginning of something far bigger¡ªa confrontation with the truths of my past and the challenges of a future that felt more uncertain than ever.


    "So Snow, how does it feel to be married to my daughter?"


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 166: Confrontation 1

    <h4>Chapter 166: Confrontation 1</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 166</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Her question was met with a silence that seemed tost forever. Snow cleared his throat, breaking the tension. His cheeks tinged faintly red, a rare moment of vulnerability that made me stifle a grin.


    Hehehe looks like my mother knew how to rattle him. I should try it from time to time.


    "Well," Snow began, his voice betraying a hint of nervousness, "being married to Zara is... an experience."


    My mother raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "An experience?"


    "I mean, in the best way possible," Snow quickly added, his confidence returning. "She¡¯s strong, stubborn, and endlessly fascinating. There is never a moment that is dull."


    Beside me, Zade chuckled softly. "Careful, Snow. She might interpret that as an invitation to be even more stubborn."


    I nudged Zade yfully, but my mother¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. She seemed to be sizing up Snow, her piercing eyes making him shift ever so slightly.


    "Good answer," she finally said, a small smile curving her lips. "But remember, Snow Zephyr, my daughter deserves the world. Anything less, and you¡¯ll answer to me."


    Snow inclined his head respectfully, his usual cocky demeanor tempered in her presence. "Understood, ma¡¯am."


    "Mum," Zade interjected, "perhaps we should ease Zara into this. It¡¯s already been a long day."


    My mother¡¯s gaze softened as itnded on me. "Of course. You must be overwhelmed." She reached out, her hand briefly touching mine. "But I want you to know, Zara, you¡¯re not alone. This is your family now."


    The sincerity in her tone made my throat tighten. I managed a nod, unsure of what to say.


    Snow¡¯s hand found mine, his touch grounding me as I tried to process the whirlwind of emotions.


    "So," my mother said, leaning back with an air of authority, "you know I did say this back then. You felt it was a joke. When I said had my daughter been here, I¡¯d love you and her to form a rtionship." Her gaze softened. "Looks like the heavens heard my silent wish. I¡¯m d."


    Sniow and Zade exchanged nces before looking at me. I felt small and exposed. They nodded.


    Snow pressed my palm, reassuring me of his love silently and I nodded.


    "So, where do we go from here?"


    Zade¡¯s phone buzzed again, breaking the moment. He nced at the screen, his expression darkening. "It¡¯s Ivan¡¯s father," he said grimly, standing abruptly. "I need to take this."


    Without waiting for a response, he strode out of the room, his voice low as he answered the call.


    Snow¡¯s grip on my hand tightened slightly, his gaze following Zade. "This can¡¯t be good."


    "What¡¯s going on?" I asked, my anxiety spiking.


    "Let¡¯s wait for Zade toe back," Snow said softly, though his jaw was clenched.


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long. Zade returned, his expression a mix of frustration and resolve. "Ivan¡¯s father wants a meeting. He¡¯s furious about everything that¡¯s happened¡ªZara, Snow, Marcus... all of it."


    Snow stood, his presencemanding. "Good. It¡¯s about time we confronted him. He¡¯s let Ivan run wild for too long."


    "Do you want me toe?" I asked hesitantly, not wanting to be left out.


    "No," both men said in unison, their tones firm.


    "This meeting could get... heated," Zade said, his voice gentler. "It¡¯s best if you stay here. After I reached out to him, threatening him, he finally came to his senses and called his son out."


    Reluctantly, I nodded. "So things can be dangerous. I don¡¯t trust that family one bit," Snow added as he kissed my forehead before the two men left the room, leaving me and my new¡ªor old¡ªmother alone with my thoughts.


    "So, Zara, want a stroll? We could visit your old room."


    My eyes went wide at the mention of my room. "Y-you still..." Zaria nodded.


    "I couldn¡¯t part with the loss of my daughter and I refused to believe you were dead. It was one of the reasons I focused on my acting career and used my connections in disguise to search you out."


    <strong>************</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    In the grand, gilded study of the <strong>Jeremy Estate</strong>, Ivan sat slumped in an armchair, his frustration barely concealed.


    His father, <strong>Wright Zephyr</strong>, a man whose imposing stature and piercing gazemanded respect, paced back and forth before him. His fury was intense, the veins in his neck taut with rage.


    "You¡¯ve embarrassed this family for thest time, Ivan!" Wright thundered, mming a fist onto the ornate desk.


    "First, you lose Zara, a union that could have solidified our influence with the diamonds in her father¡¯spany. Then, you allow Snow Zephyr to outmaneuver you at every turn. And now, this mess with Marcus? Do you have any idea how much disgrace you¡¯ve brought upon this family?"


    Ivan¡¯s jaw tightened, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the armrest. "It wasn¡¯t supposed to spiral like this," he muttered defensively.


    "It wasn¡¯t supposed to spiral?" Wright echoed with a bitterugh. "Because you never think ahead! All you care about is your childish impulses and pathetic schemes. You¡¯ve cost us allies, influence, and nearly our reputation."


    Ivan raised his head, his voice low but firm. "I can fix this."


    "Fix it?" Wright scoffed, his face twisting with disdain. "You couldn¡¯t even manage to keep Zara under your thumb, and now she¡¯s under Snow¡¯s protection. Do you think you stand a chance against him?"


    Before Ivan could muster a response, the doors to the study opened with a sharp creak. Both men turned as <strong>Snow Zephyr</strong> and <strong>Zade</strong> strode in.


    "Speak of the devil," Wright said coolly, his eyes locking onto Snow with a gaze sharp enough to cut steel.


    "And here we are," Snow said, basking in the glow of their anger.


    Ivan shot to his feet, his fists clenched tightly. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    "Stopping your pathetic schemes," Zade replied coldly. His re was like ice, freezing Ivan in ce. "You¡¯ve yed your games for far too long, and now it¡¯s over."


    Wright¡¯s gaze shifted warily between Snow and Zade, his annoyance barely masked. "Snow Zephyr. What is it you want?"


    Th?? most uptodate nov??ls are publish??d on freew(e)bnove(l).??????

 Chapter 167: Confrontation 2

    <h4>Chapter 167: Confrontation 2</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 167</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s lips curved into a smile, though it held no warmth. "What I want is simple: you rein in your son before he drags our entire family¡¯s name into irredeemable ruin."


    "And if I don¡¯t?" Wright asked, his voice hard, though a flicker of doubt crossed his expression.


    "Then I¡¯ll ensure your mother¡¯s name, the Jeremy name, bes synonymous with failure and disgrace," Snow said, his tone lethal. "And believe me, I¡¯ll enjoy every moment of it."


    The room fell into a tense silence, Wright¡¯s expression darkening as he considered his options. Finally, his shoulders slumped slightly in reluctant submission. "Very well. What do you propose?"


    "First," Snow said, stepping closer, his towering presence leaving no room for defiance, "Ivan cuts all ties with the Thorned Crescent and Marcus. If we find even the faintest whiff of your involvement in the attacks on Zara, there will be no warnings. No second chances."


    Ivan opened his mouth to protest, but his father shot him a re that froze him in ce.


    "And second," Zade added, his voice firm and unwavering, "Ivan stays away from Zara. Permanently."


    Wright¡¯s lips thinned, his nostrils ring as he exhaled sharply. "Agreed."


    Snow¡¯s eyes locked onto Ivan¡¯s, his gaze smouldering with disdain and warning. "Stay in yourne, Ivan. This is your only chance to keep what little dignity you have left."


    As if on cue, the door opened again, revealing <strong>Ang Jeremy</strong>, Ivan¡¯s grandmother. Her elegant presence did little to soften the weight of the moment.


    "What¡¯s thismotion?" Ang asked, her voice calm butced with authority. Her sharp eyes scanned the room, narrowing on Ivan. "I hope, Wright, you¡¯re addressing the mess your son has caused."


    "I am, Mother," Wright said, his tone clipped. "Ivan has been warned. If he so much as steps out of line again¡ª"


    "Good," Ang interrupted, her gaze shifting to Snow. "And you, Alpha Zephyr, do what needs to be done. This family will not stand in your way."


    Ivan¡¯s head snapped up in shock. "Grandmother¡ª"


    "Hush," Ang said curtly, her voice brooking no argument. "You¡¯ve embarrassed this family enough. If Alpha Zephyr wants you to stay in line, then you¡¯ll do exactly that."


    Snow inclined his head slightly toward Ang in acknowledgement before turning back to Ivan. "Don¡¯t test me, Ivan."


    With that, Snow and Zade turned and strode out of the study.


    The silence that followed was deafening but before Ivan could protest to his family, Ang bridged the gap between them andnded a hot p on his face.


    "Grandma!"


    Ang¡¯s gaze darkened as she red daggers at him. "You had one fucking simple job¡ªget Zara back and secure our family¡¯s fortune. One job."


    "It¡¯s not as easy," Ivan refuted, "especially with Snow in the way."


    "Nothing worthwhile ever is. Your father and I had to bend our heads to his younger brother to throw them off of four backs. Do you think I wanted to do that? Hell no!"


    Wright nodded. "Everything was an act. This was done to demonstrate that you do not have our backing. That way they cannot ruin the Jeremy name."


    Ivan cradled his cheek. "Meaning I was just the scapegoat?"


    Ang scoffed, cing her hand on her hips. "Being a scapegoat for the good of the family¡ªthen yeah, you should consider it an honour, considering I didn¡¯t offer you as a peace offering to Snow when he came."


    Ivan dropped his hand at his side. He was mentally tired of his family and their thirst for power but right now going against his father and grandmother wasn¡¯t up for question.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Back at the packhouse, I paced the sitting room, anxiety gnawing at me. When Snow and Zade returned, their expressions were grim but determined.


    "It¡¯s handled," Snow said simply, pulling me into his arms.


    "Handled how?" I asked, looking between them after pulling from the hug..


    "Ivan won¡¯t be a problem anymore," Zade said, his tone reassuring. "We made sure of it."


    Relief flooded me, but it was short-lived. Deep down, I knew this wasn¡¯t the end. We could have dealt with Ivan but was that who our real enemy was?


    Marcus was still out there, and the Thorned Crescent loomed in the shadows.


    As if sensing my worries, Snow moved closer, pulling me into his arms again. "Hey love, I¡¯m here. You do not have to worry."


    But for now, I allowed myself a moment of peace in Snow¡¯s embrace, knowing that whatever came next, we¡¯d face it together.


    And I¡¯d be ready.


    "Snow¡¯s right. You have us." I smiled at Zade.


    "Even if I do, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Marcus is out there and none of you can stop whatever they did to me, like thest time."


    Both men froze, particrly Snow. That was when I realized I had voiced that out and froze in fear.


    I never meant it in a negative way. For a minute, no one spoke; everyone fell silent, their eyes all centered on me.


    A secondter, Snow broke into a burst ofughter, easing the tension a little as his hug turned tighter.


    "I love you and we will figure it out, even if I have to make alliances with witches."


    His arms loosened around me, though the warmth of his presence lingered. As I stepped back, their questioning looks made me pause.


    "What?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "What did you do while we were away?" "What were you doing while we were gone?" Zade asked, crossing his arms and raising an eyebrow.


    Snow¡¯s expression softened, his blue eyes watching me carefully. "You seem... distracted. Talk to us, love."


    I hesitated, unsure how to exin the strange feeling I¡¯d had. Taking a deep breath, I decided to tell them.


    "I went to my old room," I said quietly, fidgeting with the hem of my shirt. "Mother thought it might help me make sense of things. And for a moment, it did¡ªsort of. I felt... shes of something. Memories maybe, but nothing concrete."


    Snow¡¯s face turned serious, while Zade¡¯s brows knit in concern.


    "What kind of shes?" Zade inquired in a cautious yet curious tone.


    "Small things," I said, waving a hand vaguely. "The room felt like it was mine, but also not mine. I noticed a desk covered in scratches, which saddened me, though I couldn¡¯t pinpoint why."


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 168: More Memories

    <h4>Chapter 168: More Memories</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 168</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I noticed the change in Zade¡¯s expression but continued, "The window, though... the view of the woods. It felt like I used to sit there all the time, but I can¡¯t remember what I was thinking or waiting for."


    Snow stepped closer, his hand gently brushing my cheek, his touch grounding me. "Anything else?"


    I shook my head. "It was just fragments¡ªnothing that made sense."


    Zade rubbed his chin, his tone thoughtful. "It could be your memories trying to resurface. With everything going on¡ªthe explosion, Marcus, the Thorned Crescent¡ªthe trauma may be making it harder for them toe back fully."


    "Maybe," I admitted, frustration creeping into my voice. "But it¡¯s maddening. I feel as though I¡¯m close to recalling something significant, yet it remains elusive."


    Snow sighed and wrapped me in his arms again. "You¡¯ll remember when the time is right, Zara. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Right now, we focus on keeping you safe."


    Zade nodded, his expression firm. "Snow¡¯s right. Just to rify, you did not create those scratches.


    Both Snow and I shot our brows up. "What?"


    "It was made by my mother on the night when we lost you. She screamed, yelled, raged, and wailed. Losing Dad and you was the biggest blow she could have received."


    I felt a deep pain etched in my chest at the thought of what she went through losing us like that. "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry."


    "It¡¯s not your fault," Zade tried to reason. Furthermore, I shouldn¡¯t be the one you¡¯re apologizing to. It¡¯s Mum."


    I shook my head. "No. You endured growing up without a father and mother due to everything. You had to undergo strict training with your uncles. That wasn¡¯t what you needed." I pulled from Snow and caressed Zade¡¯s cheeks. "You deserved love."


    He held my hand, caressing it softly. "And I gained my sister back. That alone makes all the years of suffering worth it, seeing how wonderful you have be."


    "I¡¯m here now. And I am not going anywhere."


    I don¡¯t know why, for Zade, it was easier to regain that connectionpared to my mother. It felt like he and I never parted. I was at ease in his presence and that made all the difference.


    Usually, I expected these things to be more challenging than they are.


    I guess true family makes all the difference.


    Their unwavering support eased the unease tightening in my chest, and I managed a small smile.


    Snow kissed my forehead, his tone soft. "We¡¯re here for you, always. You¡¯re not alone."


    "I know," I whispered, leaning into his embrace. "Thank you."


    We walked towards the room where I woke up and then Zade tried to question me. "Did anything you saw feel useful?"


    I hesitated, thinking back. "There was... one thing. A name. It came to me for just a second, but it felt important."


    "What name?" "What name?" Snow inquired.


    "Silverwood," I said, the word falling from my lips like a whisper.


    Both men stiffened immediately, their reactions intense and unreadable.


    "Silverwood?" Zade repeated, his voice edged with disbelief.


    Snow¡¯s grip on me tightened, his crimson eyes darkening. "That¡¯s impossible. Silverwood was destroyed years ago. It¡¯s cursednd¡ªabandoned and untouched."


    "Destroyed?" I asked, the word sending a chill down my spine.


    Zade nodded grimly. "Dark magic bound it, with rumours linking it to the Thorned Crescent." A massive war wiped out most of its inhabitants, and the packs left it to rot. No one¡¯s been there since."


    With my voice barely audible, I posed the question. "Then why would I remember it?" Snow and Zade exchanged a nce, their unspoken thoughts making the air feel heavier.


    "It¡¯s possible," Zade began cautiously, "that your past has ties to Silverwood. If that¡¯s where you were before your abduction, then it¡¯s usible.


    "We don¡¯t know that," Snow interrupted, his voice firm. "And until we do, she¡¯s not going near that ce."


    I opened my mouth to protest, but the fierce protectiveness in Snow¡¯s eyes silenced me.


    "Silverwood is dangerous, Zara," he said, his tone softening slightly. "Whatever happened there, it¡¯s better left buried until we have answers."


    I nodded reluctantly, but the name echoed in my mind, refusing to fade. I doubted I was there. If I was, I would have remembered.


    I tried to think back hard and then I saw ady mention it as she stared at a hooded figure with little me in her arms, unconscious or so they thought.


    Zade ced a reassuring hand on my shoulder, making me jolt. He had begun saying his usual soothing words, "We¡¯ll figure it out together. You¡¯re not..." when I jolted, and his brows knitted.


    "Zara?"


    "I recall now. I never went. Whoever abducted me was supposed to take me there. A hooded figure gave her instructions."


    "Then perhaps she was taking you there," Snow reasoned.


    "Or... not."


    I shook my head. "We cannot know anything for sure. The only ones who know more than any of us currently are none other than my parents. I need to visit them and get all the answers I can get."


    I turned without a second thought in the direction of the door. Before I could leave, Zade blocked my path and Snow held my arm.


    "Zara, no."


    "Why? I can¡¯t waste any more time. I should know."


    "And you will," Snow¡¯s soothing voice rang out behind me. "I know you want answers, love and you will get them, but not this way. You haven¡¯t fully healed. I need you to be at your best whenever you leave the house, love. So please, rest today."


    "And tomorrow we go as nned," Zade added. "Please."


    I sighed, my shoulders slouching. There was so much to figure out and I wanted to know who my enemies were.


    Nodding, I let Snow pull me against his chest, cradling my head as though he¡¯d lose me.


    "Trust us, Zara."


    "I do."


    "Okay, how about going shopping?" Zade suggested.


    "Hmm, I¡¯d prefer letting the designers bring in their best outfits here. Then we can both choose while Zara models them for us," Snow added.


    "Cool, but never forget to include me," Zaria, my mother, chimed as he walked over to us. "I can¡¯t miss any more of my daughter¡¯s growing up."


    New novel ??hapters are published on (f)re??web(n)ovel

 Chapter 169: Tell Me The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 169: Tell Me The Truth</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 169</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The car stopped in front of my childhood home. As I stepped out, memories of my upbringing flooded back¡ªtheughter, the scoldings, the quiet nights staring at the stars from the porch.


    But today, the weight of the truth I was determined to uncover made the air feel heavier.


    Snow was by my side in an instant, while Zade adjusted his jacket, his usual air of authority radiating from him.


    "Ready?" Snow asked softly.


    I nodded, though my nerves were anything but settled.


    The front door swung open before we could even knock. My brother Elias stood there, his expression neutral but his sharp eyes scanning the three of us. "Zara," he greeted, his tone unusually serious. "Mom and Dad are waiting inside."


    He stepped aside, his gaze lingering on Snow for a moment longer than necessary before greeting. "Alpha Snow, nice to finally make your acquaintance."


    Snow nodded. "Likewise."


    Turning to Zade, my brother greeted as well. "Wee."


    We entered the house, and my parents rose to their feet immediately. Liam, my father, offered a warm smile, but Selene, my mother, looked more cautious.


    "Zara," Dad said, pulling me into a quick embrace. "You look well."


    "Thank you, Dad," I replied, my voice wavering slightly as I stepped back.


    Their eyes moved past me,nding on Snow. Both my parents stiffened, their expressions shifting to something akin to awe.


    "Alpha Snow Zephyr," my father said, inclining his head respectfully. "Wee to our home."


    Snow gave a polite nod but said nothing. His blue eyes swept over the room, taking in every detail like the Alpha he was.


    "And who do we have here?" my mother asked, her eyes settling on Zade before ncing at my father. I could mistake the awe in their eyes.


    The reaction was immediate. Both my parents paled slightly before quicklyposing themselves.


    Good, they knew him.


    Before I could respond, Zade stepped forward, exuding an aura of authority that was impossible to ignore. "I am Zade..."


    "Alpha Zade of the Golden w Pack," my mother interjected.


    "It is an honor, Alpha Zade," my father said, bowing his head. "Your reputation precedes you."


    Mother nodded, her voice softer than usual. "The Golden w Pack has risen to prominence in recent years. Most who knew the pack before would recognize its strength now."


    I stared at my parents in disbelief. "You know about the Golden w Pack?"


    "Of course," Dad replied, his gaze shifting back to Zade. "We¡¯ve heard stories, and you¡ª" he paused, studying Zade intently. "You are the spitting image of your father."


    Zade¡¯s expression remained unreadable, though his jaw tightened slightly.


    "What about the Luna?" I asked, unable to hide my curiosity. "Surely, people knew her too?"


    Selene shook her head. "The Luna of the Golden w Pack was... elusive. She wasn¡¯t one for public appearances. Those who saw her said she always wore a veil¡ªeither ck or white. No one ever saw her face."


    The revtion struck me. My resemnce to Zade and his family was easy to miss if no one had seen their Luna¡¯s face.


    She reportedly reserved her face and beauty for her husband and family.


    I nodded slowly, the pieces starting to fit together in my mind.


    My father cleared his throat, turning to Snow and Zade. "Thank you for protecting Zara," he said sincerely. "She means everything to us. Is there anything we can do for you? I imagine you didn¡¯te here just to exchange pleasantries."


    Snow stayed silent, his expression stoic as he nced at me.


    I took a deep breath, my heart pounding as I stepped forward. "I believe it would be most effective to have this conversation in a sitting position." My family looked at each other before nodding.


    "I apologize, Alphas. Please,e in and have your seat."


    We each took our seats together and then I continued, "Dad, Mom, I need you to be honest with me."


    Liam and Selene exchanged a wary nce, the tension in the room thickening.


    "Are you my real parents?" I asked, my voice trembling despite my resolve.


    Liam¡¯s answer came quickly, too quickly. "Yes, of course we are!"


    I shook my head, feeling a lump rise in my throat. "Stop denying it and lying to me. I know I¡¯m not your real daughter. Just tell me. Are you really my parents?"


    Selene¡¯s eyes shed with something¡ªanger? Frustration? I couldn¡¯t tell as her expression hardened, a faint snicker escaping her lips.


    "Watch your tone, youngdy. We raised you. We are your parents, whether you like it or not."


    The dismissive response sparked a me of anger in Zade. His calm demeanor shattered as he stepped, his towering presence silencing the room. "Enough with the games. You owe her the truth. Now. No more deflections. No more lies."


    Liam¡¯s shoulders slumped, and he finally nodded, his voice heavy with resignation. "You¡¯re right. Zara, you are not our biological daughter."


    His words were a blow, and though I¡¯d been expecting them, hearing them aloud still left me breathless.


    Liam continued, his tone apologetic. "We had a daughter once¡ªour sweet Emily. She was just three years old when we lost her. A yearter, on the anniversary of her passing, we were returning home when it happened."


    "What happened?" I asked, barely managing to find my voice.


    "We were driving around a bend when an iing car swerved into ourne," he exined, his voice cracking. "Before we could stop or avoid it, the crash happened. When we rushed out, we found a young girl and a woman inside."


    My heart pounded as I listened, knowing exactly where this story was heading.


    "The child¡ª" Liam nced at me, his gaze softening. "Y¡ªyou were safer than the woman. She wasn¡¯t belted, and her injuries were severe. We tried to save her, but she was on the verge of dying."


    "And before she passed," Selene interjected, her tone bitter, "she begged us to take care of the child as atonement."


    "Atonement?" Zade repeated, narrowing his eyes. "Why would she need to atone?"


    Selene huffed. "She didn¡¯t signal her turn. That¡¯s why the ident happened."


    The most uptodat?? n??vels are published on (f)reew??(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 170: My Mother

    <h4>Chapter 170: My Mother</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 170</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s sharp re silenced herint immediately. He was getting angry with herck of emotion in such a touching scene.


    "Tell me," Zade demanded, his tone icy, "what did she look like, this woman who handed over the child?"


    Liam closed his eyes as if trying to conjure the image from memory. "She had long brown hair, delicate long eyshes, and thin lips. Her eyes were a striking green, and she wore a ring shaped like a w."


    I froze, the description sparking a memory¡ªfragmented and distant, but undeniably familiar.


    "She was beautiful," Liam added softly, earning a sharp re from Selene.


    Zade exchanged a knowing nce with Snow before turning back to my father. "Did she tell you her name?"


    "Yes," Liam replied. "Her name was Zaria. And after she passed, I insisted on naming the child after her¡ªZara."


    My knees went cold at the mention of her name, and Snow was quick to hold me.


    "Zaria?" I whispered, the word feeling foreign yet intimate.


    Liam nodded, his eyes filled with regret.


    Zade¡¯s expression darkened, and he spoke slowly, his voice dripping with finality. "Zaria was the name of our beta¡¯s wife¡ªan incredible woman with brown hair, green eyes, and the beauty you described. She was my mother¡¯s namesake, and she was my sister¡¯s favorite."


    Liam¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he turned to look at me, then at Zade. "No wonder," he muttered. "I sensed something, but I didn¡¯t know."


    Selene, however, wasn¡¯t catching on. "You said... your mother?" She stared at Zade, her confusion clear. "You¡¯re saying Zara¡ª"


    "¡ªis my sister," Zade finished for her, his tone resolute.


    Selene shifted back, disbelief etched across her face. "That can¡¯t be true. Her mother was Zaria!"


    "Yes," Zade confirmed, "but not the Zaria you think. The woman who you saw with Zara was a traitor to the Golden w Pack. She stole my sister, believing she could protect her during the attack that ruined our pack. But she met her demise... in your hands."


    Selene paled, her lips trembling as she struggled to process the revtion.


    "And if you don¡¯t believe me," Zade continued, his voice steely, "I have proof."


    He pulled out a folded piece of paper¡ªthe DNA test results¡ªand handed it to Liam, who opened it with shaking hands. His eyes scanned the document, widening with every word, before he passed it to Selene.


    Selene shook her head violently. "This could be fake! How do we know it¡¯s real?"


    Snow¡¯s fist mmed onto the table, rattling the room. "Enough!" he roared, his blue eyes glowing fiercely as they shifted to red. "What is wrong with you? Do you care so little about the truth?"


    The room fell silent, the tension suffocating.


    And then, as if on cue, the front door opened, apanied by the sound of heels clicking against the floor from the entryway.


    All heads turned toward the door as it opened, revealing a figure dressed in an all-white fitted knee length gown. A matching jacket hung elegantly over her shoulders, and sunsses shielded her eyes.


    Her poise was regal, her presencemanding as she entered the room.


    She stopped just before us, reaching up to remove her sunsses. As her face came into view, the room collectively froze.


    She looked exactly like me¡ªevery feature, every detail.


    "No fucking way," Elias breathed, breaking the silence.


    "Luna Zaria, Luna of the Golden w Pack, wife to Alpha Alexander and my mother," Zade said softly, his tone filled with reverence.


    Liam and Selene stared at her, their jaws ck.


    "Hello," Zaria said, her voice calm yetced with authority. Her piercing gaze swept over the room before settling on me. "It¡¯s time we set the record straight."


    There was something deeper, an aura of power and grace that I could never hope to imitate.


    She turned to my parents, her expression softening just slightly. "Thank you," she said smoothly, "for taking care of Zara all these years. You gave her a life when mine was stolen from her."


    My father nodded stiffly, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard. "We did what we could," he said hoarsely.


    Meanwhile, my mum stayed silent, her face still pale with disbelief.


    Zaria turned to me, her eyes softening further. "Zara," she said gently, reaching out a hand.


    I hesitated, unsure of what to do, but something in her gaze drew me forward. Her fingers wrapped around mine, her touch warm and steady. She helped me rise, her presence grounding me in a way I hadn¡¯t realized I needed.


    From her pocket, she pulled out a delicate golden ne. The pendant was simple but elegant, engraved with the name <i>Zia.</i>


    Behind it was a small emblem¡ªa crescent moon intertwined with a wolf¡¯s silhouette.


    "This," Zaria said, holding the ne up, "was made for you. Every member of the Alpha family of the Golden w Pack has one. It carries our symbol, our heritage."


    I stared at the ne, my mind racing. "Zia?" I asked. "Who is that?"


    A flicker of sadness passed over Zaria¡¯s face, but she quickly masked it with a soft smile.


    "It¡¯s your given name," she said. "The name I gave you when you were born. Zia, meaning ¡¯light.¡¯ But through Zaria, you were renamed Zara, perhaps as a way to honor me. It¡¯s fitting in its own way."


    I took the ne, feeling it in my palm. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she cupped my cheek. "Now that I¡¯ve found you, I won¡¯t let you go again."


    Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, but before I could say anything, Zaria turned to Snow and Zade.


    "You," she said, her gaze sharp as itnded on Snow. "You¡¯ve protected her when I could not. For that, you have my eternal gratitude."


    Snow nodded, his tone calm but firm. "I would give my life for her."


    Zaria¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. "Good. Then you¡¯re worthy of her."


    She turned to Zade next. "And you, my son. You¡¯ve brought our family back together. Your father would be proud of you."


    Zade¡¯s expression softened, a rare vulnerability shing across his features. "I only did what was right," he said simply.


    When our little pleasantries were over, Zaria focused on my family.


    The source of this c??ntent is fr(e)??NovelFire

 Chapter 171: Banter

    <h4>Chapter 171: Banter</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 170</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    One nce at my mum and she flinched,pletely shaken under Zaria¡¯s gaze.


    Only now that the truth was out did everything seem clear. She may have treated me well but it exins why it seemed like Elias was more favoured than I was.


    Just then Zade spoke, bringing up another topic.


    "Alpha Zarek, what direction or road was Lady Zariaing from?"


    As soon as he asked, I knew where he was headed. He wanted to know where she was taking me, and where she wasing from.


    "It was east of Azure Lane, heading south," father exined.


    Zade nodded. "That means she never went to Silverwood, but she was running from them."


    At the mention of Silverwood, my family froze, and my eyes narrowed.


    They knew something.


    Zade continued. "Did she tell you anything before she died other than her name?"


    Before Dad could speak, Selene nodded. "One word¡ªSilverwood."


    "Two, actually; the other she muttered as she died," Dad interjected. "Never."


    "Silverwood Never..." Snow drawled. "That only means she was..."


    "Running from them," Zade chimed in.


    **************


    We arrived back at the Golden w Packhouse just as the sun dipped below the horizon. The sight would have been breathtaking if not for the brewing storm between Snow and Zaria.


    "I¡¯ll take Zara back to my second mansion," Snow dered as soon as we stepped inside, his voice steady butced with resolve. "I think we¡¯ve earned some uninterrupted time together now that she¡¯s back. Maybe a honeymoon, hmm?"


    Zade was about to speak when my mother cut in. Zaria raised an eyebrow, folding her arms.


    "Oh, a honeymoon, is it? You¡¯ve had months with her, Snow. It¡¯s my turn now. Do you know how many memories I¡¯ve missed out on? Years of significant events have passed. I deserve some time to create memories with my daughter to make up for it."


    "She¡¯s my wife," Snow shot back.


    "And she¡¯s my daughter," Zaria countered sharply.


    "Luna Zaria, you... you don¡¯t understand." Snow sighed. I know it was hard for him to state that what we had was a contract marriage. First it would annoy my mother, also shock her, and who knows, maybe make her want to scold me.


    But I bet if she knew why I did it, to get away from Ivan fucking Zephyr, perhaps she¡¯d understand.


    "No, make me."


    Snow crossed his arms, a teasing smirk ying on his lips. "Luna Zaria, I understand you¡¯ve missed years with Zara, but I¡¯m her husband. Only I can pamper her the way she deserves."


    Zaria arched a brow, her expression regal yet amused. "Is that so? No."


    Snow tilted his head, his blue eyes sparkling mischievously. How can you ensure Zara wouldn¡¯t be exhausted from spending so much time with you? Maybe she¡¯d enjoy something a little different¡ªlike traveling, exploring, or rxing in luxury."


    Zaria let out a softugh, shaking her head. "Oh, please. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d love to stay here, where she can learn more about her heritage and meet her extended family. After all, it¡¯s not every day a daughter gets to reconnect with her mother after so long."


    Snow leaned forward slightly, his tone yful. "You¡¯ve got apelling argument, but have you considered that Zara might want some peace and quiet? Away from all the pack obligations and duties?"


    Zaria ced her hands on her hips, her smile widening. "You mean peace and quiet while you whisk her off to one of your grand estates? That sounds like a delightful retreat¡ªat least for you. I¡¯m offering her quality time. Real bonding."


    "Real bonding," Snow echoed, chuckling. "You mean teaching her the ins and outs of pack politics, I assume? Sounds riveting."


    Zaria¡¯s eyes sparkled with mock indignation. "And your concept of captivating involves transporting her to an isted paradise, where you are likely to indulge her to the hilt."


    "Well," Snow said with a wink, "she <i>is</i> my wife. Spoiling her is my job."


    The back-and-forth brought a softugh from Zade, who had been observing quietly until now. "You two are adorable," he remarked, stepping closer. "But maybe we should ask Zara what <i>she</i> wants instead of ying tug-of-war."


    The tension between them was almostical, except for the pounding ache building in my head.


    I sighed, massaging my temples as Zade stepped forward, cing aforting hand on my shoulder. "Zara, what do <i>you</i> want?" he asked gently.


    Zaria turned to me with a warm smile, her eyes soft. "He¡¯s right, darling. What would you like? I¡¯ll respect whatever you choose."


    Snow¡¯s gaze met mine, and he nodded. "Of course, love. It¡¯s your decision."


    I looked at him, my puppy eyes pleading. "Honestly, I want to spend time with both Snow and you," I said, hoping it would soften the tension.


    Zaria¡¯s gaze sharpened, and she frowned. "And what about me, Zara? Why am I being sidelined?"


    I sighed, giving her an apologetic smile. "I¡¯m not sidelining you, Mum. I just thought you had a busy life. I didn¡¯t want to impose."


    "For you, my dear," Zaria said softly, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, "I can always make the time."


    Her words resonated deeply with me, prompting me to embrace her tightly without any hesitation. Her arms wrapped around me, and I could feel the depth of her emotions in the way she held me.


    "You always have a ce with us," she whispered, her voice breaking slightly. "Always."


    When we pulled apart, Zade stepped in, enveloping me in a warm hug. "Don¡¯t be a stranger," he murmured, pressing a kiss to my forehead.


    Iughed softly. "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll probably see me more than you¡¯d like."


    As I stepped back, a teasing glint entered my eyes. "Speaking of which... when am I going to meet your mate?"


    Zade¡¯s expression stiffened; his smile faltering for a moment before he sighed, throwing me a half-hearted re. "Zara... You couldn¡¯t resist, could you?"


    Zaria¡¯s eyes widened, and she turned to him sharply. "Mate? You found your mate? And you didn¡¯t think to inform me?"


    Readtest chapters at f(r)eewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 172: Insufferable Snow

    <h4>Chapter 172: Insufferable Snow</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 172</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow chuckled from where he stood, leaning casually against the wall. "Go on, tell her, Zade."


    Zade groaned, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yes, Mum, I found my mate."


    A radiant smile spread across Zaria¡¯s face. "That¡¯s wonderful! We have a Luna for the Golden w Pack. Who is she? Where is she? What¡¯s her name?"


    Snow couldn¡¯t suppress his amusement, and I bit my lip to stifle a giggle.


    Finally, Zade muttered, "Aira. Aira Zephyr."


    The room fell into stunned silence. Zaria¡¯s smile faltered as she repeated the name under her breath. Then her face froze for a moment, and her eyes narrowed as she turned her piercing gaze to Snow. "Zephyr?" she repeated slowly. "Snow, your sister?"


    Snow¡¯s grin widened, his expression smug. "You catch on quick, Luna. The very same."


    Zaria blinked, her expression unreadable before it softened into something akin to wonder. "Well," she murmured, "this certainly makes things... interesting."


    "Understatement of the century," Zade muttered under his breath, earning a light shove from me.


    Zaria straightened, her regalposure returning. "I expect to meet her soon, Zade. She¡¯s family now, and I want to wee her properly."


    Zade nodded, his tone serious. "You will, Mum. Soon."


    Snow pushed off the wall, wrapping an arm around my waist. "Speaking of family, Zara and I should head out. We¡¯lle back to visit, of course. But for now..."


    Zaria sighed, her reluctance evident. "Fine," she relented, though her tone made it clear she wasn¡¯t happy about it. "But only if she promises to spend the weekend here. The elders will want to meet her."


    I smiled, feeling the warmth of her care. "I promise."


    As we prepared to leave, I nced back at Zaria and Zade, my heart full. No matter where I went, I knew I had a family here¡ªa family that would stand by me, no matter what.


    "Bye, Zade, Zar... Mum."


    ******************


    The evening sun cast a golden hue across the sprawling mansion as we pulled into the long driveway.


    Snow¡¯s second mansion loomed ahead, only slightly smaller than his main estate but no less impressive. Every inch of the property exuded luxury, from the intricate stone facade to the perfectly manicured gardens.


    As soon as we stepped out, Scott was there to greet us. Everposed, his sharp suit was pristine, and his demeanour professional as always.


    "Wee back, Alpha," Scott said, bowing slightly before turning to me. "Lady Zara, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again."


    "Thank you, Scott," I replied with a warm smile, still adjusting to being called Lady by him.


    Snow pped Scott on the shoulder. "Tell me, Scott, are my sisters and Storm around?"


    Scott shook his head. "No, Alpha. The Young Mistresses are expected to arrive tomorrow morning."


    A mischievous grin spread across Snow¡¯s face as he turned to me, his blue eyes glinting with yful intent. "Looks like I¡¯m getting you all to myself tonight, love."


    Before I could respond, he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a husky murmur. "Not that it matters if we hadpany. I wouldn¡¯t mind them hearing you scream my name as I drill into you over and over, driving you into ecstasy."


    My eyes widened in shock, my cheeks heating instantly as I instinctively nced at Scott. His face was as red as a tomato as he looked anywhere but at us, clearly wishing he could vanish into thin air.


    "Snow!" I hissed, smacking his arm.


    Laughing unapologetically, Snow straightened, his grin unabated as he watched me with adoration.


    Blushing furiously, I turned on my heel and marched toward the entrance, calling over my shoulder, "You¡¯re insufferable, Snow!"


    "For you, Zara, I can be anything," he called back, his voice teasing and filled with affection.


    Scott trailed after me, clearing his throat awkwardly. "Lady Zara, shall I prepare your room?"


    I stopped just inside the grand foyer, the luxurious interior taking my breath away. The marble floors gleamed under the soft light of a crystal chandelier, and the staircase that curved upward was something out of a fairy tale.


    "No need, Scott," Snow interjected smoothly as he stepped in behind me. "She¡¯ll be staying in my room."


    I spun around, giving him a re, but the smirk on his face only widened.


    Scott bowed his head. "Understood, Master Snow." He turned to me, his voice gentle. "If there¡¯s anything you need, Lady Zara, please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know."


    "Thank you, Scott," I said, managing a smile despite my flustered state.


    Once Scott disappeared down the hall, Snow stepped closer, wrapping his arms around my waist. His touch was warm, his scent intoxicating.


    "You¡¯re blushing, love," he teased, his voice low and velvety.


    "You¡¯re impossible," I muttered, though I couldn¡¯t hide the smile tugging at my lips.


    Snow chuckled, leaning down to press a soft kiss to my forehead. "Come on. Let me show you around."


    He guided me through the mansion, pointing out the key areas¡ªthe grand dining room, the library filled with floor-to-ceiling shelves, and a cozy lounge area with a crackling firece.


    The warmth of the space contrasted with the mansion¡¯s grandeur, making it feel inviting despite its size.


    Eventually, we arrived at his room¡ªor rather, <i>our</i> room for the night. The space was massive, dominated by arge four-poster bed draped with luxurious linens. A wall of ss doors opened onto a private balcony overlooking the estate¡¯s gardens.


    Snow leaned against the doorframe, watching me as I took in the room. "Well? What do you think?"


    "It¡¯s beautiful," I admitted, running my fingers along the edge of the bed.


    "Not as beautiful as you," he said, his voice sincere.


    I turned to him, my heart skipping a beat at the intensity in his gaze. For a moment, the yful banter faded, leaving only the raw connection between us.


    "Snow..." I began, but the words caught in my throat.


    He crossed the room in a few strides, pulling me into his arms. "You¡¯ve had a long day," he murmured, his lips brushing against my temple. "Let¡¯s get you settled in."


    His tenderness was disarming, and I found myself leaning into him, the tension from earlier melting away.


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    Snow pulled back slightly, cupping my face in his hands. "Anything for you, love."


    And in that moment, I realized that despite the chaos surrounding us¡ªMarcus, the Thorned Crescent, and the truths we were still unraveling¡ªI was exactly where I needed to be. With him.


    Before I could say anything, his lips crashed on mine.


    The source of this c??ntent is fr(e)??NovelFire

 Chapter 173: Devouring Zara

    <h4>Chapter 173: Devouring Zara</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 173</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The kiss was hungry, filled with passion and need. His tongue swept across my lips, and I opened them, letting him in. The taste of him was intoxicating, sending a jolt of heat through me.


    My fingers tangled in Snow¡¯s hair as his hands roamed my body, pulling me closer.


    Our lips moved together in a desperate rhythm, like two pieces finally fitting together. My knees weakened, and he held me tightly in his embrace.


    He broke away only to trail kisses down my jaw, his teeth nipping at the sensitive skin of my neck. I gasped, arching into him, my desire for him building with every touch.


    Snow growled, his grip tightening possessively as he lifted me into his arms.


    With a single, swift motion, he ced me gently on the bed.


    "Snow," I tried to protest at the swiftness of the situation, but his lips were all over my face already.


    "You¡¯re so perfect," he said roughly. "So beautiful, so mine."


    I shuddered as his hands explored my body, his touch sending waves of pleasure through me, grinding and reminding me of the things I missed and needed, specifically him.


    He kissed down the column of my neck, his fingers brushing against my nipples, which were firm and sensitive beneath my clothes.


    I gasped, arching into him, silently begging for more.


    Snow chuckled darkly, his mouth finding my earlobe. "Is this what you want?" he purred, his hands squeezing my breasts. "To be mine, to be fucked so hard you forget everything but the way I make you feel?"


    "Yes," I whimpered, unable to stop the flood of arousal coursing through me. I still couldn¡¯t get it. In the past it had been because of the mating seasoning, the full moon, so I told myself.


    That was why the pull between us was strong, but right now, the sun had just gone down. There was no full moon in sight yet... yet I felt him so much.


    Astrid craved cier and our union as I craved all of Snow¡¯s touch.


    It almost felt as though he had been dying to do this to me since he confessed his feelings for me, and truth be told, I couldn¡¯t wait either, but life happened.


    "Please, Snow..." I whimpered, not knowing if he would understand my plea or not.


    "What do you need, my little angel? Tell me and it¡¯s yours," he rasped, his eyes zing with heat and lust.


    I bit back the urge to say the words. All I wanted was him, all of him, but I was too shy to make that request.


    Still, his hands, fingers, and lips were doing a million things to my body. All the nerves in my body were active, eager, waiting to be pleased.


    I felt my core lick out its juices. I was wet and eager. That¡¯s how nice Snow made me feel.


    "I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment since that morning," he said huskily, his voice low and thick with desire.


    "Me too," I breathed, my body aching for him. I didn¡¯t know when I uttered those words to Snow, but they were the truth.


    Sow¡¯s eyes flickered with something akin to shock, then quickly morphed into pure desire.


    "I need you," I whispered, reaching up to touch his cheek. "All of you."


    His eyes softened, his voice low and husky. "Then you shall have all of me."


    He pressed a kiss to my forehead before slowly peeling off my clothes, his gaze filled with adoration.


    His lips traced a path down my neck, lingering on my nape till I was writhing in pleasure while his fingers worked their way around my clothes, peeling them off one at a time.


    The second I was exposed before him, Snow took in the sight of me, like a hungry man waiting to devour his food and licked his lips.


    "Love, you¡¯re sexy."


    He cupped my breasts, kneading the soft flesh before circling his thumbs over my nipples, drawing a moan from my lips.


    "Aaaahhhhh~"


    His mouth continued its journey down, trailing hot kisses across my skin until his tongue found my navel, licking a circle around it before dipping lower.


    I gasped, arching my hips toward him, aching for more.


    But Snow seemed determined to take his time, savouring every inch of me. He ran his fingers lightly over my inner thighs, then dipped between them, stroking me in the most sensitive spot.


    "You¡¯re so wet for me, love," he murmured, his breath hot against my skin.


    My eyes fluttered shut, pleasure pulsing through me as his fingers slid over my clit, sending a jolt of ecstasy through me.


    "S-Snow," I panted, my hands grasping the sheets, desperate for something to hold onto.


    He smiled wickedly, continuing his ministrations as he kissed and licked my clit, his fingers stroking and caressing me, pushing me higher and higher until I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    I shook on the bed, my upper body rising from the bed as the pleasure coursed through me in waves.


    Still, Snow wasn¡¯t letting up for a release as he built up my desire each time, and before I came, he bit down on my clit lightly to shake me out of rhythm, and the next second he attacked my clit without mercy.


    I was in heaven, my mind going nk and forgetting my troubles. All I could do was focus on him and the ministrations on my clit.


    I shut my eyes, mouth ajar as a wordless cry tore through me and the next second


    My orgasm exploded through me, waves of pleasure crashing over me, making me convulse in pleasure as the bed shook underneath me.


    Snow groaned, his fingers thrusting inside me as I rode out the bliss, his tonguepping at my wetness.


    "Fuckk!!" I finally managed to scream.


    When I finally came down from my high, he looked up at me, his eyes dark with desire.


    "God, you taste amazing, Zara," he growled, his voice thick with lust.


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 174: Cum for Me

    <h4>Chapter 174: Cum for Me</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 174</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I flushed, suddenly feeling self-conscious. "Snow," I mumbled, biting my lower lip.


    "Don¡¯t you dare," hemanded, his tone serious. "There¡¯s nothing for you to be embarrassed about."


    "B-but..."


    "Shhhh," he said soothingly, cupping my cheek. "It¡¯s just you and me here, love. You don¡¯t have to hold back."


    I took a deep breath, letting go of my inhibitions. And before I could let him know I was ready, he was back down, eating me out and bringing my body close to another climax.


    He continued the cycle till the point I begged him for more. I couldn¡¯t fathom what I was saying either. All I knew was I screamed more, not minding how loud my voice went.


    And then he looked up at me afterpping up my juices with eyes that screamed, I want you, and said, "But I need to be inside you now."


    He rose up on his knees, yanking his clothes off and throwing them to the side.


    He stumbled back to the bed, tumbling onto the soft sheets. He gazed down at me, his eyes burning with intensity.


    "You¡¯re mine, Zara," he growled, his words sending a shiver of anticipation through me.


    "Prove it," I challenged, knowing that dare could be the pleasurable end of me.


    His lips curled into a wicked grin, and before I knew what was happening, Snow¡¯s lips found my neck, sucking on my nape.


    I moaned, arching into him, and he took that as a sign to go further.


    Snow¡¯s hand slid up my thigh, his fingers trailing fire over my skin. They brushed against my wetness, sending sparks of pleasure through me.


    He pressed two fingers into me, and I gasped at the sudden sensation. It was like electricity was pulsing through me, heightening every touch.


    His thumb brushed against my sensitive nub, and I shuddered, my body responding instinctively and the next second, he pulled out his fingers, licked them before positioning his dick at my entrance.


    I blinked when his dick¡¯s head pushed into me and then he was inside me, filling me.


    I gasped at the sensation, the delicious pressure and friction. My hands gripped his shoulders, nails digging into his skin as he thrust deeper, harder.


    "Arrrhhh!"


    "Ssshhh..." he soothed, his voice gentle as his fingers traced circles around my clit. "Just rx."


    He slowly began moving, his movements deliberate and careful, taking his time.


    "S-Snow..." I moaned, arching into him, seeking more.


    He groaned, his grip on my waist tightening as he picked up his pace, thrusting deeper and harder.


    My back arched, and I cried out, my body writhing with pleasure. He buried his face in my neck, his teeth grazing my skin.


    "God, Zara," he grunted, his voice strained. "You feel so good."


    He pumped his hips faster, his cock driving into me. The pressure was building inside me, the pleasure threatening to consume me.


    On and on we went; seconds turned into minutes, and minutes seemed endless as our bodies rocked from side to side, the bed creaking loudly underneath us.


    "I-I¡¯m close," I panted, my nails raking down his back.


    He let out a low growl, his grip on my waist tightening as his thrusts became more urgent.


    "Come for me, love," he murmured, his words sending a thrill through me.


    He pressed his lips to mine, his tongue exploring my mouth, swallowing my moans as the pleasure crashed over me.


    I shattered around him, my orgasm ripping through me, setting every nerve ending aze.


    My back arched, and I threw my head back, screaming his name.


    He kept pounding into me, chasing his own release, bucking his hips until he groaned, his body going rigid as his climax hit him.


    "Fuck, Zara," he groaned, his voice husky and raw. "You¡¯re perfect."


    We copsed onto the bed, gasping for breath, our hearts racing but knowing Snow, he was still not done.


    His cock twitched within me, ready and eager for round two. Without saying anytthing I smiled as I knew what that meant.


    But good news, Astriod and I were more than ready.


    "Again?"


    "Zara, you¡¯re not getting any sleep tonight."


    "I didn¡¯t ask for a warning, Snow."


    "Good, then, you¡¯re up for it."


    I nodded, staring deeply into his eyes. Snow leaned in, kissing me softly after such an intense session, and I smiled.


    He broke the kiss, his smile turning into a full-blown grin. "Well, love, I want you on all fours. I want you riding my dick. I want you in reverse cowgirl and cowgirl positions. I simply want to make love to you in every way possible and make up for lost time."


    Iughed. "I can live with that."


    Snow smiled, his eyes shining with love and adoration. He rolled over, pulling me on top of him.


    "Good," he whispered, his hands resting on my hips. "Now, let¡¯s get started."


    I took my position, angling his thick hard dick against my hole as I slowly lowered myself


    "Mmmm," Snow groaned, his hands squeezing my hips as I slid down his cock. "That¡¯s it, love."


    I sighed, savouring the feeling of him filling me.


    "God, you feel amazing," he breathed, his voice strained.


    "So do you," I murmured, rocking my hips.


    We found a steady rhythm, our bodies moving together, pleasure building with every thrust.


    Snow¡¯s hands roamed over my body, exploring every curve and dip.


    His touch was electric, sending sparks through me as he gripped my breasts and kneaded them.


    I ground my hips against him, my muscles clenching around his length, drawing a groan from him.


    "Fuck, Zara," he growled, his grip on my waist tightening.


    I grinned, loving the sound of his voice.


    "Don¡¯t stop," he panted, his breathing ragged.


    "I won¡¯t," I promised, moving faster.


    Our bodies collided, our skin pping against each other.


    The pressure was building inside me, growing with each passing second.


    Snow¡¯s hands slid to my ass, gripping the plump mounds and spreading them apart as he mmed into me, driving me wild.


    "Snow!" I cried out, the pleasure overwhelming me.


    "Zara," he grunted, his thrusts bing more erratic. "Come for me, love."


    Follow current nov?ls on f(r)eewebnov??l

 Chapter 175: Forever

    <h4>Chapter 175: Forever</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 175</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I shuddered, the pleasure washing over me in waves, consuming me.


    I came, copsing on his chest, trembling and gasping. Snow did not let me rx, turning me into the reverse cowgirl position as we went again.


    "Again? Really, Snow?" I panted, trying to catch my breath.


    "Yes," he replied simply, his voice rough. "I want you to ride me this time. Show me how much you want me."


    I groaned, rolling my eyes.


    "Fine," I relented, straddling him and sinking down on his length.


    "Ride me," hemanded, his hands guiding my hips.


    I moaned, rolling my hips, savouring the sensation of his cock filling me.


    His fingers dug into my skin, his grip tightening.


    "That¡¯s it, love," he praised, his voice thick with desire. "Take what you need."


    I whimpered, my pace quickening as the pleasure built.


    "God, you¡¯re so fucking beautiful," he groaned, his hands sliding up my thighs. "I can¡¯t get enough of you."


    I gasped, my muscles clenching around his cock. His words, his dirty talk were doing things to me, only he knew.


    And the way we connected further heightened my pleasure. That, and the mental control that I had over this situation further drove the naughtiness in me out.


    "Fuck, Snow," I cried out, my fingers digging into his thigh.


    "I know, love," he growled, his voice strained. "You¡¯re so tight, so perfect."


    My head fell back, and I let out a string of curses as I rode him, the pleasure overwhelming me.


    "Snow," I moaned, his name falling from my lips.


    "Come for me," he urged, his fingers teasing my clit. "I want to feel youe undone around me."


    His words sent me over the edge, and I came, my body shaking as the orgasm washed over me.


    This time, he gripped my hips and began thrusting his hips wildly. Snow followed shortly after, his release pulsing deep inside me, filling me with warmth.


    "Fuck, Zara," he hissed, his breathing heavy.


    "S-Snow," I whispered, unable to form a coherent thought.


    "That was incredible," he murmured, pressing a kiss to my shoulder.


    I hummed, leaning into him.


    "You¡¯re incredible," he whispered, his voice filled with awe.


    "You¡¯re not so bad yourself," I teased, a smile tugging at my lips.


    And for the rest of the night, we spent it doing things I had only heard about.


    We tried different positions.


    We were rough.


    We were slow.


    We were gentle.


    He took me from behind.


    He lifted me up and fucked me standing.


    We made love like there was no tomorrow.


    And when we were finally too exhausted, we passed out.


    But, it was a night I wouldn¡¯t forget for as long as I lived.


    And just like that, our night had ended.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The soft glow of the morning sun spilled into the room, casting golden hues across the plush carpet and illuminating the contours of the grand four-poster bed.


    Snow stirred, his sharp senses adjusting to the morning rays. His eyes fluttered open, falling instantly on Zara beside him.


    Her chest rose and fell rhythmically, her face serene and framed by strands of blonde cascading onto the pillow.


    For a moment, he remained still, soaking in the sight of her¡ªso peaceful, so vulnerable, and so undeniably his.


    Unable to resist, he leaned in and pressed a tender kiss to her neck, his lips brushing against her soft skin.


    A faint sigh escaped Zara¡¯s lips, and she shifted slightly in her sleep. Smiling, he trailed more kisses along the delicate curve of her neck, his hands resting gently on her waist.


    Zara stirred, her brows furrowing as she let out a sleepy murmur. "Snow..." Her voice, stillced with the remnants of sleep, was barely audible.


    Encouraged, Snow pressed closer, his lips leaving a trail of warmth down the column of her neck.


    "Mhmmm," he hummed in response and his voice vibrated against her skin.


    "Snow," she whimpered hoarsely, and not just from sleepst night¡¯s activities had left her spent in every sense. The sound sent a shiver down his spine, his grin widening.


    "Good morning, love," Snow murmured, his lips brushing against the shell of her ear.


    Zara tried to turn, burying her face into the pillow, but Snow¡¯s arm wrapped firmly around her waist, holding her in ce. "I¡¯m tired," she mumbled, her words muffled against the pillow. "I can barely move..."


    Herint only fueled his yful nature. "You¡¯re ming me?" he teased, his lips moving to her jawline. "Last night, you seemed quite eager, love."


    Zara groaned, her hand feebly swatting at him, though itcked any real intent. "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d take it as a challenge to ruin mepletely."


    Snow chuckled, a deep and satisfied sound, as he shifted onto his side to face her properly. His blue eyes sparkled mischievously as he gently brushed a strand of hair from her face. "Ruin you? I think I made you feel alive."


    Her lips curved into a sleepy smile despite her efforts to remain indignant. She cracked one eye open to meet his gaze. "Alive? I could barely breathe. That¡¯s not the same."


    "Semantics," Snow said with a smirk, leaning down to nt a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Zara rolled onto her back, sighing as she stretched her arms above her head, her muscles protesting the movement. "You¡¯re impossible," she said, though there was no real venom in her tone.


    "For you, love, I¡¯ll be anything," he replied, his voiceced with affection.


    Zara turned her head to look at him, her expression softening. "Anything?"


    "Anything," Snow confirmed, his hand reaching out to trace patterns on her arm. "Though I do think I have already proven that."


    Sheughed, the sound light and filled with genuine warmth. "You¡¯re insufferable, you know that?"


    "And yet, here you are," Snow quipped, leaning in to capture her lips in a slow, lingering kiss.


    When they finally pulled apart, Zara sighed, her fingers brushing against his cheek. "I guess I¡¯m stuck with you."


    "Forever," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for doubt.


    The word hung between them, heavy with promise. Zara¡¯s heart swelled as she realized just how deeply she felt for him.


    Snow Zephyr was many things¡ªinfuriating, yful, overwhelming¡ªbut he was also hers.


    And she wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.


    "Forever," she echoed, sealing the promise with another kiss.


    The source of this c??ntent is fr(e)??NovelFire

 Chapter 176: Visit

    <h4>Chapter 176: Visit</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 176</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    A sharp knock on the bedroom door broke the peaceful morning silence. Zara stirred beside me, burying her face deeper into the pillow.


    I knew who it was with the faint sound of his footstep from a mile away. It was already time. I groaned, pulling myself upright as I called out.


    "What is it, Scott?"


    The muffled voice of my ever-diligent chauffeur came through the door. "Alpha, your sisters have arrived. Young Master Storm is with them as well."


    Before I could respond, the sound of voices and quick footsteps echoed down the hall. The unmistakable energy of my siblings filled the air.


    "Well, that¡¯s our wake-up call," I muttered, throwing a yful nce at Zara.


    Her sleepy eyes blinked open, and the realization of what Scott had said hit her. "They¡¯re here already?" she eximed, bolting upright.


    "Yes, love," I replied, my voiceced with amusement.


    She scrambled out of bed, clutching the sheets around her as she hurried toward the bathroom. Her hurried steps made me chuckle.


    "They¡¯re not going to judge you, you know," I teased, leaning back against the headboard.


    "Not like this, they won¡¯t!" Zara called out over her shoulder, disappearing into the bathroom.


    I heard the rush of water as she started the shower. Smirking to myself, I stood and stretched, the events ofst night still vivid in my mind.


    I walked to the bathroom door and noticed, with some amusement, that she¡¯d left it ajar.


    Unable to resist, I slipped inside.


    Zara had her back to me, her blonde hair wet and clinging to her shoulders as she rinsed the suds from her skin.


    The sight was utterly captivating. I stepped closer, wrapping my arms around her waist and pressing a kiss to her shoulder.


    She let out a startled gasp, spinning around. "Snow! What are you doing?"


    "Joining you," I said with a grin, brushing a strand of wet hair from her face. Before she could protest, I captured her lips in a slow, lingering kiss.


    Her initial surprise melted into a soft sigh as she kissed me back. The water surrounded us in warmth.


    "Snow," she murmured against my lips, half in reprimand, half in surrender.


    "You didn¡¯t close the door," I pointed out, smirking.


    "I forgot," she admitted, her cheeks flushing.


    "Lucky me," I said, pulling her closer.


    We lingered under the shower spray, the world outside momentarily forgotten. But the knock on the door and the faint chatter beyond reminded us of the family awaiting us downstairs.


    "Your sisters," Zara whispered, breaking the kiss.


    "They¡¯ll wait," I murmured, leaning in again.


    Sheughed, pushing me gently. "We can¡¯t keep them waiting forever."


    Reluctantly, I stepped back. "Fine. But this isn¡¯t over, love."


    She rolled her eyes, her lips curving into a soft smile. "Let¡¯s bath, Snow."


    ****************


    Freshly showered and dressed, Zara and I made our way downstairs. The moment we entered the grand living room, the sound of little feet pattering against the floor reached us.


    "Daddy Snow!"


    Storm darted across the room andunched himself into my arms. I caught him easily, lifting him high as he giggled.


    "Storm!" I greeted, ruffling his hair. "Look at you. Getting bigger every time I see you."


    He beamed, clinging to my neck. "I missed you!"


    "And I missed you too," I said, holding him close.


    Tempest and Aira followed soon after, their radiant smiles lighting up the room. Tempest was the first to embrace me, her usual fiery energy evident.


    "You took your time getting down here, Snow," she teased, pulling back. Her sharp eyes darted to Zara, who stood beside me.


    Aira stepped forward next, her demeanor softer but no less affectionate. "Brother," she said warmly, hugging me before turning to Zara.


    Tempest¡¯s mischievous grin grew as she studied Zara. "You¡¯re glowing," she remarked, folding her arms.


    Zara blushed furiously. "I¡ªwhat?"


    Tempest tilted her head, her expression mock-innocent. "I bet it was another mind-blowing night, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Zara¡¯s cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red as she buried her face in her hands.


    "Tempest!" I scolded lightly, though I couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle.


    "What?" Tempest said with a shrug. "I¡¯m just stating the obvious."


    Aira rolled her eyes. "Ignore her," she told Zara, her tone gentle. "She loves to tease."


    Storm, oblivious to the innuendo, tugged at my sleeve. "Daddy, can we yter?"


    "Of course," I said, ruffling his hair again. "After we¡¯ve all caught up. How was your time with your feisty aunt?" I naked the little fireball as he grinned happily.


    As we all settled into the living room, the conversation turned to the uing Alpha Ball.


    "Are you attending this year?" Tempest asked, her gaze flicking between Zara and me.


    "Of course," I replied, resting an arm casually on the back of Zara¡¯s chair. "We¡¯ll both be there."


    Aira smiled. "It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve all attended together. It¡¯ll be good to show a united front."


    "And introduce Zara to the other Alphas," Tempest added, her grin returning. "I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll leave quite the impression."


    Zara nced at me nervously. "Do you finally think it¡¯s safe?"


    I squeezed her hand reassuringly. "With me and Zade by your side, you¡¯ll be perfectly safe. No one will dare try anything."


    Both Aira and Tempest froze at the mention of Zae and I protecting Zara.


    I noticed the change in Aira¡¯s expression and nced at Zara. She nodded, giving me her go-ahead.


    "The Ball is heavily guarded. It¡¯s one of the safest events for pack leaders," Aira continued, doing her best to ignore us.


    Tempest leaned forward, her expression turning serious for a moment. "But keep your guard up. Not everyone will be pleased to see a new face alongside Snow. Some Alphas don¡¯t like change. I mean female alphas"


    Zara took a deep breath, her resolve evident. "I¡¯ll be ready."


    "That¡¯s the spirit," Tempest said with a wink.


    As the conversation progressed,ughter and warmth filled the room. And after some time, I finally cleared my throat to signal their attention.


    "Girls, there¡¯s been some news I think you ought to hear." Aira and Tempest nced at each other before focusing on me.


    "What? Tempest asked.


    "It¡¯s about Zade." I saw Aira clench her fist.


    "What about him?" Tempest asked, eyeing Zara and me.


    "He..."


    "He¡¯s my brother," Zara chimed and at once, all eyes darted in her direction.


    "What?"


    The source of this c??ntent is freewe(b)nov??l

 Chapter 177: Light Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 177: Light Conversation</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 176</strong>


    <strong>~ Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The room fell into stunned silence after my revtion. The yful atmosphere turned serious as Tempest and Aira stared at me, their gazes flickering between Snow and me as if searching for confirmation.


    "What did you just say?" Tempest inquired, her tone sharp yetced with disbelief.


    "I said Zade is my brother," I repeated, ncing at Snow for support.


    Snow sighed, leaning forward. "It¡¯s true," he said calmly but one couldn¡¯t mistake the firmness of his tone. "Zara and Zade are siblings. Their separation urred during their childhood.


    Aira¡¯s eyes widened, her usuallyposed demeanor faltering. "Separated? How... how is that possible?"


    Snow exchanged a quick nce with me before continuing. "It¡¯s aplex tale, but the short version is that Zara was taken during an attack on the Golden w Pack. That was the night it fell. Zade has been looking for her ever since."


    Tempest leaned back, crossing her arms. "Wait a minute. You¡¯re telling us that Zara is... the Alpha¡¯s sister? The lost daughter of the Golden w Pack?"


    "Exactly," Snow confirmed, resting a reassuring hand on my shoulder.


    Despite the almost overwhelming weight of their stares, I maintained myposure. "It¡¯s all still new to me too," I admitted, my voice soft. "But it¡¯s the truth."


    Tempest studied me for a moment before breaking into a wide grin. "Well, that exins a lot."


    "Exins what?" I asked hesitantly.


    "The way you carry yourself," Tempest said, gesturing toward me. "You¡¯ve got that same energy Zade doesmanding but subtle, like you don¡¯t even realize it."


    Aira, who had been quiet for a moment too long, finally spoke. "Does Zade know you¡¯re here?" she asked, her voice steady but her gaze unreadable.


    "He does," Snow answered for me. "We¡¯ve been in touch with him about everything."


    Aira nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful. "And how does he feel about this? About finding you?"


    "He¡¯s happy," I said, smiling at the memory of Zade¡¯s protective embrace. "But he¡¯s also cautious. There¡¯s still a lot we don¡¯t know, and the past hasn¡¯t been easy for either of us."


    Aira¡¯s gaze softened slightly, though a flicker of something¡ªmaybe longing¡ªcrossed her features before she quickly masked it.


    "Well," Tempest said, breaking the tension. "If Zade¡¯s happy, then so am I. I¡¯m happy for you, Zara."


    Her words brought a sense of warmth, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Thank you."


    Snow¡¯s hand tightened slightly on my shoulder as he nced between his sisters. "There¡¯s more," he said, his tone cautious.


    "More?" Tempest echoed, raising an eyebrow.


    "It¡¯s about the Ball," Snow began. "Zade and I are nning for Zara to attend with us. It¡¯s time the packs know the truth about her."


    Tempest let out a low whistle. "That¡¯s going to shake things up."


    "It is," Aira agreed, her voice thoughtful. "But it¡¯s the right move."


    I felt Snow¡¯s gaze on me, his confidence grounding me. "Are you ready for this, love?"


    I took a deep breath, meeting his eyes. "I think so. As long as I have all of you by my side."


    "You do," Snow said firmly, his tone leaving no room for doubt.


    "Then, I was born for this."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The afternoon sun bathed the estate in a warm, golden glow as I stepped onto the balcony attached to my room.


    The events of the morning still swirled in my mind as I leaned against the railing, staring out at the manicured gardens below.


    Zara. Zade. The lost child.


    The revtion was still sinking in. It wasn¡¯t every day you found out that the woman your brother married was also the long-lost sister of one of the most powerful Alphas in the world.


    I pulled out my phone, my fingers hesitating over the screen. Ever since my visit to Tempest¡¯s house, I had time to think about Zade and this new mate bond the moon goddess had given us.


    Although he hadn¡¯t made much of a move but I understood him.


    There was no rush. We needed time to sort ourselves. In the process, when he called Tempest one of the days to ask about us, she had given me his number, emphasizing that I call him. I agreed but until this moment, I did no such thing.


    Finally, Iposed a quick message to Zade.


    <i>Aira: Congrattions on finding your sister. Zara¡¯s lovely. You are lucky.</i>


    I hit send and ced the phone on the table beside me and took my seat, leaning back in the lounge chair.


    The crisp autumn breeze rustled my hair, and for a moment, I closed my eyes, letting the serenity of the moment calm my thoughts.


    The soft buzz of my phone broke the quiet. Picking it up, I saw Zade¡¯s reply. That was fast, I noted.


    <i>Zade: Thank you, Aira. And yes, she is. Snow spilled the beans, huh?</i>


    A chuckle escaped me as I typed back.


    <i>He did. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised. He loves a good dramatic reveal."</i>


    Zade¡¯s response was almost immediate.


    <i>That sounds like Snow. How are you handling all of this?</i>


    I paused, considering his question before replying.


    <i>It¡¯s a lot to take in, but I¡¯m happy for you. For both of you. You¡¯ve been looking for her for so long.</i>


    <strong>Zade</strong><i>: I have. It feels... surreal. Like a part of me that was missing is finally whole again.</i>


    His words stirred something in me¡ªan unspoken longing I didn¡¯t dare acknowledge fully.


    <strong>Aira:</strong><i> She¡¯s lucky to have you as a brother. You¡¯re one of the good ones, Zade.</i>


    <strong>Zade: </strong><i>Thank you, Aira. That means a loting from you.</i>


    Afortable silence settled between us, even through the digital distance. I found myself smiling, the tension of the day easing.


    <i>Aira: So, are you attending the Ball this year?</i>


    <i>Zade: Yes. It¡¯s going to be Zara¡¯s first. I imagine it will be... interesting.</i>


    <i>Aira: That¡¯s one way to put it. She¡¯ll have everyone¡¯s attention, that¡¯s for sure.</i>


    <i>Zade: She¡¯s stronger than she realizes. She¡¯ll handle it.</i>


    <i>Aira: I believe that.</i>


    The conversation flowed effortlessly, a sense of ease I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    <strong>Zade</strong><i>: I hope to see you there, Aira.</i>


    <strong>Aira:</strong><i> You will. It wouldn¡¯t be the same without me, lol.</i>


    I teased, smiling brightly to my phone.


    <strong>Zade:</strong><i> True. It will be nice. And I bet it would make absolute.</i>


    Thepliment caught me off guard, my cheeks heating as I stared at the screen.


    <strong>Aira</strong><i>: Careful, Zade. That almost sounded like flirting.</i>


    <strong>Zade</strong><i>: Only almost? I must be losing my touch.</i>


    Iughed, shaking my head.


    <strong>Aira: </strong><i>Goodnight, Zade.</i>


    <strong>Zade: </strong><i>Goodnight, Aira. Sweet dreams.</i>


    As I set my phone down, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a warmth spreading through me¡ªa quiet joy that lingered long after the conversation ended.


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 178: Loose End Mess

    <h4>Chapter 178: Loose End Mess</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 176</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Later that evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, I stood on the balcony with Zara. The cool breeze rustled her hair as she leaned against me, her gaze fixed on the sprawling gardens below.


    "Are you nervous about the Ball?" I asked, brushing my fingers through her hair.


    "A little," she admitted. "But with you by my side, I think I¡¯ll be okay."


    I pressed a kiss to the top of her head. "You¡¯ll do more than okay, love. You¡¯ll shine."


    She turned to look at me with those eyes filled with affection. "Thank you, Snow. For everything."


    "Always," I said softly and pulled her closer.


    *************


    The mansion shone in the morning sun, promising a good day. I decided it was the perfect opportunity to show Zara more of the town and our surroundings.


    She deserved a break before the overwhelming stress of the uing Alpha Ball.


    As we stepped out of the car at the mall, I couldn¡¯t help but watch Zara¡¯s expressions. She marveled at the towering ss structure and the people bustling about. It was a world far removed from the quiet packs and their territories.


    "Do you like it?" I asked, taking her hand as we walked toward the entrance.


    She smiled. "It¡¯s different from what I¡¯m used to, but yes, I do."


    "I¡¯m d. Come on, let¡¯s go shopping."


    Inside, we browsed through stores, picking up essentials and a few items that caught her fancy. Zara was particrly drawn to a delicate charm bracelet, her eyes lighting up as she admired its intricate design. I didn¡¯t think twice before purchasing it for her, ignoring her protests.


    "You¡¯re spoiling me," she teased, her eyes twinkling with gratitude.


    "That¡¯s my prerogative," I replied smoothly, tucking the small box into the bag.


    After shopping, we stopped at a cozy caf¨¦ nearby to grab snacks. Zara sipped on a smoothie, her eyes scanning the vibrant street outside.


    We kept the conversation light, talking about random things¡ªher favorite books, my childhood pranks with Aira and Tempest.


    It was a moment of normalcy in the chaos of our lives.


    Just as Zara wasughing at one of my stories, my phone buzzed on the table. I nced at the screen, frowning as Taylor¡¯s name shed across it.


    "Who¡¯s that?" Zara inquired in a curious tone as she took another sip of her drink.


    I sighed, showing her the screen. "Taylor, my assistant. She¡¯s efficient, but she wouldn¡¯t call without a valid reason."


    "Answer it," Zara urged, her expression soft but encouraging.


    Reluctantly, I swiped to ept the call and brought the phone to my ear. "Taylor?"


    Her frantic voice resounded in the call. "Sir, there¡¯s a situation, and I don¡¯t know how to handle it."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Take a breath and tell me what¡¯s wrong."


    Taylor inhaled sharply before continuing. "Do you remember the call girl you requested before... your marriage?"


    My brows furrowed. "Yes. What about her?"


    Taylor hesitated. "It turns out there¡¯s a misunderstanding. She¡¯s here at the office, furious. She ims she wasn¡¯t paid and demands her payment."


    I exhaled deeply. Thank Goodness it was a minor issue, I thought but no.


    "It¡¯s simple then. There isn¡¯t anything to worry about. Taylor, settle her andpensate for the dy."


    "I wish it was that simple, sir." My brows knitted further.


    "How so?"


    "She is threatening legal action against thepany for the dy and breach in agreement."


    I sat straighter, my jaw tightening. "Didn¡¯t you cancel the arrangement when I met Zara? How can she sue us for her own error?"


    "I thought I did," she admitted, her voice fraught with tension. However, it appears that the request was approved regardless, and before she received the news, she had already fulfilled her role. She married someone else, thinking it was you and part of the contract, and now she¡¯s here demandingpensation."


    "Married someone else?" I repeated incredulously. "How the hell does that happen?"


    "I don¡¯t know, sir," Taylor stammered. "But she¡¯s refusing to leave until it¡¯s resolved."


    I exhaled sharply, my frustration simmering beneath the surface. "Fine. I¡¯ll handle it. Prepare the necessary documents, and I¡¯ll be there shortly."


    "Yes, sir. Thank you," Taylor said, relief evident in her tone.


    I ended the call, my eyes locking with Zara¡¯s concerned gaze. "Trouble?" she asked softly.


    From her expression, I knew she felt my anger and frustration. "Nothing we can¡¯t fix," I assured her.


    "Good. You can tell me what is wrong on the way. For now, let¡¯s go."


    "Sure, I¡¯ll exin."


    We stood to leave, but before we reached the caf¨¦ door, Zara¡¯s phone buzzed in her pocket. She fished it out as soon as we stepped outside and made our way towards my car, her brows knitting together as she saw E¡¯s name on the screen.


    "E?" she answered, putting the phone on speaker mode. "What¡¯s up?"


    I stepped closer, unlocking the car as her conversation unfolded.


    "Things have gotten out of hand, Zara," E said, her voice tinged with worry.


    Zara paused, frowning. "What do you mean?"


    E¡¯s words tumbled out in a rush. "You remember when you wanted a call boy for your marriage?"


    My hand froze on the car door handle.


    "Yes," Zara replied hesitantly, her voice low. "But I met Snow instead."


    "Exactly," E continued. "Well, the man you would have hired went ahead and married someone else, thinking she was you. Now he is demanding payment and threatening legal action against both of us."


    Zara inhaled sharply, her hand gripping the phone tightly. "Forward me their details, E. I¡¯ll handle it."


    "Zara, I¡¯m so sorry¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t apologize," Zara interrupted firmly. "This was my decision. You only helped me. I¡¯ll take care of it."


    The call ended, and Zara leaned back in her seat, exhaling slowly. Her eyes met mine, and for a moment, we sat in silence, understanding the problem that was before us, ones we created.


    "They may have staged this," she said finally, her voice steady despite the tension in her jaw. "But how did we let loose ends lead to such a mess?"


    I reached for her hand, squeezing it gently. "We¡¯ll sort this out, Zara. Together."


    She nodded, a flicker of gratitude softening her features. "Let¡¯s go."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 179: The Calls Got Married

    <h4>Chapter 179: The Calls Got Married</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 179</strong>


    <strong>~ Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    We arrived at thepany quickly and alighted from his car. Despite Snow¡¯s calm demeanor as he walked beside me, I could feel the tension radiating off him. His jaw was tight, his blue eyes sharp with focus.


    He couldn¡¯t afford for his father to learn of this issue and the conditions of our marriage, especially now that it was affecting thepany.


    I adjusted my pace to keep up with him, my heels clicking softly against the polished floors as we entered the lobby. The faint hum of activity added to the sterile atmosphere of the cool air.


    "She is with Taylor on the top floor," Snow said, his voice clipped. He gestured toward the elevator, his hand brushing the small of my back. "Let¡¯s get this over with."


    I nodded, doing my best to stayposed even as questions swirled in my mind.


    The ride up was quiet even as Snow¡¯s hand remained on my back. When we stepped off the elevator, a flustered Taylor greeted us, her sharp suit slightly disheveled and her usuallyposed expression tinged with worry.


    "Alpha Snow, Lady Zara," she said quickly, her eyes darting between us. "She¡¯s in the conference room."


    Snow¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "Have the legal team prepped and ready. I want to handle this quickly and cleanly, while also putting her in a difficult position by providing proof that we canceled the event.


    "Yes, sir," Taylor replied, motioning for us to follow her.


    As we approached the conference room, I could hear raised voices¡ªone frustrated and demanding, the other attempting to cate.


    Snow frowned. "Do they think this is a marketce of some sort or what?"


    I intertwined our fingers and shook my head. "Don¡¯t be rash. Imagine their shock."


    Instead, Snow¡¯s expression darkened the most. "That¡¯s why you conform things as well." He sighed, his chest rising sharply. "Let¡¯s go in."


    Taylor pushed open the door, revealing a young woman seated at the long table. Her arms were crossed tightly over her chest, her expression defiant as she argued with one of the staff members.


    The moment she saw Snow, her demeanor shifted. Her eyes widened, her posture stiffening.


    "Finally," she said, her voice sharp but wavering slightly. "You¡¯re here. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting?"


    Snow stepped forward, keeping his expression cold. "I understand there¡¯s been an issue. Let¡¯s address it calmly."


    The woman scoffed. "Calmly? Yourpany didn¡¯t fulfill the agreement, and now I¡¯m left with nothing! Do you know what I¡¯ve been through?"


    I moved closer, standing beside Snow. "We¡¯re here to resolve this," I said evenly. "Let¡¯s start with the facts."


    The woman¡¯s gaze flicked to me, her eyes narrowing slightly. "And you are?"


    "Zara," I said simply.


    "My wife," Snow chimed in.


    Realization dawned on her face, her lips pressing into a thin line. "You¡¯re the one he married," she said, her tone usatory.


    Snow¡¯s hand brushed mine, a silent gesture of reassurance. "Let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand," he said firmly.


    "Let¡¯s start with the basics. This matter doesn¡¯t concern mypany."


    Your secretary made the call using thepany¡¯s phone. So naturally it does."


    Snow nced at Taylor and she shot him an apologetic look. Just before Snow could speak, I interjected. Having a simr problem, I knew what was wrong and how it weighed Snow down.


    But we weren¡¯t the only ones at fault.


    It¡¯s been over two months and they want to tell me neither of them suspected they had married the wrong person?


    It didn¡¯t take me a week to realize that.


    I cleared my throat. "When the n wasn¡¯t met why didn¡¯t yourpany inform you?" She shrugged, her brown hair spilling over her shoulders as she scrutinized me closely. "Okay, let¡¯s try this again. Didn¡¯t you discuss this with your spouse?"


    "Yeah. He¡¯s in a mess too. Apparently, he¡¯s been acting up, waiting for supposed pay. You know what, it¡¯s as though we were set up. And much worse, he doesn¡¯t have a proper house like I was told. We¡¯ve been getting by. At first, it was okay butter the truth began to show."


    "Hmm. So he was pretending."


    "Yeah. Kevin Brown knows no shit."


    I blinked. Kevin Brown? That was the name of the man E had sent his details over. Apparently there was a mighty switch.


    The meeting stretched on as the woman aired her grievances. Snow remained calm, his sharp intellect cutting through her arguments with precision. I offered input where I could, and slowly, the tension in the room began to ease.


    By the time we left the conference room, the issue had been resolved. The woman had agreed to a settlement, and Snow¡¯s legal team would handle the rest.


    I exhaled deeply as we exited the building, feeling the weight of the situation finally release. "That was... intense," I admitted.


    Snow nced at me, his expression softening. "You handled yourself well, love."


    "Thanks," I said, managing a small smile.


    I quickly messaged E, informing her of everything. By tomorrow, we would meet both of them and settle this properly.


    Snow offered them an apartment aspensation for the past months; they could stay or not.


    Eagerly, she took it.


    **************


    The drive back to the mansion was quiet, the tension from the morning giving way to a more reflective mood.


    "Snow?" I said softly, breaking the silence.


    "Hmm?" He nced at me briefly, his hand resting on the steering wheel.


    "Do you think this was deliberate?"


    He frowned slightly, considering my question. "It¡¯s possible," he admitted. "But without concrete evidence, it¡¯s hard to say."


    I nodded, my thoughts swirling. "We need to be more careful."


    "We will be," Snow said firmly, his hand reaching over to rest on my knee. "I promise."


    E swiftly replied to my message, exhaling in relief. I¡¯m sure Kevin had also given her a difficult time, much like his alleged wife.


    Thankfully, there was peace for now.


    "All I want to do now is bathe, eat, and sleep," I told Snow. He smiled at my worn face and nodded.


    "You are free for tonight, love."


    "Nah, add a rxing massage too."


    "As you wish, my queen."


    My cheeks flushed already imagining all the things I could enjoy this night.


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 180: New Bloom

    <h4>Chapter 180: New Bloom</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 179</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time we returned to the mansion, the afternoon sun was high in the sky.


    Scott greeted us at the door, his usualposed demeanor intact. "Wee back, Alpha, Lady Zara."


    "Thanks, Scott," Snow said, his voice lighter than it had been earlier.


    I smiled at Scott, the events of the morning already feeling like a distant memory. Snow led me to the lounge, where a tray of refreshments awaited us.


    As we settled onto the plush couch, Snow pulled me close, his arm draping over my shoulders. "Let¡¯s forget about the morning for now," he said, his tone gentle.


    I nodded, leaning into him. For the first time all day, I allowed myself to rx.


    *****************


    The next day dawned peacefully, with sunlight spilling through the curtains in golden streaks. Snow and I spent the early hours indulging in a rare moment, but by midday, we were ready for our outing.


    The restaurant Snow had picked was quaint and intimate, nestled at the edge of a scenic park. As soon as we stepped inside, the hum of chatter and the clinking of sses greeted us.


    But then, it didn¡¯t take long to spot Kevin and Diane¡ªmostly because their heated bickering was loud enough to turn heads.


    Zara sighed as Snow ced a protective hand on the small of her back.


    "What now?" I murmured under my breath, observing Kevin gesturing wildly while Diane sat with her arms crossed, her expression shifting between that of annoyance and defiance.


    Snow¡¯s lips quirked in amusement, though the glint in his eyes suggested he was ready to intervene if necessary. "Shall we?"


    As we approached their table, Snow¡¯s aura red subtly but effectively. A wave of silence swept over the restaurant as heads turned toward him.


    Kevin, mid-sip of his drink, choked, coughing violently as his eyes darted to Snow. Diane¡¯s lips curled into an amused smirk as she leaned back in her chair, clearly unimpressed by Kevin¡¯s reaction.


    "Good afternoon," Snow said smoothly, hismanding presence filling the space as he pulled out a chair for me.


    "Hi," I added, settling in beside him.


    Kevin¡¯s face turned red, and he hastily ced his ss down, while Diane arched a brow, giving Snow a pointed look. "Nice of you to join us," she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Pleasure¡¯s all mine," Snow replied, his tone deceptively light.


    I sighed inwardly as I nced between them. "So," I began, hoping to diffuse the awkwardness. "What¡¯s going on here? You two seem... lively."


    Diane rolled her eyes. "Ask him."


    Kevin bristled, leaning forward. "Oh,e on! I only said¡ª"


    "¡ªThat I have a habit of making everything about me," Diane interrupted sharply.


    "Well, you do," Kevin shot back.


    I blinked, watching the exchange with a mix of amusement and exasperation. Snow, meanwhile, seemed thoroughly entertained, his gaze flicking between them like he was watching a sporting match.


    "You two do realize this is supposed to be a friendly lunch, right?" I interjected.


    Kevin sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Sorry. It¡¯s just... Diane drives me insane."


    Diane smirked, still keeping her arms crossed underneath her bossom. "Likewise, genius."


    Snow chuckled, his deep voice cutting through the tension. "You¡¯re both passionate. That¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing."


    Kevin shot him a look of disbelief. "You call this passion?"


    Diane leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "He¡¯s got a point. Passion is better than indifference, don¡¯t you think?"


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that, noticing how Kevin¡¯s expression softened, even if he was trying to mask it.


    The conversation gradually shifted, the earlier tension dissolving as we discussed lighter topics¡ªthe mistake that ured, if they had gotten thepensation as promised and what their choice was concerning staying in the house Snow had given to them to stay in for the meantime.


    As the meal progressed, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the way Kevin and Diane¡¯s interactions became lessbative and more yful.


    The spark between them was undeniable, and I found myself grinning as Diane yfully nudged Kevin¡¯s arm after a particrly cheeky remark.


    "You two are something else," I said, shaking my head fondly.


    Diane smirked. "You think so?"


    Snow nodded. "Definitely. It¡¯s rare to see two people who can challenge each other without backing down."


    Kevin chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, well, she¡¯s stubborn as hell."


    "And you¡¯re not?" Diane retorted, raising a brow.


    Theirughter filled the space, and I exchanged a knowing look with Snow. Whatever chaos had brought them together, it was clear they were good for each other.


    The problem was... they hadn¡¯t realized it yet.


    **************


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Later that evening, I stood on the balcony of my room, a steaming cup of tea in my hands as I watched the city lights flicker in the distance.


    The cool breeze was a wee relief after a long day, and I let out a soft sigh, my thoughts wandering.


    The sound of my phone vibrating on the nearby table drew my attention. I picked it up, my heart skipping slightly when I saw Zade¡¯s name on the screen.


    <strong>Zade</strong>: <i>Hey, Aira. Would you like to grab a drink or a meal with me tonight?</i>


    I hesitated, biting my lip. My wolf, Summer, stirred restlessly in my mind, her excitement clear as day.


    <strong>Me</strong>: <i>Tonight? Are you sure you¡¯re free?</i>


    His response was almost immediate.


    <strong>Zade</strong>: <i>Completely. Unless you¡¯re not up for it?</i>


    I exhaled slowly, a small smile tugging at my lips.


    <strong>Me</strong>: <i>Alright. Where should we meet?</i>


    <strong>Zade</strong>: <i>There¡¯s a ce I know. I¡¯ll send you the location. Looking forward to it.</i>


    I set the phone down, my cheeks warming. Summer¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, teasingly, <i>"Finally! You¡¯re going to see him. Maybe now you¡¯ll realize what you¡¯ve been missing."</i>


    <i>"Calm down, Summer,"</i> I muttered inwardly, though my pulse quickened at the thought of seeing Zade again.


    ************


    The restaurant Zade had chosen was tucked away in a quiet corner of the city, its ambiance cozy and inviting. When I arrived, he was already there, waiting for me near the entrance.


    The second I stepped closer, my wolf stirred, her excitement bubbling to the surface. Zade turned, his sharp features softening as he smiled.


    "Aira," he greeted warmly, his deep voice sending a shiver down my spine.


    "Hi, Zade," I greeted, my voice quieter than I intended.


    As we stepped inside, the connection between us grew stronger. It was as if our wolves recognized each other on a level beyond words.


    We were seated near a window, the soft glow of candlelight casting a warm hue over the table.


    "I¡¯m d you came," Zade¡¯s voice pulled my attention to him, staringa t me with those sincere eyes.


    "Me too," I admitted, feeling a blush creep up my cheeks.


    The conversation flowed easily. Zade¡¯s presence was grounding yet electrifying, his every word drawing me in, in a way I hadn¡¯t experienced before, not even with my previous mate.


    Summer, of course, couldn¡¯t help herself.


    <i>"He¡¯s so handsome. Those eyes... And that jawline! Aira, what are you waiting for?"</i>


    I fought to keep myposure, though my heart raced at her words.


    As the night went on, I realized something profound¡ªZade wasn¡¯t just an Alpha. He was kind, thoughtful, and unexpectedly funny.


    And perhaps, just perhaps, he was exactly what I¡¯d been missing.


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel

 Chapter 181: From Bliss to Terror

    <h4>Chapter 181: From Bliss to Terror</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 181</strong>


    <strong>~</strong><strong>Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The evening had been unexpected in every way. From the moment Zade picked me up, his teasing smile and easy confidence had been hard to ignore.


    And now, as we stood outside the gates of Snow¡¯s mansion, I found myself wishing the night wouldn¡¯t end.


    "Admit it," Zade said, his deep voice tinged with amusement, "you enjoyed yourself tonight."


    I crossed my arms, raising an eyebrow. "You¡¯re assuming a lot, don¡¯t you think?"


    He leaned casually against his car, his piercing blue eyes locking onto mine. "I don¡¯t need to assume. Youughed¡ªtwice. Hard by the way. I counted."


    Heat rose to my cheeks. "You¡¯re imagining things."


    "Am I?" His smirk deepened, his voice dropping just enough to make my pulse quicken. "I didn¡¯t realize I was that entertaining."


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t fight the small smile tugging at my lips. "You¡¯re insufferable, you know that?"


    He stepped closer, slowly closing the space between us. "I¡¯ve been called worse butpared to your brother, I think I am the better version," he added with a smirk.


    The air between us shifted, the yful banter giving way to something heavier, something maic. My heart raced as his gaze softened, his flirtation fading into something deeper.


    "You know," he said, his voice quiet now, "it¡¯s nice... talking to you."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "Talking to me?"


    "Yes." He nodded, his expression sincere. "You. Not your past, not your reputation¡ªjust you."


    For a moment, I forgot how to breathe. His words disarmed me in a way I wasn¡¯t prepared for. It wasn¡¯t just what he said¡ªit was the way he looked at me, like I was someone worth knowing, someone worth seeing.


    "That¡¯s..." I started, but my voice faltered. "That¡¯s rare."


    "It shouldn¡¯t be." His eyes never left mine, and I felt the pull between us intensify.


    I tried tough, to break the tension, but it came out shaky. "You¡¯re awfully bold, aren¡¯t you?"


    Zade grinned, a sh of mischief returning. "It¡¯s only bold if it doesn¡¯t work."


    "You¡¯re impossible."


    "And yet, you¡¯re still here."


    I shook my head, but the smile wouldn¡¯t leave my face. The more I talked to him, the more I realized how dangerous he was¡ªnot because of his reputation or his strength, but because of how easy he made it to forget the walls I¡¯d built around myself.


    "I should go," I said, ncing toward the gate.


    "I¡¯ll walk you to the door," he offered, but I quickly shook my head.


    "No," I said, a bit too quickly. "Tempest or Zara will start asking questions, and I¡¯m not in the mood to exin anything tonight."


    He chuckled softly. "Fair enough. But you¡¯d have to trek. How else are you going to get in without them noticing?"


    "I¡¯ll manage," I said, even though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how.


    He leaned against the car again, his gaze studying me. "You¡¯re stubborn."


    "You¡¯re just figuring that out?"


    Heughed heartedly and I felt my resolve waver again. "I thought your twin was stubborn and the exact opposite fo you but I am beginning to see why you two are alike. It¡¯s good. It suits you, stubborn, maybe feisty, who knows."


    Zade shrugged but I caught his gaze on me from the corner of his eyes.


    "You¡¯re..." To my surprise he moved closer, cing a hand on top mine, with his car acting as our support.


    "I am...?"


    I swallowed, unsure fo what I was going to say. The conversation lingered, drawing us closer. I wasn¡¯t sure how it happened, but suddenly we were only inches apart, the world around us fading as the pull between us grew stronger.


    His eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, I thought he was... we were going to¡ª


    My phone buzzed loudly in my bag, shattering the moment.


    Zade took a step back, clearing his throat as his usual confidence returned. "You should get that."


    I hesitated, giving him an apologetic smile before pulling out my phone. The call had already ended, and I didn¡¯t bother checking the caller ID. "Ignore it," I said, slipping the phone back into my bag.


    He smirked, shaking his head. "You¡¯re full of surprises, Aira."


    "Am I?"


    "Very much so." His voice softened. "When do I get to see you again?"


    I blinked, caught off guard again. "I... don¡¯t know."


    "Think about it," he said, his smirk returning. "This time, we¡¯ll make it official. Maybe even bring Storm along."


    I bit my lip, unsure how to respond. The thought of him meeting my son felt like crossing a line I wasn¡¯t ready for. "I¡¯ll... consider it."


    "Good enough for me."


    Zade¡¯s phone buzzed this time, and he nced at the screen, his smirk fading. "My Beta," he muttered.


    "You should go," I said quickly, motioning to his car. "I¡¯ll be fine."


    Zade hesitated, his gaze lingering on me for a moment longer. "If you¡¯re sure."


    "I¡¯m sure."


    He nodded, giving me a soft smile before stepping into the car. As the engine roared to life, Zade rolled down the window. "Tell Zara I said hi."


    Iughed lightly. "I will. Drive safe."


    His eyes lingered on me onest time before he drove off, the car disappearing down the dark road.


    I turned toward the gate, taking a deep breath as I prepared to slip inside unnoticed. But then, I felt it¡ªa presence.


    The hair on the back of my neck stood on end as a cold shiver ran down my spine. My heartbeat quickened, and I clenched my fists, my palms suddenly slick with sweat.


    Slowly, I turned, I could already tell but the world around me seemed to slow.


    He was there.


    The same eyes that haunted my nightmares stared back at me, their forest green depths filled with cruel amusement.


    "Hello, Aira," he breathed, his deep voiceced with malice as the sound reverberated in my mind.


    His lips twisted into a wicked grin as he took a step closer, his broad frame enveloping my view, keeping my eyes grounded on him. "Or should I say... hello, mate?"


    This chapter is updat??d by fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 182: Hands Off My Mate

    <h4>Chapter 182: Hands Off My Mate</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 182</strong>


    <strong>~</strong><strong>Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The word struck like a dagger to my chest and my breath hitched. My world tilted. The past suddenly came crashing down on me.


    I took a shaky step back, my voice barely audible. "You..."


    His grin widened, his presence suffocating. "Miss me?"


    The night closed in, and all I could do was stand frozen as he moved closer, his gaze never leaving mine.


    "S-stay back,


    The word <i>mate</i> struck like a dagger to my chest, stealing the air from my lungs. My breath hitched, my pulse hammering in my ears as my world tilted.


    Every memory of him¡ªhis cruelty, his dominance, the pain¡ªcame crashing down in vivid, suffocating waves.


    I stumbled back, my voice barely audible. "You..."


    His grin widened, his presence suffocating as he stalked closer, his broad frame blocking out everything else around me. "Miss me?"


    The night seemed to darken, the air around us crackling with an oppressive energy that made my wolf, Summer, retreat deep within me.


    "S-stay back, Kane," I stammered, my voice shaky despite my attempt to sound firm.


    He chuckled darkly, the sound sending a shiver down my spine. "Still the scared little Aira, I see. Haven¡¯t changed a bit, have you?"


    His steps were slow and deliberate, each one making the space between us smaller and smaller until his scent¡ªdark woods and danger¡ªfilled my senses.


    "You¡¯re my mate," he growled, his voice dripping with possessive venom. "And here you are, flinging yourself at another man, huh? Ignoring my call just to focus on him."


    Kane tutted, his sharp gaze raking over me as though I were his possession to reim. "You¡¯re mine, Aira. You do not get to move on. You do not get to see other men. You and <i>our son</i> are mine."


    His words struck me sharply, the weight of his assertion encircling my chest like shackles.


    I tried to summon Summer, desperate for her strength to push him back, but his wolf¡¯s aura pressed down on me, silencing herpletely.


    Fear flickered in my chest as my instincts screamed in protest, crushing me like a mountain.


    Kane¡¯s hand shot out, gripping my chin and forcing my gaze upward. His touch was firm but cold, and his eyes bore into mine with unrelenting intensity.


    "You don¡¯t get to defy me, Aira," he snarled. "You belong to me. Your body, your mind, your heart¡ªthey¡¯re all mine. No one else gets to have you, and I¡¯ll rip apart anyone who tries."


    My breath came in ragged gasps as his hold tightened, his dominance suffocating.


    "You think you can hide from me?" he continued, his tone mocking as his lips curled into a cruel smile. "You think you can y house with some other man? I¡¯ll kill him, Aira. I¡¯ll kill anyone who gets between us. Don¡¯t test me."


    I trembled, the fight draining from me as his words brought back every moment of terror, every ounce of control he¡¯d stolen from me in the past.


    And how I had foolishly believed his ruthless, tormenting self was love. I believed he was what Autumn and I needed. But I was wrong.


    Even though I had only been with Zade briefly, I could already tell the difference in his treatment of me.


    Tempest was right. He was a scum, a bastard but I had let him in and allowed him to prey on me for too long.


    shes of whip sounds echoed in my mind and I winced. My knees buckled, but his grip held me in ce.


    Just as I felt myself slipping further into his web of fear, a distant roar broke through the tension.


    The sound of a car speeding toward us shattered the moment like ss. Kane¡¯s head snapped to the side, his grip loosening slightly. I gasped for air, and for the first time, dared to peek past him.


    A sleek ck car screeched to a stop nearby, its headlights zing as the driver¡¯s door mmed open. My heart lurched when I saw who it was.


    Zade.


    He moved with killing intent, every step deliberate, his blue eyes darkened with fury as they locked onto Kane.


    The power rolling off him was unmistakable, and for the first time in minutes, I felt the weight of Kane¡¯s dominance falter.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Zade demanded sharply.


    Kane straightened, his lips curling into a sneer as he dropped his hand from my chin. "Ah, thepetition. I was wondering when you¡¯d show up."


    Zade didn¡¯t respond. In a swift motion, he reached for me, pushing Kane from my side with one hand and pulled me gently to his side.


    His touch was a stark contrast to Kane¡¯s¡ªwarm, protective, steady.


    "Are you okay?" he asked softly as his hand hovered near my face.


    I nodded, my words caught in my throat. The change in his demeanour was startling; the anger in his eyes softened the moment he looked at me, his focus entirely on my well-being.


    From the corner of the fence, Kane¡¯s growl broke through the moment. He straightened fully, his broad chest puffed out as his green eyes began to glow. "Hands off her," he snarled.


    Zade didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he turned his head slightly, his expression hardening as he red at Kane. "She¡¯s not yours," Zade said simply but coldly.


    Kane stepped forward, his voice rising as his eyes shone red. "She¡¯s my mate. She belongs to <i>me</i>."


    Before I could react, Zade¡¯s aura red, the raw power of his wolf mming into Kane like a tidal wave. His eyes shed a deep red, and his voice boomed with authority.


    "Hands. Off. My. Mate."


    Kane staggered slightly, his face contorting with rage as he steadied himself. His own aura surged in response, but it was clear Zade¡¯s power outmatched his.


    The tension between them skyrocketed, their wolves battling for dominance without ever shifting.


    Kane¡¯s lips curled into a snarl, but Zade didn¡¯t give him the chance to act. His voice dropped, low and dangerous. "Walk away, Kane. Now."


    Kane¡¯s gaze flicked to me, his frustration and anger evident. For a moment, I thought he¡¯dsh out. But then he stepped back, his eyes narrowing.


    "This isn¡¯t over," he spat.


    Zade didn¡¯t respond as Kane retreated into the shadows. Zade¡¯s tension eased only when Kane disappeared, his hand moving to my shoulder as he turned to face me fully.


    "Aira," he said softly, his voice steady. "You¡¯re safe now."


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 183: Twin Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 183: Twin Wolves</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 183</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The tension in the mansion was thick, suffocating, as if the very air carried the weight of unspoken rage and fear.


    Zade ced Aira gently onto the couch, his eyes scanning her trembling frame. Tempest rushed in almost immediately, her steps hurried and her face filled with concern.


    "What happened to her?" Tempest demanded, her sharp gaze locking onto Zade.


    Zade straightened, his jaw tightening as he relived the events that had unfolded only moments ago. "Her mate happened."


    Tempest froze, her wolf, Summer, growling in the recesses of her mind. "Her <i>what</i>?" she asked, her voiceced with disbelief, though deep down, she already knew the answer.


    Zade clenched his fists. "Her..." he clenched his fist, finding it hard to call another man Aira¡¯s mate as the word left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    "Kane showed up. He was demanding me and Storm," Aira chimed.


    "He what?" Tempest¡¯s voice rose, her anger bubbling over. Summer¡¯s growl intensified, echoing in Tempest¡¯s mind, fueling her fury.


    Aira raised her head, her voice shaking as she spoke. "He came out of nowhere. He... he said I was his, that I couldn¡¯t be with anyone else."


    Her words only stoked the fire in Tempest. Her body tensed, and her gaze darted to the door as if she could track him down herself.


    Immediately Tempest turned in the direction of the door but before she could move, Zade hurried over and held her back, stopping her from leaving.


    "He¡¯s gone." Zade reminded Tempest.


    "So? Tracking him is still possible since he dared toe here, Summer wants blood, Zade. She wants repayment for what happened to her twin," she hissed.


    Zade¡¯s eyes widened at the revtion. "Twin wolves," he murmured. The rarity of such a bond wasn¡¯t unheard of, but it was umon enough to take him by surprise.


    He had underestimated the depth of the connection between Aira and Tempest.


    Tempest¡¯s fists clenched. "Blood," she muttered, her voice trembling with barely contained rage.


    <i>"Blood, blood, blood,"</i> Summer chanted in her mind, pushing her further.


    Zade gripped her arm firmly. "He¡¯s gone, Tempest. You mustn¡¯t dance to his tone."


    "What tone, Zade?" Tempest shot back, her voice breaking. "He doesn¡¯t get to walk away after this. Summer wants justice! And as Aira¡¯s mate, you should want that too."


    Zade sighed, his shoulders heavy with the weight of his own restrained anger. "Believe me, I do too. Every time he said the word ¡¯mate,¡¯ it took everything in me not to tear his throat out. But I couldn¡¯t risk a fight. Not with her in the middle of it."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter!" Tempest snapped. "It would hurt her to kill him, but he should be gone than risk himing back for her¡ªor for Storm."


    The conversation was interrupted by the sound of the front door swinging open. Snow and Zara stepped inside, both immediately sensing the heightened tension. Snow¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the room.


    Already sensing the energy from afar, Snow knew something bad was going on.


    Immediately Snow¡¯s aura red. Zara gasped softly, but Snow didn¡¯t notice. His focus was locked on Aira, whose head was still bowed in pain and shame.


    He dropped to one knee beside her, then he nced at Zade and Tempest. "Tell me it hasn¡¯t been long since that bastard left," he growled.


    "Who and how did you..." Zara opened her mouth to ask who they were talking about, but Snow¡¯s wolf, cier, surged forward, cutting her off.


    "I can smell him on her," cier rumbled, his voice dripping with disdain. "Like a rotten egg, a bad stench waiting to be extinguished."


    Snow¡¯s gaze remained fixed ahead as his jaw tightened. "There¡¯s only one person who could leave Aira in this state. Kane."


    Tempest¡¯s rage reignited, her fists trembling at her sides. "Then he dies," she said coldly.


    Snow rose, cing a finger to his temple. "Draven?"


    The name startled Zara. She looked around, confused, noticing no one else reacted to the sudden name. Snow¡¯s focus remained unbroken but his lips never moved as he ced his hand down.


    "I need warriors," Snow ordered through their mind link. "I want a search party. Find Alpha Kane of the ck Willow Pack and make him pay forying a hand on Aira."


    "Consider it done, Alpha."


    Snow blinked, suddenly sensing something. Still, he did not make eye contact.


    "Draven?" Tempest asked cautiously, and Snow nodded grimly.


    "Good," Tempest said. "If anyone can find Kane, aside from Snow, it¡¯s him. He possesses an exceptional sense of smell, and his level of ruthlessness is unparalleled.


    Zade¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at Aira. "When we find Kane, I¡¯ll personally see to it that he pays." Aira sniffled, her shoulders trembling as she tried to hold back her tears. "What did he want?" Snow asked, his voice eerily calm.


    Tempest answered, her tone clipped. "He came for her and Storm."


    The room fell silent, the weight of those words settling heavily over everyone. Snow¡¯s posture stiffened, his fists clenching tightly at his sides. His gaze remained fixed ahead, unreadable.


    Suddenly, Zara gasped softly, her breath hitching when Snow¡¯s head snapped toward her, but his gaze didn¡¯t settle on her. Instead, it locked on the figure standing in the doorway.


    Tempest¡¯s eyes followed his line of sight and she gasped. Unable to hide her curiosity, Zara looked around too. There, framed by the doorway, stood little Storm with confused eyes.


    "Storm," Aira¡¯s voice broke as she immediately rose and rushed toward him, her tears finally spilling over.


    She dropped to her knees, pulling him into her arms as she wept openly. Storm clung to her, his small hands wrapped around her shoulders.


    Snow watched them silently, his jaw tight, while Tempest looked ready to explode. Zade ced a firm hand on her shoulder, silently urging her to stand down for the moment.


    Aira pulled back just enough to cup Storm¡¯s face in her hands, her voice trembling. "You¡¯re okay, baby. You¡¯re safe. Mommy¡¯s here."


    Storm nodded, his eyes wide as he nced around the room. "What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?" he asked softly.


    Aira¡¯s heart clenched at his innocent question. She pulled him close again, whispering softly. "Nothing, sweetheart. Everything¡¯s okay now."


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 184: Tempest’s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 184: Tempest¡¯s Anger</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 184</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Even after Aira¡¯s soft reassurances, Storm¡¯s little face remained etched with worry. His wide, innocent eyes scanned the room, shifting from one adult to another until they locked on Snow.


    The determination in his gaze was unmistakable, and I felt my chest tighten at the sight of such a small boy carrying so much concern.


    "Daddy," Storm called out, his voiceced with a childlike demand for answers. "What¡¯s wrong? Who made Mommy cry?"


    Snow sighed deeply, the weight of the situation visible in his tense shoulders. He walked over to Storm, crouching down so they were at eye level when Aira ced him down.


    His hand reached out, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair with a tenderness that never failed to surprise me.


    Snow spoke evenly, his blue eyes softening only for Storm. "But don¡¯t worry. Daddy¡¯s going to handle it."


    Storm¡¯s tiny fists clenched at his sides, his lips pressing together in defiance. "Let me beat them for hurting Mommy, Daddy!"


    Snow¡¯s chuckle was soft and filled with affection. He reached out and gently pried the little fists open. "Not yet, little champ," Snow muttered. "With Daddy here, you don¡¯t need to fight. I¡¯ll protect Mommy until you grow up. Then you can go berserk on anyone who dares hurt her. Deal?"


    Storm¡¯s eyes lit up, his determination turning into awe. "Promise?"


    Snow leaned closer, his expression serious. "You have my word."


    The boy threw his arms around Snow¡¯s neck, holding him tightly. Snow¡¯s arms encircled Storm, pulling him close, and the sight brought a warm ache to my chest.


    Just watching them together made me feel safe. If Snow could be this wonderful with Storm, there was no doubt in my mind he¡¯d be an amazing father to our future children.


    I nced at Aira, who sat silently, her hands sped tightly in herp as she watched the exchange. Her teary eyes glimmered with gratitude and relief.


    Tempest moved next, crouching down to press a soft kiss to Storm¡¯s cheek. "You¡¯re a strong little wolf," she said quietly, her voice thick with emotion. "Mommy is so proud of you, and so am I."


    Storm smiled shyly, nodding, and hugged Tempest briefly before she straightened. But as soon as she stood, I saw the storm brewing in her eyes. Without a word, she turned and stormed out of the room, her shoulders stiff with anger.


    Concerned, I nced at Aira, who shook her head. "Go after her," she whispered, her voice hoarse.


    I nodded and quickly followed.


    I found Tempest outside, pacing along the mansion¡¯s wraparound porch. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, and her chest heaved as though she were struggling to contain the rage building inside her.


    "Tempest?" I called softly, stepping closer.


    She turned sharply, her blue eyes zing with barely suppressed fury. "Why did she let him back into her life?" Tempest hissed, her voice trembling. "Why didn¡¯t she reject him the moment he started treating her like dirt?"


    I stayed silent, waiting for her to continue.


    Tempest let out a bitterugh, shaking her head. "She¡¯s suffered so much because of him, Zara. Kane broke her in ways I didn¡¯t think were possible. And every time I think she¡¯s healed, he shows up again and rips open the wounds."


    I frowned, stepping closer until I was standing beside her. "What happened between them?"


    For a moment, Tempest was silent, her jaw clenched as if she were debating whether to share. Finally, she exhaled, her shoulders sagging slightly.


    "Aira met Kane when she was young perhaps one could say her wish to have a mate badly led her to endure his brutality," Tempest began, her voice low and raw with emotion. "The first night was like a dreame true and after that, his inferiority and stupidity showed, rejecting her."


    I listened intently, my heart sinking with every word.


    "Kane rejected her in public," Tempest continued, her eyes darkening. "Said he didn¡¯t want someone from the Zephyr family. But Aira... she didn¡¯t reject him back. She loved him, Zara. Loved him so much that she kept going back to him, even after he humiliated her."


    My hands curled into fists at my sides. "How could he do that to her?"


    Tempest let out a bitterugh. "Because he¡¯s a monster. He used her love as a weapon, Zara. Every time she tried to leave, he¡¯d pull her back in with false promises, only to break her again. And then she was pregnant with Storm, giving her more reason to want to go back but that bastard wanted them dead. And now he is here?"


    My breath hitched. "Poor Storm."


    Tempest nodded, her expression softening slightly. "Aira was terrified. She wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to raise a child after that and she knew Kane wasn¡¯t fit to be a father. That¡¯s when Snow stepped in."


    I felt a swell of pride and affection for Snow. Of course, he¡¯d step up for his family when they needed him most.


    "Snow raised Storm like he was his own," Tempest said, her voice trembling with gratitude. "He protected Aira when she was at her lowest, even when it meant putting himself in danger. But she¡¯d still foolishly return, iming she didn¡¯t want her child not to know his father. Gosh! And now, after all this time, he thinks he can waltz back into her life and take them both?"


    Tempest¡¯s voice rose as her anger boiled over. "I won¡¯t let him, Zara. I won¡¯t let him hurt her again. I¡¯ll kill him myself if I have to."


    I reached out, cing a hand on her arm. "You don¡¯t have to do this alone, Tempest. Snow and Zade won¡¯t let Kane get away with this. And neither will I."


    Tempest¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at me. "Thank you," she whispered.


    We stood in silence for a moment, the cool breeze brushing against our skin.


    "I just want her to be happy," Tempest said finally, her voice breaking. "She deserves that much after everything she¡¯s been through."


    "She will be," I promised. "We¡¯ll make sure of it."


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel

 Chapter 185: Chased

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chased</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 185</strong>


    <strong>~Kane¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As I pushed through the dense undergrowth on the far side of the road, my frustration festered like an open wound. Twigs snapped beneath my boots, the sounds of the forest mocking me as I emerged from the shadows into the clearing where my car was parked.


    The ck SUV gleamed under the dim light filtering through the trees, a stark reminder of how far I¡¯d fallen. This wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to go.


    Aira wasn¡¯t supposed to defy me. She wasn¡¯t supposed to find sce in the arms of another man¡ªanother Alpha, no less.


    I know in the past I rejected her but she kepting back and over time, I got used to treating her that way. She and our son belonged to me and only me.


    Tsk, because of her brother, I never got to groom my son. Hmph!


    I wrenched the car door open and slid into the driver¡¯s seat, mming the door shut behind me. The vehicle felt suffocating, the air inside stifling as I gripped the steering wheel tightly, my knuckles whitening.


    My mate. My son. They¡¯re mine.


    Releasing a sharp breath, I reached for my phone and dialed a number, barely waiting for the first ring before a familiar voice answered.


    "Kane," Kylian¡¯s voice was steady but cautious. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "I need information," I growled, my tone low and dangerous. "There¡¯s a man surrounding Aira. He reeks of power, and his presence is poisoning my mate¡¯s mind. Find out everything about him¡ªhis name, his pack, his rank. I want it all."


    Kylian hesitated for a fraction of a second before responding. "Understood. When are you returning to the pack?"


    My lips curled into a sneer. "Not yet. Not until I¡¯ve resolved this... situation. My mate is here, and I¡¯m not leaving without her."


    The line went silent for a moment before Kylian spoke again. "As you wish. I¡¯ll report back as soon as I have something."


    I ended the call, tossing the phone onto the passenger seat. My breathing was heavy, and my chest felt tight with an anger I couldn¡¯t suppress.


    Someone else had dared to im Aira as theirs. To touch what was mine.


    Grinding my teeth, I started the engine and drove down the narrow road, the tires crunching against gravel. The trees blurred past me, their shadows long and foreboding.


    But no matter how far I drove, the fire inside me refused to die. The thought of that man¡ªhis smug demeanor, his protective stance around Aira¡ªonly fueled my rage.


    I mmed the brakes, the car skidding slightly beforeing to a stop in the middle of the deserted road. My hands tightened around the wheel, my breathing in sharp bursts.


    No. This isn¡¯t over.


    Throwing the vehicle into reverse, I turned around and drove back the way I came, parking a short distance from the road near Snow¡¯s mansion.


    I stepped out, mming the door shut and plunging into the dense woods. The underbrush was thicker here, the canopy above blocking out most of the light. The faint hum of the mansion¡¯s activity reached my ears as I crept closer.


    "I know I¡¯ll be able to sense Aira," I muttered under my breath. The bond, though weakened by years of separation, still hummed faintly in the back of my mind. "I¡¯ll sneak in after dark, find her, and make her listen. If she resists... Storm will be my leverage. She wouldn¡¯t risk her son¡¯s safety."


    The thought brought a cruel smile to my lips as I crouched low behind a tree, positioning myself to watch the mansion from a safe distance.


    Minutes turned into hours as I waited. My patience wore thin, and my thoughts spiraled into frustration.


    She¡¯s my mate. My wolf snarled within me. She belongs to me.


    The rustling of leaves broke through my brooding, and I froze, my senses on high alert. My eyes scanned the shadows, expecting a stray animal. But the presence I felt was no harmless creature.


    It was something far deadlier.


    A murderous aura pressed down on me like a vice, suffocating and oppressive. My pulse quickened, and I gritted my teeth as the sound of deliberate footsteps approached.


    Emerging from the shadows was a man with striking auburn hair and piercing green eyes. His expression was cold and calcting as his gaze locked onto mine with unrelenting intensity.


    My wolf bristled, sensing danger, but I held my ground.


    The man¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, and his voice was low and deliberate. "Found him. Warriors, on me."


    Panic surged through me as I bolted, my feet pounding against the forest floor. The sound of pursuit was immediate, the heavy footsteps of multiple men crashing through the undergrowth behind me.


    "Damn it," I hissed, pushing myself to move faster.


    The path to my car was blocked by the auburn-haired man, who moved with a predator¡¯s precision, cutting off my escape.


    Cursing under my breath, I veered off into the denser part of the forest, weaving through the trees in a desperate attempt to lose them. The air grew thick with the scent of pine and damp earth, masking my scent as I dived down a steep hill and crouched low, pressing myself against the ground.


    The voices of my pursuers grew louder as they closed in.


    "He masked his scent," one warrior growled.


    "Typical coward move," another muttered.


    A third voice, calm andmanding, cut through the noise. "Silence."


    It was him¡ªthe auburn-haired man. His tone demanded respect, and the warriors obeyed without question.


    I watched him from my hiding ce, barely daring to breathe as he closed his eyes, his chest rising and falling with deliberate control.


    "What is he doing?" I thought, my frustration mounting.


    One of the warriors chuckled darkly. "Beta Draven. That brow arc¡ªhe¡¯s found him."


    Draven¡¯s eyes snapped open, sharp and focused.


    I tensed, ready to make a break for it when a loud rustling sound erupted from where I was hiding.


    My ringtone.


    My heart sank as all six heads turned in my direction.


    Draven¡¯s smirk widened. "Got him."


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.co(m) for the b??st novel reading experience

 Chapter 186: Escape

    <h4>Chapter 186: Escape</h4>


    NB: Chapters Unedited. Author is currently in pains.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 186</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The shrill ringtone pierced the tense silence of the dense forest, and all six pairs of predatory eyes snapped toward the sound. Kane nced down at his phone, his breath hitching when he saw Kylian¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    "Shit," he muttered under his breath, cursing his carelessness. Without hesitation, he bolted, the warriors springing into action the moment he moved.


    The forest came alive with the sound of snapping branches and pounding feet. Kane zigzagged through the dense foliage, his chest heaving as he pushed himself to the limit. Behind him, the warriors closed the distance with unrelenting precision.


    Draven, however, had other ns. He darted off to the side, his movements eerily silent as he disappeared into the shadows.


    Kane¡¯s heart raced as he caught a glimpse of the trees thinning up ahead. Relief surged through him when he realized he was nearing the edge of the forest.


    Almost there.


    But just as the thought crossed his mind, the sound of feet skidding on dirt caught his attention. Kane turned his head to see one of the warriors nking him, ws bared and aiming for his legs.


    Kane snarled, twisting his body to avoid the attack, but the brief distraction cost him. Another warrior lunged from his left,nding a powerful blow to his ribs. Kane grunted, the impact forcing him to stumble, but he quickly regained his footing.


    "You¡¯ll have to do better than that!" he spat, baring his teeth.


    The warriors didn¡¯t respond, their eyes cold and unyielding as they surrounded him. Kane¡¯s sharp gaze flicked around, searching for an opening.


    "Cornered already?" one of them taunted, stepping forward.


    Kane smirked darkly. "Not yet."


    With a snarl, he lunged at the nearest warrior, ws raking across his chest. The man howled in pain, staggering backward, but Kane didn¡¯t stop. He spun, delivering a powerful kick to another warrior¡¯s knee, forcing him to the ground.


    The remaining four warriors surged forward, their coordinated movements making it clear they were no strangers tobat. Kane ducked under a swipe aimed at his head, delivering a sharp uppercut to the assant¡¯s jaw.


    He was fast¡ªfaster than they anticipated¡ªand stronger than most lone wolves they¡¯d faced. But even as hended blow after blow, it was clear he was being overwhelmed.


    A powerful strike to his side sent him crashing into a tree, the bark splintering under the force. He groaned, blood dripping from a gash on his forehead as he pushed himself up.


    "Impressive," one of the warriors admitted, wiping blood from his split lip. "But it won¡¯t be enough."


    Kane¡¯s eyes flicked toward the distant road where his car waited. If he could just reach it, he could escape.


    Taking a deep breath, he summoned thest of his strength and bolted, using his ws to propel himself forward.


    He¡¯d almost reached the treeline when a shadow dropped from above,nding directly in his path.


    Draven.


    The Beta¡¯s piercing green eyes glinted with lethal intent, his stance steady and unyielding.


    "Think you can run?" Draven asked, his tone calm but menacing.


    Kane¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. "I managed to evade all of you for this long, so yes."


    "Wrong answer," Draven muttered.


    With a low growl, Draven lunged. Kane barely managed to sidestep, raising his ws to defend himself as the two collided.


    The forest echoed with the sounds of snarls and ws meeting flesh. Draven was relentless, his movements precise and calcted. Kane quickly realized this wasn¡¯t an ordinary Beta¡ªDraven¡¯s strength and speed were on par with an Alpha¡¯s.


    "What is an Alpha wolf doing serving as a Beta?" Kane taunted, dodging a swipe aimed at his throat.


    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed, his ws slicing through the air with deadly uracy. "My personal affairs aren¡¯t the business of a dead man."


    He lunged again, this time aiming directly for Kane¡¯s throat. Kane barely managed to deflect the blow, stumbling backward as he gasped for air.


    The sound of approaching footsteps made Kane¡¯s heart sink. The other warriors had regrouped and were closing in fast.


    Desperation surged through him as he reached down, grabbing a handful of dirt and tossing it into Draven¡¯s eyes.


    Draven recoiled with a sharp snarl, his hands flying to his face as he staggered back.


    Kane didn¡¯t wait. He took off toward the road, his lungs burning as he pushed himself harder than ever before.


    "Catch him!" Draven¡¯smand echoed through the forest, his voice dripping with rage. "Break his legs if you have to!"


    Kane growled under his breath, cursing his luck as the warriors closed in. The road was still too far, and the relentless pursuit made it clear he wouldn¡¯t reach his car in time.


    The trees thinned suddenly, revealing a sheer cliff overlooking a vast ocean. Kane skidded to a halt, his chest heaving as he stared down at the churning waters below.


    Damn it!


    He nced over his shoulder, the sound of footsteps growing louder. The warriors were almost upon him, their determined expressions making it clear there was no escape.


    Kane¡¯s jaw clenched as he weighed his options.


    "I won¡¯t let them drag me back like some beaten dog," he muttered.


    Taking a deep breath, he bit his lip hard enough to draw blood, steeling himself for what came next.


    With onest nce at the advancing warriors, he dove off the edge.


    The wind roared in his ears as he plummeted toward the water, the cold spray stinging his skin.


    When he hit the surface, the impact was brutal, knocking the air from his lungs. He struggled against the pull of the waves, his limbs burning as he fought to stay afloat.


    Above, the warriors reached the cliff¡¯s edge, their faces etched with frustration.


    "He jumped," one of them muttered.


    Momentster, Draven emerged from the trees, his hands still covering his dirt-streaked eyes.


    "Beta Draven, your eyes," one of the warriors said, concerncing his tone.


    Draven waved him off. "They¡¯ll heal. I can still smell him."


    He turned toward the cliff, his chest heaving as he inhaled deeply, his sharp senses scanning the air.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there," he barked. "Call for reinforcements. Search the coastline. I want every inch of this areabed. Find him."


    The warriors nodded, splitting off to carry out his orders as Draven stood at the edge, his expression unreadable.


    "You won¡¯t escape me, Kane," he muttered. "Not for long."


    Visit freewe??nove(l).?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 187: Concerned Friends

    <h4>Chapter 187: Concerned Friends</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 187</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Thete afternoon sunlight streamed through my room¡¯s tall windows, casting warm golden hues across the softvender walls.


    I sat cross-legged on my bed, absentmindedly stroking Summer¡¯s fur in my mind as she paced restlessly. Her need for action mirrored my frustration.


    "He¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to him," I muttered under my breath, clenching the phone in my hands.


    Summer growled softly, agreeing but clearly unsatisfied.


    Just as I considered taking a long run to vent my pent-up energy, my phone buzzed in my hand, startling me. ncing at the screen, I froze.


    <strong>Rnd.</strong>


    I hesitated for only a moment before answering. "Rnd?"


    His deep, soothing voice came through the line. "Tempest. I heard what happened."


    His words were simple, but the concernced through them was unmistakable.


    I smiled, forgetting my anger momentrarily. "Let me guess¡ªyou¡¯re calling to stop me from hunting Kane down, aren¡¯t you?"


    There was a short pause before he sighed. "Do I need to?"


    I chuckled, leaning back against the headboard. "Probably. But it¡¯s sweet of you to check in."


    "Sweet?" he echoed, and I could almost hear the amused tilt in his voice. "I wouldn¡¯t say that. I¡¯d call it smart. I know how you get when you¡¯re angry, Tempest."


    His teasing tone made meugh softly. "And how do I get, Rnd?"


    "Reckless," he said simply, the warmth in his tone betraying the sharpness of the word.


    "Reckless?" I repeated, feigning offence. "I think you mean passionate."


    "You and I both know there¡¯s a fine line between the two," he countered and a chuckle rumbled in his throat. "I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t cross it."


    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t help smiling. "You worry too much."


    "You don¡¯t worry enough," he shot back, and then his voice softened. "I don¡¯t want you getting hurt."


    His sincerity was like a balm to my frayed nerves, leaving me momentarily lost on how to respond for a moment. Finally, I said, "Thank you, Rnd. Really."


    "You don¡¯t have to thank me," he replied, his tone lighter now. "Keeping you alive is part of my job."


    "Oh?" I teased, leaning into the yful banter. "Is that all I am to you? A job?"


    There was a brief silence before he spoke again, his voice quieter. "You know you¡¯re more than that, Tempest."


    My heart skipped a beat at the unexpected weight of his words. I quickly masked my reaction with augh. "Careful, Rnd. You¡¯re starting to sound sentimental."


    "And you¡¯re starting to sound smug," he retorted, though there was no real bite to his words.


    Wepsed into afortable silence for a moment, and I found myself rxing against the pillows, his presence over the phone as steady as if he were sitting beside me.


    "So," I said eventually, trying to steer the conversation away from my emotions, "what else is new in Rnd¡¯s world? Any damsels in distress you¡¯ve rescuedtely?"


    "None worth mentioning," he replied smoothly. "Though I think I have my hands full with one particr troublemaker."


    "Is that so?" I said, grinning. "This troublemaker wouldn¡¯t happen to be me, would it?"


    "Who else?" he quipped, and I could almost see the smirk tugging at his lips. "You¡¯ve got a talent for keeping me on my toes, Tempest."


    "Someone has to," I shot back. "You¡¯d be bored otherwise."


    "True," he admitted, his tone softening. "But I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way."


    His words hung in the air, and for a moment, I felt a warmth spread through me that I couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    "Rnd," I said finally, my voice quieter now. "Thanks for calling. You didn¡¯t have to, but it means a lot."


    "For you, I¡¯d do anything," he said simply, and my heart skipped again.


    I smiled, the warmth in my chest threatening to overflow. "You¡¯re too good to me, Rnd."


    "Someone has to be," he replied, his voice teasing but with a hint of sincerity that made my cheeks warm.


    Before I could respond, he added, "Take care of yourself, Tempest. And don¡¯t do anything reckless."


    "I¡¯ll try," I said,ughing softly.


    The call ended, leaving me staring at my phone with a stupid grin on my face. Just as I was cing it down, a voice from behind startled me.


    "I see you¡¯ve found someone decent."


    I spun around, my heart leaping into my throat. Zade stood casually leaning against my doorframe, his arms crossed and a smirk ying on his lips.


    "How long have you been there?" I demanded, narrowing my eyes at him.


    "Long enough," he replied, his smirk widening.


    Suspicion red in my chest as I got to my feet and crossed the room toward him. "And what are you doing lurking outside my door?"


    Zade straightened, meeting my gaze calmly. "Same reason as the guy on the phone."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And what part of that reason are we talking about? The caring for me, checking up on me, or doing anything for me, part?"


    His smirk deepened as he leaned slightly closer. "What do you think?"


    For a moment, I was at a loss for words, his proximity and the yful glint in his eyes throwing me off bnce. Finally, I rolled my eyes and stepped back.


    "You¡¯re impossible," I muttered, though I couldn¡¯t hide the smile tugging at my lips.


    "And yet, here I am," he quipped, his tone light but his gaze steady.


    The tension in the room was intense in a way, but before it could be overwhelming, Zade stepped aside, his smirk softening into a genuine smile.


    "Take care of yourself, Tempest," he bid goodbye, his voice quieter now. "You¡¯re safe, which is nice."


    I nodded, watching him leave, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the world had suddenly grown moreplicated¡ªor if I was finally starting to unravel the connections I hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    Once he was out my door, I shook my head. There was no way he¡¯d be interested in me. He had a mate. Zade was only ying, right? Or was he not?


    Updat??d fr??m freew??bnov??l.c(o)m

 Chapter 188: Disconnected

    <h4>Chapter 188: Disconnected</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 188</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The rhythmic rain tapping against the window provided a soothing setting as I sat on my worn-out couch, scrolling aimlessly through my phone.


    It was one of those evenings where the world felt too big and too small, the silence stretching endlessly in my apartment.


    In the past, Zara and I usually spent time together when we were free but now, she was busy with her life and partner, I, on the other hand...


    Sigh!


    A knock at the door jolted me from my thoughts. My heart skipped a beat as I nced at the clock. <i>Who could it be thiste?</i>


    With a sigh, I set my phone down and padded over to the door. The moment I opened it, I was met with intense eyes, filled with mischief and heat.


    "Styles?" I asked, but before I could say more, he stepped inside, cupping my face with his hands and pulling me into a deep, searing kiss.


    My gasp was swallowed by his lips, his urgency stealing the air from my lungs. He kicked the door shut behind him, not breaking the kiss as his hands moved to my waist, lifting me effortlessly.


    "Styles¡ª" I managed to breathe out between kisses, but he silenced me with another, his tongue parting my lips and drawing me further into his intoxicating hold.


    He carried me to the living room,ying me gently on the couch before leaning over me, his lips trailing from my mouth to my jaw and down the column of my neck.


    My hands moved instinctively to his broad shoulders, gripping him as he pressed hot kisses against my skin.


    But no matter how feverish his touch, my mind wandered¡ªback to that phone call.


    I remembered it clearly. A few nights ago, his phone had rung while we were tangled together in bed. He¡¯d nced at the screen, his face going unreadable before quietly answering.


    "Yeah," he had said, his voice clipped. "Now isn¡¯t a favorable time."


    The call was brief, but the name that had shed on his screen was burned into my memory. <i>Victoria.</i>


    Since then, he¡¯d been careful with his phone. Too careful. He always kept it within arm¡¯s reach, and whenever I nced at it, he seemed to catch on, quickly turning the screen away.


    Then, yesterday, while he¡¯d stepped into the kitchen to grab us something to eat, he¡¯d left it on the bedside table. I hadn¡¯t meant to snoop¡ªit wasn¡¯t my business. But when the screen lit up with a notification, my curiosity had betrayed me.


    The message read:


    <i>"You need to meet her today and get her hooked on you."</i>


    The rest of the message was hidden. My stomach had dropped, but I¡¯d ced the phone back where it was, feigning ignorance when he returned.


    Now, with his lips tracing down my corbone and his hands sliding beneath my shirt, that message reverberated in my mind like a resounding echo.


    Was I "her"? Was I just a part of some twisted n? Or was there someone else he was ying games with?


    "E," Styles murmured against my skin, his voice low and rough, pulling me back to the present.


    I shivered beneath him, but my body felt disconnected from my mind. While his hands explored, my heart waged a silent war between desire and doubt.


    His lips found mine again, demanding and consuming, but I couldn¡¯t shake the unease gnawing at my thoughts. My movements slowed, my fingers no longer pulling him closer but hesitating.


    Styles pulled back slightly, his blue eyes narrowing as he studied me. "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked, his voice softer now.


    I blinked, startled by the question. "What do you mean?"


    He sat up, running a hand through his tousled hair. "You¡¯re not... into this. I can feel it."


    I opened my mouth to protest, but the words caught in my throat. He was right¡ªI wasn¡¯t fully present, and he could sense it.


    Styles tilted his head, his gaze probing. "You¡¯re holding something back, E. What¡¯s going on?"


    I hesitated, my fingers twisting the hem of my shirt as I looked anywhere but at him. "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just tired, I guess."


    "Bullshit," he said bluntly, though his tone wasn¡¯t unkind. "Talk to me."


    My chest tightened. I wanted to. I wanted to demand answers about Victoria, about the message. But what would that make me? We weren¡¯t a couple¡ªwhat we had was friends with benefits. I had no right to question him.


    Still, the words slipped out before I could stop them. "Who was the girl on the phone?"


    His expression shifted, a flicker of something unreadable passing over his face before he masked it. "What girl?"


    "The one who called you the other night," I pressed, sitting up straighter. "You seemed... tense."


    Styles sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "E, it¡¯s not what you think."


    "Then what is it?" I asked, my voice trembling despite my attempt to sound firm.


    He hesitated, and that hesitation felt like a dagger to my heart.


    "You know what?" I said, standing abruptly. "Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t have asked."


    "E, wait," Styles said, reaching for my hand, but I pulled away.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, my voice cracking. "I can¡¯t do this right now."


    I turned and walked away, retreating to my bedroom and shutting the door behind me.


    Once inside, I sank onto the edge of my bed, my head in my hands. My heart ached, torn between the feelings I¡¯d tried so hard to ignore and the doubts that now consumed me.


    In her bedroom, Ey back on her bed, staring at the ceiling. Her wolf stirred restlessly in her mind, mirroring her unease.


    <i>"You need to talk to him,"</i> Star urged, her voice firm but not unkind. <i>"This silence will only make things worse."</i>


    "I know," E whispered, tears pricking at her eyes.


    But as the minutes ticked by, she stayed where she was, her heart and mind locked in a battle neither seemed ready to win.


    And then she stood up, wanting to return to him but then she heard his voice from the living room.


    "Damn it, I¡¯m screwing this up."


    New novel ??hapters are published on fre ew??bnovel

 Chapter 189: Politics

    <h4>Chapter 189: Politics</h4><subtxt> 189


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Since returning and discovering the truth concerning my parents, I hadn¡¯t spent time with E nor discussed my new family with her.


    She was my closest friend and deserved to know the truth.


    The sun was beginning to set as I pulled into E¡¯s apartmentplex. The golden hues of twilight cast long shadows across the parking lot, and I hesitated in the car, gripping the steering wheel tighter than necessary.


    <i>How do you even begin to tell your best friend that your life is a lie¡ªor rather, that it¡¯s finally the truth?</i>


    E had always been my rock, my go-to when life felt like too much. I owed her honesty. But now, after everything I¡¯d been through, I wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d take it. Would she see me differently?


    I sighed and grabbed the box of pastries I¡¯d brought as a peace offering, forcing myself out of the car.


    <i>Here goes nothing.</i>


    When I reached her door, I hesitated again. The faint hum of her television seeped through the door, and I could hear her pacing, the creak of the floorboards familiar even through the barrier.


    I knocked, and after a few moments, the door opened. E stood there, her usually warm brown eyes clouded with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    "Zara," she said, surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    "Hey," I greeted, mustering a smile and holding up the box. "I brought pastries. Thought we could catch up."


    She hesitated for a moment before stepping aside to let me in. "Sure,e in."


    The living room was as cozy as ever, though the lingering tension in the air was hard to miss. E motioned for me to sit as she flopped onto the couch.


    "You¡¯ve been quiettely," she said, crossing her arms. "What¡¯s going on?"


    I ced the box on the coffee table, sitting across from her. "A lot. And I mean <i>a lot,</i> E. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I wanted to tell you everything."


    Her brows furrowed in concern. "You¡¯re scaring me, Zara. Are you okay?"


    I nodded, though my heart was racing. "I¡¯m fine. Better than fine, actually. But... there¡¯s something you need to know about me. About my family."


    E tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. "Go on."


    I took a deep breath, sping my hands together. "You know how I¡¯ve always told you my parents were distant? How I never really felt... connected to them?"


    She nodded, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Well, it turns out there¡¯s a reason for that. They¡¯re not my biological parents."


    E blinked, her mouth opening slightly before she closed it again. "Wait. What?"


    I smiled nervously. "I found out a few weeks ago. My real family is part of the Golden w Pack."


    Her jaw dropped. "Zara, are you serious?"


    "As serious as it gets," I said, chuckling nervously. "My real mother is Zaria, the Luna of the pack. And I have a brother, E. We are actually siblings."


    E¡¯s eyes widened. "You mean it?"


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    E shook her head, still processing everything I told her. "Zara, this is... a lot. How are you handling all of this?"


    "It¡¯s been overwhelming," I admitted. "But Snow¡¯s been amazing through it all. And Zaria¡ªshe¡¯s been lovely and weing. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve finally found where I belong. Let¡¯s not talk about Zade. Oh, and Andrew is my... our cousin."


    E smiled softly, her initial shock giving way to understanding. "I¡¯m thrilled for you, Zara. You¡¯ve been searching for something like this for so long. You deserve it."


    Her words made my throat tighten. "Thank you, E. That means more than you know."


    We fell into silence, the tension lifting as we picked at the pastries. It felt good to talk to effortless and let her in on the truth.


    But as I studied her, I noticed something was off. Her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, and there was a tightness to her expression that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    "E," I said gently. "What¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯ve been quiet too."


    She hesitated, looking down at her hands. "It¡¯s nothing, really."


    "Come on," I pressed. "You know you can tell me anything."


    E sighed, her shoulders sagging. "It¡¯s Styles."


    "Styles?" I asked, my brows furrowing. "What about him?"


    Her lips pressed into a thin line before she spoke. "I think I have feelings for him. But I don¡¯t know if he feels the same way. And then there¡¯s this message I saw on his phone..."


    She trailed off, her voice tinged with frustration and sadness.


    "What message?" I asked carefully.


    E hesitated before exining what she¡¯d seen. As she spoke, my heart ached for her.


    "E," I said softly. "You deserve someone who¡¯s honest with you. Someone who isn¡¯t ying games, not this... benefits stuff you guys are doing because, in honesty, it¡¯s going to affect one or both of you, no matter what."


    She nodded, her eyes glistening. "I know. But it¡¯s hard, Zara. I can¡¯t stop thinking about him, even when I know I should."


    I reached across the table, taking her hand in mine. "You¡¯re amazing, E. Don¡¯t settle for anything less than you deserve."


    Her smile wavered, but she squeezed my hand. "Thank you, Zara. I needed to hear that."


    We sat there for hours, talking andughing like old times. For the first time in weeks, we experienced a sense of relief, even if it was fleeting.


    As I left her apartment that night, I couldn¡¯t help but hope that, like me, E would find her ce¡ªand her happiness¡ªsoon.


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>~Luna Zaria¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The crisp evening air carried the faint scent ofvender as I stepped through the front doors of the mansion.


    The familiar hum of the household buzzed around me¡ªNick overseeing the kitchen preparations and maids tending to the firece. I inhaled deeply, savouring thefort of home after yet another long day of managing pack affairs.


    "Luna Zaria," Nick greeted, appearing from the dining room. His impable posture and calm demeanour were as steadying as ever. "Three of the pack elders have just arrived and are waiting in the main parlour."


    I sighed, nodding. "Thank you, Nick. Please have tea and some refreshments brought in."


    He inclined his head and disappeared toward the kitchen.


    Momentster, I walked into the parlour to see Elder Rohan, Elder Ss, and Elder Marek seated around the low wooden table. Their serious expressions lightened only slightly when I entered, and all three rose to their feet in respect.


    "Luna Zaria," Rohan greeted, his deep voice reverent. "It¡¯s always an honour."


    "Elders," I said warmly, gesturing for them to sit. "To what do I owe this visit? It¡¯s rare to have all three of you here at once."


    Ss leaned forward, his hands resting on the table. "We came to check on you, my Luna, and on Zara. News of her return and her lineage has spread quickly, even beyond our territory."


    I stiffened, though I masked it with a calm expression. "I see. The news was bound to reach ears outside the pack."


    "It¡¯s not just the news that¡¯s concerning," Marek interjected, his sharp gaze fixing on me. "There are whispers¡ªrumours that some packs might take issue with Zara¡¯s im to her lineage. The timing of her reappearance is... notable."


    "Notable?" I asked, arching a brow.


    Rohan cleared his throat. "With the Alpha Ball approaching, some factions may see this as a power y. They could question the motives behind revealing Zara¡¯s true heritage now."


    I leaned back in my chair, steepling my fingers as I considered their words. The politics of pack alliances were alwaysplex, but the idea of anyone questioning Zara¡¯s ce in this family ignited a protective fury in my chest.


    "Zara has been through enough without being dragged into unnecessary political games," I said firmly. "Her return was not orchestrated¡ªit was fate. And anyone who challenges that will have me to answer to."


    Ss nodded approvingly. "Your strength, Luna, is why we have always followed you. But strength alone won¡¯t silence doubters. And some wouldin about your absence for long if you¡¯re nning to attend the Alpha Ball, we¡¯ll need a strategy to counter any rumours."


    I hesitated. The Alpha Ball was one of the most important gatherings of the year, a ce where alliances were forged and rivalries simmered beneath a veneer of civility.


    It was also a potential powder keg of scrutiny, especially with Zara¡¯s newfound identity.


    "I haven¡¯t decided if we¡¯ll attend," I admitted. "Zara¡¯s well-beinges first. She¡¯s still adjusting to everything, and I won¡¯t throw her into a political arena unprepared."


    "Wise," Marek said, his expression thoughtful. "But if I may, Luna, it might also be an opportunity to solidify her position. To show the other packs that she belongs, not as an outsider, but as part of the Golden w legacy."


    The weight of their words hovered above us. As much as I despised the political posturing of the Alpha Ball, Marek wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "Don¡¯t get me wrong. Zara wants to go with her husband, though. Whether or not she is announced as a Gold wouldn¡¯t deter her."


    "Oh, I see," Marek nodded.


    Before I could respond, Rohan cleared his throat again. "Is Zara here? We¡¯d hoped to meet her officially tonight."


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel</subtxt>

 Chapter 190: The Alpha Ball

    <h4>Chapter 190: The Alpha Ball</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 190</strong>


    <strong>~Zaria¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I smiled apologetically. "She¡¯s not with me but in her husband¡¯s house. She had a life before we found her and I don¡¯t want to overwhelm her. Another time, perhaps."


    They nodded, their disappointment evident but kept their respect.


    Ss leaned back, his eyes narrowing slightly. "There¡¯s another matter we¡¯d like your insight on, Luna."


    I raised a brow, motioning for him to continue.


    "The Thorned Crescent Pack," Ss said grimly. "Their movements along our border have be more frequent. They¡¯re testing our defenses, probing for weaknesses."


    I clenched my jaw. The Thorned Crescent Pack had been a thorn in our side for years, always skirting the line between nuisance and outright threat.


    "Have they breached our territory?" I asked.


    "Not yet," Marek replied. "But it¡¯s only a matter of time. If we attend the Alpha Ball, it could be an opportunity to confront their Alpha directly."


    "Or it could escte tensions," I countered.


    Rohan shook his head. "With all due respect, Luna, tensions are already high. If we don¡¯t assert our position now, we risk emboldening them further."


    I nodded slowly, weighing their words. "That is one problem. Regardless, I will pursue the matter with Zade and let him make the final decision. You can trust your Alpha. He knows what he is doing."


    Nick entered then, carrying a tray of tea and pastries. He set it down quietly before leaving the living room.


    The conversation shifted to logistics¡ªborder patrols, potential alliances, and the delicate bnce of power that always hung over the pack¡¯s decisions.


    By the time the elders left, the moon had risen high in the sky, casting a silvery glow over the mansion.


    I walked them to the door, thanking them for their insights, but my mind was already spinning with the implications of their visit.


    Thankfully Zara was already married, because in situations like this, most would want to use her marriage for an alliance with a powerful pack.


    But thinking of who her husband is, there¡¯s no better alliance than that.


    Regardless, I never nned on using my daughter¡¯s happiness for such a thing.


    As I turned back toward the living room, I found Zade standing in the doorway with a curious expression on his face.


    "How much did you hear?" I asked, raising a brow.


    "Enough," he admitted, stepping forward. "Mum, I do not want anyone trying to use my sister." At once his protective instinct surged, which got me excited that I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so too.


    "She wouldn¡¯t be used for anything. I promised. Besides, I think they have a bigger problem to solve first, rather than Zara.


    Zade narrowed his eyes at me. "And what would that be?" he asked.


    "Who, Zade, not what. Your brother-inw and best friend, Snow Zephyr."


    ***************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    The grandeur of the Alpha Ball was breathtaking. The luxurious ballroom sparkled with golden chandeliers, their light reflecting off crystal decorations that adorned every corner.


    The faint hum of conversation filled the air as the attendees¡ªpowerful Alphas and their Lunas¡ªmingled in clusters, exuding confidence andmand.


    This was the day Snow and I had been preparing for, but nothing could have readied me for the sheer scale of the event.


    Standing here now, I recall, in my past life, Ivan had informed me of the event. When I wished to follow, he stated it was just for Alphas, Lunas, and betas, not their plus ones.


    Back then I hadn¡¯t given it a thought butter rissa mentioned attending it with him. That was during the time I found out their betrayal.


    At the entrance, an official stood tall, his voice carrying over the soft murmur of the crowd as he announced each arrival.


    "Alpha Kendrick of the Silver Fang Pack, apanied by Luna Fiona!"


    Heads turned as the couple descended the grand staircase, their presence regal yet restrained.


    Next came a booming announcement: "Alpha Marcus of the Crimson Howl Pack, with Luna Evangeline!"


    More heads swiveled, murmurs rising as each couple was introduced. I could feel the weight of the stares and whispers even before our turn came.


    And then, finally, the announcement we had been waiting for:


    "Alpha Snow Zephyr of the Ivory Crescent Pack, apanied by Luna Zara Zephyr!"


    Luna? I wasn¡¯t yet his Luna. But still, as his wife, that made me one, just... not officially yet.


    The entire room fell silent, all eyes snapping toward the top of the staircase. My breath caught in my throat as the attention bore down on us.


    Ever calm andposed, Snow offered me his arm. I slipped my hand through it, gripping tighter than I intended. His reassuring smile made my nerves ease just a fraction.


    "You¡¯ve got this, love," he whispered.


    I nodded, forcing myself to breathe as we stepped forward.


    The soft fabric of my violet gown swished against the floor, the backless design entuating the curve of my spine. The dress hugged my figure perfectly, its sleeveless design shimmering under the chandelier light.


    Snow, in his matching violet and ck tuxedo, exuded authority and elegance, his every stepmanding the room¡¯s attention.


    Whispers rippled through the crowd as we descended.


    "She¡¯s stunning."


    "So the rumors are true¡ªhe brought someone this time."


    "Who is she?"


    My heart hammered as I tried to keep my expression calm, focusing on the stairs and Snow¡¯s presence by my side.


    At the bottom of the staircase stood Koda, de¡¯s beta, his sharp features and a meticulously pressed suit made him look more outstanding than the man I met at the Ivory Crescent Pack.


    He offered a polite smile as we reached him, bowing slightly to Snow before extending the same courtesy to me.


    "Wee, Alpha Zephyr. Luna Zephyr," he greeted, professionally.


    "Thank you," Snow replied smoothly, inclining his head.


    I managed a polite smile, still feeling the weight of hundreds of eyes on me. As we moved further into the room, the announcements continued.


    "Alpha Kiro Silver of the Iron Fang Pack, apanied by Beta Nn!"


    Kiro¡¯s imposing figuremanded respect as he descended the stairs, but my attention was quickly drawn to the next announcement.


    "Lady Aira and Lady Tempest of the Ivory Crescent Pack."


    The most uptodate nove??s are published on fr(e)??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 191: The Alpha Ball

    <h4>Chapter 191: The Alpha Ball</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 191</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I turned to watch as Aira and Tempest appeared, their identical features striking under the ballroom¡¯s glow. Aira¡¯s elegance radiated in her flowing emerald gown, while Tempest¡¯s fiery red ensemble reflected her fierce spirit.


    As they descended, Koda straightened, his demeanor shifting subtly. His eyes locked on Aira and I saw the yearning and nervousness shing across his face. It was fleeting, but I caught it before heposed himself, bowing to greet them.


    "Lady Aira. Lady Tempest," Koda said, his tone steady but not quite masking the crack in hisposure.


    "Beta Koda," Aira replied politely.


    Tempest, however, arched a brow, her sharp gaze cutting through his carefully crafted facade. "Nice to see you again, Beta." Her tone was tinged with sarcasm.


    Koda hesitated before nodding. "The pleasure is mine."


    Before the tension could linger, the next announcement rang out. "Alpha Zade Gold, Alpha of the Golden w Pack!"


    The room collectively shifted, every head turning toward the staircase once more. Zade¡¯s powerful presence filled the space before he even stepped forward.


    Dressed in a sleek ck suit with golden ents, Zade descended the stairs with an air of unshakable authority. His sharp gaze swept the room, and the murmurs of awe and respect were unmistakable.


    As he reached the bottom of the stairs, his eyes briefly met mine and a small smile tugged at his lips. Snow greeted him with a nod, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a swell of pride.


    As the introductions concluded and the mingling began in earnest, the ballroom seemed to buzz with anticipation.


    Snow leaned closer to me, his lips brushing my ear. "You¡¯re doing amazing."


    I smiled, my confidence bolstered by his support. Together, we stepped further into the room.


    Several eyes remained glued to me, assessing and filled with curiosity. Many Alphas I had never encountered before lingered at a distance, their interest evident in their stares.


    Yet, every time their gaze flicked to Snow standing beside me, their intentions seemed to falter.


    Snow¡¯s presence was imposing, his aura radiating dominance and warning. Anyone who dared approach seemed to think twice, deterred by his silent protectiveness.


    Astrid purred in my mind, pleased with the unspoken deration of Snow¡¯s possessiveness. <i>"He¡¯s making it clear, Zara. You¡¯re his, and no one else should even dream otherwise."</i>


    <i>"Well, I doubt anyone in their sane mind is going to bother to do something like that."</i>


    cier¡¯s deep growl echoed and I saw him try to surface when Snow¡¯s eyes changed colours before reverting back to their usual hue.


    Astrid chuckled in my head. When I asked her what was wrong, she stated,<i> "cier says, it¡¯s about time they all knew who holds your heart, Zara."</i>


    My cheeks flushed, and I quickly averted my gaze, unable to meet Snow¡¯s confident smirk. His pride in the situation was clear and it made my heart race.


    But as I nced around, my eyes locked with Zade¡¯s across the room. His piercing blue gaze was fixed intently on me, though it quickly shifted to scan the surrounding Alphas. His expression hardened slightly as he took in the lingering stares from the unmated ones.


    A silent tension passed between us before Zade raised his hand, signaling the announcer positioned at the grand staircase.


    I tilted my head in confusion, watching as the announcer nodded in response. He lowered his gaze to the book in his hands, cleared his throat, and called out sharply, his voice booming across the ballroom, drawing attention to himself.


    And then it happened.


    "Making their first official public appearance are the honored guests from the Golden w Pack, the mother-and-daughter duo, the pack¡¯s Luna and daughter."


    I held my breath involuntarily, willing my heart to calm down as the inevitable happened.


    "Luna Zaria Gold and Lady... pardon me, Luna Zara Zephyr."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, followed by a heavy hush. I froze, my breath hitching as I realized what Zade had done.


    My mother, Luna Zaria, emerged at the top of the grand staircase, looking regal and stunning in a floor-length gown of shimmering gold.


    Her presence immediatelymanded attention, her head held high as she surveyed the room quietly.


    The resemnce between us was undeniable. I could feel the weight of hundreds of eyes shifting between us, their astonishment in as the pieces fell into ce.


    Without hesitation, I slipped my hand from Snow¡¯s grasp and stepped toward the staircase. My violet gown swirled elegantly around my feet as I moved, the light catching on its intricate beading.


    When my mother¡¯s blue eyes met mine, her poised expression softened. She extended her arms slightly, and I felt a surge of warmth flood through me. Meeting her halfway up the staircase, I reached out, and we kissed our cheeks.


    "Zara." Her voice brimmed with pride and affection.


    "Mother," I murmured in return, the word carrying a weight I still wasn¡¯t entirely used to but cherished all the same.


    We pulled back, and she held my hand tightly, her smile radiant. "You are stunning, my darling."


    "And you¡¯re breathtaking," I replied with a softugh.


    With our arms linked, we descended the staircase together. The whispers resumed, louder this time, as the crowd struggled to process the revtion before them.


    "Did you see the resemnce?"


    "It¡¯s like they¡¯re twins."


    "So, the rumors were true all along."


    At the base of the staircase, Alpha Storm waited, his piercing gaze fixed on Zaria. The moment we reached him, he extended his hand, and she took it.


    Immediately I saw my escape, and I took it. My eyes flickered around, meeting Snow¡¯s, and I smiled.


    I wasted no time moving in my husband¡¯s direction. However, the second I took the third step, an overwhelming presence overwhelmed me as a tall man walked in my path, blocking me from advancing.


    His presence was so intense he seemed to suck the air from my lungs.


    I hadn¡¯t thought any man in the right mind would make the move, but the man before me surely did.


    Slowly, I lifted my eyes, swallowing hard as my gaze took in the regal sight of him. His golden hair sprayed around his shoulders and back, and his sharp Adam¡¯s apple was distinguishably present in his long neck.


    And when I gazed upon his face and those piercing green eyes, I forgot to breathe.


    <i>"You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," Astrid choked out, and I gulped. </i>


    The most uptodate nove??s are published on fr(e)??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 192: His Betrothed

    <h4>Chapter 192: His Betrothed</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 192</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Astrid¡¯s voice rang out in my head, reying my own fear.


    I had seen him once in my previous life, only on television. Never in my entire existence did I imagine meeting him for real. And worse on an asion just like this.


    "Lycan King Sloan."


    His lips curled at the side, meaning he had heard my muttered words.


    In my past life, he never attended such meetings. People often saw the Lycans as proud and they never attended the werewolves gathering. So why did one appear before me like this and what business had he with me?


    His presence was so overpowering that his wolf¡¯s aura let out to oppress the werewolves around to the point that even Astrid felt the weight of his wolf.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed Snow¡¯s clenched fist as he watched in anger as the Alpha King, Sloan, held my hand and lifted my palm to kiss it gently.


    I felt my body shudder from the closeness, and immediately whatever pull was freezing me in ce, Astrid¡¯s aura surged forward as I challenged his oppressing aura and broke free.


    I tried retracting my hand from his grasp but his grip only tightened as he pulled me closer, breathing in my scent as I did his.


    The intensity in those eyes as they stared at me made it hard for me to form any coherent words but Alpha King Sloan made the first move.


    His green eyes narrowed as his smile brightened. "Hello, mydy. My name is..."


    "Alpha Sloan." I whipped my head to the side to see Snow standing close to us. His anger radiated off him in waves.


    "Alpha King Kaid Sloan," he corrected softly as though that was the least of his worries and I bet it should be.


    Knowing Snow, all hell could break loose now that he felt his territory had been breached but the imposing calm on Kaid¡¯s features was enough to steal any woman¡¯s breath away.


    How effortlessly he moved, yet he carried so much regal grace.


    "And you are inappropriately touching my wife," Snow added through a clenched jaw.


    And then, for the first time, I saw him truly pleased or should I say, intrigued. Alpha King Sloan mused, turning his head slowly to the side to take in Snow for the first time.


    "Your wife?" Snow growled but kept cier under check. "I don¡¯t recall what is inappropriate here knowing that she is my betrothed." His gaze flickered to the other side where my mother stood and I felt my heart leap into my mouth.


    His what?!


    My shock rendered me speechless, my heart pounding as I followed Alpha King Kaid Sloan¡¯s gaze toward my mother.


    The look on her face mirrored mine¡ªstunned, but there was something more behind her eyes. Something that hinted she wasn¡¯t entirely caught off guard by his im.


    <strong>Betrothed?</strong>


    The word echoed in my mind in a cold and unwee manner. I swallowed hard, willing myself to stayposed.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to crumble under pressure, even though every fiber of my being screamed for answers.


    I searched the crowd desperately, my eyes darting between the faces that had now turned toward us. Whispers rippled through the room like wildfire. Everyone was watching, dissecting every move and every word exchanged.


    And then I found him¡ªZade.


    His eyes locked with mine, swirling with a storm of emotions: anger, protectiveness, and a flicker of confusion that mirrored my own. His lips pressed into a thin line, and I knew he wasn¡¯t going to let this slide.


    Kaid¡¯s grip on my hand tightened ever so slightly, and I felt my breath hitch. His presence loomed over me, his scent and aura oppressive, yet undeniably maic, like his wolf was eager to im me.


    His emerald eyes sparkled with amusement as if daring anyone to challenge him.


    But I wouldn¡¯t let this go on. Not like this.


    I yanked my hand free, stepping back. The movement felt smallpared to his towering frame, but it was enough to draw everyone¡¯s attention.


    "No," I said firmly, though the tremor in my voice betrayed me. "It doesn¡¯t matter what ims you think you have. I already have a man I love, and I choose him. I choose Alpha Snow."


    Snow stepped forward immediately, his presence like a shield against the rising tension. But just as he moved toward me, Kaid shifted to block his path.


    The room stilled, the atmosphere charged with the potential for chaos.


    "Choose?" Kaid repeated dangerously, though there was an edge of mockery to it. "You think this is about choice?"


    I red at him, my heart pounding. "It¡¯s about my life. And you¡¯re not a part of it."


    Kaid tilted his head, his expression unreadable. But the dangerous glint in his eyes didn¡¯t waver. "You¡¯re mistaken, mydy. I have every right¡ª"


    "No, you don¡¯t," Snow interjected sharply. cier¡¯s growl rang out loud enough to tell Kaid he was challenging him for his woman, but Snow kept himself in check. His fists clenched at his sides as he towered closer to Kaid. "She¡¯s my wife. You¡¯re out of line, Alpha King."


    Kaid¡¯s lips curled into a slow, predatory smile, the weight of his aura pressing down on everyone in the vicinity. Several Alphas nearby stiffened, unable to withstand his dominance. Even Astrid stirred uneasily, though she pushed back with defiance.


    "She was promised to me," Kaid said coldly, his eyes flicking toward Zaria.


    My stomach twisted, and I turned my gaze toward my mother, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat she would refute his words. But she remained silent, her expression pained.


    "Mother," I whispered, my voice trembling. "Is this true?"


    Before she could respond, Zade reached us. His presence brought a wave of relief, but his expression was thunderous.


    "Enough," Zade uttered, his voice piercing the tension with a sharp edge. He stepped between Kaid and me, his broad frame blocking Kaid¡¯s view of me entirely. "Whatever arrangement you think you had is void. My sister is not a pawn, and she belongs to no one but the man she loves."


    Kaid¡¯s amusement faded, reced by a flicker of irritation. He tilted his head, studying Zade with a calcting gaze. "And who are you to decide, Alpha Zade?"


    "The Alpha of the Golden w Pack," Zade shot back, his tone icy. "Her brother."


    The room collectively held its breath. Snow took another step forward, his jaw tight as he addressed Kaid.


    "Step aside," Snow ordered, his voice low and threatening. "This ends now."


    But Kaid didn¡¯t move. If anything, his amusement returned, a smug grin ying on his lips. "You think you can stop me, pup?"


    The tension thickened, and I could see the storm brewing in Snow¡¯s icy blue eyes. He was seconds away from snapping, and I knew the consequences would be catastrophic.


    "Enough!"


    The booming voice cut through the rising chaos like a whip. All eyes turned toward the staircase where Alpha de stood, his expression grim.


    "Gentlemen," de began, descending the stairs with measured steps. "This is a celebration, not a battleground. Let¡¯s not forget ourselves."


    Kaid¡¯s gaze flicked toward de, his grin fading slightly. "Stay out of this, de. This doesn¡¯t concern you."


    "It concerns everyone when you disrupt my event," de countered smoothly, though there was an edge to his voice. "Surely, even the Lycan King can see the value in diplomacy."


    Kaid¡¯s jaw tightened, but before he could respond, another voice joined the fray.


    "That¡¯s enough, Alpha King."


    The room stilled as Zaria approached. And beside her, holding her hand tightly, was Alpha Storm, who hade to greet her.


    The sight of them both sent a wave of calm through me, though I could still feel the tension radiating from Snow and Zade and I too was angry at my mother.


    If she knew, why didn¡¯t she mention it?


    Kaid¡¯s gaze softened ever so slightly when itnded on Zaria, but when his eyes flicked to Storm, his expression grew unreadable.


    "Zaria," Kaid said, his tone quieter. "You know this isn¡¯t over. You know she was promised to me."


    "Then you are wo decadeste, Alpha King," Snow chimed.


    "That¡¯s because she was stolen from us all."


    Zaria met his gaze without flinching. "It¡¯s over because I say it is. Zara is married. She¡¯s happy. Whatever promises were made in the past are null."


    Alpha Storm chimed, backing Zaria. "Leave them alone. And settle it another way."


    The simplicity of his words struck a chord, and for the first time, Kaid looked uncertain.


    Zaria¡¯s expression softened as she nced at Storm before turning her gaze back to Kaid. "You are a king, Kaid. Act like one. Don¡¯t tarnish your name by clinging to something that isn¡¯t yours."


    Kaid stared at her for a long moment before finally stepping back, his aura retreating slightly. He nced at me onest time, his eyes lingering before he turned and strode toward the opposite VIP room without another word.


    The room exhaled collectively, the tension finally breaking. Snow immediately reached for me, his touch grounding me as I leaned into him.


    "Are you okay?" he asked softly.


    I nodded, though my heart was still racing. "I am now."


    Zaria ced a gentle hand on my shoulder, her eyes filled with apology and relief. "I¡¯ll exin everything," she whispered.


    As the crowd slowly returned to their mingling, I couldn¡¯t help but nce at Snow, Zade, and Alpha Storm.


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 193: Recalling and Rage

    <h4>Chapter 193: Recalling and Rage</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 193</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The rest of the evening unfolded in a haze, the memory of Kaid¡¯s smirk and his unsettling calmness lingering in my mind.


    Every sh of his piercing green eyes, hisposure, and his fury when Snow challenged him reyed in my head.


    Even Astrid was rattled.


    Snow remained by my side through most of the night, his hand never straying far from mine.


    When he couldn¡¯t be there, Zade stepped in, reminding me that I was never alone. Normally, their overprotectiveness would have felt stifling, but tonight, I weed it.


    Despite my deep desire to escape the tension of this event and the oppressive stares and whispers, I refrained from voicing my desire.


    Instead, I waited patiently, counting the minutes until I could slip away unnoticed.


    When Zade became distracted, caught in a conversation with a visiting Alpha, I seized the opportunity.


    Quietly, I slipped past the bustling crowd, making my way toward the side entrance of the ballroom, the one leading to the Zeta wing of the estate.


    I had nearly made it to the double doors when a wave of nausea hit me like a punch to the gut.


    My heart paused as my gaze fell upon two individuals I had never anticipated seeing again¡ªtwo individuals I hoped to avoid encountering.


    Ivan and rissa.


    The sight of them brought back memories I had long suppressed. Memories of my death, betrayal, and being tossed aside like I was nothing.


    Ivan¡¯s cold, calcting gaze and rissa¡¯s venomous smile haunted my every nightmare since I had that dream¡ªthe glimpse of what happened after they had murdered me.


    My stomach churned, and bile rose in my throat. I froze, unable to look away as Ivan locked eyes with me, his expression morphing into disbelief before quickly being reced by something darker¡ªanger, malice, and perhaps even fear.


    rissa¡¯s reaction was no better. Her lips curled into a sneer, her eyes narrowing as they roamed over me like she couldn¡¯t believe I was alive and unbroken.


    <i>"They¡¯re here."</i> Astrid¡¯s growl rumbled in my head, filled with raw, unbridled fury. She advanced, her energy sweeping through me like a tsunami. "<i>They dared to show their faces. Let me handle them, Zara. Let me tear them apart."</i>


    I clenched my fists at my sides, my nails digging into my palms. Anger bubbled in my chest, threatening to spill over.


    Memories of Ivan¡¯s betrayal and rissa¡¯s cruelty fueled the fire inside me, and for a moment, I let it take over.


    I stepped forward, my heels clicking against the floor as I moved toward them. My vision tunnelled, and the crowd around me faded into the background.


    All I could see were their smug faces, and all I could hear was the sound of my blood roaring in my ears.


    <strong><i>"</i></strong><i>They deserve to pay."</i> Astrid snarled, and I couldn¡¯t disagree.


    But before I could take another step, a pair of strong arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me back against a solid chest.


    I stiffened, my anger momentarily reced by shock as an unfamiliar butmanding presence washed over me.


    His scent¡ªsmoky, earthy, andced with an underlying hint of something wild¡ªsent a shiver down my spine.


    "Not here, mydy," Kaid¡¯s deep voice murmured close to my ear as his warm breath fanned my ear. His tone was low, almost soothing, but there was an undeniable edge of authority that sent my instincts into overdrive.


    "Kaid," I hissed, twisting in his grip. "Let me go."


    "Not a chance," he said smoothly, his arms tightening. "You¡¯re not thinking clearly."


    "I¡¯m thinking perfectly clearly," I shot back, my voice trembling with rage. "I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do."


    His emerald eyes met mine as he stepped around to face me, his grip loosening but his presence was still overwhelming.


    "If you act impulsively here, in front of everyone, you¡¯ll give them exactly what they want¡ªpower over you." Is that what you want, Zara?"


    His words hit harder than I wanted to admit. My anger wavered, and I nced back toward Ivan and rissa, who were now watching our exchange with curiosity and something that looked like satisfaction.


    Kaid¡¯s hand moved to my arm. "You¡¯re better than this," he urged softly.


    Astrid growled in protest, but I forced myself to step back, to breathe. My anger hadn¡¯t dissipated¡ªit still burned, but Kaid¡¯s words managed to douse the mes just enough for me to think clearly.


    "You don¡¯t get to lecture me," I muttered after some time, meeting his gaze.


    His lips quirked into a faint smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "Perhaps not. But you¡¯re too important to let your emotions get the better of you."


    I opened my mouth to retort, but a familiar voice interjected. "Zara?"


    I turned to see Snow approaching, his eyes narrowing as they flicked between Kaid and me. His jaw tightened, and cier¡¯s growl was almost audible in my mind.


    "Is everything okay?" Snow asked but the edge of protectiveness was unmistakable.


    Kaid¡¯s expression remained calm, almost amused, as he released my arm and stepped back. "Your wife is fine, Alpha. Just a minor misunderstanding."


    Snow¡¯s eyes darkened, and I could feel his anger radiating off him in waves. He reached for me, pulling me close as if to stake his im.


    "Next time," Snow said coldly, his voice dripping with warning, "you keep your hands off her."


    Kaid¡¯s smile widened slightly, his gaze lingering on me for a moment longer before he inclined his head. "As you wish, Alpha. But you might want to keep an eye on her. She has a habit of attracting trouble."


    With that, he turned and walked away, his hands tucked in his pockets as his presence lingered even after he disappeared into the crowd.


    Snow¡¯s grip on me tightened, his eyes scanning my face. "Are you okay? Did he do anything¡ª"


    "I¡¯m fine," I interrupted, cing a hand on his chest. "Let¡¯s just go. Please."


    He hesitated but nodded, his protective instincts still on high alert as he led me toward the exit.


    I felt Ivan and rissa¡¯s eyes on me as we passed but this time, I didn¡¯t let it consume me.


    "Hey, love, eyes up here and only here."


    I nced up at Snow¡¯s face; though a smile tugged at his lips, I could still see the rage in his eyes.


    The most uptodat?? n??vels are published on (f)reew??(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 194: My Everything

    <h4>Chapter 194: My Everything</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 194</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The drive home was steeped in silence. Snow¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, his knuckles pale from the pressure.


    I opened my mouth to speak several times, desperate to break the silence but the words never came.


    His jaw was set, his icy blue eyes fixed on the road, and I could sense the storm brewing beneath hisposed exterior.


    If he could have fought and gotten away with it, Snow would have been pitted against other Aphas with Zade supporting him.


    By the time we entered the driveway, our tension had escted significantly. Snow turned off the car but didn¡¯t move. I hesitated, waiting for him to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut he remained still.


    "Snow," I began cautiously, cing a hand on his arm.


    He withdrew from me swiftly. Without a word, he exited the car, mming the door behind him as he stormed inside.


    I stayed rooted in my seat for a moment, my heart sinking. What could I say to reach him when he was like this?


    When I finally entered the house, the sound of Snow¡¯s footsteps echoed upstairs. I stayed in the living room, copsing onto the couch as a deep sigh escaped me.


    Momentster, one of the maids approached, carrying a steaming cup of tea. She set it down gently in front of me. "Jasmine tea, ma¡¯am," she said softly. "It¡¯s calming."


    I managed a small smile of gratitude, picking up the cup. The warm aroma wafted upward, soothing me as I took a sip.


    But the calm didn¡¯tst long. My mind spun with the events of the evening¡ªthe stares, the whispers, and most of all, Kaid. His imposing aura, his smirk, and the way he imed I was promised to him all annoyed and suffocated me.


    I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to face my mother after what happened. The betrayal I felt ran too deep. How could she have known about this and said nothing? How could she allow me to be blindsided like that?


    But the more pressing question lingered at the forefront of my thoughts: What if Kaid refused to back down? What if he came for me again? How could I fight someone as strong and powerful as him?


    The sound of a punch against a wall tore through the silence, jolting me from my thoughts. A spike of energy rippled through the house, Snow¡¯s fury radiating like a tidal wave.


    I jumped to my feet, cing the cup down as I hurried upstairs. The door to our bedroom was ajar, and when I stepped inside, my breath caught at the sight before me.


    The bathroom door was wide open, water running from the shower in an unrelenting stream. Snow stood beneath it, his back to me as water cascaded over his hunched figure.


    His head was bowed, droplets trailing down his naked chest and back. While one hand clenched against the wall, the other rested against it for support.


    "Snow," I whispered, rushing toward him.


    He didn¡¯t respond, his breathingboured and his body stiff. I hesitated for only a second before hugging him from behind and wrapping my arms around his broad shoulders.


    At first, he didn¡¯t react. He stayed frozen, the water soaking me as it streamed over both of us. My arms tightened around him, and slowly, his muscles rxed beneath my touch.


    We stood like that for what felt like an eternity, the only sound the rush of water around us. Finally, he broke the silence, his voice hoarse and filled with self-loathing.


    "I failed you," he murmured, barely audible above the shower.


    I stiffened. "What are you talking about?"


    Snow turned his head back slightly, the pain in his eyes stark as he met my gaze. "I wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect you tonight, Zara. Kaid¡ªhe touched you, imed you, and I..." His voice cracked, his jaw tightening. "I couldn¡¯t stop him."


    My heart ached at the raw vulnerability in his words. Here I was, thinking his anger stemmed from Kaid¡¯s audacity, but instead, he was punishing himself for what he perceived as a failure.


    "Snow," I said softly, cupping his face but due to his posture, I couldn¡¯t. Dropping my hands to the side, I ordered calmly but my tone left no room for an argument from him. "Turn and face your woman."


    He resisted at first, but eventually, he turned toward me, his angry red eyes locked with mine. The anguish swirling within them nearly broke me.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Zara," he rasped, his voice trembling. "Sorry that I wasn¡¯t enough. That I couldn¡¯t¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t let him finish. Acting on impulse, I leaned forward, capturing his lips with mine in a desperate, silencing kiss.


    He froze for a moment, clearly caught off guard, but then his hands found my waist, pulling me closer as he kissed me back with a hunger that stole my breath.


    The kiss deepened, our lips moving in perfect sync as all the tension and unspoken emotions between us poured into that moment.


    My hands slid down his chest, feeling the ridges of his muscles beneath my trembling fingers. The water made his skin slick, each touch igniting a fire in my veins.


    Snow groaned against my lips, his hands trailing up my back before tangling in my hair. His grip was firm but gentle, as though he feared I might disappear if he let go. Or that someone else, would im me.


    I broke the kiss, gasping for air as my forehead rested against his. "You¡¯re enough," I whispered fiercely. "You¡¯re more than enough, Snow. Don¡¯t ever doubt that."


    His eyes searched mine, vulnerability giving way to something deeper, something primal and when he pulled me closer, his lips found mine again as the water continued to pour over us soothing the heat building between us.


    My hands explored his body, trailing down his shoulders and over his chest, memorizing every inch of him. His hands mirrored mine, roaming my back before settling on my hips, gripping me as if I were his lifeline.


    "Zara," he murmured against my lips, his voice rough with need.


    I didn¡¯t respond with words. Instead, I pressed closer, my hands sliding lower until they rested on his abdomen, feeling the hard lines of his body beneath my palms.


    His breath hitched, and a low growl rumbled in his chest, sending goosebumps all over my skin.


    The world outside the bathroom ceased to exist. It was just us, tangled together beneath the stream of water, our emotionsid bare.


    This wasn¡¯t just about desire¡ªit was about reassurance, about proving to each other that we were enough.


    Snow pulled back slightly, his forehead resting against mine. "You¡¯re my everything," he whispered.


    "And you¡¯re mine," I replied.


    The most uptodat?? n??vels are published on (f)reew??(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 195: I Want ToTaste You

    <h4>Chapter 195: I Want ToTaste You</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 195</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s lips pressed against mine once more, his hands trailing down my hips before sliding behind and grasping my thighs. In one swift motion, he lifted me effortlessly.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist as his body pinned mine against the wall. We were both soaking wet, the water cascading over us as we continued kissing passionately, our tongues tangling together in a battle for dominance.


    Snow¡¯s hands moved up and down my body, his touch gentle but urgent. He broke the kiss, moving his lips to my neck and then my corbone, his teeth grazing my skin.


    My head fell back against the wall, a soft moan escaping me as pleasure shot through me. I dug my nails into his shoulders, clinging to him like a lifeline.


    He groaned against my skin, the vibrations sending another wave of heat through me. His hands grasped my hips, his touch rougher than usual, and when he ground his hips against mine, I could feel the fullness of his arousal.


    "Snow," I gasped, arching against him.


    He growled, the sound rumbling in his chest as he nipped at the sensitive skin below my ear. His hips moved in slow circles, teasing me as his hardness pressed against my core through my dress and panties.


    "You¡¯re mine, Zara," he whispered, his voice husky with need. "Mine and no one else¡¯s."


    "Yes," I breathed, unable to form a coherent sentence.


    The pleasure was overwhelming; the sensation of him pressing against me was almost too much to bear.


    He moved his hands under the fabric of my dress, his fingers brushing against the thinyer of fabric between my legs.


    The pressure was just enough to make me crave more. My hips rocked against him, my body seeking the friction I desperately needed.


    "Snow," I whimpered, my voice hoarse. "Please."


    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice.


    With one hand still grasping my hip, he hooked his fingers in the waistband of my panties and tugged, the fabric ripping easily.


    His lips crashed into mine once more, our tongues entwining in a passionate embrace as his length pressed against me.


    I wrapped my legs around him, pulling him closer.


    His grip tightened, his teeth grazing my bottom lip. "Are you sure?" he asked, his voice low.


    "Yes," I whispered, "but first, I want to taste you."


    My words may have shocked the living daylights out of him as his eyes widened, his pupils dting and cier growled in response.


    Good. That was all I wanted and needed at this point¡ªthem.


    I made him ce me down, the coldness of the tiled floor hitting me, but I didn¡¯t let it show as I got on my knees, the water still pouring over us.


    "Zara," he whispered, his voice raspy. "You don¡¯t have to do this."


    I ignored him, grasping his length in my hand. I stroked him slowly, my fingers moving along his smooth shaft.


    He hissed, his head falling back against the wall as he braced himself against it. "Fuck," he breathed.


    My movements quickened, and I leaned forward, pressing a kiss to the tip of his cock. His hips jerked, and he moaned, the sound reverberating in his chest.


    "Zara," he gasped.


    I continued, licking him slowly before taking him into my mouth. Snow groaned, his hand tangling in my hair as he guided me.


    His hips bucked, and he hit the back of my throat. I moaned, the vibration making him tremble when my throat tightened against his cock.


    "Fuck, Zara aahhh~"


    I worked him slowly, taking him in and out of my mouth, the pleasure building with each stroke.


    Snow¡¯s breaths became ragged, his grip on my hair tightening as his control slipped. He thrust into me, his length hitting the back of my throat, and I gagged.


    "I¡¯m sorry, fuck!"


    I pulled away, catching my breath as the water cascaded over us. Then I raised my head, meeting his hungry gaze.


    "I¡¯m not done yet," I whispered. Before Snow could say anything, I took his length into my mouth while using my hand to work the remaining that couldn¡¯t fit in.


    Snow¡¯s moans filled the bathroom.


    His hand gripped my hair, guiding me as I bobbed my head, taking him deeper with each movement.


    His hips jerked, and he thrust into me, his cock hitting the back of my throat.


    The feeling of him filling my mouth sent a wave of heat through me, and I moaned, the vibration making him tremble.


    "Fuck, Zara, you¡¯re going to kill me."


    He gasped, his grip on my hair tightening as he bucked his hips, thrusting deeper into my mouth.


    This time I was prepared for his thrusts and let him guide me while I worked him towards an orgasm.


    "I¡¯m close, Zara," he moaned.


    My grip on his thighs tightened, and I continued, moving faster, taking him in and out of my mouth until his movements became erratic.


    "Fuck," he grunted.


    His cock pulsed in my mouth, and I felt his release hit the back of my throat. I swallowed every drop, the salty taste lingering on my tongue.


    "Holy shit, Zara," Snow breathed, his chest heaving as he came down from his high.


    Snow helped me to my feet, his lips crashing on mine immediately, kissing me and ignoring the lingering taste of him on my tongue.


    I pulled back, panting, "You didn¡¯t give me a chance to get you off again, Alpha."


    "I was hoping I¡¯d get the opportunity to return the favour," he murmured, his gaze darkening.


    "In the shower?"


    "Why not? It¡¯s been a while."


    "It¡¯s been a couple of days," I teased, but there was a note of seriousness in my voice.


    "Too long, Zara. I want you and all of you," Snow growled, his hands sliding down to cup my ass and pull me against him.


    "Then help yourself," I smirked and Snow returned it with a full-blown kiss while his hands worked their way on my gown, pulling the fabric off me.


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel

 Chapter 196: Making Memories

    <h4>Chapter 196: Making Memories</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 196</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "I n to, and it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re not wearing underwear," he murmured as he peppered kisses along the column of my throat.


    Like hell, he wasn¡¯t the one who tore them off.


    I hummed in agreement, leaning into his touch. His lips trailed lower, brushing over the swell of my breasts before closing around one nipple.


    "Snow," I breathed, arching against him as he sucked gently.


    His hand moved between us, and he stroked me, his fingers teasing my entrance. I moaned, pushing against him, eager for more.


    He chuckled, releasing my nipple. "So impatient," he chided.


    "Shut up and make love to me already," I shot back, unable to hide the desperation in my voice.


    Snow smirked, his fingers circling my clit before slipping inside me. "As you wish, mydy."


    He captured my lips, kissing me deeply as his fingers moved in and out of me. I gasped against his mouth, the pleasure building with each thrust.


    My arms wound around his neck, pulling him closer as he continued his assault on my senses.


    "More," I whispered, pleading with him.


    "What was that?" He teased, his fingers pumping harder and faster.


    "More," I moaned.


    He obliged, his fingers curling inside me as he hit the spot that made me see stars.


    "Snow," I cried out, my walls clenching around him as he worked me to the edge.


    His thumb brushed over my clit, sending me tumbling over the edge. I buried my face in his neck, muffling my cries as waves of pleasure washed over me.


    Snow didn¡¯t stop, his fingers continuing their relentless rhythm until I was writhing against him, the sensations too much for me to handle.


    "Please," I gasped, begging him to stop.


    Snow did, withdrawing his fingers and giving me a moment to catch my breath.


    "Are you ready for more, Zara?" he asked, his voice husky with need.


    "Yes," I breathed, looking up at him and epting the challenge.


    He smirked, grabbing my waist and spinning me so that my back was pressed against his chest.


    Snow¡¯s lips found my neck, kissing and nibbling my sensitive skin. "I want to taste you too, Zara."


    I moaned, my mind blocking everything and any word he said letting the cold water soothe the fire on my skin.


    "I don¡¯t mind eating you out here."


    That was when my eyes flew open. I blinked and swallowed. "Snow..."


    He chuckled at my stunned expression. "Rx. I guess that will be forter, my love. For now, though, permit me the need and urge to go slowly to memorize all of this."


    I saw something akin to pain flicker in his eyes and it ground me. Even with everything that happened to us, he still felt saddened by the party.


    My fingers caressed his cheeks as I made sure his eyes were fixed on mine. "I love you with all of my being," I confessed.


    He smiled slightly. "And I love you more than you¡¯ll ever know, Zara."


    Our lips met, his kiss gentle and full of emotion. When he pulled away, his gaze was filled with adoration.


    "Ready?"


    I nodded, and Snow lifted me into his arms, bracing my weight against the wall, pinning me as he positioned himself at my entrance.


    "Put your legs around my waist, love." I did, wrapping them around him. "You¡¯re so beautiful, Zara," he murmured, his gaze darkening as he looked down at me.


    "And you¡¯re sexy," I replied, reaching up and running my fingers through his damp hair.


    He grinned, capturing my lips in a searing kiss as he slowly entered me.


    The feeling of him stretching me was almost too much to bear. My back arched, my breath catching in my throat as a moan escaped me.


    Snow groaned, his hips moving in slow, deliberate strokes. The sensation was overwhelming, my body tensing around him.


    I dug my nails into his shoulders, drawing blood.


    He groaned against my lips, his grip on my hips tightening.


    "Fuck, Zara, you¡¯re so tight," he breathed, his voice strained.


    "And you¡¯re big," I gasped, arching against him.


    He kissed me again, silencing my protests.


    "Let¡¯s see how much you can take."


    He began thrusting slowly, his movements steady as he worked his way inside me. I moaned, my hands gripping his shoulders as he pushed deeper.


    Slowly he went, making love to me while locking eyes with me.


    I had never been so happy in my life. Just doing this with him felt like my heart would explode with joy, and before I knew it, my eyes glistened with tears, mirrored in his.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Just...I¡¯m just really happy," I replied.


    "Me too, Zara."


    His lips captured mine once more, but his movements still did not increase in intensity.


    "Snow," I moaned against his lips. "Please, I need you. I need to feel you in every way. Harder," I pleaded, needing more.


    "As you wish, Zara."He obliged, his movements growing rougher and faster. Our bodies moved in perfect sync, each thrust sending pleasure coursing through me.


    My breathing grew ragged, the heat coiling in my core.


    "Snow," I moaned, clinging to him as the pleasure mounted.


    Then finally, he picked up the pace, thrusting into me faster and harder.


    I cried out, the pleasure building as he hit the spot that drove me wild.


    Snow¡¯s pace quickened, his strokes growing harder and faster.


    I cried out, the pleasure building with each thrust. He continued his relentless assault, the pressure building inside me.


    "Fuck, Zara," he breathed. "I¡¯m not gonnast much longer."


    "Me neither," I gasped, my walls tightening around him.


    "Come for me, Zara," he rasped, his grip on my hips bruising.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. The tension snapped, and I tumbled over the edge, my body shaking as waves of pleasure washed over me.


    "Zara," Snow moaned, his thrusts bing erratic as he followed me, his release filling me.


    He rested his forehead against mine, our bodies trembling as we came down from our high.


    We stayed like that for several moments, the only sound being the steady stream of water from the showerhead.


    Eventually, Snow attempted to withdraw but I shook my head, knowing how weak my knees were.


    "Are you okay, Zara?" he asked, concerncing his voice.


    I nodded, resting my head against his shoulder. "More than okay."


    He chuckled, kissing the top of my head. "Good. Because we are not done."


    I chuckled and let him carry us to the bed after turning off the shower.


    This content is taken from fr(e)ewebn(o)vel.??????

 Chapter 197: Mark Me

    <h4>Chapter 197: Mark Me</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 197</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    We got to the bed, and Snow gently ced me down on it as he climbed on top, his body hovering over me.


    He gave me a heated look, and my breath caught.


    "My turn," he murmured.


    "Your turn?" I repeated.


    He grinned, leaning down and pressing his lips to mine in a gentle kiss. "My turn," he confirmed, his hands moving down to grasp my hips.


    I swallowed, my mind racing as his meaning became clear.


    "You mean..."


    "I¡¯ll make sure to prepare you properly, and then I¡¯ll eat you out, Zara. And that¡¯s a promise."


    The words were simple, but they sent a shiver of anticipation through me.


    Snow kissed me again, his hands trailing over my body as he explored every inch of me.


    My hands roamed his chest, feeling the ridges of his muscles under my palms. I arched against him, eager for more.


    He chuckled, his hands moving to my breasts. "Eager, aren¡¯t we?"


    I nodded, calling his name softly, "Snow," desperate for him.


    He continued his exploration, his hands moving lower until they were on my thighs. He pushed them apart, spreading me wide open.


    I gasped, the sensation of him touching me and spreading my legs for him making me burn up.


    Snow¡¯s fingers brushed against my entrance, and I moaned, pushing against him.


    He chuckled, the sound vibrating through me.


    "So wet," he murmured, his breath hot against my ear.


    "Please," I begged.


    He obliged as he lowered himself, his tonguepping against my clit. My eyes rolled to the back of my head as I wriggled.


    "Snow," I moaned, gripping his shoulders as his tongue continued its assault on me.


    His fingers moved inside me, curling and stroking as he worked me towards another orgasm.


    My hips bucked, the pressure building until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "Fuck," I breathed, my back arching off the bed as I reached my climax.


    Snow didn¡¯t stop, continuing his attack until I was writhing beneath him, the sensations too much for me to handle.


    And just when I thought I¡¯d been spared when he rose from between my legs, he angled his dick at my entrance. With eyes boring into mine, my stallion of a husband thrust his entire length into me.


    I cried out, the pleasure mixed with pain almost too much for me.


    "Ah, shit," Snow groaned, his hands gripping my hips as he pulled me closer. His lips brushed against my neck, pressing a kiss to the sensitive skin.


    "Sorry love," he muttered, his voice thick with restraint. Neither of us moved, letting the sensations settle. After a moment, he tilted my chin up and kissed my eyes.


    "It¡¯s okay," I whispered, breathless. "I¡¯m better now. You can move."


    "Mmm, what¡¯s that, love?" he teased, though the tenderness in his eyes betrayed his own restraint.


    "Give me more, Snow. I can handle it." My cheeks flushed in response.


    "So cute." His chuckle rumbled low in his chest, his teeth grazing my shoulder as he fought to maintain control. "But don¡¯t tempt me, Zara."


    "But I want you," I murmured, raking my nails lightly down his chest, feeling the muscles twitch beneath my touch. "Give me all of you."


    "When you say things like that," he growled, his voice dropping to a husky whisper, "you make me want to lose control. To stop holding back."


    "Then don¡¯t," I said firmly, meeting his gaze with confidence. "I trust you, Snow. Take me. All of me."


    His eyes darkened with raw desire, and the tension in his jaw released as he let out a shuddered breath. "As you wish, my love."


    His hips began to move again, each deliberate thrust sending waves of pleasure coursing through me. I clung to him, my legs wrapping tightly around his waist as I tilted my head back, moaning his name.


    "You feel so good, Zara," he groaned, his hands gripping my hips tighter as he set a relentless pace.


    I gasped, the intensity building as he leaned down to kiss me, his lips iming mine in a fiery embrace. Every stroke, every kiss, every touch felt like he was branding me, making me his in ways deeper than I had ever imagined.


    "Snow," I whimpered, unable to form coherent words as the pleasure built, threatening to consume me.


    "Let go, love," he murmured, his voice rough against my ear. "I¡¯ve got you. Just let go."


    And I did. My body arched against him as the release hit me, a tidal wave of ecstasy that left me trembling in his arms.


    But he wasn¡¯t done.


    Without breaking our connection, he flipped us effortlessly, his strong arms cradling me as he took control once more. His pace quickened, each movement pushing me higher, and I realized I could keep going forever with him.


    When we both felt the pressure building to its peak again, Snow¡¯s voice cut through the haze of desire.


    "Mark me, Zara," he said, his gaze locking with mine. His voice was soft butmanding, filled with an emotion so raw it brought tears to my eyes. "Make me yours, as I¡¯ve made you mine."


    I hesitated, my hands trembling slightly against his chest. "Snow, are you sure?"


    I didn¡¯t want this to be about anyone else but what we desired. I loved him with no doubt. And this was an honour.


    His lips curled into a soft smile, and he cupped my face, brushing his thumb along my cheek. "I¡¯ve never been more sure of anything in my life."


    With his encouragement, I leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to the base of his neck.


    Astrid surged forward in my mind, her energy intertwining with cier¡¯s as they both howled in approval. My teeth elongated instinctively, the primal pull of the mate bond guiding me.


    As my teeth sank into his neck, Snow groaned, a sound so deep and guttural it sent shivers down my spine. His hands gripped my back, pulling me closer as I marked him, iming him as mine.


    The moment I pulled back, I saw it¡ªthe mark on his neck, glowing faintly before settling into two perfect fang marks. Snow¡¯s eyes met mine, their icy depths swirling with emotion and power.


    "Now you," he whispered, his voice thick with need. "Zara, my love, will you do me the honour of being marked as my chosen mate?"


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 198: Marked

    <h4>Chapter 198: Marked</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 198</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The way and manner in which Snow asked was more than enough for me to jump into his arms and say yes if I wasn¡¯t already entwined with him.


    I nodded, "Yes. I¡¯d love to be yours," I said, tilting my head to the side as he leaned in. His teeth grazed my skin, and when he bit down, the rush of the mate bondpletely left me breathless.


    Astrid howled in delight, her energy merging with cier¡¯s in a way I¡¯d never felt before.


    I felt a little sting and winced, but the overwhelming feeling was more than enough to overshadow any pain.


    Our bond solidified, creating a bridge between us. Suddenly, I could feel everything¡ªSnow¡¯s overwhelming love, his protectiveness, his desire, and even his lingering doubts.


    In the past, no matter how many times I married Ivan, he never marked me as his. Rather, rissa bore that proud mark on her neck.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," I whispered, my voice filled with emotion.


    "You¡¯re beautiful," Snow replied, his lips brushing against the mark he¡¯d left.


    The connection between us deepened, and our emotions flooded into one another, amplifying everything we felt. I could feel his determination to protect me, his pride in iming me, and his unyielding love.


    Before I could respond, he kissed me again, rough and demanding. His hands roamed my body, igniting every nerve as he pressed me back against the bed.


    This time, there were no words, only actions. Our movements became a symphony of desire, our bodies moving in perfect harmony.


    Each thrust, each touch, and each kiss brought us closer together, solidifying the bond that now tied us as one.


    "Zara," Snow groaned, his hands tightening on my hips as his pace quickened.


    "Snow," I gasped, my nails raking down his back as the pleasure built to an unbearable crescendo.


    "Let go," he murmured desperately. "Let¡¯s cum together."


    That was what I needed. Thanks to the matebond I felt every desire he felt, every pleasure, and it did not take long for my desires to build.


    Together, we shattered, the bond between us surging with power and emotion as we both reached our peaks.


    As wey together, our breathing heavy, Snow pressed a kiss to my forehead, his fingers brushing softly against my cheek.


    "I love you, Zara," he whispered.


    "I love you too," I replied, my heart full as I curled into his embrace, feeling the warmth of our bond.


    We stayed like that for a while and the only sounds were the beating of our hearts.


    As wey together, the events of the day caught up with us, exhaustion took hold, and we drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms.


    In that moment, everything was perfect.


    And nothing could change that.


    The next morning, I woke up feeling sore and aching everywhere.


    Snow, who was already awake, was watching me with a tender smile. "Good morning, Zara," he murmured, pressing a kiss to the tip of my nose.


    "Good morning, Snow," I replied, though my voice remained groggy with sleep.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Mmm, yes, I did." I yawned, stretching out before curling up against him again. "And you?"


    "Best sleep I¡¯ve had in ages."


    Wey there for a few moments, just enjoying the warmth andfort of being together.


    "You¡¯re so warm," I sighed, resting my head against his chest.


    He chuckled, his hand stroking my hair. "It¡¯s probably because we¡¯ve been sharing a bed for a while."


    "Probably." I smiled, snuggling closer.


    "Are you hungry?"


    I nodded, and Snow sat up, reaching for his robe. "Let¡¯s get you fed, love."


    ****************


    Snow and I made our way downstairs, the smell of freshly brewed coffee wafting through the air.


    My body still ached fromst night, but the soreness was a sweet reminder of the bond we had solidified. Snow¡¯s hand was warm around mine as we stepped into the kitchen.


    We met Tempest in the kitchen standing by the counter, stirring her coffee absentmindedly. Her hair was slightly dishevelled, and a faint blush painted her cheeks. She turned as we entered, and her gaze lingered on us longer than usual.


    "Good morning," I greeted, sliding into a chair at the kitchen ind.


    Tempest smirked, sipping her coffee. "Morning," she replied, her eyes darting between me and Snow, amusement flickering in her expression.


    Snow tilted his head, immediately suspicious. "What¡¯s with that look?"


    Tempest shrugged, though the corners of her mouth twitched with a barely concealed grin. "Oh, nothing. Just that it wasn¡¯t only the two of you enjoying yourselvesst night."


    My face heated, knowing what she meant by that and I instinctively nced at Snow, whose confusion was evident.


    "Wait," Snow said, his brows furrowing. "Who else enjoyed themselves?"


    "Aira did as well," she exposed, grinning mischievously.


    "With who?" Snow asked quickly, unable to hide his curiosity.


    Tempest¡¯s blush deepened, and she opened her mouth to speak but stopped short when Zade sauntered into the kitchen.


    d only in trousers, his upper body bare, Zade stretched as he yawned, his toned muscles catching the light. My cheeks flushed as the realization hit me, and I quickly looked away.


    "Zade?" Snow¡¯s voice cut through the awkward silence, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. "He and Aira...?"


    Zade stopped mid-yawn, his blue gaze flicking to Snow. "What about Aira?" he askedzily, though a small smirk tugged at his lips.


    Before anyone could answer, the sound of soft footsteps drew our attention. Aira entered the kitchen, her hair a messy cascade around her shoulders, and she was wearing Zade¡¯s oversized shirt.


    She rubbed her eyes, oblivious to the heated stares directed her way. She finally dropped her hands, her eyes taking in the bewildered and knowing stares sent her way. But when her gazended on me, her jaw dropped.


    As if on cue, Tempest followed Aira¡¯s line of sight and gasped, her eyes snapping between me and Snow.


    "No fucking way," Tempest blurted, her voice loud in the quiet kitchen.


    Aira froze, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red as she realized what was happening. She nced between Snow and me, her wide eyes settling on the mark proudly disyed on my neck.


    "He... lil¡¯ bro... Snow marked Za..." Aira whispered, pointing at us as if she needed confirmation of her own disbelief.


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 199: Everyone’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 199: Everyone¡¯s Secret</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 199</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow said nothing, his expression smug as he pulled me closer, his arm wrapping protectively around my waist.


    Zade leaned casually against the counter, crossing his arms over his chest. "They marked each other," he announced for Aira, a knowing smirk on his face.


    Tempest narrowed her eyes at him before her gaze shifted to me. "You two... you marked each other?"


    Aira¡¯s bashfulness quickly dissolved into excitement. She pped her hands together before letting out a high-pitched squeal. "Oh my goddess, Zara! You two actually marked each other!"


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, the infectious joy in Aira¡¯s reaction melting my embarrassment.


    Tempest, however, shook her head, her mouth opening and closing as she tried to process. "Hold on," she said, pointing usingly at Zade. "This isn¡¯t about them right now. You and Aira..."


    Zade raised a brow, his smirk unfaltering. "What about us?"


    Tempest turned to Aira, her arms crossed. "Care to exin why you¡¯re wearing his shirt?"


    Aira¡¯s eyes widened, her blush returning full force. She stammered, unable to form a coherent response.


    Zade chuckled, pushing off the counter. "She needed something to sleep in. My shirt was avable."


    Tempest¡¯s jaw dropped. "Really no.!"


    Snow, finally piecing things together, ran a hand down his face. "Zade, really? What have you done?" He gestured using his eyes between both sisters. "Did you?"


    "What?" Zade said nonchntly. "We¡¯re both consenting adults and she is my mate. We were at the party yesterday. I was still angry about Kaid. She was there with me at the back. We talked, one thing led to another and we kissed."


    "Then you wound up in bed together?" Snow narrowed his eyes.


    "Technically no," I watched my brother exin. "I took her home since Tempest was nowhere to be found with her car."


    "More like busy getting down and frisky in her car," Aira muttered as she pouted.


    I arched my brow at Tempest. Looked like the user had her own tale.


    Tempest groaned, throwing her hands up in exasperation. "You¡¯re impossible, Aira."


    Aira, still flustered, tried to hide behind Zade, but he only grinned, clearly enjoying the attention.


    "We got home and I attempted to peck her goodnight when Aira moved too and our lips locked. Rather than pull back, we let the mate bond unfold naturally. One thing led to another and well..."


    Zade neither told us if they did the deed or not. All my brother did was shrug. But from how Aira blushed and shone, I figured they might have.


    Besides, I could smell the strong scent of male cum on her.


    I blushed just thinking about that¡ªthe two of them together¡ªand then I recalled how Snow came lots of times in me.


    It¡¯s be a miracle if he didn¡¯t knock me up. Good thing I was in my safe period.


    "Well," I said, breaking the tension with augh. "It seems like we weren¡¯t the only ones having a good night."


    Snow sighed, shaking his head as a small smile tugged at his lips. "Unbelievable."


    Tempest muttered something under her breath before grabbing her coffee and storming out of the kitchen, but not before throwing onest re at Aira.


    Aira peeked out from behind him, her nervous eyes meeting mine. "I... um... congrats, Zara," she said shyly, gesturing toward the mate mark on my neck.


    "Thanks," I replied warmly. "Though I think you and Zade deserve congrattions too."


    Aira squeaked, quickly hiding her face in her hands as Zade chuckled.


    Snow leaned down, pressing a kiss to my temple. "Looks like this house is full of surprises."


    Iughed, leaning into him. "It sure is."


    For the first time in a long while, everything felt light and joyous. And for that, I was grateful.


    "Well, it is also why Tempest is hiding. She doesn¡¯t want us to know she got together with Koda."


    "Koda?!" Everyone voiced in unison and Aira hushed us.


    Our eyes searched each other. Although Zade hadn¡¯t been present when Koda happened, I bet Aira already once told him or Snow did.


    "She and her mate?"


    "Yup. I am still interested in how things escted between them. From enemies to..." Aira cleared her throat, too bashful to say it.


    Snow, on the other hand, was grinning from ear to ear. "Looks like my sisters finally have those to share a good time and their heart with. I¡¯m proud. Congrattions, guys."


    Zade shook his head. "You own the congrattions, man."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment I left the kitchen, I muttered under my breath, my footsteps echoing down the hallway.


    "Unbelievable. Everyone¡¯s finding love, marking each other, and I¡¯m here third-wheeling my way through life."


    I reached my room and slumped onto my bed, burying my face in my hands. Theughter and joy from the kitchen felt both heartwarming and infuriating.


    I was happy for them, truly, but it was hard not to feel left out.


    My phone chimed, snapping me out of my spiralling thoughts. I grabbed it from the nightstand and nced at the screen.


    <strong>Koda: </strong><i>Hey. Just checking in. Did you make it back okay? </i>


    And then another text followed.


    <strong>Koda</strong><i>: Good morning. I... huh... about yesterday, we need to talk.</i>


    I stared at the message for a moment, my heart skipping a beat. Koda. His name alone brought back memories ofst night. Memories I wasn¡¯t sure how to handle.


    A soft blush crept up my cheeks as I remembered the way he looked at me¡ªthe way his voice softened when he spoke. But then, the jealousy I felt earlier crept back in, bitter and unwee.


    Why should I care about what happened between Aira and Zade? I wasn¡¯t interested in Zade. Was I?


    Earlier on, I was kind of jealous of Air and Zade for fucking each other but then when I recalled Zade¡¯s recent flirts, I wondered why.


    I shook my head, tossing the phone onto the bed. "No, he owes me nothing. Just like I owe him nothing. We were never involved, nor did he confess feelings for me. Sigh, I guess I am just a bit shocked, that¡¯s all."


    Still, my mind wandered back to Koda and the events ofst night.


    Readt??st chapters at fre(??)NovelFire Only

 Chapter 200: Wild One Night Stand

    <h4>Chapter 200: Wild One Night Stand</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 200</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After Kaid¡¯s dramatic interruption, the ballroom had been filled with tension. I was restless, the unresolved emotions from Zara¡¯s ordeal lingering in the back of my mind.


    I had slipped away to the bar, needing a drink to settle myself.


    The amber liquid burned as I sipped it, my gaze scanning the room. Deep down, I had hoped someone¡ªanyone¡ªmight notice my absence. But the one person I secretly wished woulde never did.


    I was lost in my thoughts when I heard a familiar voice.


    "Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d find you here."


    I turned to see Koda standing nearby, his expression unsure, as if he was debating whether to stay or leave.


    "If you¡¯re thinking of running away, go ahead," I said, my voice tinged with bitterness. "Like everyone else, you probably should."


    His brows furrowed, and he hesitated before stepping closer. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"


    I huffed, swirling the liquid in my ss. "Nothing. Just me being dramatic."


    But he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he pulled out the stool beside me and sat down.


    "No one¡¯s ever used me of running away," he said after a pause. "But maybe I should, considering the mood you¡¯re in."


    I smirked, but there was no humour in it. "You wouldn¡¯t be the first."


    For a moment, there was silence between us. Then, to my surprise, Koda spoke again.


    "Why do you think everyone leaves?"


    His question caught me off guard, and I turned to look at him. There was no mockery in his eyes, only genuine curiosity.


    "Because they do," I said simply. "No one stays. Not for me anyways."


    He frowned, his gaze intense. "That¡¯s not true."


    Iughed bitterly. "Isn¡¯t it? Look around, Koda. Aira¡¯s got Zade. Zara¡¯s got Snow. Even Kaid showed up staking ims. And me? I¡¯m just here, watching it all unfold."


    Koda leaned forward, his elbows resting on the bar. "You ever think maybe it¡¯s not about you, but about them? Maybe the people who leave don¡¯t see what¡¯s in front of them."


    I blinked, his words sinking in. "What are you saying?"


    "Perhaps you feel that way but you do not realise that they trust you and your decisions. When they look at you, no one sees a girl who is alone but a strong, fierce woman."


    I shook my head. "It doesn¡¯t matter." He frowned and I straightened my back, ready to exin.


    "I¡¯m saying you¡¯re worth staying for," he said, his voice low but steady.


    I scoffed at his words. Too sad he wasn¡¯t following his advice, or was he just a part of the stupid ones?


    "Didn¡¯t you leave? Aren¡¯t you hung up on my sister?"


    The air between us shifted, the weight of his words hanging heavily. My chest tightened as I met his gaze, the vulnerability in his eyes catching me off guard.


    "I did. I was but Aira... she won¡¯t love me. No." He shook his head. "She can¡¯t love me. But you, everyone wants you."


    "I don¡¯t know if I believe that," I whispered.


    "Then maybe someone needs to show you," he replied, his voice almost a whisper.


    The tension between us grew, and I felt an undeniable pull¡ªa maic force that seemed impossible to resist. Before I could think, before I could stop myself, I leaned in.


    And so did he.


    Our lips met, tentative at first but quickly deepening. His hand cupped my cheek, his touch firm yet gentle as if he was afraid I¡¯d pull away.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    Every kiss and every movement felt like a dam breaking, releasing emotions I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding back.


    When we finally pulled apart, we were both breathless. He rested his forehead against mine, his hand still on my cheek.


    "Tempest," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, my mind racing and my heart pounding. But in that moment, words weren¡¯t necessary.


    Koda leaned forward once more. The second kiss was slow and tender. He held me close, his hands sliding down to rest on my waist. I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him closer, wanting to lose myself in him.


    We pulled apart, both breathing hard. Koda looked down at me, his eyes searching.


    I smiled. "Thank you, Koda," I whispered, my cheeks flushing as I spoke.


    "You¡¯re wee," he murmured.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke. We just stood there, basking in the warmth of each other¡¯spany.


    "What now?"


    "Whatever you want, Tempest."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really."


    I considered my options. I wanted him, yes, but it was still early. And I didn¡¯t want things to end the way they did with Rnd, but deep down, Summer was eagerly pulling, yearning for him, my mate.


    The only problem was, I wondered if my mate wanted us like we wanted him.


    I nced at his eyes once more. This time I was met with equal desire.


    I had made my choice.


    "My car."


    Without a word, he took my hand and led me out of the ballroom. The cool night air greeted us as we stepped into the parking lot.


    Koda guided me to my sleek ck car, unlocking the doors. We slid into the back seats, our eyes meeting in the dim light.


    There was no hesitation, no uncertainty. He leaned in, iming my mouth once more, the passion burning bright.


    And in that moment, everything else fell away. There was no doubt, no fear. Only us.


    His hands were on my body, his lips trailing along my neck, igniting a fire within. I arched into him, desperate for more.


    He broke the kiss and his intense gaze locked on me like he could see my wolf through my eyes. "Are you sure about this?"


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Yes."


    And without another word, we sealed the night.


    In the back of my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but worry. What if this was just a one-night thing? What if it didn¡¯t mean anything to him?


    But as we lost ourselves in each other, the doubts melted away.


    We spent the rest of the night exploring, losing ourselves in the sensations. And when we finally fell asleep, his arms were wrapped around me, keeping me close.


    As I drifted off, I felt safe and content. For the first time in a long time, I was happy.


    Summer was happy. It wasn¡¯t until 5. a.m. that we both went our separate ways and I returned home this morning.


    This ??ontent is taken from fre??webnove(l).??????

 Chapter 201: Heart-to-Heart

    <h4>Chapter 201: Heart-to-Heart</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 201</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Back in my room, I sighed, running a hand through my hair. Last night had been unexpected, to say the least. But as much as I wanted to brush it off, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it¡ªabout him.


    My phone chimed again. Another message from Koda.


    <strong>Koda: </strong><i>You still mad at the world? Or can I tempt you to talk to me again?</i>


    I smiled despite myself, my fingers hovering over the screen as I typed a reply.


    <strong>Me: </strong><i>Depends. Are you nning to run away this time?</i>


    His response came almost instantly.


    <strong>Koda: </strong><i>Not a chance.</i>


    My heart fluttered, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a flicker of hope. Maybe, just maybe, he meant it. Regardless, Summer urged me to give it¡ªhim a chance.


    Back in my room, the soft morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow on the walls. But I barely noticed. My thoughts were consumed by Koda, by the events ofst night, and by the emotions I had kept buried for so long.


    I stared at my phone, Koda¡¯sst message still lighting up the screen.


    <strong>Koda: </strong><i>Not a chance.</i>


    He wasn¡¯t like Rnd, I must say but sex with him was


    His words yed on repeat in my mind, pulling at something deep within me. Summer was practically purring in my head, her excitement bubbling over.


    <i>"See?</i>" she said. <i>"He wants you. Just give him a chance, Tempest."</i>


    I sighed, flopping back onto the bed. "It¡¯s not that simple," I murmured aloud, running a hand through my hair.


    Summer growled softly, her voice firm. "You¡¯re making itplicated. He¡¯s our mate, Tempest. We can¡¯t keep running from that."


    "But what if he¡¯s still thinking about Aira?" I countered. "What ifst night was just a distraction for him? A way to forget her?"


    Summer fell silent, her unease mirroring my own. Despite her enthusiasm, even she couldn¡¯t deny that possibility.


    As much as I wanted to believe in Koda¡¯s words, in the pull between us, doubts lingered. And then there was Rnd¡ªstrong, steady, and always in the back of my mind.


    <i>What was I doing?</i>


    The chime of my phone startled me from my thoughts. Another message from Koda.


    <strong>Koda: </strong><i>Still there? Or did I scare you off?</i>


    I bit my lip, hesitating before typing a response.


    <strong>Me: </strong><i>Doesn¡¯t take much to scare me. But no, I¡¯m here.</i>


    The reply came instantly.


    <strong>Koda: </strong><i>Good. Can we talk? Or would you rather keep pretendingst night didn¡¯t happen?</i>


    I stared at the message, my heart pounding. He wasn¡¯t letting this go. And a part of me didn¡¯t want him to.


    <strong>Me: </strong><i>Fine. Let¡¯s talk.</i>


    Before I could overthink it, I hit send.


    A few momentster, my phone buzzed again, but this time it was a call. Koda¡¯s name shed on the screen, and for a moment, I hesitated before answering.


    "Hello?"


    "Finally," Koda¡¯s deep voice rumbled through the phone. "I thought you might ghost me."


    I couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at my lips. "You¡¯re not that lucky."


    He chuckled and the sound came off warm and familiar. "I guess not." For a moment, neither of us spoke, the silence filled with unspoken tension. "So," he said finally, his tone softer. "How are you feeling?"


    I let out a dryugh. "You mean afterst night?"


    "Yeah," he admitted. "I¡¯ve been thinking about it... about you."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, but I pushed it aside, trying to sound casual. "And what have you decided?"


    "That I don¡¯t regret it," he said firmly. "Not one bit."


    My heart fluttered, but I kept my tone steady. "Good. Because I don¡¯t either."


    There was a pause, his breathing the only sound on the line. "Then why do I feel like you¡¯re holding back?"


    Because I was.


    "It¡¯s not that simple," I said quietly.


    "It can be," he argued gently. "If we let it."


    I sighed, rubbing a hand over my face. "Koda...st night was amazing, but you¡¯re still hung up on Aira. And I¡ª"


    "Stop," he interrupted me, his voice firm but not unkind. "You¡¯re right. I was hung up on her. Butst night? It was real and it made me realize something. I love her but, Aira won¡¯t love me and I decided to let her go."


    "You see. You¡¯re only using me," I quickly added.


    Koda sighed deeply. "That¡¯s where you¡¯re getting this all wrong. I already gave up on her before the ball. Recently I saw her with a guy, Alpha Zade and judging from their closeness, I knew something could build up. Aira never looked at me like that. Although it hurt, I realized how foolish I was tossing my mate aside."


    I hummed, unsure of what response to give.


    "Aira... She¡¯s not the one I want. I know you had your shorings for fucking someone else the day you found a mate."


    "I had a reason. My mate didn¡¯t want me. So I decided to scrub that pain with someone else who wanted me."


    "And how did that end for you and him?" I was about to retort when I realized how deeply I had led Rnd on.


    "You see. I know everything is just..." he sighed. However, if we are open to getting to know each other, maybe we can start off on the right foot."


    "Were we on the left foot?"


    Kodaughed genuinely, easing off the tension I felt. "You know what I mean, Tempest. You are not a recement."


    My breath hitched, his words catching me off guard.


    "You are unique, Tempest," he continued, his voice softer now. "I don¡¯t know where this is going, but I know I don¡¯t want to let it go. Not yet."


    My chest tightened, Summer practically howling in delight at his confession.


    But even as his words stirred something deep within me, a flicker of doubt remained.


    "What about Rnd?" I blurted before I could stop myself.


    Koda fell silent for a moment. "Rnd?"


    I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of my own words. "It¡¯s nothing," I said quickly. "Forget I said anything."


    This content is taken from (f)reewe(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 202: Aira’s Glow

    <h4>Chapter 202: Aira¡¯s Glow</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 202</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "No," he said firmly. "Talk to me. Are you... Are you with him?"


    "No," I admitted. "Not really. But..."


    "But what?"


    I hesitated, my emotions a tangled mess. "I don¡¯t know," I said finally. "I like him, though, and although what we agreed to have was just a fling, I felt something for him, and I know he does too. Or maybe he doesn¡¯t feel the same way and I am overthinking things."


    Koda¡¯s voice softened. "Tempest...?" I shook my head, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "Then stop doubting yourself," he said gently. "Stop doubting us."


    His words swept over me, shattering the barriers I¡¯d erected around myself.


    "Okay," I whispered.


    "I¡¯ll let you settle your feelings and if after you have you want to give us a chance to know each other, let me know. And if you don¡¯t...?"


    "If I don¡¯t?" I asked, my voice steadier now.


    Koda cleared his throat. "Then I¡¯ll reject you and free you but for now, I doubt you want that. So, let¡¯s see where this goes."


    "Alright. I understand."


    "Good." His relief was evident in his tone. "Because I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    As the call ended, I sat there, my heart pounding. Summer¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, filled with excitement. <i>"This is it," </i>she said.<i> "This is our chance."</i>


    And for once, I allowed myself to believe her.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The morning light streamed through therge windows of the kitchen, painting the space with a golden hue.


    I sat at the table, idly stirring my cup of tea, my thoughts wandering back to the night before. Every detail yed in my mind like a treasured secret, bringing a soft blush to my cheeks.


    I felt Zade¡¯s presence behind me, his broad frame leaning casually against the kitchen counter. I could feel his warm gaze and it sent a pleasant shiver down my spine.


    I¡¯d never imagined a night like that¡ªone filled with unexpectedfort, passion, and a bond that seemed to settle into ce as naturally as breathing.


    It all started at the Alpha Ball when Kaid¡¯s antics had thrown everything into chaos. Snow had been livid, his fury barely contained, and Zade had been just as furious.


    But where Snow¡¯s rage burned cold and controlled, Zade¡¯s was a wildfire, untamed and raw. He hated anyone bullying his sister.


    I¡¯d found himter that night, standing on the balcony with his hands gripping the railing, his shoulders taut with tension. The moonlight illuminated the storm brewing in his blue eyes, his wolf barely restrained.


    "Zade?" I had called softly, approaching him with caution.


    His gaze flicked toward me, softening slightly before he turned back to the horizon. "Shouldn¡¯t you be with the others?"


    "I could say the same to you," I replied, stepping closer. "But here we are."


    He huffed a bitterugh, his fingers tightening on the railing. "Kaid has a way of bringing out the worst in people."


    I hesitated, then reached out, cing a hand gently on his arm. "You handled it well."


    His jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t pull away. "It didn¡¯t feel like it. Snow¡¯s my friend, my family. Watching Kaid challenge him like that..." He trailed off, shaking his head.


    "You stood by him," I said firmly. "That¡¯s what matters."


    For a moment, silence settled between us, the tension in his frame slowly ebbing. Then he turned to me, his eyes searching mine.


    "Thank you," he murmured.


    I smiled, feeling the pull between us intensify. His gaze dropped to my lips, and my breath hitched. Time seemed to slow as he leaned in, his movements careful, almost hesitant.


    And then his lips met mine.


    The kiss was soft at first, tentative, but it quickly deepened as the bond between our wolves surged to the surface. His hands cupped my face gently as if he feared I might disappear.


    I melted into him, my fingers tangling in his hair, the warmth of his body grounding me. It was as if the world faded away, leaving only us and the unspoken connection that had been building for so long.


    The memory brought a fresh wave of heat to my cheeks. Even now, sitting in the kitchen, I could still feel the ghost of his lips on mine, the way his arms had wrapped around me, pulling me closer.


    But it hadn¡¯t ended there.


    Later, when Zade had taken me home, I thought the night woulde to a quiet close. Tempest was still nowhere to be found, and I had thanked him for walking me inside.


    He¡¯d smiled, that crooked grin of his that always made my heart race, and leaned down to kiss my cheek. At the same time, I¡¯d turned to peck his cheek in return, and instead, our lips met again.


    Neither of us pulled away.


    The kiss was different this time¡ªless tentative and more charged as if our wolves had taken overpletely. Autumn surged in my mind, her excitement shining through me as she nudged me to let go of my doubts.


    The intensity of it caught me off guard, but I didn¡¯t fight it.


    Instead, I surrendered, letting the mate bond guide us. His hands settled on my waist, pulling me flush against him, and I felt his warmth seep into my very core.


    "Are you sure?" he had murmured against my lips, his voice husky.


    "Yes," I had breathed, the word barely audible but filled with certainty.


    What followed was a blur of passion and emotion. His touch was firm yet reverent as if he were memorizing every inch of me. And I... I¡¯d never felt so cherished, so wanted.


    Now, as I sat at the kitchen table, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the memory. My gaze drifted to Zade, who was pouring himself a cup of coffee. He nced up, catching me staring, and a slow smirk spread across his face.


    "You¡¯re glowing," he remarked, his voice teasing butced with affection.


    I ducked my head, trying to hide my blush. "I¡¯m not."


    "You are," he insisted, walking over to join me. "And it suits you."


    "Stop," I mumbled, though I couldn¡¯t keep the smile off my face.


    The sourc?? of this content is free(w)??bnov(??)l

 Chapter 203: His Reason

    <h4>Chapter 203: His Reason</h4>


    ***************


    <strong>Chapter 203</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zade chuckled, setting his coffee down before leaning against the table. "Last night was... unexpected," he said, his tone softer now.


    I met his gaze, my heart fluttering. "It was."


    "And?" he prompted, a hint of uncertainty flickering in his eyes.


    "And I don¡¯t regret it," I admitted.


    Relief washed over his features, and he reached out, taking my hand in his. His thumb brushed over my knuckles, sending a warm shiver through me.


    "Neither do I," Zade said quietly.


    The moment was interrupted by the sound of footsteps, and we both turned to see Tempest entering the kitchen, her expression guarded.


    She paused, her sharp eyes narrowing as they darted between us. "What¡¯s going on here?" she demanded, crossing her arms.


    "Nothing," I said quickly, though my blush likely gave me away.


    Tempest arched a brow, clearly unconvinced. "Right."


    Zade, ever the picture of calm, simply smirked. "Morning, Tempest."


    She muttered something under her breath before grabbing her coffee and leaving the room.


    Zade turned back to me with an amused expression as the door swung shut behind her. "She¡¯s going to grill uster, you know."


    I sighed, resting my chin on my hand. "I know."


    "But for now," he said, his smirk softening into a genuine smile, "I¡¯m just d we have this moment."


    "Me too," I whispered, and for the first time in a long while, I felt at peace.


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Aira¡¯s softughter lingered in my mind as I sipped my coffee after I made a careless remark. My gaze followed her as she busied herself in the kitchen.


    Despite the calm air between us, the memory of the previous night yed vividly in my thoughts.


    Everyone assumed we¡¯d crossed a line¡ªTempest, Snow, even Zara¡ªbut they were wrong. I hadn¡¯t gone that far with Aira, though the temptation had been overwhelming.


    When I brought her home, her unique and intoxicating scent surrounded me. Her warmth, the way her lips moulded perfectly to mine¡ªit all stirred something primal within me.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t let the heat of the moment dictate our future.


    My lips pulled back in a lovely smile.


    It had started with a drink.


    After the chaos Kaid brought to the ball, Aira found me brooding on the balcony. She¡¯d approached quietly, her presence was soothing despite the storm raging inside me.


    "Zade?" she¡¯d hesitantly.


    I turned, expecting her to leave me to my thoughts. Instead, she stayed, standing by my side. Something in her eyes¡ªa mix of concern and curiosity¡ªdisarmed me.


    "You okay?" Aira asked.


    I wasn¡¯t, but I nodded anyway. "I¡¯ve had better nights."


    We talked, the tension easing with each shared word. I¡¯d opened up more than I intended, and she listened without judgment. Her understanding grounded me in a way I hadn¡¯t expected.


    When I took her hometer, I thought that would be it. A goodnight peck, perhaps. But instead, we kissed¡ªagain.


    This time, there was no hesitation. Her lips were soft and inviting, and my wolf, Everest, surged with the need to im her. Her hands slid into my hair, pulling me closer, and I responded, deepening the kiss.


    The kiss turned heated fast, the pull between us undeniable. It didn¡¯t take long for us to find ourselves inside Snow¡¯s mansion and straight to her room. I backed her toward the couch, her body pliant under my touch as my hands roamed her back.


    Her breaths came in short gasps as I kissed down her neck, my teeth grazing her pulse point. She moaned, arching into me, and it took every ounce of self-control not to let my instincts take over.


    "Zade," Aira murmured, her voice thick with desire. "I want you."


    I froze, her words washing over me like a bucket of ice water. Everest growled in protest, urging me to continue, but I forced myself to pull back.


    Her eyes, heavy-lidded and filled with longing, searched mine. "Why did you stop?"


    I exhaled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Aira, are you sure this is what you want?"


    She nodded, her hands gripping my arms. "Yes. I want you. I¡¯ve never been more sure."


    But something in her tone gave me pause. The desire in her voice was real, but was it fueled by her feelings for me¡ªor the heat of the moment?


    "I believe you," I said gently. "But I can¡¯t. Not like this."


    Her brows furrowed, confusion clouding her features. "Why not?"


    I sat on the bed, putting some space between us, though it nearly killed me to do so.


    And Everest wasn¡¯t helping matters either. "Because I want more than a night of passion. I don¡¯t want our first time to be a result of a drunken evening, a fleeting desire, or a need to forget everything else. I want it to mean something."


    Her lips parted, but no words came. I pressed on.


    "I want you to choose me, Aira. Not just tonight, but every day after. And if you can¡¯t..." I hesitated, the thought twisting in my gut as several thoughts came to mind.


    What if she didn¡¯t and I ruined my only chance with her? I shook my head, focusing on the present.


    "If you decide I¡¯m not what you want, I¡¯ll step aside and let you go. But I won¡¯t cheapen what we could have by rushing into something you¡¯re not ready for."


    Her chest rose and fell with uneven breaths, her fingers tightening on the fabric of her dress. "Zade..."


    "I¡¯ll wait," I said, my voice unwavering. "We¡¯ll take the time to know each other, to be sure this is what we both want. No rush, no pressure."


    The silence that followed was deafening, and for a moment, I wondered if I¡¯d made a mistake. But then she leaned forward, her hands cupping my face as she pressed her lips to mine.


    The kiss was different this time¡ªfierce, deliberate. She poured everything into it, her passion, her frustration, her unspoken emotions.


    I tried to pull back, to give her space, but she wouldn¡¯t let me. Her hands moved to my shoulders, pushing me against the bed as she climbed onto myp.


    "Aira," I started, my voice a strained whisper but she silenced me with another kiss, her body pressing against mine.


    Her lips trailed down my jaw to my neck, her teeth grazing the sensitive skin.


    My resolve wavered, Everest, wing at the edges of my mind, desperate to take over.


    "You said you¡¯d wait," she murmured against my skin. "But I don¡¯t want to wait. Not anymore."


    Her words ignited something within me, and before I could think, I was kissing her back, my hands sliding up her sides.


    The moment became a blur of sensation¡ªher soft skin under my fingertips, her breathy moans in my ear, the way her body fit perfectly against mine.


    But even as our movements grew more urgent, I held back, careful not to cross the line. I couldn¡¯t risk pushing her too far, too fast.


    Eventually, I pulled away, resting my forehead against hers as we both caught our breath.


    "Aira," I said softly, my hands cupping her face. "I need to know¡ªdo you love me?"


    She opened her mouth to answer but hesitated, her eyes searching mine. The silence stretched between us, and I felt my heart sink.


    "It¡¯s okay," I said, smiling to hide the sting of disappointment. "Take your time. I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    Her gaze softened, and before I could say more, she kissed me again. This time, it was slower, more tender.


    "Let¡¯s figure it out together," she whispered, her voice steady.


    I smiled against her lips, my heart swelling with a mix of hope and affection. "Together," I agreed.


    In the process, we both got frisky and needy. While I pleasured her, bringing her to an earth-shattering release, Aira refused to let herself be the only one getting pleasure treatment and blew me.


    But what surprised me was when she asked me to cum on her. Heaven, knew it was one of the sexiest things I heard.


    The memory brought a faint smile to my face as I watched her now, her presence filling the room with warmth.


    She nced up from her cup of tea, catching me staring, and a blush crept across her cheeks.


    "What?" she asked, her tone light but curious.


    "Nothing," I replied, unable to hide my grin. "Just thinking."


    "About?"


    I took a sip of my coffee, savoring the moment. "How lucky I am."


    Her blush deepened, and she looked away, but I didn¡¯t miss the small smile tugging at her lips.


    Aira may not have said the words yet, but I could feel it¡ªthe bond between us grew stronger with each passing day. And for now, that was enough.


    "Well, since you are lucky to have me... does that mean I get another treatter?"


    I lifted my brow in question. What treat was she talking about?


    Aira¡¯s face reddened some more as she looked away, too bashful to face me. "Well... you know..."


    "I know what?" I asked, tilting my head to the side while watching her.


    Rather than speak, Aira stuck out her tongue a bit and licked. At first I did not get it but when she blushed immediately after, the memory of me tonguing her clit came to mind.


    "Oh..."


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 204: Friendly Promise

    <h4>Chapter 204: Friendly Promise</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 204</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha King Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The faint glow of the moon filtered through the tall windows of my chamber, casting long shadows across the room.


    I paced the length of the floor, my hands sped behind my back, my mind swirling with fragmented memories.


    Zara.


    Even her name lingered in my thoughts like an echo, refusing to fade.


    I had been captivated the moment she descended the stairs at the Alpha Ball. Her beauty, her poise¡ªit was as if time had folded in on itself, transporting me back to a memory I hadn¡¯t revisited in years.


    The vision of her standing beside her mother, Zaria, that night mirrored another moment from long ago.


    I closed my eyes, allowing myself to drift into the memory.


    I had been no older than eight, brimming with child-like arrogance as I apanied my father, the reigning Lycan King, to the strongest werewolf pack of that era.


    Zara¡¯s father had been a formidable Alpha, respected and feared by all.


    We arrived at their packhouse amidst much fanfare. The Alpha greeted us warmly. But it was the moment my father inquired about his Luna and their daughter that the air seemed to shift.


    "Zaria and Zia are in the west wing," the Alpha had said with pride as he sent for them.


    Zara¡ªor Zia, as she was called then¡ªentered the room with her mother, hand-in-hand. She had been no more than a child, perhaps five or six, but even then, her presence had left an indelible mark on me.


    Her innocent curiosity shone through as she peeked at me from behind her mother¡¯s skirts. Her wide, curious eyes sparkled like twin stars, and when she smiled shyly, something deep within me stirred.


    "That one," my father had whispered to me, his sharp eyes catching my fascination. "I see it in your face, Kaid. She¡¯s special."


    My father hadn¡¯t stopped there. Turning to Zia¡¯s father, he had said with a grin, "It seems my son has taken a liking to your daughter. Perhaps this is fate¡¯s way of bringing our families together."


    Zia¡¯s father had chuckled warmly, hisrge hand resting on his daughter¡¯s head. "It would be an honor to unite our packs through marriage. When the timees, she¡¯ll be ready."


    The agreement had been made lightly, with no formal bindings. But for me, it was as if my destiny had been written in stone.


    That memory faded into the present, leaving a bitter taste in my mouth.


    She was supposed to be mine.


    Instead, I saw her descend the stairs at the Alpha Ball, not as Zia, the girl promised to me, but as Zara, the wife of another. Her gaze, filled with warmth and love, was directed toward him¡ªSnow Zephyr.


    The thought of her being imed by someone else set my wolf on edge, and I clenched my jaw to keep from growling.


    "Why did fate y this cruel game?" I muttered under my breath, my pacing resuming.


    Suddenly, a knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Enter," I barked, my voice rougher than intended.


    The door creaked open, and Richard, my Beta and oldest friend, stepped inside. His sharp gaze took in my disheveled appearance and the tension in the room.


    "You¡¯ve been pacing for hours," he said, closing the door behind him. "What¡¯s wrong, Kaid?"


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately, turning my back to him as I stared out the window. The silence stretched between us until finally, I exhaled deeply.


    "I saw her," I said, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Richard frowned, stepping closer. "Who?"


    "The girl," I said, turning to face him. "The one I¡¯ve been waiting for. Zia."


    His eyes widened in realization. "You mean... the Alpha¡¯s daughter? The one you were promised to?"


    I nodded, my hands clenching at my sides. "Her name is Zara now. She¡¯s grown into everything I imagined she would be. Beautiful, strong... perfect."


    "And?" Richard prompted, though he already sensed where this was going.


    "She belongs to someone else," I admitted, my voice breaking slightly.


    Richard¡¯s face softened, a rare moment of sympathy crossing his features. "You¡¯re sure it¡¯s her?"


    "There¡¯s no doubt," I said firmly. "Her face, her aura... it¡¯s her, Richard. I would recognize her anywhere."


    He nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful. "And Snow Zephyr? He¡¯s her mate?"


    I let out a bitterugh. "Yes, well no. Not really. Technically, they are not mates, just husband and wife. He¡¯s imed her. Yet, every fiber of my being screams that she was meant to be mine."


    Richard stepped closer, cing a hand on my shoulder. "Kaid, this is dangerous territory. The mate bond is sacred. You can¡¯t challenge it¡ªnot without severe consequences."


    "I know that," I snapped, shrugging off his hand. "But do you think it¡¯s easy to stand by and do nothing? To watch the one person I¡¯ve waited my whole life for in the arms of another."


    "Kaid..."


    "I can feel it, Richard," I continued, my voice growing louder. "The bond between us. It¡¯s faint, but it¡¯s there. She was promised to me, and I won¡¯t let some werewolf Alpha take what¡¯s mine."


    Richard¡¯s eyes darkened, his tone turning serious. "You¡¯re ying with fire. Snow Zephyr is no ordinary Alpha, and Zara... she¡¯s no ordinary woman. If you go down this path, you risk war¡ªnot just with him, but with her entire pack."


    I knew he was right, but the wolf inside me was relentless. It wed at my mind, demanding I do something, anything, to bring her back to me.


    "I can¡¯t let this go," I said finally, my voice steely with determination. "I won¡¯t let her go."


    Richard sighed heavily, his shoulders sagging. "Then you¡¯d better be prepared for whates next. Because this won¡¯t end without bloodshed."


    "I¡¯ve been preparing my whole life," I replied coldly, turning back to the window. "And I¡¯m not afraid to fight for what¡¯s mine."


    Richard watched me for a moment longer before nodding. "Then I¡¯ll stand by you, Kaid. No matter what."


    As he left the room, the door clicking shut behind him, I stood alone once more, staring into the night.


    Zara¡¯s face lingered in my mind, her smile haunting and beautiful.


    "You were promised to me," I whispered to the empty room. "And I will have you."


    R??adt??st chapt??rs at f(r)eew??bnov??l Only

 Chapter 205: Disturbed

    <h4>Chapter 205: Disturbed</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 205</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha King Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The door to my chamber creaked open as I stepped out, my mind filled with thoughts and emotions. Two guards stood at attention outside, their backs stiffening and spines straightening the moment I emerged.


    Without a word, I strode past them, the rhythmic sound of my boots echoing through the quiet corridor. My guards fell into step behind me, their presence a silent but steady reminder of my station.


    The walk to the throne room was brief, but the air around me was filled with tension. My wolf, restless and unyielding, wed at the edge of my mind. Every step seemed heavier as if the weight of my thoughts was dragging me down.


    When I reached the throne room, the ornate doors swung open before me, revealing the expanse of the grand chamber. Ministers and advisors lined the hall, murmuring amongst themselves.


    At the far end, my throne loomed, an imposing seat of power carved from obsidian and etched with ancient symbols.


    Sigh...


    All of these to keep my thoughts away but no.


    I ascended the steps and sank into the throne, its cold surface grounding me momentarily. My guards nked either side of the dais.


    One by one, my advisors began presenting the matters of the day¡ªborder disputes, resource allocations, and inter-pack negotiations. Their voices droned on, but my mind drifted elsewhere.


    Zara.


    Her name echoed in my thoughts, a whisper that refused to fade. Every time I tried to focus, her face surfaced, herughter, her defiance, her warmth.


    The memory of Snow by her side sent a wave of anger through me, and before I realized it, my fist mmed against the armrest of my throne, the sound reverberating through the chamber.


    The ministers froze mid-sentence, their eyes wide with rm.


    "Your Majesty?" one of them ventured cautiously. "Is something the matter?"


    I took a deep breath, reining in my wolf¡¯s irritation. "Nothing of concern," I said curtly, my tone brooking no further questions. "Continue."


    The room hesitated but the ministers resumed their discussions, though their words sounded more subdued.


    I leaned back on the throne, my jaw clenched as I tried to focus. But it was useless.


    In the end, I dismissed them all and rxed on my throne. Knowing me, they all fled quickly before my anger was geared towards them.


    Suddenly, the soft swish of silk drew my attention. A figure entered the room, her presence immediatelymanding notice.


    "Cousin Kaid," she purred. Her smooth voice wasced with amusement.


    I didn¡¯t need to look up to know who it was. Delia.


    She sauntered toward me, her crimson gown clinging to her every curve. Her dark hair spilled over her shoulders, and her lips curled in a seductive smile.


    "Your tension is noticeable," she remarked, stopping just short of the dais. "What¡¯s troubling you, dear cousin?"


    "Delia," I said, my tone t. "This isn¡¯t the time."


    She ignored my dismissal, keeping her sharp gaze on me. "You¡¯ve been brooding since the ball, haven¡¯t you?" She circled the throne, her fingers trailing along the edge of the armrest. "Something happened there. Something... intriguing."


    I turned my head, fixing her with a cold re. "I suggest you tread carefully."


    Delia only smiled, unperturbed by my warning. She leaned in closer, her perfume¡ªa mix of jasmine and something darker¡ªfilling the air.


    "You forget, Kaid," she murmured in her yful tone. "I know you better than most. Whatever it is that¡¯s eating at you, it¡¯s written all over your face."


    "Leave it alone, Delia," I growled, my patience wearing thin.


    She tilted her head, her expression feigning innocence. "Very well. But you should know..." She trailed off, her lips quirking into a sly smile. "Whatever it is, you can¡¯t hide it forever. Not from me."


    Before I could respond, the doors to the throne room opened again.


    Richard strode in. He nced between Delia and me, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Delia," he said in a clipped tone. "I didn¡¯t realize this was your domain now."


    She straightened, her smile faltering for a fraction of a second. "Richard," she greeted, her tone smooth butcking its usual edge. "Always a pleasure."


    "Enough," I said firmly. "Delia, leave us."


    She hesitated, her eyes lingering on me as if daring me to call her bluff. But eventually, she relented, her gown swishing as she turned and walked away.


    Once the doors closed behind her, Richard stepped closer, his expression grim.


    "She¡¯s still ying games, I see," he remarked.


    "She always does," I replied, leaning forward and rubbing my temples.


    Richard studied me for a moment before speaking. "What happened, Kaid? I saw the ministers fleeing like all hell had broken loose."


    "Shouldn¡¯t they?"


    Richard arched a brow but I ignored him and leaned my head against my knuckles, keeping my elbow grounded against my armrest.


    "What is the matter? Want to lecture me?"


    Richard sighed and came to stand close to me. "You know I always worry about you. You cannot allow just one girl to disturb your mental health so much. Look at you neglecting your kingdom duties."


    I rolled my eyes at him and he frowned.


    "Kaid, you know what you need?" My interest was piqued. No matter how boring or annoying he wanted to be, he always knew how to get my attention.


    When it came to remedying my mood, I trusted Richard to do a good job,


    "Our about we go shopping?"


    "I should have your head for such a suggestion," I growled.


    Richard lifted his hands in mock surrender. "Hey before you do that, hear me out. We are going shopping," my eyes narrowed further, "but not for ourselves. For your umm Zara."


    My ears perked up at the mention of her name. I straightened in my seat and gave my full focus to him. "Exin."


    "Girls like gifts. Perhaps getting her some nice things can be a start."


    I was thoughtful for a moment and just when I thought I was epting the idea, something downyed my mood.


    "Snow Zephyr."


    "What about him?" Richard asked and I sighed.


    "What if he throws away the gifts, what do I do and how do I get Zara?"


    "I think that¡¯s the least of your problems, Kaid. What about Zara?"


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 206: Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 206: Revealed</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 206</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The cool night air slipped through the slightly ajar window, brushing against my skin as Iy nestled against Snow. His steady, soft and rhythmic breathing was to the tranquillity of the room.


    The earlier passion between us had left me warm and content. I snuggled closer to his chest, feeling the strength of his arms wrapped protectively around me.


    The way he held me always made me feel safe, as though nothing in the world could touch me when I was with him.


    But tonight, sleep felt elusive. My mind kept reying snippets of the day, from the warmth in Snow¡¯s gaze to the lingering unease at the edge of my thoughts.


    The faint buzz of my phone on the nightstand pulled me from my musings. Careful not to disturb Snow, I reached over and unlocked the screen.


    The message was from Ivan.


    My stomach tightened as I read the words:


    <strong>Ivan: </strong><i>So, the Lycan King has his sights on you now, huh? Must feel like a prize. Tell me, Zara¡ªdid you whore yourself to catch his attention, or was it just luck?</i>


    Anger surged through me and my grip on the phone tightened. I wanted to scream, to throw the device against the wall, to storm into Ivan¡¯s life and make him regret every vile word he¡¯d ever said.


    But I couldn¡¯t. Not now.


    Snow shifted slightly beside me, his arms instinctively pulling me closer in his sleep. I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down. Ivan wasn¡¯t worth waking Snow over.


    I turned off the screen, cing the phone face down on the nightstand. Closing my eyes, I willed myself to forget the message and focus on the warmth of Snow¡¯s embrace.


    Eventually, sleep came, but it was not the restful reprieve I had hoped for.


    ************


    The dream came swiftly, pulling me into a world of shadows and memories.


    I was standing in a forest¡ªa dense, dark ce with towering trees whose gnarled branches stretched like ws against a starless sky.


    And there, in the clearing ahead, I saw myself.


    My lifeless bodyy on the ground, pale and still, a stark contrast against the dark earth while Ivan and rissa stood over me, their faces cold and indifferent.


    "Get rid of it," Ivan said, his voice devoid of emotion.


    rissa snorted, tossing her hair back. "And here I thought she¡¯d put up more of a fight. Pathetic. Come on."


    "No need speaking to dead meat. She was good for what she was good for. Now, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore."


    "Well, if not for her father¡¯spany, you wouldn¡¯t have had to bear with her all these." rissa stared at my body like garbage, and I hated them even for it.


    Bunch of bastards.


    Together, they lifted my body and carried it deeper into the forest, their footsteps crunching against the dead leaves.


    I tried to move, to scream, to stop them, but I couldn¡¯t. My limbs remained uncooperative, and my voice sounded like a faint murmur in the wind.


    They dumped my body unceremoniously near arge, moss-covered boulder. Without a second nce, they turned and disappeared into the darkness.


    I wanted to weep, to rage, but my attention was drawn to a new presence.


    From the shadows emerged a figure¡ªa woman draped in flowing robes that shimmered faintly in the dim light. A staff adorned with bells and trinkets rested in her hand, each step she took making the ornaments chime softly.


    Her face was obscured by a veil, but her aura radiated power. She stopped in front of my lifeless body, tilting her head as though studying it.


    "This is not the end," she murmured, her voice rich and resonant.


    She removed a pendant from around her neck, a green jade stone set at its center, and ced it on my forehead. Her lips moved in a chant, the words foreign but rhythmic, each syble carrying a weight that seemed to ripple through the air.


    A sudden burst of light erupted from the jade stone, enveloping my body in a brilliant glow.


    "It is not yet your time to die," the woman said, her voice growing louder, echoing through the forest. "You still have much to do, Zia Gold. Return and fulfil your destiny. This time, I shall meet you in your next life."


    Her words struck me sharply, causing my breath to catch as her head abruptly snapped toward me.


    Her veil fell back, revealing eyes that zed with red light, piercing through the darkness and locking onto mine.


    She could see me.


    My body shuddered under her gaze, and before I could process what was happening, a scream tore from my throat, yanking me out of the dream.


    ***********


    I bolted upright in bed, gasping for air. Sweat trickled down my forehead and soaked through my nightwear, my heart hammering like a drum.


    The room was dark and quiet, the only sound Snow¡¯s steady breathing beside me. Hey undisturbed, his face peaceful in the faint moonlight streaming through the window.


    I ran a trembling hand through my hair, trying to steady myself. The dream had been so vivid, so real.


    As I swung my legs over the side of the bed, a name shed in my mind, unbidden. A name that felt both foreign and familiar.


    <strong>Zia Gold.</strong>


    She knew me. Knew my real name and what I needed to do. There was no doubt I needed to find this woman using some clue or something.


    I needed to know about so many things¡ªthe jade stone. The chanting. The woman¡¯s fiery gaze.


    I had no idea what it all meant, but one thing was clear¡ªI couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    Quietly, I slipped out of bed, careful not to wake Snow. My movements were quick but deliberate as I dressed and grabbed my phone, the name of a ce etched into my mind like a beacon calling to me.


    I didn¡¯t know what awaited me there, but I knew I had to find out.


    My destiny demanded it.


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 207: Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 207: Who Are You?</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 207</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The hum of the engine filled the silence of the car as I gripped the steering wheel tightly, my knuckles white from the pressure.


    The city lights faded in the rearview mirror, reced by the dim glow of the moon casting shadows on the empty highway.


    My heart pounded in sync with the rhythmic thrum of the tyres against the road, but it wasn¡¯t fear coursing through me¡ªit was determination.


    For the first time since my rebirth, I realized there was a reason I had been brought back. This wasn¡¯t just chance or blind fate. Someone had a hand in this, and I needed to know why.


    As the forest loomed closer, I slowed the car and pulled over onto the gravel shoulder. The headlights illuminated the edge of the dense woods, the trees standing tall and foreboding like silent sentinels guarding secrets long buried.


    I stepped out, the cool night air brushing against my skin as I shut the door behind me. Leaves crunched underfoot as I walked toward the path etched into my memory, the soft rustle of the wind in the trees my onlypanion.


    The farther I went, the darker it grew. The canopy of leaves above blocked out the moonlight, and the once-familiar route took on an eerie quality. My breaths came quicker, my pulse racing as I reached the clearing.


    There it was.


    The moss-covered boulder stood tall amidst the twisted roots of ancient trees. The air here felt heavy, thick with the weight of the past.


    I stood frozen, staring at the spot where my lifeless body had been discarded like trash in my past life. The memory of Ivan and rissa¡¯s betrayal seared through my mind, vividly and raw.


    My fists clenched at my sides as I relived the humiliation and anger, but beneath that, there was something else¡ªa strange pull, like an invisible thread tying me to this ce.


    "Why did you bring me here?" I whispered into the darkness, my voice trembling. "What do you want from me?"


    The wind answered with a soft whisper, rustling the leaves, but it was nofort.


    Then, I felt it¡ªa presence.


    Astrid stirred within me. She could feel the ufortable and eerie silence that sent goosebumps all over my skin.


    Who was there?


    My heart stopped as a cold sensation crept up my spine, the hair on the back of my neck standing on end. I spun around, my eyes darting through the shadows, searching for whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªwas behind me.


    At first, I saw nothing. But then, a faint shimmer caught my eye.


    A figure emerged from the darkness, cloaked in shadows that seemed to ripple like liquid. My breath hitched as the figure stepped closer, the outline of a tall frameing into focus.


    "Zara," a deep voice called, smooth and resonant, with an edge that sent a chill through me.


    I stepped back instinctively, my heart pounding. "Who are you?" I demanded, trying to keep the tremor out of my voice.


    The figure stopped just at the edge of the clearing, the shadows peeling away to reveal a woman with piercing eyes that seemed to glow faintly in the moonlight.


    I recognised her immediately. She was the same woman who had brought me back.


    Relief washed through me for a moment and then I was having my guard up.


    Her presence wasmanding, her features sharp but there was an otherworldly air about her¡ªsomething unnatural.


    "You¡¯re braver than I expected," she said, his lips curving into a faint smile. "Most wouldn¡¯te here willingly."


    "Answer me," I said, forcing strength into my tone. "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    She tilted her head slightly as if amused by my defiance. "The question should be, who are you, Zara, or shall I say, Zia Gold, and why are you here?"


    I blinked, confusion flickering in my mind. She had a point about what I should ask. And I took it.


    "Who are you? Why did you bring me back? Why did you give me a second chase and what¡¯s my role in this life you have given me?"


    "I¡¯ve been watching," she continued, taking a step closer nd ignoring my questions. "Ever since your rebirth, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment."


    "Waiting for what?" I asked, my voice sharp.


    "For you to understand," she said simply. "You think this was all a coincidence? That you returned on your own?" She chuckled, a low, chilling sound that made even Astrid wary.


    "What are you saying?" I demanded, though part of me already knew.


    "I¡¯m saying," she began, her voice dropping, "that you were brought back for a reason. And that reason is far bigger than you realize."


    My chest tightened the weight of her words settling over me. "Why now?" The priestess tilted her head to the side. "Why wait until now to reach out to me? What if I did not remember?"


    A soft chuckle tore through her lips as she began pacing slowly.


    "You think I only waited until now to seek you out? No, my dear. Right from your rebirth, when you forged a new path, the one that set you on the right path to achieving the reason for your rebirth, I reached out to you but you, of course, ignored me."


    The woman¡¯s smile faded, her expression turning serious. Zara shook her head. "No. It cannot be. I have never heard or seen you until now."


    "Yes, you have. You just haven¡¯t been focused enough to peak into your dreams and visions. Your mind and heart have been too clouded, so I waited for the right time."


    "Why now? How are you sure it is the right time?"


    "Seeing as you have met all the missing pieces, I must say, it is the perfect time, Zia."


    "What."


    "You wondered how I had reached out to you before, right?" I nodded, following her every move until she came to stand before me with a hand at her back.


    "All the messages I sent to you for us to meet, where I mentioned that I knew who you were? That was me."


    This content is taken from (f)reewe(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 208: Fated Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 208: Fated Meeting</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 208</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "That was me. I sent that message."


    The priestess words came crashing down, leaving me speechless. My mind reeled, trying to piece together everything she had just revealed.


    The anonymous messages I¡¯d ignored, the strange dreams I had dismissed as stress¡ªall of it had been her.


    Her piercing gaze softened slightly as though she understood my disbelief. "My name," she said calmly, "is Siona. I am a guide, a priestess or a watcher and the one entrusted to set you on your path."


    I swallowed hard, forcing to keep my pounding heart at ease. "What path? What do you want from me?"


    Siona¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "You were not brought back just to rewrite your fate, Zia. You were reborn because this world needs you. A great cmity ising, one that will tear apart not just the packs but the entire continent."


    "What cmity?" I demanded, my voice rising despite the eerie calm of the forest.


    "The bnce of power is shifting," she replied gravely. "The Thorned Crescent Pack, the Shadow ve, and others you do not yet know conspire in darkness. They seek to unleash a force that will consume us all. Innocent lives¡ªpack members, children¡ªwill be lost unless they are stopped."


    The air around me seemed to grow colder as her words sank in. Astrid growled uneasily, her energy swirling in agitation.


    "And what does this have to do with me?" I asked.


    "You are the key," Siona said simply. "Your rebirth was not random. You were chosen because you have the power to unite, to bring the Lycans and werewolves together. Only by standing as one can this threat be defeated."


    "But why me? What do I have that others do not?"


    "You are the daughter of the once strongest werewolf alpha, from the lines of true Alpha Kings. You have ess to the Jade stone."


    My eyes darted to her hand and the memory of Siona using a small Jade stone to bring me back came back to mind.


    I blinked, snapping my head in her direction. "You... I..."


    "As you know, you are Zia, and next in line after your brother, Alpha Zade, to the throne."


    "Then why not Zade? Why me?"


    "Unlike Zade, you have a bigger chance of connecting the races. Unlike Zade, you inherited your great-grandmother¡¯s powers¡ªthe divine witch."


    My heart skipped several beats as I tried to figure out what was going on. All of these, no one had mentioned it before. Not even my birth mother nor Zade.


    Sensing my confusion, Siona continued, "I understand it is too much for you, Zia but nothing in this lifees easy and neither will their ns remain in limbo, waiting for you. They are all connected, Zia. Every enemy you have faced till now are connected."


    My stomach twisted as I thought of what she said and how I needed to avert it. My mind brought back Kaid¡¯s memories. "And the Lycans, their King, Alpha Kaid? What role does he y in this?"


    Siona¡¯s expression darkened. "Kaid is both an ally and obstacle. You cannot evade him. You must be wise enough to harness his power and influence. Without the Lycans, the werewolves cannot stand a chance against what is toe."


    I shook my head, trying to make sense of it all. "And if I fail?"


    Her gaze bore into mine. "You must not fail."


    The finality in her tone sent a chill down my spine.


    Siona stepped back, her form fading into the darkness as though the shadows themselves were consuming her. "Heed my warnings, Zia. The time to act is now."


    Before I could respond, she was gone. The clearing was silent once more, as if she had never been there.


    I stood frozen, my breathsing in short gasps. When I finally regained control of my body, I turned and stumbled back toward the car.


    My hands trembled as I gripped the steering wheel, the weight of her words pressing down on me like a storm cloud.


    The drive home was a blur. My thoughts raced, her warnings repeating in my mind like a mantra. By the time I reached the mansion, my body was running on pure adrenaline.


    ***************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The silence of the night gnawed at me, each passing second stretching like an eternity. Since waking up, Zara had been nowhere in sight.


    Storm¡¯s report only heightened my unease.<i> "She¡¯s not in the mansion," </i>he said. His tone was calm, but the worry in his eyes mirrored my own.


    I checked the bedroom, the gardens, even the study, but she was gone. My calls went unanswered, and with each one, my anxiety grew.


    Unable to contain myself, I stormed down the hallway to Aira¡¯s room. My sharp knocks reverberated through the quiet house.


    After a moment, the door creaked open, and Zade stood there, his hair disheveled and his expression annoyed. "What the hell, Snow? It¡¯s the middle of the night."


    "Where¡¯s Zara?" I demanded, ignoring his irritation.


    Zade frowned, stepping aside as Aira appeared behind him, rubbing her eyes sleepily. "What¡¯s going on?" she asked.


    "Zara¡¯s missing," I said, my voice tight. "I need to know if you¡¯ve seen her or if she mentioned anything unusual."


    Aira¡¯s eyes widened, and she shook her head. "No, I haven¡¯t seen her since dinner."


    Panic wed at my chest. I turned on my heel and headed for the security room, Zade and Aira following close behind.


    Within minutes, I was seated in front of the monitors, fast-forwarding through the footage of thest few hours.


    "There," Zade said, pointing to the screen.


    The grainy footage showed Zara walking to her car, her expression unreadable. She drove off momentster.


    "Where the hell did she go?" I muttered under my breath, raking a hand through my hair.


    "She left willingly," Zade said calmly. "She¡¯s not in danger, Snow."


    "That doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s safe," I shot back.


    "Or perhaps did you two have a fight?"


    Aira ced a hand on my shoulder and red at Zade. "She¡¯s strong, Snow. She¡¯lle back."


    I nodded reluctantly, but the worry gnawed at me. Until she returned, I wouldn¡¯t rest.


    "I hope so but I cannot trust anything. I¡¯ll call Jupiter and Dare Devil," I announced. But just as I was about leaving the security room, I noticed Zara¡¯s car pull up outside the mansion.


    "She¡¯s back."


    This chapter is updat??d by fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 209: Return

    <h4>Chapter 209: Return</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 209</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The tires crunched against the gravel as I pulled up outside the mansion. My hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, my heart still racing from the conversation with Siona while I waited for the gates to be opened.


    Her words echoed in my head, each one a reminder of the weight I now carried. I had thought my life was and would be simple but no.


    It wasn¡¯t so. Instead, right from meeting that scum, Ivan, until now, all my decisions and actions have been anything but simple.


    Before I could gather my thoughts, the front door burst open, and Snow rushed out, his silhouette illuminated by the soft glow of the porch lights.


    I drove into thepound, pulling over at the front of the house.


    The moment I stepped out of the car, his hands were on my arms, his grip firm but not painful. Snow¡¯s blue eyes burned with worry, searching my face for answers. "Zara," he breathed, "Where the hell were you? What happened?"


    I opened my mouth to respond but faltered as I took in the raw emotion etched across his face. His brows furrowed, his jaw tight¡ªSnow was rarely rattled, but tonight he looked like he had been pacing the edge of a storm.


    "Snow..." I began, "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you."


    "Didn¡¯t mean to worry me?" His voice rose slightly. "Do you have any idea how scared I was? You didn¡¯t answer your phone. You just vanished!"


    The frustration in his tone was clear, but beneath it was a desperation that tugged at my heart. His protectiveness, his fear¡ªit was all for me.


    "I had to clear my head," I said, my hand instinctively reaching up to cup his cheek. "I wasn¡¯t in danger, I promise."


    He exhaled sharply, leaning into my touch for a moment before pulling me into a tight embrace. "Don¡¯t do that to me again," Snow murmured, his voice raw.


    Before I could respond, the sound of footsteps behind him drew our attention. Zade, Aira, and Tempest emerged from the mansion, their expressions mirroring Snow¡¯s concern.


    "You see," Zade said lightly, but his eyes betrayed his unease. "I told you she¡¯de back."


    "Doesn¡¯t make it any less worrying," Aira added, her gaze scanning me from head to toe as if to ensure I wasn¡¯t hurt. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded, offering her a reassuring smile. "I¡¯m fine, really."


    Tempest crossed her arms, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly. "You don¡¯t look fine. What¡¯s going on?"


    Their concern weighed heavily on me and it made me realize how loved I was.


    <Author: Or how much of a troublemaker.>


    <Zara: *rolls eyes*>


    For a moment, I debated telling them everything. But how could I? Siona¡¯s revtions felt too massive, too fragile to share yet.


    I knew I needed alliances but right now, looking at them, I wondered if they were ready for such a news?


    "I just needed some air," I said carefully, ncing at each of them in turn. It wasn¡¯t an entire lie. I needed the air while checking out my dream. "It¡¯s been... a lottely."


    Snow¡¯s hand tightened around mine, assuring me. "You should¡¯ve told me," he said softly. "We could¡¯ve talked about it together and taken a stroll."


    "I know," I admitted, guilt creeping into my chest. "I just didn¡¯t want to burden anyone."


    "Burden?" Zade snorted. "You¡¯re family, Zara. You don¡¯t get to carry everything alone."


    His words struck a chord, and I felt a lump rise in my throat. They were right. Here I had the best gift the world could have given me and only found them after living two unfulfilled lives.


    "Thanks," I whispered, lowering my head.


    Aira stepped forward, alerting me of her presence as her gentle probing eyes scanned me. "Whatever it is, you don¡¯t have to face it alone. We¡¯re here, okay?"


    I nodded again, unable to find the right words. Their support was overwhelming, but the enormity of what I had learned still loomed over me.


    "Come on," Snow urged, his voice softer now as he guided me toward the mansion. "Let¡¯s get you inside. You look like you need rest."


    "And a calming tea or warm milk," Tempest offered.


    All I could do was nod at them. As we walked, Tempest shot Zade a curious nce. "You think she¡¯ll tell us what¡¯s really going on?"


    Zade¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "She will when she¡¯s ready."


    I caught his words, and for the first time since returning, a small sense of peace settled over me. Despite the turmoil swirling within my mind, I firmly believed that I was not alone.


    And when the time came, I would tell them everything.


    We got inside; I was cooped up in our room while Snow got everything ready. He wanted me to soak in a warm bath to help rx my nerves while Tempest got me the warm milk.


    I gave him my best smile in this situation and got into the bathtub. Once in, I let my head rest inside the water and my thoughts spiralled.


    I hadn¡¯t conversed with Astrid moretely and I knw she was the best bet I had when it came to this.


    I didn¡¯t need to tell her anything; she could feel me. She heard all Siona had to say. We were reborn for a reason.


    <i>"I know how you feel," </i>Astrid surged in my mind, pushing forward.


    <i>"Good, because it is too much for me to handle. I want to share it with Snow but I do not think he is ready."</i>


    <i>"Remember, Zara, you... we are not alone. Snow understands you better than you think. He can feel you."</i>


    <i>"I know but can he handle me forming an alliance with Kaid? What if he doesn¡¯t approve and who knows what Kaid¡¯s conditions would be?"</i>


    Astrid smiled and I felt her soothing presence wash over me. <i>"Remember what Siona said?"</i>


    <i>"What?"</i>


    <i>"Use your wits, your cunningness, to bring them together. You are smarter than you give yourself credit for. All you need to do now is show them and do not bend for any man. You Zara, area bridge."</i>


    I remained silent for a while and then I asked the most important question.


    <i>"So, a witch? Why didn¡¯t you ever say anything?"</i>


    New novel ??hapters are published on fre ew??bnovel

 Chapter 210: Fate

    <h4>Chapter 210: Fate</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 210</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I closed my eyes as the warm water enveloped me, its heat soothing my muscles but doing little to quiet the raging thoughts in my mind. Astrid¡¯s presence loomed, as calming as it was frustrating.


    <i>"You¡¯re angry,"</i> she said, her tone soft yet unwavering.<i> "Yes, I knew. They were dormant and..."</i>


    I opened my eyes, ring into the distance.<i> "Why wouldn¡¯t I be, Astrid? You knew I had dormant powers all this time and never said a word?"</i>


    Astrid exhaled a sigh, her voice vibrating through my mind. <i>"It wasn¡¯t the right time. You were overwhelmed with everything else¡ªyour rebirth, your memories, Snow, Ivan... I wanted to protect you until you were ready."</i>


    My jaw clenched.<i> "Ready? How was I supposed to prepare for something I didn¡¯t know existed?"</i>


    Silence followed, and I could feel Astrid retreat slightly, giving me space to process.


    <i>"I don¡¯t like being blindsided," </i>I muttered, sliding deeper into the water.


    <i>"I know," Astrid replied. "And I promise, Zara, I will guide you through this. You¡¯re stronger than you think. You¡¯ve always been stronger."</i>


    Her words soothed the sharp edges of my anger, but they didn¡¯t erase itpletely. I needed time, and I needed answers.


    With a resigned sigh, I stepped out of the tub, wrapping a towel around myself as the water dripped from my skin. I nced at my reflection in the fogged mirror, the faint glow of the mate mark on my neck a reminder of Snow¡¯s presence in my life.


    When I emerged from the bathroom, Snow was sitting on the edge of the bed, his gaze fixed on the clock. He looked up as I entered, his features softening.


    "You took your time," he teased gently, standing to meet me. He held a ss of warm milk in his hand and extended it toward me.


    I took it, the heat from the ss warming my fingers. "I needed it."


    Snow didn¡¯t pry, simply brushing a stray strand of hair from my face. "Come to bed. You need to rest."


    I nodded, cing the empty ss on the nightstand. I moved to grab a pair of pajamas from the dresser, but Snow stopped me with a gentle hand on my arm.


    "I picked these for you," he said, gesturing toward the soft set of pajamas neatly folded on the bed.


    I raised an eyebrow, amused. "You¡¯re dressing me now?"


    His lips quirked into a smile. "Only because I know how tired you are."


    I rolled my eyes but allowed him to help me into the pajamas. His touch was careful, reverent, and my heart swelled with affection.


    Once dressed, Snow guided me to bed, pulling the nkets over us as he wrapped an arm around my waist. His fingers trailedzily through my hair, a soothing rhythm that made it hard to stay tense.


    "Zara," he murmured.


    "Hmm?" I replied, nuzzling into his chest.


    "What do you think our life would have been like if we¡¯d met sooner?"


    The question caught me off guard, and I pulled back slightly to meet his gaze. His blue eyes were filled with genuine curiosity and a hint of longing.


    "I think," I began slowly, "that we¡¯d still find each other, no matter what. Maybe it would¡¯ve been lessplicated, or maybe we¡¯d have more challenges to ovee. But I believe we¡¯re meant to be, Snow. In every life."


    He smiled, his thumb brushing over my cheek. "In every life," he echoed.


    The sincerity in his voice brought tears to my eyes, and I leaned in to press a soft kiss to his lips.


    Wey there for a while, talking about everything and nothing until sleep finally imed us both.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The sleek ck Bugatti La Voiture Noire hummed as Richard and I stepped out onto the polished pavement. The sunlight reflected off the car¡¯s wless surface, drawing admiring nces from onlookers.


    "You really have a thing for over-the-top entrances," Richardmented, adjusting his cufflinks.


    I smirked, smoothing my jacket. "It¡¯s not about the entrance; it¡¯s about the presence."


    Richard scoffed but didn¡¯t argue. We walked toward the entrance of the upscale mall, its ss doors parting to reveal a bustling interior filled with shoppers.


    "Should I have the mall cleared?" Richard asked, his tone casual as if this were a normal urrence. Well, truth be told it was. Only a few urrences did I let it slide.


    "No need," I replied, scanning the crowd. "We¡¯re here to blend in, not cause a scene."


    Despite my words, heads turned as we entered. The whispers started almost immediately, eyes trailing us as we walked.


    Richard leaned closer, chuckling. "Still having the same effect on women, I see."


    I nced at him, amused. "Did you miss the way the older women were eyeing you?"


    He shrugged. "Charm is timeless."


    We continued down the main corridor, the whispers growing louder. My senses sharpened as a familiar scent reached me, one that sent a jolt through my entire being.


    I halted, my brows knitting together as my eyes scanned the crowd.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Richard asked, noticing my sudden change in demeanor.


    "She¡¯s here," I growled a little.


    Richard frowned. "Who¡¯s here?"


    "Zara," I replied, my gaze locking onto a figure in the distance.


    She was standing near a boutique, her back turned to me, but there was no mistaking her. My heart throbbed at the sight, knowing that this beautiful woman would never be mine if I don¡¯t do something about her husband.


    Richard followed my gaze, his expression shifting. "What do you want to do?"


    I hesitated, my instincts pulling me toward her even as my mind urged restraint.


    "Nothing," I said finally, though the word tasted like a lie. "We¡¯re here for a reason. Let¡¯s stick to it."


    Richard nodded, but his eyes lingered on me for a moment longer before we continued walking.


    As we moved past the boutique, I couldn¡¯t help but steal onest nce. Zara turned slightly, her profile catching the light, and my chest tightened.


    Fate had a cruel sense of humor, it seemed.


    Unable to withstand it anymore, I moved in a different direction, ignoring Richard¡¯s stunned look. "Hello, Zia."


    Visit freewe??nov(e)l.?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 211: The Allure

    <h4>Chapter 211: The Allure</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 211</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Standing near the boutique window, mutterings and sounds from other shoppers buzzed around me, but I pretended to admire the disy.


    However, my thoughts were distant. The past days¡¯ events lingered in my mind, leaving only confusion and unease.


    Then I felt it.


    The unmistakable sensation of being watched, a tingling awareness that prickled at the back of my neck. I turned slightly, my gaze scanning the bustling crowd.


    And then I saw him.


    Kaid.


    His striking emerald eyes locked onto mine, cutting through the chaos of the mall like a de. His presence was maic¡ªan irresistible pull that made the mate bond hum faintly, defying all logic.


    My heart thudded, my instincts urging me to look away, but my body betrayed me. I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t breathe, as he began walking toward me, his stride purposeful andmanding.


    "Zia," he greeted smoothly in an intimate way as if we were the only two people in the world.


    I swallowed hard as my pulse raced. "Kaid," I replied and tried to keep my voice moreposed than I felt.


    He tilted his head, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Fancy seeing you here. Fate has a way of amusing us, doesn¡¯t it?"


    My hands clenched at my sides as I tried to suppress the storm of emotions his presence stirred. "Fate has nothing to do with this," I said, keeping my tone neutral.


    His smile widened slightly, his emerald eyes gleaming with something else. "Perhaps. Or perhaps it has everything to do with it."


    There was something unnervingly casual about the way he spoke as if we were old friends instead of two people with an unresolved andplicated past.


    "Why are you here, Kaid?" I asked, my voice sharper now that my resolve had hardened. "I thought we agreed that you would stay away."


    His expression shifted, his smile fading as his gaze intensified. "I never agreed to that. I only let you walk away because I thought it would make you happy and not everyone, though. I couldn¡¯t care less what the other werewolves thought. Only you matter, honey."


    His words jolted me, but I quickly shook my head, trying to clear the haze that threatened to cloud my judgment. "I am happy, Kaid. With Snow."


    His jaw tightened at the mention of Snow¡¯s name, but he masked it quickly with an effortless demeanour. "And yet, here we are. Do you feel it, Zara? The pull between us? It¡¯s still there, lingering."


    The pull. What pull? There was no bond between us. I was sure of that.


    Even though at 23 I never met my mate, I knew it wasn¡¯t what I felt with Kaid.


    For Kaid, just being close left me breathless. His presence was hard for anyone to ignore. Nevertheless, what I felt with Snow, even before he marked me, was entirely different and more connecting.


    And if I do not have a mate in this life, it does not matter to me. Snow and cier were more than I could ever have asked for.


    "Zia, let me..." I hated how he used my real name, as if we were so close, but we weren¡¯t.


    Even Zade, my brother, managed to blend with the name. So why couldn¡¯t he?


    "Let me love you. Let me help rebuild your pack..."


    "Zade has his pack under control. Now that has nothing to do with me and my brother wouldn¡¯t let my life be about politics."


    "How sure are you, honey?"


    I parted my lips to retort, but he closed the space between us, his hand holding my waist. I swallowed and made a mistake when I looked up into those eyes of his.


    I shook my head, stepping back slightly. "Whatever you think is there between us from the past, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m with Snow. I¡¯ve chosen him, and I don¡¯t regret it."


    Kaid¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "I¡¯m not here to challenge that, but you can¡¯t deny that a part of you feels it too."


    Anger red within me, pushing past the confusing mix of emotions. "You don¡¯t get to speak to me like this, Kaid. You had your chance, and you lost it unfortunately but I love Snow, and he is my mate, my husband. And I won¡¯t let you undermine that."


    He exhaled, his shoulders rxing slightly as he raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. "I¡¯m not here to cause trouble, Zia."


    "Zara," I corrected, leaving no room for an argument, but Kaid never listens.


    That proud Lycan always did what he wanted. "Zia, I just... couldn¡¯t walk away without seeing you."


    His words aggravated me but I pushed it aside, unwilling to let him worm his way into my thoughts.


    But as hard as I tried, it felt almost impossible.


    <i>"Astrid, what¡¯s happening to me?" </i>


    <i>"I can feel it too. He is..." </i>My wolf gasped and I knew it couldn¡¯t be good. "Is he<i> trying to use the allure on you?"</i>


    <i>"Al..."</i>


    <i>"Allure, baby girl. Allure. You must fight it. You are stronger than you know it."</i>


    I shook my head internally while blocking off Kaid¡¯s voice. <i>"Exin, Astrid."</i>


    Before Astrid could, Kaid closed in even further, more than I thought possible. "This isn¡¯t right," I said quietly, more to myself than to him. "I shouldn¡¯t even be looking at you like this, Kaid. I shouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    "Then don¡¯t," he interrupted gently, taking a small step closer. His voice was like velvet, low and soothing, but I could hear the weight behind his words. "You don¡¯t have to look at me, Zara. Just listen."


    Astrid growled deeply in my mind, breaking past the boundary there.


    <i>"Zara, please listen to me. Gosh, where is Snow and ... He can feel the bond. Good. I¡¯ll just have to put her in heat and trigger the bond, pulling Snow here." </i>


    Meanwhile, all the words Astrid said barely registered in my mind as I gazed into Kaid¡¯s eyes.


    And before I knew what was going on, I felt something tingle in my body. My nerves were on end and every touch, even from the air against my skin, sent shivers all over my body.


    Kaid¡¯s lips curled upward in an amusing smile. "Hmm, heat? Let me help with that."


    His hand on my waist drifted higher and I released a soft moan.


    I knitted my brows when Astrid¡¯s voice rang out once more. <i>"Oh fuck, Zara. What have I done? You gotta leave, now."</i>


    The most uptodat?? n??vels are published on (f)reew??(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 212: Breaking the Allure

    <h4>Chapter 212: Breaking the Allure</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 212</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I shook my head internally, trying to shake the buzz called my wolf from my mind.


    The more I inhaled and smelled Kaid, the harder it was for me to think of anything at all. But there was something at the back of my mind, my neck, itching in a way that felt ufortable but whenever I stared into Kaid¡¯s eyes, it all went away briefly.


    I had no proper recollection of where I was or what I was doing. All I knew was that...


    "Zara, listen to me. Even if you can¡¯t feel me, just listen with your heart, mind, and soul. You are in danger."


    At the mention of danger, my mind did a 360 wheel back to the night of my death in myst life.


    How I sensed danger when rissa came close. How I sensed danger when I hit my head and they took the opportunity to finish me off.


    How I sensed danger when my life slipped awaypletely and how through it all, only my wolf¡¯s spirit watched the final moment before I was born.


    Only she... she was always there for me.


    <i>"Astrid?"</i>


    <i>"Finally. You¡¯reing back." </i>


    I couldn¡¯t. It was hard to think straight again. But then Astrid went straight right up before she could lose me.


    <i>"Zara, listen. An allure for werewolves and Lycans is an innate, supernatural charm or power that enhances their natural charisma to an almost hypnotic degree. For Lycans, the allure is more potent¡ªa primal, maic energy that can override reason and weaken the will of those they target, drawing their prey closer emotionally or physically."</i>


    I blinked like I was in a trance while Kaid¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, glinting with something deeper, darker than his usual smug confidence. The air around us seemed to shift, thickening like a heavy fog, making it harder to think clearly.


    "Zia," he said softly like a gentle caress. "Why do you fight this?"


    Astrid growled in the back of my mind, urgently.<i> "Zara, listen to me. He¡¯s using his allure. You need to block it out."</i>


    <i>"Allure?" </i>I whispered internally, my thoughts muddled.


    <i>"It¡¯s a Lycan ability,"</i> Astrid exined quickly. <i>"A powerful pull. It¡¯s designed to make you weak,pliant¡ªto make you feel what he wants you to feel. But it¡¯s false, Zara. Fight it!"</i>


    I shook my head slightly, trying to clear the haze that seemed to wrap around my senses. Kaid¡¯s hand reached for mine, his touch sending a ripple of warmth through me.


    "Zia, don¡¯t resist," he murmured, his voice like silk, impossibly soothing. "You know this feels right. You¡¯ve always felt it. Just let yourself¡ª"


    Just then an image of Snow and I kissing popped into my mind and my heart clenched tightly.


    The only one who ever mattered and cared was none other than Snow Zephyr. This... Kaid, it was all a lie and I knew better now. I could see it clearly, how his eyes glimmered with a blue hue.


    "No," I cut him off, yanking my hand away, though it took every ounce of strength I had. My heart pounded, and I clenched my fists, grounding myself in reality. "Whatever this is, it¡¯s not real. You can¡¯t manipte me."


    Kaid¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of frustration breaking through his calm exterior before his smile returned. "Zia, why would I need to manipte you? I only want you to see the truth¡ªthat we¡¯re meant to be."


    Astrid¡¯s growl deepened.<i> "Block him out! Focus on Snow, on our bond. Use the mate mark¡ªit¡¯s your anchor."</i>


    Snow. His name was like a beacon cutting through the fog Kaid had created.


    I closed my eyes, focusing on the bond between Snow and me, the warmth and love that flowed through our connection.


    "I choose Snow," I said firmly, opening my eyes to meet Kaid¡¯s gaze. "No matter what you do, Kaid, I will always choose him."


    The allure faltered; the oppressive energy in the air began to lift as I felt Astrid¡¯s strength surge within me. Kaid¡¯s eyes narrowed, the confident facade cracking slightly.


    "You¡¯re stronger than I thought," he admitted, his tone colder now. "But this isn¡¯t over, Zia."


    "It is," I shot back, stepping away from him. "Whatever hold you think you have on me, it¡¯s gone. Stay the fuck away from me, Kaid."


    Without waiting for his response, I turned and walked away quickly. The haze of his allure had faded, but my heart still raced, anger and fear warring within me.


    <i>"You did it," </i>Astrid said, her pride evident. <i>"I knew you could."</i>


    <i>"I couldn¡¯t have done it without you,"</i> I admitted. <i>"Thank you, Astrid."</i>


    As I exited the boutique, I pulled out my phone and dialled Snow¡¯s number. The bond between us felt stronger now, a lifeline that had pulled me back from the edge.


    When Snow¡¯s deep, hurried voice answered, I felt the weight of Kaid¡¯s presence liftpletely.


    "Zara?" he said, concerncing his tone. "Are you okay? I¡¯m on my way to you, love. Please hold on."


    "I¡¯m fine," I replied, my voice steadier now. "But I need to see you."


    "I¡¯m on my way," he said without hesitation. "I felt it. I know you wouldn¡¯t cheat on me but I felt it. Were you in danger?"


    "Juste over, please. That¡¯s all I need right now."


    "Alright. Soon love."


    As I hung up, I took a deep breath, letting the bond between Snow and me anchor me once more. Kaid might have tried to sway me, but he underestimated the strength of what Snow and I shared.


    And I wasn¡¯t about to let anything¡ªor anyone¡ªbreak it.


    Minutester, Snow arrived, and as soon as he parked his car in front of the mall, he stepped out and rushed over, pulling me into his arms.


    "My love, Zara. What happened to you?"


    That was all I needed. Seeing Snow there for me was everything I wanted.


    Without saying anything, I hugged him back with everything I had.


    <i>"Finally." Astrid sighed.</i>


    Updat??d fr??m fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 213: Emotional

    <h4>Chapter 213: Emotional</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 213</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment Snow arrived, his presence swept away every trace of the oppressive fear Kaid had instilled. His strong arms wrapped around me tightly, bringing me into the safety of his warmth.


    "Zara." Snow¡¯s voice wasced with concern as he pulled back to cup my face. "What happened, love? Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head quickly, my hands clutching his jacket. "No... I¡¯m okay now." My voice trembled slightly, betraying the emotions I tried to hide. "I just... needed you."


    Snow¡¯s expression softened, though cier¡¯s growl echoed faintly in my mind, his anger simmering beneath Snow¡¯s protective demeanour. "Let¡¯s get you into the car," he said gently, leading me to the passenger side.


    Once inside, the familiar scent of Snow and the enclosed space brought a fresh wave offort. As soon as he settled into the driver¡¯s seat, I unbuckled my seatbelt and leaned over, throwing my arms around him again.


    "Zara," he whispered, his hands instinctively wrapping around my back as he held me close. "You¡¯re scaring me, love. Tell me what¡¯s wrong."


    "I just needed to feel safe," I said, my voice muffled against his chest. "I needed you."


    His hand moved up to cradle the back of my head, his thumb tracing soothing circles against my scalp. "I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve got you. Nothing and no one will hurt you."


    I felt the faint tug of his mind link reaching out to mine, gently and patiently. "Zara, please," his voice came through softly in my mind. "What happened? Was it him? Did Kaid do something?"


    The mention of Kaid made me shudder, and I tightened my hold on Snow. "It was his allure," I admitted through the link, my thoughts spilling over like a dam breaking. "He tried to manipte me, Snow. But I fought it. I fought him."


    cier¡¯s growl reverberated sharply, a mix of pride and anger. "I¡¯ll kill him," Snow¡¯s voice came, low and deadly, though his physical touch remained gentle.


    "You don¡¯t need to," I said, pulling back enough to look into his eyes. "I won. He didn¡¯t take anything from me. I¡¯m here, with you."


    Snow¡¯s eyes softened, though the tension in his jaw didn¡¯t ease. He exhaled heavily, brushing a stray strand of hair from my face. "You¡¯re incredible, Zara. Stronger than I¡¯ll ever be."


    "No," I said firmly, my handing up to rest on his cheek. "It¡¯s because of you. Because of us. Our bond is what saved me."


    His expression cracked slightly, the vulnerability in his eyes stealing my breath. "I couldn¡¯t protect you," he admitted quietly, his voiceced with guilt. "You faced him alone, and I wasn¡¯t there."


    "You were there," I whispered, leaning forward to press a kiss to his lips. "In my heart, in our bond. You¡¯re always with me, Snow. Always."


    <i>"Uh... and did you just forget about me?" </i>


    Snow and I heard her loud and clear, and Snow¡¯s brows creased slightly.


    "Astrid?"


    <i>"Yeah. I helped her and ignited the mate mark," she exined and I smiled. </i>


    <i>"Fine girl. Thank you greatly."</i>


    I rolled my eyes, and Snow shook his head at me before pressing his forehead against mine. "Thank you, Astrid," he mind-linked her. "Thanks for taking care of my woman for me."


    Just watching him speak to Astrid like that filled my heart with so much joy and before I knew what I was doing, I was pressing my lips to his.


    Snow¡¯s eyes widened slightly before closing and kissing me back. cier growled in approval and I felt him be happy.


    Our kiss deepened, a quiet reassurance passing between us. It wasn¡¯t desperate or rushed but filled with the unspoken promise of never letting anythinge between us.


    When we finally pulled apart, Snow rested his forehead against mine. "I swear, Zara," he said, his voice trembling slightly. "No one will ever hurt you. Not while I¡¯m breathing."


    I nodded, my heart swelling with love and gratitude. "I know," I whispered. "I trust you."


    The drive back to his mansion was silent, but it wasn¡¯t tense. Snow¡¯s hand never left mine, his thumb tracing idle patterns as if grounding us both.


    Once we arrived, he helped me out of the car and didn¡¯t let go of me as we walked inside.


    "I want you to rest," he said as we entered the living room. "You¡¯ve been through enough for one day."


    I nodded, exhaustion tugging at me now that the adrenaline had worn off. Snow guided me to the couch, and as soon as I sat down, he kissed the top of my head.


    "I¡¯ll make us something warm to drink," he said, brushing his fingers lightly against my cheek before disappearing into the kitchen.


    As I leaned back against the cushions, Astrid stirred softly in my mind. <i>"He¡¯s good for us," </i>she said calmly and full of approval.


    "He¡¯s everything," I whispered back.


    When Snow returned with two mugs of steaming tea, his smile was small but genuine. He handed me a mug, sat beside me and pulled me into his side.


    ***************


    ~Snow¡¯s POV~


    Zara¡¯s quiet breathing filled the room, her head resting against my chest. I couldn¡¯t stop reying what had happened at the mall. She had clung to me so tightly, trembling in my arms as if she¡¯d been seconds away from breaking.


    When I first arrived and saw her standing there, pale and shaken, my desire was to destroy whoever had caused her pain. Then, her scent hit me, mingled with another¡¯s¡ªa scent I¡¯d never forget.


    Kaid.


    Though I¡¯d only met him twice, his scent was seared into my memory, a constant reminder of his audacity. It wasn¡¯t just his presence that enraged me¡ªit was the knowledge of what he¡¯d tried to do to Zara.


    Taking her as my mate and marking her, the bond heightened every emotion I felt for her.


    My instincts screamed to protect her, to shield her from every threat. But the thought of Kaid using allure on her... it made my blood boil.


    She had fought him. She had resisted. And she had won. But the fact that she had to endure it at all was enough to make cier roar within me.


    Now, as she slept soundly in our bed, the tension in her face softened by rest, I kissed her forehead gently and slipped out of the room. I needed to do something before my anger consumed me.


    Pulling out my phone, I dialled. "Jupiter. I need to see you. Now."


    "Snow?" Jupiter¡¯s familiar voice came through, tinged with curiosity. "This sounds serious."


    "It is."


    After arranging to meet at our usual spot, I left the house quietly.


    **************


    The bar was dimly lit, the low hum of chatter and clinking sses creating a familiar ambience.


    When I arrived, Jupiter was already there, seated on a stool in front of the counter, a ss of whiskey in hand.


    "Snow," he greeted with a smirk, raising his ss. "You look like you¡¯ve seen hell and walked through it."


    I sat beside him, nodding to the bartender for a drink. "It¡¯s Kaid," I said simply.


    Jupiter¡¯s smirk faded, his brow furrowing. "The Lycan King?"


    I nodded, gripping the edge of the counter tightly. "He used allure on Zara today. At the mall."


    Jupiter let out a low whistle, swirling his drink. "That bastard has some nerve. And she¡¯s okay?"


    "She fought him off," I said, pride and anger mingling in my voice. "But the fact that he even tried..."


    Jupiter¡¯s expression darkened, but then he leaned back, giving me a sly grin. "Well, at least she¡¯s got you. Marked and all." His gaze flickered to the mark on my neck.


    I rolled my eyes, though the corner of my mouth twitched. "This isn¡¯t about that."


    "Oh, but it is," Jupiter teased, taking a sip of his drink. "You finally told her how you feel. Confessed, marked her... must¡¯ve been quite the night."


    "Jupiter," I warned, but he onlyughed, pping a hand on my shoulder.


    "Rx, Snow. I¡¯m happy for you. Really. Zara¡¯s amazing, and she deserves someone who¡¯d burn the world for her." His grin faded slightly. "But Kaid¡¯s not just anyone. You know that."


    "I know," I said, my jaw tightening. "That¡¯s why I need your help."


    Jupiter raised an eyebrow, setting his ss down. "What are we talking here? Recon? Interception? Full-on confrontation?"


    "I want to know why he¡¯s here. What he wants. Why now."


    Jupiter studied me for a moment before nodding. "I¡¯ll see what I can dig up. But Snow... be careful. Kaid doesn¡¯t y by the same rules as us. If he¡¯s targeting Zara, it¡¯s not random."


    I nodded, my mind already racing. "Thanks, Jupiter."


    He smirked again, lifting his ss. "Anything for you, Alpha. Now, about that marking... was it everything you dreamed of?"


    I groaned, shoving him lightly as heughed, but deep down, his teasing was a reminder of what truly mattered¡ªZara was mine, and I¡¯d do anything to keep her safe.


    Even if it meant going to war.


    "Snow?"


    "Huh?"


    Jupiter¡¯s smile was warm enough for me. "Yes?"


    "Start spilling the juices, bro. I¡¯m all ears."


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 214: Kaid’s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 214: Kaid¡¯s Anger</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 214</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The air in the mall felt stifling the moment Zara walked away. I stood frozen, her absence pulling at something deep within me. My chest ached, though I refused to let it show.


    My wolf growled. He was clearly not pleased with how things have be and neither was I.


    "Alpha," Richard suddenly called softly, cing a hand on my shoulder. His voice was calm, but the disappointment in his eyes made my brows knit in frustration.


    "I believe we should get going."


    Without a word, I followed him toward the exit, my boots echoing loudly against the polished tiles. As we stepped into the parking lot, my gaze instinctively darted to the side close to the sleek ck car parked a few rows away.


    I saw them.


    Snow helped her into his car before rounding the corner to join in. That wasn¡¯t all.


    They seemed to have spoken shortly and then Snow held her close, his arms wrapping around her protectively as she buried her face in his chest. My stomach tightened, and my fists clenched at my sides.


    When she leaned up, her lips found his in a kiss that was far too intimate for myfort, something inside me snapped.


    "Alpha..." Richard began, noticing my stiffened posture.


    "Get in the passenger seat," I barked, sharply.


    "What?" Richard frowned.


    I strode toward him, snatching the keys from his hand before he could protest. "Go. Passenger¡¯s seat. Now."


    Richard hesitated, his gaze flickering toward Snow and Zara still locked in their embrace. He sighed heavily butplied, stepping aside without another word.


    The car roared to life, and I tore out of the parking lot, the tyres screeching against the asphalt. The engine¡¯s growl matched the storm brewing inside me.


    The road blurred as I pressed harder on the elerator, my grip on the steering wheel tightening until my knuckles turned white.


    For a while, Richard stayed silent, likely sensing my mood. But after several miles of tense quiet, he finally spoke.


    "You¡¯re mad about this?" His voice was even, though his words carried an edge. "I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve after using allure on her."


    "Shut up, Richie," I snapped in a warning tone.


    "No." His defiance was immediate, and it only fueled the fire burning in my chest.


    I turned my head briefly to re at him. "I said shut up."


    "And I said no." His voice rose slightly, his frustration finally bubbling to the surface. "You keep acting like the world owes you something, Kaid. You used allure. You yed dirty. And now you¡¯re angry because it didn¡¯t work?"


    I mmed the brakes, the car screeching to an abrupt halt on the side of the empty road. The sudden force sent Richard lurching forward before he caught himself against the dashboard.


    "Kaid, what the hell?" he barked.


    Ignoring him, I shoved the door open and stepped out, my breathing heavy and uneven. The cool air hit my face, but it did little to quell the storm raging inside me.


    I walked a few steps away from the car, clenching my fists as I felt the anger building.


    And then I let it out.


    A deep and raw roar tore from my throat, echoing away. I punched the air, my frustration spilling out in a way I couldn¡¯t contain.


    The ache in my chest didn¡¯t lessen, but the outburst gave me a moment of rity. I stood there, panting, my hands trembling at my sides.


    Richard¡¯s voice broke the silence. "Feel better?"


    I turned to see him leaning casually against the car, arms crossed. Despite his sarcastic tone, his expression held something softer¡ªunderstanding.


    He walked over, cing a hand on my shoulder. "You¡¯re angry because you care. But this isn¡¯t the way to handle it."


    "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her," I muttered, my voice hoarse.


    "I know," Richard said simply. "But that doesn¡¯t change what you did."


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I don¡¯t know how to fix it. Now she must think that I am a douchebag."


    Richard shrugged. "Well, she wouldn¡¯t be that wrong, you know."


    I red at him. I was being serious here. Zara meant a lot to me. In my attempt to show her what she was missing, what could have been, I let go and tried using allure on her.


    I know it was a stupid move, but imagine if it would have worked. She¡¯d be in my arms right now.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you are thinking about what if it¡¯d worked?"


    I hated how easily he read me. Tsk. Guess that was the perk of us growing together and being best friends all our lives.


    "Oh Zara... Now I can¡¯t change your view of me." I rubbed my palms over my face and paced.


    "Maybe you can¡¯t," Richard admitted. "But that doesn¡¯t mean you should give up."


    His words settled over me heavily but truly. I stared down the empty road, the weight of my choices pressing hard on my chest.


    "I just want her to see me," I said quietly.


    Richard patted my shoulder. "Then start by being the kind of man she would want to see."


    I nodded, the tension in my body slowly easing. But deep down, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Not with Zara. Not with the choices I¡¯d already made.


    Still, it was worth a try.


    ***************


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After Zade left for home, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of loneliness. With Tempest returning to her ce, I was now the only one around to ensure Zara¡¯s safety, as Snow had personally charged me to do.


    I sighed, flopping onto the couch in the living room, when my phone buzzed beside me. The caller ID showed "Mom," and I immediately straightened up.


    "Hello, Mom," I greeted, wondering why she¡¯d be calling sote.


    "Aira, thank goodness you answered," her voice came through,ced with urgency. "I¡¯ve been trying to reach Snow, but he¡¯s not answering his phone. Is he with Zara?"


    "Probably out doing what he does," I replied. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Her tone softened slightly. "I need you to tell them about the uing party¡ªthe end-of-year Ivory Crescent Pageant. It¡¯s a significant event for Zara as the future Luna."


    New novel ??hapters are published on (f)re??web(n)ovel

 Chapter 215: Layling Low or Not...?

    <h4>Chapter 215: Layling Low or Not...?</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 215</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I blinked when she heard my mother¡¯s words. "She¡¯s expected to host and n it this year. It¡¯s a test, Aira. One she can¡¯t afford to fail."


    I frowned slightly, the weight of my mom¡¯s words settling over me. "You think Zara¡¯s ready for that?"


    "She has to be," Mom said firmly. "This isn¡¯t just about her role as Luna¡ªit¡¯s about the pack¡¯s unity and her eptance as one of us. Snow can¡¯t shield her from this responsibility forever. She has to prove herself."


    I nodded slowly. "I¡¯ll let her know," I promised.


    "Good," Mom replied, her voice softening again. "You¡¯re a good sister, Aira. Be there for her and Snow."


    The call ended, and I sat there for a moment, processing the news. Hosting and nning the pageant wasn¡¯t just a task; it was a monumental challenge.


    But if there¡¯s any werewolf I know who could rise to the asion, it was Zara.


    A small smile crept onto my face as I stood, my excitement building. I couldn¡¯t wait to see her reaction. Without wasting another second, I hurried upstairs to her room.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Kane¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The hotel room reeked of antiseptic, and I groaned in frustration as the doctor dabbed at the wound on my side.


    Every movement sent a fresh wave of pain coursing through my body, a sharp reminder of my encounter with Draven and Snow¡¯s warriors.


    I clenched my fists, the memory of that day shing vividly in my mind. The chase had been relentless, and I had barely escaped with my life.


    I could still hear the shouts of Snow¡¯s warriors and feel the earth tremble beneath their pounding feet.


    The edge of the cliff was ahead, my only option for survival. Without a second thought, I had jumped, plunging into the icy waters below.


    "Hold still," the doctor muttered in a clipped tone.


    "Enough," I growled, shoving his hand away. "You¡¯ve done enough. Leave."


    The doctor hesitated, but one look at the anger zing in my eyes had him gathering his supplies and retreating quickly.


    The door clicked shut behind him, and I leaned back against the bed, my breathingboured.


    The door opened again, but this time it was Kylian, my beta. His expression was a mix of relief and exasperation as he stepped inside.


    "You look terrible," Kylian remarked, closing the door behind him.


    I red at him. "And you look like you¡¯ve been lounging while I¡¯ve been fighting for my life."


    Kylian smirked, pulling up a chair beside the bed. "If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d be at the bottom of that cliff, rotting."


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately, and the memory of Kylian¡¯s timely rescue reyed in my mind.


    "You found me," I said finally, my tone begrudging.


    Kylian leaned back, crossing his arms. "You¡¯re wee. I knew you¡¯d jump¡ªfigured you¡¯d rather face the ocean than those warriors. I was waiting with the boat."


    "How did you know?" I asked, my brow furrowing.


    Kylian shrugged. "You¡¯re predictable when you¡¯re desperate, Kane. But damn, you¡¯ve got to stop testing your luck. That jump should¡¯ve killed you. No, scratch that; going back to Snow¡¯s territory could have ended your fucking life."


    I clenched my jaw, the anger bubbling up again. "They¡¯ll pay for this," I growled.


    Kylian studied me for a moment, his smirk fading. "You¡¯re alive, Kaid. That¡¯s what matters. But what¡¯s the n now?"


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately, my thoughts consumed by the image of Aira in another man¡¯s arms. The way she looked at him, the way she clung to him¡ªit ignited a fire of rage and jealousy in my chest.


    "They took what¡¯s mine," I said through gritted teeth. "And I¡¯ll make sure they regret it."


    Kylian sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "You¡¯ve got a death wish, don¡¯t you?"


    "Just get ready," I snapped. "We¡¯re not done yet."


    Kylian nodded, though the look in his eyes suggested he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. As he stood to leave, I stared out the window, the city lights reflecting in my eyes.


    Aira had chosen someone else, an alpha, but this wasn¡¯t over. Not by a long shot.


    *****************


    ~Kaid¡¯s POV~


    As I drove through the winding roads of the Lycan Kingdom, the once-familiar sight of the sprawling, fortress-like city failed to bring me anyfort. My grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    Even after all the pep talk Richard and I did, I was still not okay.


    Richard sat beside me, his eyes darting toward me every few moments as if debating whether to speak.


    When he finally broke the silence, his voice was cautious. "What¡¯s the n, Kaid? You¡¯ve been brooding ever since we left the hotel."


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately, my eyes locked on the road ahead. The images of Zara in Snow¡¯s arms reyed in my mind like a cruel loop.


    Every time I tried to push it away, the way she clung to him wed its way back into my thoughts.


    "I¡¯m going to do what I should¡¯ve done long ago," I said finally.


    "And what¡¯s that?" Richard asked, his brow furrowing.


    "I¡¯m calling her mother."


    Richard blinked, clearly taken aback. "Zaria? You¡¯re serious?"


    I shot him a sidelong nce, my jaw tightening. "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?"


    "You¡¯re going to talk to Zaria after everything? What do you expect her to do? Hand Zara over on a silver tter?"


    I ignored the skepticism in his tone as I pulled into the courtyard of the main pce. The massive gates groaned open, revealing the grandeur of the Lycan King¡¯s stronghold. The towering spires loomed above us, their silver peaks gleaming against the darkening sky.


    Parking the car, I stepped out, feeling the weight of my decision pressing down on me. Richard followed closely, his usual cocky demeanour reced with unease.


    "Kaid," he called, matching my brisk pace as we made our way through the halls. "This is a bold move, even for you. Zaria isn¡¯t someone you can manipte."


    "I don¡¯t intend to manipte her," I said sharply, my voice echoing off the high ceilings. "I intend to remind her of her husband¡¯s promises. Zara was promised to me, and Zaria knows it."


    Richard snorted. "That was decades ago, Kaid. A lot has changed since then, including Zara herself. Do you think she¡¯ll go along with this?"


    "She will," I said, my tone hardening. "Because she¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m the only one who can keep Zara safe."


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 216: Irrational

    <h4>Chapter 216: Irrational</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "And what about Snow?" Richard pressed. "You think he¡¯ll just step aside?"


    My steps faltered briefly before I resumed walking. "Snow doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s not Lycan. He can¡¯t protect her from what¡¯sing."


    Richard raised an eyebrow but said nothing as we approached the heavy oak doors leading to my quarters.


    I pushed them open, the familiar scent of leather and cedarwood greeting me. The room was as I¡¯d left it, pristine yet cold, a reflection of my life here.


    Richard leaned against the doorframe, watching as I strode to the sleekmunication console in the corner. "And what are you going to say? ¡¯Hey, Zaria, remember that deal we made before Zara was born? Well, I¡¯m cashing in.¡¯"


    I red at him. My patience was wearing thin. "If you have nothing useful to say, leave."


    He raised his hands in mock surrender. "Fine, fine. I¡¯ll leave you to your doomed ns."


    Ignoring him, I tapped the console, the holographic interface springing to life. My fingers hovered over the keys as I hesitated for the first time.


    What if she didn¡¯t answer?


    What if she did?


    Shaking off the doubt, I typed in the secure frequency for the Golden w Pack¡¯smunication hub. The line rang sharply.


    Finally, the call connected, and a familiar figure appeared on the screen.


    "Alpha Kaid," Zaria¡¯s voice was calm, but her eyes held a sharpness that warned me she wasn¡¯t pleased. "To what do I owe this unexpected call?"


    Did she have to say that still? I groaned internally before putting on my trademark smile and clearing my throat. "Luna Zaria," I greeted, inclining my head slightly. "I believe it¡¯s time we discussed the agreement made between our families."


    Her eyes narrowed, and her lips pressed into a thin line. "I assume you¡¯re referring to Zara."


    "Indeed," I said, my tone measured. "She was promised to me, and yet I find her in the arms of another."


    Zaria¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. "That¡¯s because Zara has made her choice. Whatever agreement existed between us is null. She¡¯s not a bargaining chip, Kaid."


    "She¡¯s supposed to be my chosen mate," I countered, my voice rising slightly. "And I won¡¯t stand by while another man takes what¡¯s mine."


    Zaria¡¯s gaze hardened, and for the first time, a flicker of anger crossed her face. "Zara is not yours to im. She is a person, not property. If you wish to discuss this further, I suggest you adjust your attitude, Alpha."


    The line went dead before I could respond, leaving me staring at the nk screen.


    I clenched my fists, my chest heaving as frustration and anger boiled over. Turning, I mmed my fist into the wall, the impact reverberating through the room.


    Richard peeked his head around the corner, a knowing smirk on his face. "That went well."


    "Shut up, Richie," I growled, sinking into the nearest chair.


    He walked over, cing a hand on my shoulder. "You need a better n, Kaid. This one¡¯s already falling apart."


    I closed my eyes, my mind racing. If Zaria wouldn¡¯t help, I¡¯d have to find another way. One thing was certain¡ªthis wasn¡¯t over.


    "Okay, how about we go back to the beginning? I need an investigation carried out on both Snow and Zara but mostly Snow. Anything I can use against him to make him withdraw."


    Richard directed his eyebrows towards me. That sure as hell looked like a solid n but he wasn¡¯t saying anything to me.


    "You are in too deep. Shouldn¡¯t you at the very least get to know who she is? How different she is from the girl you once saw and loved!"


    I frowned, wondering why he was questioning my orders rather than carrying them out.


    Richard raised his hands in surrender, shaking his head. "If you want to go down that road, please be my guest but I am telling you, you are going at it wrongly. If you are unable to leave them alone, strive to win her heart in a manner worthy of a proper gentleman. Win her heart as if you were a king, not a criminal."


    I winced at the mention of the word criminal. I was not a criminal.


    "Fine. Tsk."


    I stormed off, leaving Richard behind to clear my head. And I did it the only way I knew how to. I needed to wolf out.


    The forest stretched endlessly before me, its dark canopy shrouded in shadows. The faint scent of pine filled my nostrils as I stood at the edge, my wolf wing for freedom inside me.


    "Come on," I muttered, shrugging off my jacket and tossing it onto a low-hanging branch. The cool night air kissed my skin as I kicked off my boots, every muscle in my body humming with tension.


    The shift struck swiftly, causing my bones to crack and then reform, while fur began to sprout along my arms.


    I let out a low growl as the transformationpleted, my wolf taking over. The frustration, the anger, and the helplessness seemed to melt away as Iunched myself into the woods.


    My paws pounded against the soft earth, and the wind rushed past my ears. Here, in this form, there were no deals, no failed ns, no Snow¡ªjust the raw power of my wolf and the primal need to run.


    I zigzagged through the dense trees, jumping over fallen logs and ducking under low branches. My mind began to clear with each stride, and soon, all that was left was the sound of my breathing and the forest¡¯s whispers.


    Then I caught it.


    The faintest trace of her scent. Zara.


    I froze mid-step, my ws digging into the dirt. The sweetness of her scent wrapped around me, making my chest tighten. It wasn¡¯t fresh, but it was enough to drive me mad.


    <i>Why is she here?</i>


    Without hesitation, I followed the trail, my senses sharpening with every step. The forest seemed to thrum with life around me, the sounds of nocturnal creatures blending with the rustle of leaves.


    The trail led to a small clearing where the moonlight spilt like silver liquid onto the ground. In the middle, I perceived Zara¡¯s scent strongly.


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 217: Perceived

    <h4>Chapter 217: Perceived</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 217</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The scent of Zara lingered in the air, growing stronger with each step I took toward the clearing. My ws dug into the earth as I moved cautiously, my wolf growling low in my mind.


    <i>She¡¯s here. She was here.</i>


    But as I stepped into the open space bathed in moonlight, I saw nothing. The clearing was empty¡ªsilent, still, and utterly devoid of her presence.


    My heart pounded as I scanned the area, my sharp gaze sweeping across every shadow, every patch of grass. There was no movement, no sign of life. Just the faint echo of her scent clinging to the air like a taunt.


    My wolf stirred restlessly, pacing in my mind. "She¡¯s not here, but she was."


    "I can smell that, genius," I muttered under my breath, my frustration mounting.


    I moved to the center of the clearing, inhaling deeply. The sweetness ofvender and honey wrapped around me again, teasing me, pulling at something deep inside. It was recent¡ªno more than a day old.


    But why had she been here? And where had she gone?


    I crouched low, pressing a hand to the ground as I examined the area more closely. The grass was slightly trampled, as though someone had stood here for some time. My fingers brushed against a faint imprint in the soil, a delicate indentation that could have been a footprint.


    <i>She wasn¡¯t alone.</i>


    My wolf¡¯s growl deepened, a flicker of rage sparking in my chest. Zara had been here¡ªwith someone else.


    But who?


    I straightened, my fists clenching at my sides as I tried to piece it together. The image of her with Snow earlier shed in my mind, his arms around her, the way she leaned into him.


    Could it have been him?


    My jaw tightened as the thought took root. Snow had no business bringing her here, to a ce so close to my territory. The sheer audacity of it made my blood boil.


    <i>"Focus,"</i> my wolf snapped, cutting through my spiraling thoughts. "<i>This doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would theye here?"</i>


    He was right. None of this added up. Zara wasn¡¯t the type to wander into the woods without reason, especially not this deep. And yet, her scent was here, vivid and intoxicating, as if she¡¯d stood right where I was just moments ago.


    My wolf prowled the edges of my mind, his frustration mirroring my own. "<i>We need to know why. We need to know what she was doing here."</i>


    I let out a sharp breath, forcing myself to calm down. Losing control wouldn¡¯t help. I needed to think, to figure out what had drawn her here and why the air felt so... off.


    Closing my eyes, I focused on my surroundings, letting my heightened senses take over. The forest was alive with its usual sounds¡ªthe rustle of leaves, the chirp of crickets, the distant call of an owl.


    But beneath it all was an underlying tension, a subtle shift in the atmosphere that I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    <i>Something isn¡¯t right.</i>


    My wolf growled in agreement.


    "She shouldn¡¯t have been here," I muttered to myself, standing and pacing the clearing. "She shouldn¡¯t be anywhere near here."


    And yet, she had been.


    The realization settled heavily in my chest, a mix of confusion and unease tightening like a vice. Zara was keeping secrets¡ªsecrets that had brought her to this ce.


    The question was: why?


    And more importantly, who had been with her?


    I took onest look around the clearing, inhaling deeply in a futile attempt to pick up another scent. But there was nothing. Just her, faint and fading, slipping further from my grasp with every passing moment.


    With a growl of frustration, I turned and loped back into the trees. This wasn¡¯t over. I¡¯d find out why she¡¯de here, who she¡¯d been with, and what it all meant.


    And one way or another, I¡¯d get my answers even if it meant confronting her.


    ******************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The morning sun filtered through the curtains, warming my face. I stirred even as the haze of sleep clung to me as I blinked into consciousness.


    The faint scent of cedar and frost surrounded me, immediately grounding me infort.


    Turning my head, I saw Snow sitting on the edge of the bed, his shirt half-buttoned, the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. He was focused on tying his tie, his brows furrowed in concentration.


    "You¡¯re awake," he said smoothly as his eyes met mine. A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    I groaned, rubbing my temples. "Barely. How long have you been up?"


    "A while," he admitted, leaning over to press a kiss to my forehead. "You were out cold. You slept through everythingst night¡ªeven when Aira came to see you."


    My cheeks flushed. "I was just so tired. The meds knocked me out."


    "I know," he murmured. "Which is why you¡¯re staying home today."


    I sat up, blinking away the remnants of sleep. "What? No way. I¡¯m not staying home."


    Snow¡¯s smile softened, but there was a hint of authority in his tone. "Zara, you¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hard. Rest."


    "Snow¡ª"


    "Listen to me," he interrupted, his gaze locking onto mine. "Thepany is dealing with a crisis. Whoever this dead Marcus is, leaked sensitive information, and our rivals are circling like vultures. I need to create countermeasures and figure out what Marcus has been up to. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Just focus on yourself."


    His words struck a nerve. I pushed the nkets off me and swung my legs over the side of the bed.


    "Exactly why I need toe with you. You need your assistant, and I¡¯m not going to sit here while you handle everything alone."


    "Zara." His voice was firmer now,ced with concern. "You¡¯re not just my assistant anymore. You¡¯re my wife. Your health matters more than anything else."


    I folded my arms, meeting his steady gaze with my own. "And as your wife, it¡¯s my job to stand beside you. I can help."


    "You can help by resting." He stood, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "And where I am sure you are taken care of, I mean protectively. Draven is around. He¡¯ll ensure everything is in ce with security."


    I frowned.


    Now not just Aira or Tempest or even Zade was babysitting me. Snow¡¯s beta too.


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 218: Strongheaded Zara

    <h4>Chapter 218: Strongheaded Zara</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 218</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "My love, you don¡¯t understand the pressure we¡¯re under right now. The board, the shareholders¡ªif anything goes wrong¡ª"


    "Then all the more reason for me to be there!" My voice rose slightly. "I know how to handle these people. I know how to read them. Snow, you need me."


    His jaw tightened, and for a moment, I thought he would argue further. Instead, he sighed, stepping closer to me.


    "I don¡¯t want you caught in the crossfire." Snow¡¯s hand brushed a strand of hair from my face.


    "This situation is dangerous, Zara. Marcus isn¡¯t just reckless¡ªhe¡¯s vindictive. And there¡¯s more to this than justpany politics. And not until we know who we are dealing with behind the scenes, his ghost or some sham person, I cannot risk it."


    I tilted my head, searching his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "I¡¯ll exin everythingter," he promised. "But right now, I need to handle this. And you need to focus on something else."


    "Like what?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    He hesitated, then gave me a wry smile. "The Ivory Crescent Pageant."


    I blinked. "The what?"


    Snow chuckled softly, his fingers grazing my cheek. "The end-of-year event your family is hosting. You¡¯re expected to n and lead it as part of your role as Luna."


    My stomach twisted at the reminder, but I managed a weak smile. I recalled Aira¡¯s voice at night, informing me about it but I was too sleepy to figure put anything she said and only nodded to shoo her away.


    "I¡¯ll deal with it when I get back from the office."


    "Zara..." he began, but I cut him off.


    "Snow, I¡¯m going," I said firmly, standing up. "I¡¯ll help you at thepany today, and tonight, we can talk about the pageant. End of discussion."


    His lips parted, then pressed into a thin line as he realized I wasn¡¯t backing down. Finally, he shook his head with a soft chuckle. "You¡¯re impossible."


    I grinned. "You married me, remember?"


    Snow sighed, pulling me into a warm embrace. "I did. And I don¡¯t regret it for a second."


    His arms tightened around me briefly before he released me and took a step back. "Fine. You win. But you¡¯re sticking by my side the entire day. No running off, no taking on extra work. Deal?"


    "Deal," I said, smiling up at him.


    Snow shook his head again, his smile lingering as he grabbed his suit. "Let¡¯s go, then. We¡¯ve got a lot to do."


    ***************


    ~Andrew¡¯s POV~


    The bustling energy of the office was noticeable the moment I stepped in. Snow¡¯spany headquarters was nothing short of impressive¡ªsleek, modern, and humming with efficiency.


    I navigated through the elevator until I came to now¡¯s floor and then made my way to Zara¡¯s door, giving it a light knock before stepping inside.


    She looked up from her desk, her face brightening when she saw me. "Andrew! You¡¯re here."


    "Of course," I said with a grin, closing the door behind me. "When you asked for help, how could I say no? Especially with a challenge like Marcus Devereaux."


    Zara gestured for me to take a seat, but I shook my head, walking to her desk instead. "No need to sit. We¡¯ve got a lot to discuss."


    She smiled, leaning back in her chair. "Alright, but before we get into it, I owe you a thank-you for stepping in on such short notice."


    "No need for thanks," I replied, waving her off. "You¡¯ve got enough on your te with this pageanting up and Snow breathing down your neck."


    At the mention of Snow, her cheeks colored slightly, and she let out augh. "Don¡¯t remind me. He¡¯s been in overprotective mode ever since Marcus started causing trouble."


    I leaned closer, resting my hands on her desk. "Speaking of Snow, does he know I¡¯m here?"


    Zara¡¯s lips twitched into a mischievous smile. "Not exactly. He¡¯s busy in a meeting. Besides, I told him I¡¯d handle this myself."


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning shock. "You mean I might escape without getting one of his infamous jealous res?"


    That set her offughing, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "He really does have a knack for those, doesn¡¯t he? Remember thest time you were here for that business deal?"


    "Oh, I remember," I said, smirking. "You¡¯d think I was trying to steal his kingdom instead of just negotiate terms. He was ring holes through me the entire time."


    Herughter was infectious, and I couldn¡¯t help but join in. The tension in the room eased as we shared the memory, but I quickly refocused.


    "Alright," I said, my tone shifting to business. "Enough reminiscing. Let¡¯s talk about Marcus Devereaux."


    Zara¡¯s expression sobered immediately, her hands folding on the desk. "What do you have?"


    I straightened, pulling a sleek tablet from my bag and cing it on her desk. "Marcus is not just reckless; he¡¯s meticulous. He¡¯s been ying this game a lot longer than most people realize."


    Tapping the screen, I brought up a map with several red markers. "I managed to pinpoint his most likely location¡ªan industrialplex on the outskirts of the city. It¡¯s heavily secured, with multipleyers of encryption on their internalwork. He¡¯s hiding there for a reason."


    Zara leaned forward, studying the screen intently. "What¡¯s he doing there? Running operations?"


    "Possibly," I said, swiping to another page. "But here¡¯s the kicker¡ªMarcus isn¡¯t working alone. He¡¯s partnered with someone, and they¡¯re funneling resources through shellpanies to make it harder to track."


    Her eyes widened. "Do you know who his partner is?"


    "Not yet," I admitted. "But I¡¯ve narrowed it down to three possibilities based on financial records and recent acquisitions. One of them is a tech magnate with a history of shady deals. The other two... well, let¡¯s just say their hands aren¡¯t exactly clean."


    I tapped another icon, bringing up a list of transactions.


    "These payments caught my attention. They¡¯re routed through offshore ounts, but they always end up at the same ce¡ªMarcus¡¯swork. He¡¯s funding something big, Zara. Something he doesn¡¯t want anyone to find out about."


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 219: Bothered

    <h4>Chapter 219: Bothered</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 219</strong>


    <strong>~Andrew¡¯s POV~</strong>


    She frowned, her fingers brushing over the tablet. "What about the hack? Do you have anything on the person who breached our systems?"


    "I¡¯m working on it," I said, swiping to yet another page. "But based on the signature left in the code, this hacker is good. Really good. They¡¯ve managed to cover their tracks so well that it¡¯s taking me longer than usual to trace them."


    Zara sighed, leaning back in her chair. "This is worse than I thought."


    "It is," I agreed, my voice lowering. "And if Marcus has gone to these lengths, he¡¯s nning something more than just sabotage. Whatever it is, we need to be ready."


    She nodded, her jaw tightening. "We will be. I¡¯ll make sure of it. And yes he is nning something more. Apparently, he hates Snow."


    I smiled, impressed by her resolve. "That¡¯s the Zara I know. Anyways, hating Snow or not isn¡¯t going to spare him, especially now that your birth pack is involved."


    "I understand but I do not want to rely too much on packs. If they help, good. If not, so be it. I do not want to rely too much on anyone."


    "Well, you now, you are nit just Zara anymore. You are Zia Gold, second heir in line of the Golden w Pack. You are Snow Zephyr¡¯s wife. You are more than you know and think you are."


    Zara did not utter any other word and smiled instead.


    Returning her smile, I gathered my tablet, when a sudden knock on the door interrupted us. Zara nced at the clock, her brows furrowing. "That must be Snow. Speak of the devil..."


    I chuckled, straightening up. "I¡¯ll leave you two to it, then. But Zara," I added, my tone serious, "be careful. Marcus isn¡¯t just a threat to thepany¡ªhe¡¯s a threat to you."


    Her gaze met mine, steady and unwavering. "I will be. Thank you, Andrew."


    With a final nod, I stepped out of the office, leaving Zara to face whatever came next.


    As soon as I stepped out, Snow stood with his hands tucked in his pockets.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stood outside Zara¡¯s office, hands tucked neatly in my pockets, my expression calm but cier was restless. The moment the door opened, Andrew stepped out with a polished grin on his face.


    "Snow," he greeted, inclining his head slightly.


    "Andrew." My voice was even, though my wolf bristled at the sight of him. There was no reason to dislike the man¡ªexcept for the easy familiarity he had with Zara. And that too was because they were cousins and friends.


    Andrew didn¡¯t linger, ncing back at the door before meeting my gaze. "Take care of her." I didn¡¯t miss the lightness of his tone and the silent words it was edged with.


    "I always do," I replied, my eyes narrowing slightly.


    With a nod, Andrew strode down the hall, his gait rxed as if he hadn¡¯t just spent about an hour in my wife¡¯s office. I stepped inside, closing the door behind me.


    Zara looked up from her desk, her lips curving into a smile that eased some of my tension. "You¡¯re back from your meeting," she said, standing to greet me.


    "And you¡¯ve been busy," I noted, ncing at the tablet still sitting on her desk. "What did Andrew want?"


    Her smile faltered, just slightly. "I asked him to help trace Marcus¡¯s movements. He found some interesting leads."


    I walked over, picking up the tablet and scrolling through the data. Andrew¡¯s intel was solid¡ªannoyingly so. It made me uneasy knowing how deeply he¡¯d been involved, but I couldn¡¯t deny the value of his findings.


    "This is good," I admitted, setting the tablet down. "But you didn¡¯t need to call him for this. We have other resources."


    Zara crossed her arms, her chin tilting up defiantly. "And yet none of those resources have pinpointed Marcus¡¯s location or tracked his offshore ounts."


    I met her gaze, my own hardening. "I don¡¯t like you involving him."


    Her brow furrowed. "Why? Because he¡¯spetent? Or because he¡¯s Andrew?"


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately, my jaw tightening. "Because I am capable."


    "No one¡¯s doubting that," she shot back, her voice sharp.


    "Not true," I countered, stepping closer. "I trust <i>you</i>. Which is why I need you to be careful."


    "I am careful," she said, her tone softening slightly.


    My hands rested on the edge of Zara¡¯s desk, the tension in my shoulders refusing to ease. "You keep saying you¡¯re careful, but I know Marcus. He¡¯s not just after me, Zara¡ªhe¡¯s after everything I care about. That includes you."


    "But Snow, this isn¡¯t about Andrew. This is about Marcus. He¡¯s the real threat here, not some business acquaintance or my cousin."


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "You¡¯re right. Marcus is the priority. But Zara, you need to understand how dangerous this game is."


    Zara¡¯s expression softened, but I could see the stubborn resolve in her eyes. "I¡¯m not a weakness, Snow. You don¡¯t need to protect me from everything."


    I straightened, exhaling slowly as I met her gaze. "It¡¯s not about you being a weakness. It¡¯s about how far he¡¯s willing to go. You saw the data Andrew brought¡ªthis isn¡¯t just sabotage. He¡¯s building toward something bigger, and you¡¯re part of the equation, whether you like it or not."


    She hesitated, her hands gripping the arms of her chair. "I know. But I can¡¯t just sit back and let you handle it alone. I¡¯m your wife, Snow. We¡¯re supposed to face things together."


    The conviction in her voice was undeniable, and it stirred something in me. Pride, perhaps. Even admiration. Zara had always been strong-willed, but it was moments like these that reminded me why I¡¯d fallen for her.


    "I don¡¯t want you to face danger," I said quietly, leaning closer. "I don¡¯t want you to be a target because of me."


    Her hand reached out, brushing against mine. "And I don¡¯t want you to carry all this on your shoulders alone. I can handle myself, Snow. Trust me."


    cier rumbled with unease in my mind. "<i>She¡¯s right, but Marcus won¡¯t y fair. She doesn¡¯t see the whole picture."</i>


    Before I could respond, my phone buzzed sharply in my pocket. Reluctantly, I pulled it out, ncing at the screen. Zade¡¯s name shed across it.


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.????? for the best novel reading exp??rience

 Chapter 220: Hand Her Over?

    <h4>Chapter 220: Hand Her Over?</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 220</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zara noticed my expression change when I nced at my phone. Without exining, I smiled. "I need to take this," I said, stepping away from the desk. Zara nodded, watching me intently as I answered.


    "Zade," I greeted, keeping my voice low. "What is it?"


    "I¡¯ve got something," Zade¡¯s voice came through, serious and clipped. "We managed to decrypt some of the files Marcus tried to bury. There¡¯s a name¡ªSaturn Cross. Ring any bells?"


    I frowned, my mind racing. "No. Who is he?"


    "A ghost," Zade replied. "But one with a dangerous reputation. From what we¡¯ve pieced together, he¡¯s an informant and a fixer. The kind of guy who makes problems disappear¡ªfor a price."


    My grip on the phone tightened. "And Marcus is working with him?"


    "Not directly. Looks like Saturn is the middleman for whoever Marcus is really working with. But Snow, this guy isn¡¯t someone you want to underestimate. If he¡¯s involved, this goes deeper than corporate sabotage."


    I nced at Zara, who was watching me with concern. "What¡¯s his connection to the offshore ounts Andrew found?"


    "That¡¯s the thing," Zade said. "Saturn Cross has been linked to a shellpany funneling money into one of Marcus¡¯s ounts. It¡¯s a loose thread, but it¡¯s there. I¡¯ll send you the details."


    "Do it," I said firmly. "And keep digging. I want to know everything about this guy."


    "You got it," Zade replied before hanging up.


    I lowered the phone, my thoughts racing. Saturn Cross. The name alone sent a chill down my spine.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Zara asked, standing from her chair.


    "Another piece of the puzzle," I said, turning to her. "Someone named Saturn Cross. He¡¯s connected to Marcus and the offshore ounts."


    Her brows knitted together. "What does that mean?"


    "It means this isn¡¯t just about thepany," I said, my voice grim. "This is about power. Control. And if Marcus has brought someone like Saturn into the mix, things are about to get a lot more dangerous."


    Zara stepped closer, her hand resting lightly on my arm. "Then we deal with it. Together."


    I looked down at her, the weight of the situation pressing heavily on me. "I¡¯ll keep you safe, Zara. No matter what it takes."


    Her smile was small but steady. "And I¡¯ll keep you grounded. No matter what <i>that</i> takes."


    Despite the storm brewing around us, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle. "Deal."


    For now, it was enough. But in the back of my mind, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Saturn Cross was a name I¡¯d be hearing again¡ªsooner than I wanted.


    "Oh, I thought somehow Ivan was tied to all of these? Has he been exonerated of his roles or...?"


    My brows knitted. Since Zade and I went to my stepbrother¡¯s house, Ivan hasn¡¯t been heard from. Despite his low profile, I found it difficult to fully trust him. Knowing the bastard, he¡¯s bound to y dirty soon eniough.


    I sighed. One could not count the list of enemies he has. And from the looks of things, adding Zara¡¯s to he mix was going to give me a headache.


    Just thinking of keeping her out of danger made me sentimental. I pulled her closer to me and rested her head against my chest.


    "Everything will be fine."


    So I said but deep down, I knew with someone like Kaid in the picture, things were going to get difficultly interesting.


    *****************


    ~Zade¡¯s POV~


    ¡ªThe Golden w Packhouse¡ª


    I strode through therge wooden doors as soon as I entered the packhouse.


    Immediately, my attention was drawn to the voicesing from the living room. Three elders, dressed in neat suits and formal attire sat in a semicircle with their expression fixated at the couch opposite them.


    My mother, Zaria, was sitting in a corner of the living room facing the elders.


    "We¡¯re asking you to consider," one of the elders urged softly. "The Lycan King is not a man to be ignored, Luna. He holds sway over our alliances."


    "But Snow Zephyr is no ordinary Alpha," another elder countered cautiously. "Hemands respect, not just from his pack but from the council. Offending him is a dangerous game."


    The third elder nodded gravely. "And yet, angering Kaid could lead to consequences we¡¯re not prepared to face. His reach extends farther than you realize."


    I cleared my throat, stepping into the room. The elders turned at once, their gazes sharp but not unkind.


    "Am I interrupting something?" I asked, my tone deliberately light as I approached.


    My mother nced at me, her calm facade slipping for just a moment. "Zade... Perfect timing."


    One of the elders, the eldest of the trio, inclined his head toward me. "Your mother has been receiving... troublingmunications, Zade. Ones that may affect the stability of our pack."


    I raised an eyebrow, my gaze shifting to Zaria. "What kind ofmunications?"


    My mum sighed, gesturing for me to follow her to the side of the room. The elders remained behind, their quiet murmurs blending into the background as my mother and I stepped into a smaller, more private alcove.


    "It¡¯s Kaid," she said bluntly, her sharp gaze meeting mine. "He called me."


    I frowned, my wolf stirring uneasily. "Kaid? What does he want?"


    She folded her arms, her lips pressing into a thin line. "He¡¯s reminding me of the old agreement."


    Realization dawned, and my jaw tightened. "He is still talking about the promise, isn¡¯t he? The one where Zara was supposed to be his?"


    My mum nodded. "Exactly. And now he¡¯s using it as leverage. He believes Zara still belongs to him."


    A low growl rumbled in my chest, and I forced myself to calm down. "That¡¯s ridiculous. Zara made her choice. She¡¯s Snow¡¯s wife now, and everyone knows it. Kaid has no im. You should not let someone like him affect you."


    "That¡¯s what I told him," she said, her tone firm. "But Kaid isn¡¯t the type to back down easily. He¡¯s insistent that the agreement was binding, and he won¡¯t take no for an answer."


    I clenched my fists, anger simmering beneath the surface. "What does he expect you to do? Hand Zara over like a piece of property?"


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 221: Big Role: Self Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 221: Big Role: Self Doubt</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zaria¡¯s expression softened, but her resolve didn¡¯t waver. "Of course not. But the elders are worried. Kaid¡¯s influence is significant, and his reach extends beyond the Lycan Kingdom itself. They¡¯re afraid of the repercussions if we outright defy him."


    "Snow won¡¯t stand for this," I said firmly. "And neither will Zara."


    "Which is why we need to tread carefully," Zaria said, her voice lowering. "This isn¡¯t just about Kaid¡¯s ims. It¡¯s about the delicate bnce of power between the packs, the council, and the Lycan court."


    I exhaled sharply, running a hand through my hair. "So what¡¯s the n? Are you considering his demands?"


    Zaria¡¯s eyes shed with something akin to anger. "Absolutely not. Zara is her own person, and her choices will be respected. But we need to be strategic. Kaid is a threat, Zade, and if we don¡¯t handle this carefully, he could bring more trouble than we¡¯re prepared for."


    I nodded slowly. "I¡¯ll talk to Snow. He needs to know about this."


    "Good," she said, cing a hand on my arm. "And be careful. Kaid isn¡¯t just relying on words. He¡¯s nning something¡ªI can feel it."


    "That¡¯s one aspect, ma. What troubles me further is the elders. We must silence their requests. It is only stupid to be honest."


    My mother¡¯s smile spilled into her eyes. "I understand. You do not have to worry. I will silence them and protect you and Zara."


    ******************


    ~Snow¡¯s POV~


    The soft clinking of silverware against tes filled the dining room as Zara and I shared a quiet meal.


    Tonight, there was no sign of Aira, little Storm, Tempest, or Zade. It was only the two of us.


    The warmth of the setting sun cast a golden glow across the table, but despite the peaceful atmosphere, I could feel the weight of everything lingering between us.


    Zara nced up from her te, catching my gaze. "You¡¯ve been quiet," she said, her voice soft but curious. "What¡¯s on your mind?"


    I leaned back slightly, resting my fork on the edge of my te. "The pageant," I said simply, watching her reaction.


    Her brows knitted, and she let out a soft groan. "Snow, do we really have to talk about that now?"


    "Yes," I said firmly, though my tone remained gentle. "Because it¡¯s important, Zara."


    She sighed, setting down her fork and crossing her arms. "Important for who? I¡¯m not exactly the poster child for self-esteem or confidence-building. I don¡¯t see how I fit into something like this."


    Her words made my chest tighten, and I reached across the table, taking her hand in mine. "That¡¯s exactly why you¡¯re the perfect person for it."


    She blinked, confusion flickering in her eyes. "How does that make sense?"


    "Because you know what it¡¯s like to doubt yourself," I exined, keeping my voice steady. "You¡¯ve faced challenges most people can¡¯t even imagine, and you¡¯vee through stronger. These girls don¡¯t need someone perfect¡ªthey need someone real. Someone who understands what it¡¯s like to struggle and still find a way forward."


    Her lips parted slightly, but she didn¡¯t speak. I gave her hand a gentle squeeze, holding her gaze.


    "The pageant isn¡¯t just about crowns and dresses," I continued. "It¡¯s about giving these young women a sense of purpose, confidence, and belonging. It¡¯s a tradition that¡¯s been part of this pack for decades. Your role as Luna isn¡¯t just to oversee it¡ªit¡¯s to inspire them, to show them what they can be."


    She looked down at our joined hands, her shoulders slumping slightly. "I don¡¯t know, Snow. What if I mess it up? What if I¡¯m not good enough for this?"


    "You are good enough," I said firmly. "More than you know."


    Her gaze lifted to meet mine, and I could see the uncertainty in her eyes. "I¡¯m just... scared. What if they see me and think, ¡¯She¡¯s not what a Luna should be¡¯?"


    I smiled, brushing my thumb over her knuckles. "Then you¡¯ll show them that being a Luna isn¡¯t about fitting into some perfect mould. It¡¯s about heart, strength, and the willingness to try¡ªeven when it¡¯s hard."


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t respond. Then she nodded slowly, her resolve strengthening. "Okay. I¡¯ll do it. But you¡¯d better not leave me to figure this out on my own."


    "Never," I promised, squeezing her hand again before releasing it.


    I leaned back in my chair, a small smile tugging at my lips. "The pageant is something my mother started when she was soon-to-be Luna," I began, watching as Zara¡¯s curiosity piqued.


    "She believed every young woman in the pack deserved a chance to shine, no matter their background or upbringing. It wasn¡¯t just about looks or grace¡ªit was about giving them the tools to build confidence, to see themselves as leaders, caretakers, and warriors in their own right. She used to say it was the pack¡¯s way of investing in its future."


    Zara tilted her head, her expression softening. "That¡¯s... actually kind of amazing."


    "It is," I agreed. "And over the years, it¡¯s be a celebration of growth and potential. The girls who join are mentored by older women in the pack, and they learn everything from leadership skills to self-defense. It¡¯s about bing the best version of themselves."


    She let out a smallugh, shaking her head. "You make it sound so simple."


    "It¡¯s not," I admitted. "But nothing worth doing ever is. And you¡¯re not alone in this. Aira and the elders will be there to guide you, and I¡¯ll support you every step of the way."


    Zara smiled, a glimmer of hope breaking through her lingering doubt. "Okay," she said softly. "I¡¯m ready to try."


    "You¡¯ll do more than try," I said, leaning across the table to press a kiss to her forehead. "You¡¯ll lead, and you¡¯ll show them exactly why you¡¯re the Luna they deserve."


    Her smile widened, and for the first time that evening, I saw a spark of confidence in her eyes. It was a start¡ªand for now, that was enough.


    "Okay. I will handle it."


    "Great. I also want you to outshine the tradition." Zara¡¯s brows knitted. "I mean, outshine my mother, create new challenges, and build them. Think outside the box."


    This chapter is updat??d by fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 222: Uncomfortable

    <h4>Chapter 222: Ufortable</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 222</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As I stepped outside, the morning air was cool against my skin, and the gentle breeze carried the earthy scent of pine and dew.


    My nerves were already fraying, but I squared my shoulders and inhaled deeply, letting the cool air-ground me. Today marked the first step toward the Ivory Crescent Pageant, and I couldn¡¯t afford to falter.


    Aira¡¯s familiar voice rang out behind me cheerfully. "Ready to conquer the world, Luna?"


    I turned to see her bounding down the steps, her dark curls bouncing as she adjusted the strap of her bag. Her energy was infectious, even if I wasn¡¯t quite sure I shared her enthusiasm yet.


    "Let¡¯s start with the pack," I said, managing a small smile.


    "Perfect," Tempest chimed in, joining us from the side of the house. Her sleek, no-nonsense attire was a stark contrast to Aira¡¯s casual outfit, but the sharp glint in her eyes said she was as ready as ever. "The car¡¯s packed, and we¡¯ve got everything we need."


    As the three of us climbed into the waiting SUV, I couldn¡¯t help but nce back toward the house. Snow stood at the doorway, watching us leave. His calm expression and a slight nod of encouragement sent a wave of reassurance through me.


    "You¡¯ve got this," he mouthed silently, and I nodded back, his unwavering support giving me the strength I needed.


    The drive to the pds was filled with chatter, mostly from Aira, to my surprise, while I sensed a certain reluctance from Tempest.


    "So," she began, twisting in her seat to face me. "What¡¯s your n for the pageant, Zara? You know, besides being fabulous and dazzling everyone with your Luna energy?"


    I let out a softugh, shaking my head. "Honestly? I¡¯m still figuring that part out. Snow wants me to ¡¯outshine the tradition,¡¯ whatever that means."


    Tempest smirked from the driver¡¯s seat. "It means he believes in you. And he¡¯s not wrong. You¡¯ve got a way of turning things into something unforgettable, Zara."


    "Unforgettable disasters, maybe," I muttered, earning a yful swat from Aira.


    "Stop it," she said, her tone mock-serious. "You¡¯re going to be amazing. And you¡¯ve got us to back you up. Right, Tempest?"


    Tempest nced at me through the rearview mirror, her usual cool demeanour softening slightly. "She¡¯s right. You¡¯re not alone in this. Whatever you need, we¡¯ll make it happen."


    Their confidence in me wasforting, even if I didn¡¯t entirely share it yet. "Thanks," I said softly. "I mean it."


    As we entered the pds, the scenery shifted, the dense forest giving way to sprawling fields and clusters of homes.


    The Ivory Crescent Packhouse loomed in the distance, its stone walls and towering spires as intimidating as ever.


    "Back home," Aira said with a grin, leaning forward to get a better look.


    We parked near the main entrance, and the three of us stepped out, the weight of the moment settling over me. This wasn¡¯t just about me anymore¡ªit was about the young women waiting inside, the future leaders of the pack.


    Luna Star greeted us at the door, looking as sharp as always. She pulled me into a brief embrace, her warmth surprising me.


    "Wee home, Zara," she greeted. "We¡¯ve been waiting for you."


    Her words carried more weight than I expected, and I nodded, determined not to let her¡ªor myself¡ªdown.


    "Let¡¯s get started," I said, straightening my back. The nerves were still there, but so was a growing sense of purpose.


    This was my chance to prove not just to the pack but to myself that I was ready to lead. And with Aira, Tempest, and Luna Star by my side, I knew I wasn¡¯t alone.


    The moment we stepped into the pack house, theforting hum of activity surrounded us¡ªpack members moving through the halls, the scent of fresh pastries wafting from the kitchen, and the soft chatter echoing from nearby rooms. I barely had a moment to soak it all in before Tempest stiffened beside me.


    "Tempest!" A deep, smooth voice called from behind us.


    Her shoulders tensed visibly, her posture turning rigid as she slowly turned to face the speaker. My gaze followed hers,nding on a striking young man standing by the door.


    He was tall and broad-shouldered, his presencemanding. Dressed entirely in ck¡ªan unbuttoned shirt revealing a hint of a defined chest¡ªhe exuded an air of effortless confidence.


    His hair framed sharp features, and his piercing eyes seemed to flicker with amusement as they locked onto Tempest.


    Before any of us could react, Luna Star¡¯s voice rang out cheerfully. "Hello, Ryker!"


    The young man turned toward her and bowed slightly in greeting. "Luna Star," he said respectfully.


    Luna Star¡¯s eyes sparkled as she nced between him and Tempest, whose gaze had shifted to the floor.


    "I see you¡¯ve returned, Rnd," Tempest chimed in a pointed tone.


    I blinked. "Rnd?" I echoed softly, ncing between the two of them. "Which name should I use?"


    The young man¡ªRyker? Rnd?¡ªshifted his attention to me, his expression softening. He bowed his head again. "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Luna Zara. Please call me..."


    Before he could say more, Tempest cut in, her voice clipped. "Only I call him Rnd." There was an edge to her words, but as soon as she said them, her cheeks flushed faintly.


    "Oh," I said, intrigued. "I didn¡¯t realize it was... special."


    Tempest crossed her arms, suddenly defensive. "It¡¯s not. It¡¯s just¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine," Ryker¡ªRnd?¡ªinterjected smoothly, his lips twitching into a faint smile. "She¡¯s right. It¡¯s... a personal thing."


    "Well, can we call you Rnd too?" Aira asked suddenly, her tone curious as her gaze darted between the two of them.


    Tempest¡¯s head snapped toward Aira, her eyes widening in shock. "Aira¡ª"


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Rnd inclined his head slightly, his smile widening just enough to show a sh of teeth. "You may," he said calmly, his gaze lingering on Tempest. "If it¡¯s what Tempest wants."


    Tempest¡¯s mouth fell open, and for once, she was at a loss for words. She barely had any time to counter him when Aira interjected.


    Aira grinned, clearly enjoying the moment. "Well, Rnd it is, then!"


    <Author: Merry Christmas, Everyone!>


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 223: First Stage: Preparation Stage

    <h4>Chapter 223: First Stage: Preparation Stage</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 224</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    There was tension between Tempest and Rnd and I couldn¡¯t help but notice how Tempest refused to meet his gaze. My curiosity burned, but I chose not to press her.


    Luna Star, however, was less restrained. "It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve came in, Rnd," she said, her tone warm. "Perhaps you can stay for a bit this time?"


    Rnd straightened, his expression shifting to something unreadable. "I¡¯ll stay as long as I¡¯m needed," he replied, his gaze flickering briefly toward Tempest.


    Before anyone could respond, Tempest cleared her throat and turned sharply toward the hallway. "We should get moving. There¡¯s a lot to do."


    Aira and I exchanged a nce, her grin fading slightly as we fell in step behind Tempest. Rnd¡¯s presence lingered in the air, his watchful gaze following us until we disappeared from view.


    As we walked, I leaned closer to Aira and whispered, "Did you see the way he looked at her?"


    Aira nodded, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Oh, I saw it. There¡¯s definitely a story there."


    Tempest¡¯s voice cut through our quiet spection, sharp and controlled. "I can hear you two, you know."


    Aira and I stifled our giggles, but the exchange only deepened my curiosity.


    The double doors of the hall opened, revealing a scene that made me pause mid-step. About fifty young girls filled the room; their faces were full of excitement and nervousness.


    At once the chatter of their voices, which had been punctuated by the asional burst ofughter, stopped abruptly.


    Each of them was dressed beautifully, their outfits ranging from elegant dresses to casual but well-coordinated ensembles.


    Their individuality shone through¡ªsome had carefully styled their hair, and others wore jewelry that glittered under the soft overhead lights.


    "They¡¯re all so beautiful," Aira whispered beside me, her voice full of awe.


    "They¡¯re definitely ready for this," I said, forcing a small smile. But inside, my nerves twisted tighter.


    I was supposed to lead this. These young women were looking to me for guidance, inspiration, and leadership. And I had no idea where to start.


    Luna Star stepped forward, her authoritative presence immediately silencing the murmurings in the room.


    "Ladies, thank you all for being here. This pageant is a chance for each of you to shine, to discover your strengths, and to grow into the best version of yourselves."


    The girls pped enthusiastically, and Luna Star turned to me, her eyes expectant.


    I swallowed hard, stepping up beside her. "Hi, everyone," I began, my voice carrying across the room. "I¡¯m Zara, and I¡¯ll be working with you throughout this journey."


    The girls smiled warmly, some nodding encouragingly, but I could feel their expectations. My mind raced, trying to figure out how to begin.


    "Well," I continued awkwardly, "we¡¯ll start with... um..." I hesitated as my nerves threatened to choke me.


    "Screening process?" Aira piped up beside me, her cheerful tone cutting through the silence.


    "Right," I said quickly. "The first step is the screening process."


    But how? What would we do? My mind felt nk, and I could sense the girls¡¯ anticipation turning into uncertainty.


    Luna Star touched my arm gently and when I looked in her direction, she gave me a reassuring smile. "Take your time, Zara," she murmured.


    I nodded even though my heart was pounding. "Okay, let¡¯s¡ª"


    "It should be fun," a girl in the back called out suddenly, her voice bright but timid. "Something that shows who we really are!"


    Thement sparked something in my mind, like a match being struck in the dark. I straightened, an idea forming rapidly.


    "You¡¯re absolutely right," I said strongly now. I turned to the group, my confidence returning. "The first step will be about showing us who you are¡ªyour personality, your uniqueness, and what makes you <i>you</i>."


    The girls exchanged intrigued looks, their energy shifting back to excitement.


    "Here¡¯s how it¡¯ll work," I continued. "You¡¯ll each have one minute to tell us something about yourself¡ªanything you want. It could be your favorite hobby, your dream, or even a story that¡¯s shaped you. But it has toe from the heart."


    A ripple of murmurs swept through the room, the girls buzzing with nervous excitement.


    "To make it even more fun," I added, "you can bring a prop or anything you feel represents who you are. We want to see <i>you</i>¡ªnot just what you look like, but who you are on the inside."


    Luna Star raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. Aira beamed at me, and even Tempest¡¯s lips twitched in approval.


    The girls began to chatter excitedly, their nervousness melting away as they started brainstorming ideas.


    "That¡¯s brilliant," Aira whispered.


    I smiled, relief washing over me as the energy in the room shifted. This wasn¡¯t going to be perfect, and I wasn¡¯t going to get everything right, but at least I¡¯d found a starting point.


    "Alright,dies," I said, pping my hands to get their attention. "You have twenty minutes to prepare. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got!"


    As they dispersed to gather their thoughts and props, I turned to Luna Star.


    "Not bad for your first challenge," she said with a proud smile.


    "Let¡¯s hope it sets the tone for the rest," I replied with a small smile.


    sping my hand, my gaze flickered around.


    What these girls did not know was that aside from their first challenge,. Their test began now during their preparation.


    Just as I believed I was in the clear, Luna Star approached me. "Oh and Zara, you do know that you begin judging from now, right?"


    My smile grew as I nodded. "I was thinking the same thing. Just got started," I informed her.


    "Great then."


    She turned around and I watched as she made her way towards the table at the far end by the centre of the room.


    Turning back to the girls, I took out my phone, my eyes glued to them as I scribbled a few words and numbers on it.


    By the time twenty minutes were up, she called their attention while wearing a smile on her face.


    "Time¡¯s up, everyone. Let the first challenge begin."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 224: First Round

    <h4>Chapter 224: First Round</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 225</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The girls gathered back in the centre of the hall as soon as I called their attention. The excitement in their eyes was second to none.


    Some clutched props¡ªa favourite book, a painting, even a simple but meaningful object like a seashell or a family photo. Others fidgeted nervously, their eyes darting to the table where Luna Star, Aira, Tempest, and I sat, ready to observe their first challenge.


    I rose from my seat, the attention in the room instantly locking onto me. My palms felt slightly mmy, but I pushed the feeling aside. This wasn¡¯t about me¡ªit was about them.


    "Alright,dies," I began, "the first challenge is simple: we want to know who you are. What makes you unique, what drives you, and what brings you here today? Remember, there¡¯s no wrong answer¡ªjust be yourself."


    A few girls nodded, visibly rxing at my words. Others stood straighter, determination hardening their expressions.


    "To keep things fair, each of you will have exactly one minute," I continued. "When your name is called, step forward, share your story, and show us what you brought to represent yourself."


    Luna Star gave me an approving smile as I turned to Tempest, who had the roster in hand.


    The first girl, a petite brte with sses, stepped forward clutching a journal. She spoke with confidence about her dream of bing a writer, her voice trembling slightly but growing stronger as she shared how journaling had helped her ovee loneliness.


    The next girl, taller and more boisterous, held up a pair of ser cleats, dering her ambition to show the world that women could dominate the field just as fiercely as men.


    One by one, the girls came forward, each offering a glimpse into their lives. Some were shy, others exuberant, but all of them brought their authentic selves to the table.


    As the challenge progressed, I found myself drawn into their stories. A girl who¡¯d lost her parents but found sce in art.


    Another who¡¯d struggled with self-esteem but discovered her worth through volunteering. Each story painted a vivid picture of resilience, passion, and hope.


    "You¡¯re doing great," Aira whispered to me between presentations, her voice low so the girls wouldn¡¯t hear.


    I nodded, though my heart weighed heavy. The challenge wasn¡¯t just about celebrating their individuality¡ªit was also about cutting the group in half. And I knew that wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    Finally, thest girl stepped forward, a soft-spoken redhead holding a potted nt. She exined how gardening had taught her patience and growth, her fingers brushing over the leaves as she spoke.


    When she finished, I stood, pping along with everyone else. "Well done, everyone," I said, my voice carrying across the hall. "You should all be proud of yourselves for sharing your stories and letting us see a part of who you are."


    The girls smiled, some exchanging nces of relief and pride.


    I hesitated, the next announcement sitting heavily on my tongue. I nced at Luna Star, who gave me a small nod of encouragement.


    "Now," I began, "before we move on, there¡¯s something I need to tell you."


    The room grew quiet, anticipation hanging in the air.


    "This first challenge was actually broken into two segments," I said, letting the words settle for a moment. "The first segment was the preparation stage¡ªhow you used the twenty minutes we gave you to gather your thoughts and props. The second segment was your actual presentation."


    Murmurs broke out among the girls, their expressions shifting from curiosity to realization.


    "Both segments were equally important," I continued. "Because leadership and confidence aren¡¯t just about what you say in the spotlight¡ªthey¡¯re about how you prepare, how you handle yourself under pressure, and how you rise to the asion."


    I could see understanding dawning on their faces, some nodding while others exchanged thoughtful looks.


    "To make the selection process fair," I said, "we¡¯ve considered both segments in our evaluations. The preparation stage gave us insight into your adaptability and creativity, while your presentations showed us your passion and authenticity."


    Aira leaned closer to whisper, "That was smooth."


    I resisted the urge to grin, keeping my focus on the group.


    "We¡¯ve tallied the scores from both segments, and the top 25 will advance to the next round. Please know that this doesn¡¯t mean anyone who isn¡¯t selected is any less incredible. Each of you has shown us something special, and we hope you carry that with you beyond this pageant."


    The room was silent, the girls waiting with bated breath as Luna Star rose to read the names of those advancing.


    As each name was called, cheers and apuse filled the air, and I made sure to offer a warm smile or a nod to every girl who stepped forward. By the time the 25th name was announced, the room had shifted into two distinct groups¡ªthose who¡¯d advanced and those who hadn¡¯t.


    I stood again, addressing the group that hadn¡¯t made it. "To those of you not moving forward, thank you for sharing your stories with us. Remember, this is just one step in your journey, not the end. You¡¯ve already proven how remarkable you are, and I¡¯m honoured to have met you."


    They pped politely, some with teary eyes, but there were no signs of bitterness.


    Turning to the remaining girls, I smiled. "And to our finalists¡ªcongrattions. The real journey begins now."


    As the room erupted into cheers and chatter, I felt a wave of relief and pride wash over me. It wasn¡¯t perfect, and I still had so much to learn, but for now, I¡¯d taken a step forward¡ªand so had they.


    But when I looked at the girls who hadn¡¯t advanced, one thought popped into my mind¡ªhow about funding their dreams and skills?


    Astrid poured in agreement. <i>"You can make it like a foundation or something. The first of its kind in the pack. A way to foster strength in youngdies towards achieving a better future."</i>


    <i>"Exactly, what better way than to show it via this pageantry?"</i>


    <i>"Also, you and Snow have the right connections, Zara."</i>


    Readt??st chapters at fre(??)NovelFire Only

 Chapter 225: Summoned

    <h4>Chapter 225: Summoned</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 226</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>¡ªThe Lycan Kingdom¡ª</strong>


    The scent lingered in my mind in a maddening and elusive way like a puzzle I couldn¡¯t solve.


    My pacing echoed through the chamber, boots striking the wooden floor in a rhythm that matched the restless churn of my thoughts.


    Every breath brought it back¡ªthat faint, intoxicating trace I¡¯d picked up in the forest.


    <i>Her¡ªZara.</i>


    My wolf stirred uneasily, growling low in my head. "<i>What was she doing there?"</i>


    The question wed at me, and I let out a growl of my own, the sound reverberating around me. Pacing wasn¡¯t helping; it never did.


    My frustration built until I stopped abruptly, fists clenching at my sides.


    <i>"Richard."</i>


    The mind-link snapped open instantly, and his voice came through, steady and familiar. "<i>Alpha?"</i>


    "I need you to find Priestess Siona," I ordered sharply, my tone leaving no room for discussion. "Bring her to my study. Now."


    There was a pause, just long enough to test my patience. Then Richard replied, "<i>She¡¯s not easy to track, but I¡¯ll manage. Give me a couple of hours."</i>


    "Good," I said curtly, cutting the link shut before he could say anything else. I didn¡¯t want interruptions. Not now.


    Time dragged, the hours stretching like an eternity. I stayed in my chambers, staring out of the window at the darkenedndscape.


    I watched as the treetops glowed faintly under the moonlight, though their stillness made a mockery of the storm raging inside me.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the questions. The scent, the timing, the way it unsettled my wolf¡ªit all pointed to somethingrger, something I wasn¡¯t yet seeing.


    A sharp knock at the door pulled me out of my thoughts. I turned swiftly, my wolf bristling. "Enter," I barked.


    The door creaked open, revealing one of my guards. He bowed slightly, his tone respectful but concise. "Alpha, your beta is waiting in the study. He¡¯s brought the priestess, as you requested."


    I didn¡¯t bother replying. With a nod, I brushed past him and I made my way down the hall.


    The tension coiled inside me like a spring, ready to snap. Whatever Priestess Siona knew, I would get it out of her. One way or another, I would have answers.


    The moment I stepped inside, the tension in my study was intense. Priestess Siona sat in one of the leather chairs opposite my desk, keeping her posture regal and her expression unreadable.


    Richard stood nearby, his sharp gaze darting between the two of us.


    I dismissed the guard at the door with a curt nod, the heavy oak creaking shut behind him. The room was quiet, save for the faint crackle of the fire in the hearth.


    "Richard, stay," I said firmly as he moved to leave.


    He hesitated, his brows knitting together in confusion, but heplied, leaning casually against the wall as if unaffected by the sudden shift in the atmosphere.


    I settled into my chair, my eyes fixed on Siona. "Priestess," I began, my tone low butmanding, "thank you foring."


    She inclined her head slightly. "You didn¡¯t leave much room for refusal, Alpha Kaid. What is it that you require of me?"


    I leaned forward, my hands resting on the desk. "I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Were you in the Northern Forest recently?"


    Her lips curved into a faint smile, but her gaze remained sharp. "No, I haven¡¯t been near the Northern Forest in weeks."


    I narrowed my eyes, studying her carefully. "Then tell me why your scent was mingled with Zara Zarek¡¯s¡ªno, Zia Gold¡¯s in the Northern Forest? What business do you have with her?"


    The shift in Richard¡¯s expression was immediate. His eyes widened slightly as he nced between Siona and me, his usually casual demeanour reced with sharp interest.


    Siona¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. Instead, she tilted her head, and her tone was calm and even when she spoke. "Is the Lycan King so idle these days that he concerns himself with the visits of an ordinary priestess?"


    Richard chuckled under his breath, but I shot him a re that silenced him instantly.


    "Whenever Zara is concerned, my attention and focus will always be there," I said, my voice cutting through the room like steel. "Now answer the question. What is your connection to her, and why were you present?"


    Siona leaned back in her chair, her fingers steepling in front of her. For a moment, she said nothing, the silence stretching until it felt like a physical weight pressing down on us.


    Then, sheughed¡ªa soft, melodic sound that made my wolf stir uneasily.


    "Why aren¡¯t you seeking out Zara to ask her, hmm? Considering this territory belongs to the Lycans. I never trespassed, did I?"


    "She has a fair point," Richard chimed in.


    I red at both of them this time. They knew how to get under my skin and to see Richie siding with someone else... Tsk.


    "Zara is not a citizen of this kingdom, you are and you are under my verymand to say the truth."


    "Truth," Siona voiced immediately making me rub my hands over my face.


    I groaned in frustration and mmed my palm on the table, shkocking both of them. My chest rose and fell as I watched her.


    "Last time, Siona. Speak."


    She hesistated briefly before nodding. "As you wish."


    I nced at Richard, silently telling him I did it and he rolled his eyes.


    "I see the prophecy is already weaving its threads," she said cryptically, her eyes glinting with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    "Prophecy?" Richard asked, his voice breaking the tension. "What prophecy?"


    Siona¡¯s gaze shifted to him, and for a moment, it was as if she saw straight through him. "You¡¯lle to know it soon enough, Beta. Your role is written, just as Kaid¡¯s is."


    My patience frayed. I mmed a hand onto the desk again, the sharp sound reverberating through the room. "Enough riddles, Siona. If you value your position in this territory, you¡¯ll speak inly."


    She met my gaze, unflinching. "You¡¯re as direct as ever, Alpha. Very well."


    She straightened, her expression growing serious. "The prophecy speaks of a convergence¡ªwhen the threads of power, loyalty, and love intertwine to determine our kind¡¯s fate. Zara, or Zia Gold as you call her, is at the centre of it. And so are you."


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 226: His Role

    <h4>Chapter 226: His Role</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 226</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Richard¡¯s brows shot up, and I felt my chest tighten. "What are you talking about?" I demanded.


    "You¡¯ve already felt it," she said, her voice steady. "The pull. The unexinable connection. You think it¡¯s about an old promise, but it¡¯s more than that, Kaid. Zara¡¯s destiny is tied to yours in ways you cannot yetprehend."


    My wolf growled in the back of my mind, unsettled but intrigued. "And what does that have to do with you?"


    Siona¡¯s smile returned, but it was tinged with sadness. "I am but a guide, Alpha. I was there because she sought answers¡ªanswers about her ce, her past, and her future."


    "And what did you tell her?" I pressed.


    "Enough to prepare her," she said simply. "But not enough to overwhelm her. Zara¡¯s path is already fraught with danger, Kaid. If you care about her safety, as you im, you¡¯ll y your role when the timees."


    Her words struck a chord, and I leaned back in my chair, my thoughts racing. "And what is this role you speak of?"


    "You¡¯ll know when the moment arrives," she said cryptically, rising from her seat. "But heed my warning, Alpha. Zara¡¯s fate will affect more than just her¡ªit will ripple across packs, alliances, and kingdoms. If you fail to protect her, the consequences will be dire."


    I stood abruptly, my fists clenching at my sides. "Protect her from what?"


    Siona turned to the door, pausing with her hand on the handle. "From those who fear what she represents. From those who would use her to gain power. And perhaps, from yourself."


    The final words were barely audible, yet they struck me with force.


    "Wait," Richard said, stepping forward. "What do you mean, from himself?"


    Siona didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she opened the door, her figure disappearing into the hallway without another word.


    Silence fell in the study, the weight of her prophecy hanging heavily in the air.


    Richard was the first to speak. "That was... unsettling."


    "She¡¯s hiding something," I said, my voice low. "And I¡¯ll find out what it is."


    Richard studied me for a moment, his usual smirk reced with a rare seriousness. "Do you think she¡¯s right? About Zara and the prophecy?"


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, I stared at the closed door, Siona¡¯s final words echoing in my mind.


    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted finally. "But I won¡¯t let Zara be a pawn in someone else¡¯s game. If there¡¯s even a chance she¡¯s in danger, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect her."


    Richard nodded, and his loyalty was clear in his gaze. "Then we¡¯ll figure this out together."


    As he left the room, I sank back into my chair, my mind churning.


    I wondered if I should tell Zara or inform her that I knew about whatever she was doing. I picked up the telephone on my table and dialled a number.


    After a few rings, the line connected. "Hello?"


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Ivan¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The dingy bar was alive with conversations and the asional clink of sses. The dim lighting did little to hide the scuffed wooden floors or the faint haze of smoke lingering in the air.


    I sat in a shadowed corner, nursing a ss of whiskey and tapping my fingers against the table impatiently.


    Across from me, Lucas¡ªmy oldest friend and asional aplice¡ªstared at me with a raised brow, his usual smug smirk stered on his face.


    "You¡¯ve been quiet, Ivan," Lucas said, leaning back in his chair. He was dressed casually, his leather jacket slung over the back of his seat. "That¡¯s not like you. What¡¯s eating you up?"


    I shot him a sharp look but didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, I downed the rest of my drink in one gulp, the burn doing little to soothe the fire churning in my gut.


    "Snow and Zade," I said finally, my voice low but filled with venom. "Ever since those bastards showed up with their warnings, I¡¯ve had to keep my head down. Do you have any idea how much that pisses me off?"


    Lucas chuckled and the sound grated on my nerves. "Yeah, I got an idea. You¡¯ve been sulking for weeks."


    "I¡¯m not sulking," I snapped, mming the ss onto the table. A few heads turned in our direction, but I didn¡¯t care. "I¡¯m regrouping. nning. And now, I¡¯m ready to strike."


    Lucas leaned forward, his smirk widening. "Oh? You¡¯ve got a n? Do tell."


    I leaned back in my chair, letting the shadows hide my expression as I considered my next move. "It¡¯s not just Snow and Zade I¡¯m dealing with. Zara¡¯s back in the picture, and she¡¯s... changed. She¡¯s not the same na?ve girl she used to be. Thatplicates things."


    Lucas¡¯s brow furrowed. "Zara? I thought you were done with her."


    I scoffed. "Done? I was never done. Zara¡¯s always been part of the equation, duh. She¡¯s... valuable. More than she knows."


    Lucas¡¯s smirk returned, but there was a glint of curiosity in his eyes. "Valuable, huh? You¡¯re not thinking of going after her again, are you? I mean after that warning you got. Besides, rissa¡¯sst ploy failed, what else would you do?"


    I didn¡¯t answer, but my silence spoke volumes. Lucas chuckled again, shaking his head. "You¡¯re a piece of work, Ivan. You really think you can pull this off? With Snow breathing down your neck?"


    "Snow¡¯s a problem, but he¡¯s not invincible," I said matter-of-factly. "Everyone has a weakness. I just need to find his."


    Before Lucas could reply, my phone buzzed on the table, the screen lighting up with an unfamiliar number.


    I frowned, picking it up and ncing at the disy. No name, just a string of digits.


    "Who the hell is this?" I muttered.


    "Answer it," Lucas said with a shrug. "Could be important."


    I hesitated for a moment before swiping to ept the call and bringing the phone to my ear. "Hello?"


    There was a pause on the other end, followed by a low, measured voice. "Ivan. I trust this is a good time?"


    The hairs on the back of my neck stood up at the sound of his voice. "Who¡¯s asking?"


    "Marcus," the voice said smoothly.


    My eyes widened. <i>Marcus as in the Marcus?</i>


    "Marcus?" I couldn¡¯t help my curiosity.


    "Marcus Deveraux. And I believe we have amon interest."


    Read ??atest chapters at fr(e)ewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 227: Lonely

    <h4>Chapter 227: Lonely</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 227</strong>


    <strong>~Ivan¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My grip on the phone tightened, my pulse quickening. "Marcus," I repeated, the name rolling off my tongue like a curse. "What do you want?"


    "Not what I want, Ivan," Marcus replied, his tone carrying a hint of amusement. "What <i>we</i> want. And I think it¡¯s time we had a little... chat."


    The line clicked, leaving me staring at the phone in silence.


    Lucas leaned forward, his smirk reced with genuine curiosity. "Who was that?"


    "Marcus," I said, setting the phone down slowly.


    Lucas¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "The Marcus? The dead Marcus?" His voice rose and I immediately red at him to keep from shouting it loud.


    "Damn, Ivan. What... what are you going to do?" Dude, this is fucked up. It must be some kind of joke, right?"


    "This just got a lot moreplicated," I muttered, my mind racing. Whatever Marcus had nned, I had a feeling it was going to change everything.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing¡ªor a disaster waiting to happen.


    But when had someone returning from the dead ever been a good thing?


    <i>"Fuck!"</i>


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The night settled over the Ivory Crescent Packnds, the cool breeze whispering through the open window of my room.


    The day had been long but fulfilling, the first round of the pageant wrapping up with more sess than I¡¯d expected. Still, exhaustion tugged at my limbs as I settled onto the bed, phone in hand.


    I dialled Snow¡¯s number, my thumb hovering over the screen for a moment before pressing the call button. The line connected after a few rings, and his deep, familiar voice greeted me.


    "Zara," he said, warmth evident in his tone. "I¡¯ve been waiting to hear from you. How did it go?"


    A smile tugged at my lips, his voice instantly easing the tension in my body. "Better than I thought it would. The girls were amazing, and everything came together in a way I didn¡¯t expect. But..." I hesitated, ncing at the clock. "It ranter than I nned."


    Snow¡¯s chuckle was soft, like the sound of a gentle storm. "You¡¯re always pushing yourself too hard. Are you on your way back?"


    "Not tonight," I admitted. "Luna Star, I mean your mother, insisted I stay here. She said it wasn¡¯t safe to travel thiste, and she reminded me that the pack is still my home too."


    There was a brief pause on his end, and I could almost picture him sitting at his desk, his brow furrowing as he processed my words. "She¡¯s right," he said finally. "I don¡¯t like the idea of you driving back sote. Stay there and rest."


    I sighed, leaning back against the headboard. "I figured you¡¯d say that. But I wanted to let you know so you wouldn¡¯t worry."


    "I always worry," Snow said softly, his voice carrying a weight of emotion that made my chest tighten. "Especially when ites to you."


    With a skip in my heartbeat, I closed my eyes and allowed the warmth of his words to envelop me. "Snow..."


    "Yes?"


    "I miss you," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Hisughter was low and deep, sending a shiver down my spine. "I miss you too, Zara. It¡¯s only been a day, and it already feels like too long."


    I smiled, my fingers tracing idle patterns on the quilt. "What are you doing right now?"


    "Thinking about you," Snow replied without hesitation, his tone turning yful. "And how much better my night would be if you were here."


    Iughed softly, a blush creeping into my cheeks. "tterer."


    "Just being honest," he stated, his voice dipping into something softer, more intimate. "Are youfortable there? Is everything okay?"


    "It is," I assured him. "Our room¡¯s lovely, and the pack¡¯s hospitality hasn¡¯t changed a bit. But... it¡¯s not the same as being home with you."


    There was a silence on the line, but it wasn¡¯t empty¡ªit was filled with the weight of everything unspoken between us. Finally, Snow broke it, his voice low and full of longing. "If I were there right now, I¡¯d make sure you didn¡¯t feel so alone."


    A warmth spread through me at his words, and I bit my lip, my cheeks heating. "You have no idea how much I¡¯d love that."


    "I think I do," he voiced, his voice taking on a teasing edge. "But since I can¡¯t be there, you¡¯ll have to settle for hearing my voice."


    Iughed softly, shaking my head even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "You always know how to make me feel better."


    "It¡¯s because I know you," he said simply. "Every thought, every worry, every little thing that makes you who you are¡ªI know it all, Zara. And I love every part of it."


    My breath hitched, his words wrapping around me like a warm embrace. "Snow..."


    "Don¡¯t get too emotional on me now," he teased, though his voice carried a tenderness that betrayed his own feelings. "You need to rest, remember? Big day tomorrow."


    "I know," I said softly. "But promise me something?"


    "Anything."


    "Don¡¯t let this Marcus situation weigh you down too much. I know you¡¯re handling a lot, but you¡¯re not alone in this. You have me."


    There was a pause, and when he spoke again, his voice was filled with gratitude. "I know, Zara. And that¡¯s the only reason I can face it all. Because I have you."


    The warmth in his words sent a flutter through my chest, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Goodnight, honey."


    "Goodnight, my love," he replied, the endearment sending a pleasant shiver through me.


    As the call ended, I set my phone on the nightstand and leaned back against the pillows, the warmth of his voice still lingering in my mind.


    I nced around the room and suddenly the memory of our first intimate night together came flooding in.


    The sound of ourughter, myughter, our kisses as we discarded our clothes and went for the bed while our hands worked on our bodies made my blush deepen.


    <i>"Oh yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about, Zara, feel him. Feel Snow."</i>


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 228: Masturbating...

    <h4>Chapter 228: Masturbating...</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 228</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I smiled at Astrid¡¯s encouragement but she was right. I needed to feel him.


    My hands moved on their own, caressing my body, and I remembered the feel of his hands on my skin, his lips on mine, the intoxicating scent of him surrounding me.


    Closing my eyes, I allowed myself to get lost in the memories, the desire burning through me until all I could think about was him.


    Then, with a sigh, I surrendered to the ache, knowing that nothing would ease it except the man I loved.


    "Touch yourself. Feel your breasts and imagine Snow¡¯s hands all over you."


    My eyes widened at first at Astrid¡¯s boldmand. Then I felt my skin heat up from where my fingers lingered.


    "More," my wolfmanded, and I obeyed Astrid.


    The feeling was new, and the fact that someone was watching made the act somehow dirtier. well, that someone was Astrid and she¡¯d always watch me, to be honest. We were one.


    But instead of putting me off, it only spurred me on.


    I moaned, arching my back as I explored myself, letting the memories of our time together guide my movements.


    "Good," Astrid whispered, and the sound sent a wave of arousal through me. "Keep going, Zara. Make yourself feel good. Let go."


    I did, and I didn¡¯t hold back, letting my moans echo in the room as I pleasured myself, the need building until I could barely think.


    Then, with a final shudder, I came undone, the release washing over me like a tidal wave.


    "Fuck," I panted, opening my eyes and blinking as I came down from the high.


    My heart was racing, and the satisfaction was overwhelming. But as the pleasure faded, I was left with a hollow ache.


    No matter how good the memory was, it wasn¡¯t the same as having him here, next to me, inside me.


    "Call him." My eyes flew open once more and I stuttered. "Call him," Astrid enunciated deep in my mind. "Make it a video call."


    "What? Are you mad?" I questioned my wolf¡¯s sanity, and she shrugged.


    "You want him and he wants you, Zara. You two haven¡¯t fucked recently. You need this. And I am more than sure he¡¯d be happy with you taking the initiative."


    "He is busy," I reasoned, but my fingers were already reaching for the phone. "What if..."


    "He¡¯d love it, trust me," Astrid replied, her toneced with amusement.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart, then swiped my phone open and pulled up his contact.


    I hesitated for a moment, my finger hovering over the call button, then pressed it before I could change my mind.


    The line rang a few times, then connected, Snow¡¯s face appearing on the screen.


    He was shirtless, his hair mussed, and his expression tired, but his eyes lit up when he saw me.


    "Zara," he breathed, a smile spreading across his face. "You called."


    "I... yeah," I said, feeling my cheeks flush.


    "Is something wrong?" His smile faded, concern recing it. "Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine," I reassured him. "Just... feeling lonely."


    "I¡¯m sorry," he murmured, his gaze softening. "I wish I could be there."


    "I do, too," I admitted, biting my lip. "But... maybe we could do something else."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Like what?"


    "I was thinking..." I paused, taking a deep breath, then continued, "maybe we could try something new."


    "New?" he echoed, his tone turning curious.


    "Yes." Astrid was cheering inside and I swallowed. "Maybe we could..."


    "Zara?" Snow¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts, and I blinked, meeting his gaze.


    "Maybe we could have a little fun," I blurted out, the words tumbling from my lips before I could stop them. "Together. Over the phone."


    His eyes widened, his pupils dting, and a slow smile spread across his face. "Is that what you want?"


    "Yes," I whispered, nodding. "It¡¯s what I want. What do you think?"


    He didn¡¯t reply immediately, his gaze turning heated as he stared at me.


    Then, he smirked.


    "I think I like the sound of that," Snow said, his voice dropping low and husky. "I¡¯ve been wanting to have a little fun with you for a while now. So, tell me what kind of fun would it be."


    I could see the interest in his eyes. Thanks to that and Astrid cheering me on in my mind, I pulled out my fingers from between my nighties and showed Snow the fingers.


    His jaw hung, disbelief evident in his eyes. "No way... You..."


    My face reddened some more as I nodded shyly.


    "You masturbated, Zara. Holy moly. That¡¯s my girl!"


    Hearing Snow praise me helped return my confidence and chase away my shyness. "Thanks."


    "Thanks... lol, thank me by showing me everything again and this time, love, I¡¯d love to see you strip for me."


    My cheeks heated up again and Astrid cheered in my mind, urging me to do as I was told and make sure to tease the life outta my man, Alpha Snow.


    I sat up and turned on the lights, then looked into the phone and saw the intensity in his eyes.


    I stood and turned on the song that had inspired the whole thing.


    It was a slow one, and perfect for what I wanted to do.


    I moved sensually, swaying my hips to the beat, and Snow watched with rapt attention.


    My fingers found the hem of my nightie, and I slowly peeled it off, revealing thecy underwear beneath.


    Snow¡¯s gaze was heated, and he licked his lips as he watched, his breathing growing heavier.


    When the nightie was finally off, I tossed it aside and gave him a coy smile, my hands moving to cup my breasts.


    "Like what you see?"


    He chuckled. "More than like."


    I ran my fingers along my skin, teasing him, then turned so he could see the way my panties hugged my ass.


    His groan made me smile, and I swayed my hips, putting on a show for him.


    I was getting my confidence back, and I liked it. I loved how doing this for Snow, for me, made me feel.


    "Fuck, Zara. You¡¯re so sexy," he growled, and I could hear the lust in his voice.


    My fingers slipped under the waistband of my panties, and I slowly slid them down, revealing my bare skin.


    Snow¡¯s breath hitched, and he watched as I bent over, giving him a view of my ass and pussy. And then my next action shocked Snow as I parted my legs and dipped a finger in.


    This content is taken from free web nov??l

 Chapter 229: Initimate Phone Time

    <h4>Chapter 229: Initimate Phone Time</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 229</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    When I did that, Snow inhaled deeply, and my heart skipped a beat. My actions affected him, and I feel so good and empowered right now.


    "You¡¯re driving me crazy," he murmured, and the heat in his tone made me shiver.


    I stood upright and turned to face him, a mischievous grin on my face.


    "Your turn." His brow furrowed, and then a smile spread across his face. "I¡¯ll show you mine if you show me yours."


    He reached for the phone and ced it on his phone stand by the bedside table so I could see him, sitting on his bed.


    Snow was wearing just a pair of trousers and a ck T-shirt, which showed off his muscr body, and the sight of him was enough to make my heart skip a beat.


    "Now, babe, show me more."


    "Show you more," I teased and slowly turned around to give him a glimpse of my ass again.


    I heard a deep growle from him and when I nced back at him, his eyes were burning with desire.


    "Damn, woman. You¡¯re a goddess," he muttered, his gaze never leaving mine.


    "A goddess?" I echoed, a smirk tugging at my lips.


    "Yes, a fucking goddess," he breathed, and his hand moved down to his pants to touch himself before stopping to blow a kiss in the air.


    ************


    ~Snow¡¯s POV~


    The call was not unexpected, but I had never anticipated the conversation to take such an... interesting turn but it did.


    After blowing Zara a kiss, she simply smiled and ced her hands on her hips, waiting for me to do something.


    Admittedly, this was my first experience with over-the-phone sex. As much as cier and I were dying to do anything and something to her, I had to make sure this was memorable and pleasurable too.


    But since she came up with this, let¡¯s see just how far her naughtiness was.


    "Take a seat, my love." She arched her eyebrow, and after about three seconds, she did as she was told, sitting on the bed and rxing against the headboard.


    A soft moan escaped her lips and when she opened ehr eyes, I knew she was ready.


    <i>"Sexy," </i>cier appreciated the view of the space between her legs.


    <i>"You bet she is and she¡¯s mine."</i>


    "Ours," cier corrected and I rolled my eyes at him.<i></i>


    "Now, love, tell me what to do." My voice came out rough, and her cheeks flushed.


    She seemed to contemte on what to ask me to do but suddenly her eyes sparkled with the same energy and fire that was filled with desire. "Take off your shirt."


    "As you wish."


    I did as she asked, tossing the garment aside and running a hand through my hair.


    Zara¡¯s eyes roamed over my chest, her breathing growing shallow.


    "Go lower," she instructed and I smirked. Looks like I married a naughty wifey.


    My fingers found the zipper, and I slowly pulled it down. Once done, I moved my hands to the waistband of my boxers and tugged them down, revealing my hardened length to her eyes.


    Zara sucked in a breath, her eyes widening as she took me in, her tongue darting out to lick her lips.


    I knew I was big, and even though we¡¯d been intimate a few times, I could see the slight hesitation in her eyes¡ªthe way my size always seemed to intimidate her just a little.


    "Snow," she gasped, licking her lips again, her voice soft and breathless.


    "Zara," I whispered, my voice thick with need as I held her gaze. "I want you. Show me everything; show me your beautiful body and then, show me your sweet p*ssy."


    "Snow," she murmured, her eyes never leaving me.


    I could feel the ache of my arousal, the precum beading at my tip, and the way her gaze lingered made my heart race. Seeing the way her lips parted slightly, the way her chest rose and fell, only heightened the need coursing through me.


    "Show me," I repeated, my tone firmer, my gaze intense. "I want to see you, Zara. All of you."


    She swallowed, her throat bobbing, and nodded.


    Slowly, her hands moved to her breasts, cupping them, and I couldn¡¯t stop the sharp hitch in my breath. Then she parted her legs further and let one of her hands move down, her fingers rubbing circles around.


    "What now?"


    "Now," she said, licking her lips, "now you should touch yourself too."


    I did, letting my fingers trail down my abdomen, stopping just above my crotch. "Like this?"


    "Yes," she whispered, her voice catching. "But slower."


    I followed her instructions, stroking myself, my cock throbbing beneath my touch.


    Her gaze darkened, and I knew she was enjoying the show.


    "That¡¯s enough," she ordered, her voice steady, despite the arousal evident in her expression.


    "And now?" I questioned.


    "Now you should stroke your dick and think of me, imagine ypur dick going in and out of my pussy."


    A wicked smirk yed on my lips. "As you wish."


    I gripped myself and began stroking slowly, her eyes watching me intently.


    "Faster," she murmured, her breathing growing heavier as she began stroking her clit.


    Zara¡¯s moans filled the air and I sucked in a deep breath, damn she was good.


    I obliged, moving faster, and soon, the tension was building, the pleasure coiling inside me.


    "Harder," she urged, and I did.


    Soon, I was pumping hard and fast, the image of her filling my mind, and the pressure was almost unbear.


    "Stick two fingers in," I ordered her in the most sexy voice I could muster.


    She moved her fingers back to her lips and stuck them inside her mouth.


    I groaned, knowing she was teasing me, but watching her finger fuck her mouth slowly was all the turn-on I needed.


    "Zara, please just..."


    She pulled out her fingers, eyes locked on me, and the next second, drove her fingers into her core.


    At once she arched her back, her legs trembling from the sensation as her juices pooled out of her.


    Read ??at??st chapters at (f)re??we(b)novel Only

 Chapter 230: Cum For Me

    <h4>Chapter 230: Cum For Me</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 230</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Arrgh, fuck baby... yeah, moan for me, love," I cooed.


    "Snow, I need you, baby, please..."


    "Touch your breasts, baby, pinch those nipples for me and imagine me sucking on them." Zara shut her eyes imagining me doing so to her.


    "Oh God, yes, baby," she moaned loudly, her hands moving to cup her breasts and massage them before pinching her nipples.


    I had seen her do that, and it was a turn-on.


    I was close, so fucking close, and I could feel the waves of pleasure washing over me.


    "Fuck, baby, I¡¯m gonna..."


    "Come for me, Snow," Zara pleaded, her fingers moving faster, her breathinging in ragged gasps. "Come for me."


    "Not yet, love, not yet," I gritted, my balls aching for release, "just a little more."


    "Snow..."


    "Almost there," I muttered, my breathing out in harsh pants. "Almost... oh fuck!"


    The moment her climax hit, I was right behind her. My orgasm crashed over me, the waves of pleasure overwhelming, and I came, a growl tearing from my lips as I spilled myself.


    My heart raced, and the aftershocks rippled through me.


    When I finally caught my breath, I opened my eyes and met her gaze. She was smiling, her skin flushed, and her eyes shining.


    "That was... amazing," Zara murmured, her voice filled with awe.


    "It was," I agreed, a grin spreading across my face.


    "Thanks for ying along," she whispered, a shy smile crossing her face.


    "No, thank you," I replied, chuckling softly.


    <i>"That was simply superb</i>," ciermented and I nodded. <i>"She should go again."</i>


    My eyes widened immediately. Go again?


    <i>"Duh, have you seen yourself? Just one time is not enough for us. We need to feel our mate more."</i>


    <i>"But we are not feeling her. Zara is far from us."</i>


    <i>"I mean this, the connection. You two need to do more. I know she is not satisfied as well," </i>cier urged me.


    I was just about to speak when Zara¡¯s gasp pulled my attention to my phone. Her eyes bulged out as her gaze remained fixed on my raging hard on and cum dripping down its length.


    "Want another round, handsome?"


    My smile grew. "With you, my love?" I chuckled as I licked my lower lips. "Always, baby girl."


    "Good. Now,y down, close your eyes, and enjoy. Just rx and don¡¯t move."


    "As you wish, beautiful."


    She giggled, and I did as she instructed, lying down on my back, my eyes closed, and my senses attuned to the sound of her voice.


    "I want you to touch yourself, Snow. Just like you did earlier."


    My hand moved of its own ord, wrapping around my length, and stroking slowly, my cum helping out a little.


    "Good," Zara whispered, and I could hear the smile in her voice. "Keep going."


    My breath hitched as I picked up the pace, her words spurring me on.


    "Imagine me straddling you, my hands trailing over your chest, my lips kissing your neck."


    I groaned, her words conjuring up an image in my mind, and making me even harder.


    "Imagine my hips moving as I ride you, your cock sliding inside me, filling me."


    My breath wasing in ragged gasps, and the tension was building inside me, coiling like a spring.


    "I¡¯m touching myself, Snow. My fingers are inside me, and I¡¯m fucking myself while imagining you inside me. You feel so good."


    "Zara..." My senses were already overloaded with all the times we fucked each other; I drilled into her and she screamed my name as I thrust.


    It felt all too vivid, like it was happening all over again.


    On and on, Zara directed me, igniting dirty images in my mind while springing up more pleasure. My stroking pace grew and my moans turned to pleasure-filled groans.


    "You¡¯re close, aren¡¯t you?" Zara murmured, her voice soft and husky. "I can tell."


    "Fuck, yes," I growled, moving my hand faster, the pleasure almost unbearable.


    "Come for me, Snow," she urged, her breath hitching. "Come for me."


    My entire body tensed, and then the dam broke, the orgasm crashing over me. My back arched off the bed, my hips thrusting up, and I came with a roar, spurting ropes of cum onto my chest.


    My muscles clenched, and I rode out the waves of pleasure, until finally, I copsed back onto the bed, panting.


    "That was amazing," Zara purred, her voice filled with satisfaction.


    I opened my eyes, my breathing heavy, and a wide smile spread across my face. "It was."


    Sheughed, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes sparkling.


    "So... that happened," she teased, a mischievous glint in her gaze.


    "Yeah, it did."


    "Thanks for indulging me," she whispered, her expression softening.


    "Anytime, love," I replied, chuckling softly. Then I recalled she hadn¡¯t cum the second time, she had been so focused guiding me that we forgot about her.


    I propped myself on my elbow, and met her gaze.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Better than okay," she replied, smiling. "That was... incredible."


    "Yes, but I can¡¯t help feeling that you didn¡¯t enjoy it fully," I said, giving her a knowing look.


    "I did," she insisted, her cheeks reddening.


    "No, you didn¡¯t. You didn¡¯t cum a second time."


    "I..." She lowered her gaze, her cheeks flushing. "Well, I was focused on you."


    "Now it¡¯s my turn to focus on you, love."


    "Snow," she began, but I cut her off.


    "Don¡¯t fight it, babe. This is happening."


    She sighed, her shoulders slumping. "Fine. What do you want me to do?"


    I grinned. "Nothing. Just sit there, rx, and let me work."


    Her brow furrowed, but she nodded. "Okay."


    "Good girl," I cooed, and a shiver ran through her.


    I smiled, loving the effect I had on her.


    "Now, baby, spread your legs, and y with yourself."


    She did, parting her legs and spreading herself, and a soft moan escaped her lips as she rubbed her clit.


    "Good, now imagine me between your legs, my head buried in your pussy."


    Th?? most uptodate nov??ls are publish??d on freew(e)bnove(l).??????

 Chapter 231: Pre-opening Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 231: Pre-opening Ceremony</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 231</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zara groaned as her eyes fluttered shut. "I can taste you, Zara. Your juices are sweet and tangy, and I can¡¯t get enough of you."


    Her hips bucked, and she began stroking faster.


    "I can feel you clenching around my tongue, and your thighs tremble with each lick."


    Her breathing grew heavier, her cheeks flushing as she touched herself.


    I didn¡¯t need to do much before setting her back on track and putting her in the mood after ourst session.


    Her back arched, and her legs trembled slightly as she closed her eyes.


    "You¡¯re close, aren¡¯t you, love?"


    "Yes," she breathed, her body writhing as her orgasm neared.


    "Come for me, baby," I urged, watching her intently. "Come for me."


    With a cry, she came, her back arching off the bed and her hips thrusting into the air.


    I watched, mesmerised, as she rode out the waves of pleasure, her body convulsing and her juices flowing.


    "That was... amazing," Zara panted, a satisfied smile spreading across her face.


    "It was," I agreed, smiling.


    "Thank you, Snow," she murmured, her eyes shining.


    "No, thank you, love. That was a lovely way to end the day."


    "It was." She paused, biting her lower lip, her expression turning thoughtful.


    Zara yawned, her eyes closing, and I smiled, seeing how tired she was.


    "Get some rest, baby," I murmured gently.


    She hummed, closing her eyes. "Goodnight, honey."


    "Goodnight, love."


    And then she was asleep, her breathing slow and steady.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking about what had transpired and how it had made us even closer.


    This was the best kind of bond, a mental one that was only exclusive to us.


    "We are lucky to have her," cier remarked.


    "That we are."


    I quickly headed to the bathroom to wash up. Once I was done, I wore my boxers and got back into bed. Then, I leaned back against the pillows, pulling the nkets up over my shoulders, and soon drifted off to sleep.


    *****************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    The next morning, I slept in. I was too tired after my orgasms yesterday to do anything.


    However, as much as I wanted to stay and snuggle with my pillow, I knew I had to be on time today.


    A rap on the bedroom door jolted me up and I groaned when I heard Aira¡¯s voice.


    "Hey, sleepyhead, time to wake up."


    "Mm-hmm," I groaned, rubbing the sleep from my eyes.


    The door opened and Aira poked her head inside.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked, a smirk ying on her lips.


    "I¡¯m good," I replied, sitting up and stretching. "Is there an event for the pageantry today?"


    "There¡¯s an opening ceremony," Aira informed. "You¡¯ll have to attend it."


    "I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ll be representing the pack then," I murmured, running a hand through my hair.


    "Yep, all of us," Aira agreed.


    "When is it?"


    "At noon. We¡¯ve got some time to spare."


    I nodded and stood up, yawning. "Okay, I¡¯ll be ready soon."


    "Alright."


    Aira left the room, and I hurried to the bathroom, quickly washing up.


    After that, I went through my closet, trying to decide on an outfit.


    Finally, I settled on a light blue dress that hugged my curves and entuated my figure, the sleeves reaching down to my wrists.


    <i>"You¡¯re gonna give thosedies a run for their money,"</i> Astrid said and I suddenly felt conscious.


    I smiled, ncing at my reflection in the mirror. "Thanks."


    I quickly applied some light makeup, making sure to entuate my eyes and lips. Then, I pulled my hair back in a ponytail, letting a few strands hang loose.


    "Ready?" Aira asked, poking her head into the room.


    "Almost," I replied, grabbing a pair of shoes.


    "Hurry up, let¡¯s join Mum and Dad for breakfast."


    "Okay, okay," I grumbled, slipping into the heels and following her out of the room.


    The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and sizzling bacon greeted me as I stepped into the dining room.


    Luna Star and Alpha Storm were already seated in the dining room when I arrived. Aira walked beside me, chatting away about the uing ceremony.


    "Good morning," I greeted, sliding into the chair next to Aira.


    "Morning, Zara," Luna Star said warmly, pouring a cup of coffee and sliding it toward me. "Did you sleep well?"


    I smiled, taking the coffee with gratitude. "Very well, thank you. The packhouse is asforting as ever."


    Alpha Storm gave a small nod, his sharp eyes studying me briefly before returning to his te. "You¡¯ll need that energy today. The opening ceremony isn¡¯t just about presentation¡ªit sets the tone for the entire pageant."


    "I¡¯m sure Zara will handle it perfectly," Aira chimed in, nudging me yfully. "After all, she¡¯s been doing great so far."


    I chuckled softly, though my nerves fluttered at the reminder of the day¡¯s significance. "I hope so."


    "Where¡¯s Tempest?" I asked, ncing around.


    "In her room. She wanted breakfast in bed," Luna Star exined.


    "Is that what she told you, Mum?" Aira asked out of the blue and my curiosity was piqued. Luna Star nodded. "Hmm, I saw her seated in the gazebo on my way to call Zara. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with Tempest but she seemed a bit down."


    "Did you speak to her?" Alpha Storm¡¯s deep voice rang out.


    Aira shook her head. "You know Tempest when she wants to be alone. My twin is like a tsunami when she¡¯s interrupted."


    Everyone nodded but deep down I had a faint idea it might be linked to that warrior yesterday, Rnd.


    Soon, the conversation flowed easily over breakfast, the clinking of cutlery against tes mingling withughter. Despite the pressure of the day ahead, the warmth from Snow¡¯s family helped to steady my resolve.


    As we finished eating, Luna Star leaned forward, her eyes holding the kindest expression ever.


    "Zara, remember¡ªthis isn¡¯t just a test for the young women participating. It¡¯s also a chance for you to show them what leadership and strength look like. Be yourself; you¡¯ll do more than inspire them¡ªmake them believe in themselves."


    Her words settled over me and I nodded. "Thank you, Luna Star. I¡¯ll do my best."


    "Good." She stood elegantly. "We should head to the event hall soon. The guests will start arriving shortly." Then she dipped her head a bit to her husband, waited for him to stand, locked elbows with him and exited the dining room together.


    New novel ??hapters are published on fre ew??bnovel

 Chapter 232: The Picture

    <h4>Chapter 232: The Picture</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 232</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The hall was alive with excitement as Aira and I entered, the space buzzing with chatter and anticipation.


    Rows of seats were arranged in a semicircle, facing a raised stage adorned with soft silver and gold drapes.


    The air carried a festive energy, with members of the pack bustling around, making final adjustments to the decorations.


    I took a deep breath, letting the energy of the room settle my nerves. This wasn¡¯t just an event¡ªit was a moment to celebrate the strength and individuality of every woman participating.


    "Zara," Luna Star called, beckoning me toward the stage.


    I followed her. The sound of my heels clicking against the floor as we ascended the steps. Aira stayed close.


    The hall filled quickly, pack members and families taking their seats, their faces alight with anticipation.


    The young women participating in the pageant were seated in a reserved section near the front, their excitement evident in their animated whispers.


    Alpha Storm stood at the podium, his presence instantly drawing the room¡¯s attention. The chatter quieted, and all eyes turned to him as he began to speak.


    "Wee, everyone," he said, his deep voice carrying easily across the room. "Today marks the beginning of a tradition that has strengthened our pack for generations. The Ivory Crescent Pageant is more than apetition¡ªit¡¯s a celebration of growth, courage, and unity."


    The audience apuded, the sound filling the room with warmth.


    Luna Star stepped forward next, her smile radiant. "To the young women sitting before us: this journey is yours to embrace. Each of you brings something unique, something valuable, to our pack. This is your time to shine."


    The apuse swelled again, and I felt a surge of pride for the participants.


    Then it was my turn. I stepped forward, my heart pounding but my steps steady. The sea of expectant faces didn¡¯t unnerve me; instead, they fueled my determination.


    "Thank you, Alpha Storm and Luna Star," I began and took a pause to clear my throat, softly despite the rush of emotions inside me, "this pageant isn¡¯t just about crowns or titles. It¡¯s about discovering who you are, embracing your strengths, and finding your voice. Every one of you has the potential to lead, to inspire, and to make a difference¡ªnot just within our pack, but far beyond. And I hope that by the end of this event, you all will see that in you."


    I paused, letting my words sink in. "You don¡¯t have to be perfect," I continued. "You just have to be willing to try, to grow, and to support one another. Because together, we¡¯re stronger than we could ever be alone."


    The apuse was immediate, heartfelt, and enthusiastic. The young women¡¯s faces lit up with pride and I knew my words had reached them.


    As I stepped back, Aira squeezed my hand, her grin infectious. "You killed it."


    The ceremony continued with introductions and acknowledgments, each segment further highlighting the spirit of the pageant. By the time it ended, excitement filled the air.


    As the crowd began to disperse, Luna Star approached me, her eyes shining with approval. "You spoke beautifully, Zara. They needed to hear those words."


    I smiled. "Thank you. I just hope I can keep meeting their expectations."


    "You will," she said simply. "You already have."


    ****************


    ~Snow¡¯s POV~


    The office was eerily silent, save for the soft tapping of my fingers against the desk. My focus was sharp, dissecting every report and every dead end surrounding the bombing at the mansion.


    Knowing that the breach in mypany and the bombing might be aligned, I decided to go back to the mansion. The quicker I discovered my enemy, the quicker my heart could be at peace concerning Zara¡¯s safety.


    The threads didn¡¯t connect¡ªat least, not yet¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t about to let this trail grow cold.


    A firm knock on the door broke my concentration.


    "Come in," I called, not looking up.


    The door opened, and Dare Devil strode in, his towering frame and presence immediately shifting the atmosphere in the room.


    He wore a dark leather jacket and ck jeans. Stopping in front of my desk, Dare Devil ced a white envelope on my desk.


    "You¡¯ll want to see this."


    I nced at the envelope, noting theck of any identifying marks. My instincts red. "Where did ite from?"


    "Dropped at your previous mansion," Dare Devil replied, crossing his arms as he leaned against the edge of the desk. "No sender. No exnation."


    My eyes narrowed as I reached for the envelope, tearing it open. Inside was a single photograph and a folded sheet of paper.


    The photograph immediately caught my attention. It was a picture of the mansion taken before the explosion. But what made my blood run cold was the figure in the foreground¡ªMarcus Devereaux?


    Dare Devil¡¯s eyes followed mine. "That¡¯s impossible, right?" he muttered.


    I didn¡¯t answer, flipping the photograph to examine the back. Nothing. No clues. I unfolded the paper, reading the hastily scrawled words:


    <i>"You missed something. Look again."</i>


    "What is this supposed to mean?" I growled, my fingers curling around the edge of the paper.


    "It¡¯s bait," Dare Devil said simply. "Whoever sent this wants you to question what you know. Marcus is dead, but they¡¯re using his name to rattle you."


    I knew, but who could it be? Was it Ivan? Only he was linked to Marcus back then.


    My jaw tightened as I leaned back in my chair, staring at the photograph. "Should dead Marcus have been involved in the bombing, it changes everything. Did he foresee his death and had this nned in advance, or... was it a stunt double I killed?"


    Dare Devil gestured to the photograph. "We need to trace this¡ªfind out who took it, when, and why."


    I nodded, my thoughts racing. "It has to lead somewhere."


    "I had it scanned already," Dare Devil added, pulling a sh drive from his pocket. "The tech team says the background was doctored. The mansion was added digitally, but the figure is Marcus. The original photo could¡¯ve been taken months ago¡ªor even weeks."


    "Which means someone wants us looking in circles," I said, my tone clipped. "But why the mansion? Why now?"


    Dare Devil didn¡¯t reply immediately, but his expression darkened. "There¡¯s one more thing. We did manage to trace the email that gged the photo. It leads to a server that wasst essed at..." He hesitated.


    "Where?" I pressed.


    "The warehouse," Dare Devil said.


    Updat??d fr??m fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 233: Confession of Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 233: Confession of Hearts</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 233</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    At the mention of the warehouse, my breathing stilled.


    "Either they were stupid or it was intentional sending that picture via email as well as this envelope."


    I stiffened, my mind shing to thest time we¡¯d been there. It was where Marcus had been taken down. Or so we thought.


    "Someone¡¯s ying games," I muttered. "And they want us back at the warehouse."


    Before Dare Devil could respond, my phone buzzed on the desk. The name on the screen made my stomach tighten¡ªJupiter.


    I answered quickly, putting the call on speaker. "What is it?"


    "Snow," Jupiter¡¯s voice came through,ced with urgency. "We just intercepted something on my server¡ªan encrypted voice note. I¡¯ve forwarded it to your phone. You need to hear this."


    The call ended abruptly, and a notification popped up on my screen. I opened the file, pressing y.


    A distorted voice filled the room, crackling and low. "You¡¯re getting closer, but you¡¯ll never find me. Not until I¡¯m ready."


    Dare Devil¡¯s jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing. "That¡¯s not Marcus. But whoever it is, they want you to believe they¡¯re in control."


    "They won¡¯t be for long," I said coldly, my wolf growling in agreement.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The cool breeze in the garden brushed against my skin, carrying the scent of blooming flowers and freshly cut grass.


    Although the event was underway, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to attend in fear that I might see Rnd.


    I leaned against a stone bench, my phone pressed to my ear. Koda¡¯s voice on the other end was steady,forting in a way that I desperately needed.


    "Tempest, you¡¯ve been distracted since you got there," Koda said softly. "Are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m fine," I replied quickly, though my fingers tightened around the phone. "It¡¯s just... being back here, you know? Old memories."


    His sigh came through the line, low and heavy. "Old memories or old people?"


    I winced, knowing exactly what he meant. He didn¡¯t need to say Rnd¡¯s name¡ªit hung unspoken between us. "Koda, I¡ª"


    "It¡¯s okay," he interrupted gently. "I trust you. I just don¡¯t want you getting hurt. You deserve better."


    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "I know, Koda. I promise... I¡¯ll figure it out."


    But before I could say more, a familiar sensation prickled at the back of my neck. I stiffened, the phone slipping slightly in my hand as I felt his presence behind me.


    "Tempest?" Koda¡¯s voice called through the phone.


    "I... I¡¯ll call you back," I murmured, ending the call abruptly before turning around.


    Rnd stood a few feet away, his hands tucked into his pockets, his eyes locked on mine. Thete afternoon sun caught the sharp angles of his face, making him look as devastatingly handsome as ever.


    "You always did look beautiful out here," he remarked.


    Despite the warmth spreading through me at his words, I forced a tight smile. "Thanks," I quickly tried to mask my reaction, "but we need to talk."


    He nodded and stepped forward. "I figured. Considering you¡¯ve been avoiding me since you got here."


    I hesitated, searching for the right words, but they tangled on my tongue. Finally, I met his gaze, summoning every ounce of courage I had.


    "Rnd, I think... I think it¡¯s time we break off whatever this is. Cleanly. No lingering feelings, no confusion. Just... end it."


    The words left my mouth, but the moment they did, his expression shifted. His jaw tightened, and something shed in his eyes¡ªhurt, defiance, determination.


    "I can¡¯t do that," he said simply.


    I blinked, stunned. "What do you mean, you can¡¯t? Rnd, we had a fling. That¡¯s all it was supposed to be."


    "And you think I didn¡¯t know that?" he asked, stepping closer. His voice softened, but it held a raw honesty that made my breath hitch. "I knew what it was. But somewhere along the way, Tempest, it stopped being just a fling for me."


    I froze, my heart hammering in my chest as he reached for my hand. His touch was warm and grounding, even as it sent a shiver through me.


    "I love you," he said quietly, the words so sincere they felt like they hung in the air between us. "And I know you¡¯re stubborn and hot-headed and impossible to pin down. But that¡¯s what I love about you. You¡¯re fierce, you¡¯re passionate, and you don¡¯t take shit from anyone."


    "Rnd, don¡¯t¡ª" I tried to interrupt, but he gently squeezed my hand, pulling me a step closer.


    "It¡¯s been hell pretending I didn¡¯t care," he continued, emotion filling his voice. "Every time I see you, every time you look at me like I don¡¯t matter, it tears me apart. But I know you feel something too, Tempest. You wouldn¡¯t be running so hard if you didn¡¯t."


    Tears pricked my eyes, and I shook my head. "No. I can¡¯t do this, Rnd."


    "Yes, you can," he insisted, his other hand brushing a strand of hair from my face. "I know you, Tempest. I know how scared you are of letting someone in, of getting hurt. But you don¡¯t have to fight me. I¡¯m not your enemy. I just want you so much, Temp. I love you, my wildfire."


    His words broke through every wall I¡¯d built around myself, every excuse I¡¯d clung to. Before I could think, before I could stop myself, I closed the distance between us and pressed my lips to his.


    The kiss ignited a fire, shattering every doubt and fear. His hands slid up my arms, pulling me closer as his lips moved against mine, slow and deliberate.


    I felt his fingers brush the small of my back, tracing over the fabric of my dress as he deepened the kiss.


    My hands found their way to his chest, the steady thrum of his heartbeat under my fingertips grounding me even as my head spun.


    He tilted his head, his lips trailing along my jaw before capturing my mouth again, his intensity leaving me breathless.


    Every touch, every movement spoke of the emotions he¡¯d been holding back¡ªdesire, frustration, and an undeniable love that scared me as much as it thrilled me.


    But the reality of it all came crashing down like a wave.


    <i>"No."</i>


    This chapt??r is updated by free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 234: What My Heart Wants

    <h4>Chapter 234: What My Heart Wants</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 234</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I broke the kiss abruptly, stepping back as my breath came in shaky gasps. Tears blurred my vision as I looked at him, his face filled with longing and confusion.


    "I can¡¯t," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I just can¡¯t do this Rnd. It¡¯s so wrong to do this to you."


    "I¡¯m notining. Tempest, listen to me. I may not own much or match your position but I love you truly."


    "Rnd, stop it."


    He shook his head. "No. Tempest¡ª" he continued, but I shook my head. "Tempest, I..." I spun around and sprinted away before he could stop me.


    The tears spilt over as I fled, my heart aching with the weight of what I¡¯d just done. I didn¡¯t stop until I was back in my room, the door shut firmly behind me.


    Sliding down to the floor, I buried my face in my hands as the echoes of his words and his touch lingered like a ghost.


    "I can¡¯t," I repeated softly, though I wasn¡¯t sure if I was trying to convince him now¡ªor myself.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Luna Star¡¯s POV~</strong>


    We had just finished the opening ceremony for the pageant and I excused myself quickly to catch my breath. For some reason, my head spun.


    I did not know why but my wolf was restless even through Zara¡¯s speech.


    Usually when Frost was edgy like this, it meant danger was close. Still, we couldn¡¯t snuff it out. I knew right then that I needed¡ªwe needed¡ªair.


    From the balcony of the pack house, I leaned against the railing, my sharp eyes following Tempest as she fled from the gardens, her posture stiff, her hands trembling as she disappeared through the doorway.


    A pang of concern twisted in my chest.


    I sighed, shifting my gaze back to the man standing in the garden below¡ªRyker Rnd.


    He stood frozen, his head tilted down, fists clenched at his sides. Even from here, I could sense the storm of emotions swirling inside him.


    For a moment, I remained still, torn between stepping back and letting Tempest work through her feelings or following her to offer the guidance I knew she needed.


    She¡¯s too much like her father, I thought ruefully. Stubborn to a fault.


    But a mother knows when her child is breaking, even when they try to hide it.


    I turned away from the balcony, and my decision was made. Heading down the hall, I stopped outside Tempest¡¯s room and knocked softly.


    The sound of hurried footsteps followed before the door cracked open. Tempest¡¯s eyes met mine, red-rimmed and slightly puffy.


    "Mom?" she asked, her voice hoarse.


    I offered her a small, knowing smile. "May Ie in?"


    She hesitated, ncing over her shoulder before stepping aside to let me enter. The door clicked shut behind me, and I watched as she paced the room, her fingers running through her hair, her usualposure unraveling.


    "What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart?" I asked gently, my voice careful not to press too hard.


    "Nothing," she said quickly, her tone betraying her words.


    "Tempest." I folded my arms, locking my gaze on her. "I saw you earlier. In the garden. With Ryker."


    She froze mid-step, her back to me, her shoulders rising and falling with a deep breath. Slowly, she turned around, her cheeks flushing slightly. "You saw?"


    I nodded, my expression soft but unyielding. "I did. I saw how passionately you two kissed."


    Tempest sighed, running a hand down her face before gesturing for me to sit. Once I was seated, she leaned against the door, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.


    "What are you going to say?" she asked, her voice quiet, almost defensive.


    "That I approve of him," I replied simply, my words catching her off guard. Her eyes widened, and her lips parted slightly in disbelief.


    "What?"


    "Rnd," I said, meeting her gaze. "He¡¯s a good man, Tempest. Strong, loyal, and he clearly cares deeply for you. I would be proud to see you with someone like him."


    She shook her head, herugh bitter. "You might approve, but what about Dad? Do you think he¡¯ll ept his first daughter, the future Luna heir of this pack, being with a warrior?"


    I tilted my head, studying her. "Your father isn¡¯t the issue here, is he?"


    Tempest¡¯s jaw tightened, and she looked away, guilt flickering across her features. I stood, crossing the room to ce a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Your father never was, else you wouldn¡¯t have started sleeping with Ryker."


    Tempest froze. It was funny how my daughters never knew I was always by their side and always felt I was as stern as their father.


    "Talk to me, sweetheart. Tell me what¡¯s really going on."


    For a moment, she stayed silent, her gaze fixed on the floor. Then she sighed, the fight draining from her posture. "It¡¯s not just Rnd," she admitted finally, her voice trembling.


    I guided her to sit beside me on the bed, her hands sped tightly in herp. "Then who?"


    "There¡¯s... Koda," she revealed in a whisper. "He¡¯s my mate. I¡ª" She hesitated, tears brimming in her eyes. "I had a one-night stand with him before I came back here. And now he wants us to try, to give us a chance and cut off lose ends."


    I stayed quiet, letting her speak at her own pace.


    "But I don¡¯t know if I can," she continued, her voice cracking. "I like Koda, I do, but then there¡¯s Rnd. He¡¯s not my mate, but I... I care about him so much. And now he¡¯s told me he loves me. I don¡¯t know what to do, Mom. I feel like I¡¯m being torn in two."


    Her words hung heavy in the air with emotion. I reached out, gently brushing a tear from her cheek.


    "Oh, my sweet girl," I murmured. "You¡¯re carrying so much inside."


    She nodded, her lips quivering. "I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone, Mom. But no matter what I do, someone¡¯s going to get hurt. And I¡ª" Her voice broke, and she covered her face with her hands.


    I wrapped an arm around her, pulling her close as she cried softly into my shoulder. "It¡¯s okay to feel this way," I said soothingly. "Love is messy, and it doesn¡¯t alwayse with clear answers. But you have to trust yourself, Tempest. Trust your heart."


    "How can I, when I don¡¯t even know what my heart wants?" she whispered.


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 235: The Lineage

    <h4>Chapter 235: The Lineage</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 235</strong>


    <strong>~Luna Star¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I pulled back slightly, tilting her chin up so she could meet my eyes. "Your heart already knows, Tempest. It¡¯s your fear that¡¯s clouding everything. You¡¯re afraid of choosing wrong, of letting someone down. But the only way to move forward is to be honest¡ªwith yourself and with them."


    Her tears slowed, and she wiped at her cheeks, her expression conflicted. "What if I choose wrong, Mom?"


    "There¡¯s no wrong choice here," I said firmly. "The only mistake you can make is pretending this will resolve itself. You owe it to both of them¡ªand to yourself¡ªto face this head-on. But remember this: whoever you choose, make sure it¡¯s someone who sees you, who loves you for who you are. Someone who makes you feel like you can be your truest self."


    Tempest nodded slowly, her breathing evening out. "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready."


    "You¡¯ll know when the time is right," I assured her. "But don¡¯t wait too long, Tempest. Life doesn¡¯t always give us the luxury of time."


    She leaned into me again, her body rxing as some of the tension eased away. "Thank you, Mom," she murmured.


    I kissed the top of her head, holding her close. "Always, my love. Always."


    But as she rested against me, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what choice she would make¡ªand what it would mean for all of us.


    Should Tempest choose Rnd, it would be great but could her wolf stand for losing their mate?


    The mate bond was strong. Even if she loved Rnd, it could also push and disrupt any bnce.


    I just couldn¡¯t figure out a clear path for her. The other choice would be choosing both but that could cause chaos. And not just between both guys, but someone whose thought could shake Tempest, her father¡ªmy husband, Alpha Storm.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Entering the pack¡¯s archive, I scanned the rows of neatly stacked records and scrolls. Walking further in, my nostrils were greeted with the scent of parchment and ink, a stark contrast to the turmoil swirling inside me.


    Something about the recent events¡ªthe attacks, the subtle warnings directed at Zara¡ªdidn¡¯t sit right.


    I had to dig deeper.


    I couldn¡¯t bother my mother on this issue either, as worrying her was akin to making Zara worried.


    I knew the threats were real and could be linked if I dug deeper, but I did not want that kind of fear rattling them and the pack.


    We used a good 18 years to fix it. We can¡¯t return to ground zero.


    The flickering light of the lonentern cast elongated shadows across the shelves as I pulled out an old leather-bound ledger.


    The cover was cracked, the once vibrant golden w symbol now faded. Flipping through the pages, I caught snippets of our pack¡¯s history, but nothing substantial about the connection I was looking for.


    "Come on," I muttered under my breath, shoving the book aside and reaching for another.


    Hours passed as I sifted through the archives, my frustration mounting. Scrolls, maps, old council minutes¡ªnothing seemed to connect the dots. My mind churned with possibilities.


    Why had the Golden w pack been targeted in the past? And why was Zara always at the center of these threats?


    Finally, my eyesnded on an unmarked box tucked in the corner of a lower shelf. Dust coated the surface, and it looked as though it hadn¡¯t been touched in years.


    With my curiosity piqued, I dragged it out and opened the lid carefully.


    In it were old letters bound together with a fraying ribbon. The paper was yellowed and brittle, but the handwriting was still legible. My father¡¯s name, Alpha Gold, was scrawled on the top of most of the envelopes.


    With trembling hands, I untied the ribbon and began reading.


    The first few letters were mundane¡ªupdates on alliances, resource distributions¡ªbut then one caught my attention. The writing was more frantic, the ink darker and uneven.


    <i>Alpha Gold,</i>


    <i>We know what you¡¯re hiding. The girl, Zia, has shown signs of her heritage. She must be handed over before her powers awaken fully. Do not test us. You have been warned.</i>


    I reread the letter several times, my heart pounding. Her <i>heritage</i>? What powers? My father had never mentioned anything like this.


    I reached for the next letter, my pulse quickening.


    <i>Gold,</i>


    <i>The bloodline of witches runs deep in your family, and you know this. Zia¡¯s abilities are not dormant¡ªthey are growing. If you do not surrender her to us, we wille for her. The consequences of defiance will be felt by your entire pack.</i>


    My grip on the letter tightened. Witches?


    I thought back, trying to scan my memory of our lineage.


    Who had been a witch?


    I dropped the letter and immediately went to search the archives in search of the answer. I found one of the books¡ªledgers.


    And then, I got the answer.


    My mother¡¯s grandmother¡ªZara¡¯s¡ªour great-grandmother¡ªhad been a witch?


    My mind raced, piecing together the implications. Zara had inherited this power, and her awakening abilities had made her a target, even as a child.


    My great-grandmother was the greatest witch alive in her time and till now. Well until Zara was born, believing she inherited her powers on a greater scale.


    No wonder my father had been so protective of her, keeping her in the shadows of the pack¡¯s affairs. But why hadn¡¯t he told us?


    And Mum... There¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t know about this.


    Another letter caught my attention, this one more personal. The tone was resigned, almost sorrowful.


    <i>To my dearest Zaria,</i>


    <i>I fear for the safety of our family, especially for Zia. The enemies we face are relentless, and they see her as more than a child¡ªthey see her as a weapon. I cannot allow her to be their pawn. Whatever happens, protect her, Zaria. She is our legacy and our strength.</i>


    The letter ended abruptly, the signature smudged. My father¡¯s words resonated in my mind.


    A chill ran down my spine as I reached for the final piece of parchment in the box. It wasn¡¯t a letter, but a diagram¡ªa family tree. The intricate lines traced our lineage back generations, and at the very top was a name I didn¡¯t recognize: <i>L Goldthorn.</i>


    My breath hitched. Beneath her name, in faint script, were the words <i>Witch of the Eternal me.</i>


    L Goldthorn. Our great-grandmother.


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 236: The Centre of it All

    <h4>Chapter 236: The Centre of it All</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 236</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My great-grandmother was known by many names. We knew her as Lady La, not L Goldthorn.


    My head spun with the implications. This wasn¡¯t just about our pack or our family¡ªit was bigger than I¡¯d imagined. Zara wasn¡¯t just a powerful heir but a descendant of one of the most feared and revered witches in history.


    It makes sense why anyone would want her. Even the smallest pack would do well with her on their team.


    Suddenly, a noise outside the archive room startled me. My head snapped up, and I strained to listen. Footsteps. Heavy, deliberate.


    I swiftly ced the letters back into the box, heightened by my instincts. Perhaps whoever was out there didn¡¯t want me to find this.


    The door creaked open, and a shadow fell across the room. My heart raced as I crouched low, clutching the box tightly.


    "Zade," a familiar voice called out, low and cautious. "It¡¯s me."


    Relief flooded me as I recognized Jupiter¡¯s voice. I straightened, stepping into the light.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, still clutching the box.


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately, his expression grave. "I was looking for you. One of your servants pointed me in this direction. We¡¯ve got another problem."


    I frowned. "What now?"


    He handed me his phone, a voice note queued up on the screen. "I already showed Snow. This was sent to my server. You need to hear it."


    I pressed y, and the distorted voice crackled to life.


    <i>"You¡¯re getting closer, but you¡¯ll never find me. Not until I¡¯m ready."</i>


    Jupiter met my gaze, his eyes filled with unease. "You have any lead so far?"


    I shook my head, ready to say no when a thought entered my mind. What had Marcus got to do with Zara and my pack?


    "They may be linked." Jupiter frowned, not quite getting the picture. I sighed. "What I mean is, Marcus, Ivan and whoever wants Zara... What if they are all linked in a scheme from the past?"


    Jupiter¡¯s lips hung open, then he closed it and shook his head. "I don¡¯t see how it follows but..."


    "It will. I need a little more time to get my findings. But until then, we y a silent game."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The glow of myptop screen illuminated my darkened office. My fingers drummed against the edge of the desk, and my eyes were fixed on the endless stream of data scrolling across.


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t notice Zara¡¯s absence¡ªI did. But with everything happening¡ªthe threats, the voice note, and the potential link to Marcus¡ªmy focus had to remain razor-sharp.


    Furthermore, I had hoped she was safer at my pack. There she had warriors protecting her and if I do say so myself, my family.


    Now, I needed to do something important for her. There was no room for distraction.


    Still, her absence lingered in my thoughts. The soft sound of herughter, the warmth of her presence¡ªthose wereforts I couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on right now.


    She was safe at the Ivory Crescent pack house. That knowledge had to be enough.


    The truth was, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we were running out of time. Whoever this shadow figure was, they weren¡¯t just taunting us; they were orchestrating something. My gut told me it was big.


    <i>"You¡¯re getting closer, but you¡¯ll never find me. Not until I¡¯m ready."</i>


    The voice note haunted me as its cryptic warning looped endlessly in my head. Whoever this was, they were leveraging that knowledge to stay one step ahead.


    Thetest batch of encrypted files from Jupiter sat in front of me, fragments pulled from Marcus¡¯s abandoned servers. I stared at the screen, piecing together connections, patterns, and dead ends.


    Days had passed since the voice note, and while progress had been slow, it was steady.


    A knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts. "Come in," I called, my voice rough from hours of silence.


    Dare Devil stepped in and his usualid-back demeanour was reced with something more serious. "You¡¯ve been at this for days," he said, crossing the room to lean against the desk. "You look like hell, Snow."


    "Thanks," I said dryly, rubbing my temples.


    "I mean it," he pressed. "You¡¯re burning yourself out. Zara¡¯s going to notice if you keep this up."


    "I¡¯m handling it," I replied curtly.


    "She called earlier," he said, his tone softer. "Said she¡¯s staying at the pack house for another night."


    "I know and I prefer it DD."


    "And that doesn¡¯t bother you?"


    I leaned back in my chair, exhaling sharply. "She¡¯s safe there, Dare. That¡¯s all that matters."


    Under his sharp gaze, Dare Devil studied me for a moment. "You¡¯re telling yourself that, but we both know it¡¯s moreplicated. You don¡¯t leave Zara out of anything unless you think it¡¯s necessary. And you¡¯re not telling me everything."


    I stiffened. "She¡¯s surrounded by people who care about her, in one of the most secure pack houses in the region. My focus is here, Dare. Whoever¡¯s behind this¡ªMarcus, Ivan, or whoever left that voice note¡ªthey¡¯re a threat to her. To all of us. If I don¡¯t figure this out, all the security in the world won¡¯t matter."


    Dare Devil¡¯s expression hardened. "You know she¡¯s in the centre of all this. I don¡¯t mean it that they are using her to get to you. What if it¡¯s been her all along?"


    His word awakened cier from his rest, making my wolf growl.


    "You¡¯ve thought about it," he continued. "She¡¯s not a bystander, Snow. Whoever this is, they want her for a reason. And until we know why, you¡¯re ying a dangerous game leaving her there. Zara won¡¯t be safe without you. And now, even your pack and family are at risk."


    "I¡¯m working on it," I gritted.


    Dare Devil pushed off the desk, nodding. "Good. Just don¡¯t lose sight of what matters. She needs you to be ready when it counts."


    When he left, the room felt colder, and quieter. I turned back to the screen. He wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªZara wasn¡¯t just a target. She was the key to something bigger, something I couldn¡¯t fully see yet.


    My fingers hovered over the keyboard, and I hesitated before typing. Piece by piece, the fragments of data were forming a picture, but the edges were still blurred. There were names¡ªshellpanies, offshore ounts, fake identities¡ªbut none of it led anywhere concrete.


    Except for one name: <i>Eclipse</i>.


    New novel ??hapters are published on (f)re??web(n)ovel

 Chapter 237: Vulnerable

    <h4>Chapter 237: Vulnerable</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 237</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It had appeared twice now, buried deep in Marcus¡¯s financial records. Apany with no public presence and no verifiable address. ¡¯Just a single ount, funnelling money to Marcus¡¯swork.


    I narrowed my eyes, pulling up everything I could find on Eclipse.


    The search turned up almost nothing¡ªjust a handful of transactions tied to locations that didn¡¯t exist. A front.


    The deeper I dug, the clearer it became that this wasn¡¯t just Marcus¡¯s doing. Whoever was behind this had resources, influence, and an uncanny ability to cover their tracks.


    Then I saw it¡ªa single, unexined connection. A transfer was routed through an ount tied to a warehouse. The same warehouse where Marcus had been killed.


    I froze, staring at the screen.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Someone really wanted me to go back there.


    I typed a text to Draven, asking him to check on things for me while I figured out the rest.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stood outside, staring into the sky even as the soft rays of sunlight stered on my skin but my thoughts weren¡¯t as bright.


    It had been days since Rnd¡¯s confession, and I¡¯d spent most of that time indoors, avoiding him and everyone else.


    I couldn¡¯t stop reying his words in my head¡ªthe emotion, the raw honesty in his eyes. I hadn¡¯t been ready then.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure if I was ready now. But I couldn¡¯t keep running.


    I found myself standing outside his house¡ªa modest bungalow tucked away in the outskirts of the packnds, just far enough from the main bustle to feel secluded.


    I thought he was given a house close to the pack like the others. Turns out when I asked a warrior, he had rejected my father¡¯s offer and returned to his parents¡¯ house instead.


    My palms were mmy, and summer sttirred uneasily within me, urging me to leave before I made things worse.


    But I couldn¡¯t leave. Not without saying what needed to be said.


    Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the door. The sound seemed to echo louder than it should have, and I almost turned to walk away before it opened.


    Rnd stood there, his expression neutral but his eyes betraying the soft ache he carried. He stepped aside without a word, gesturing for me to enter.


    "I won¡¯t stay long," I said quickly, stepping over the threshold.


    The warmth of his home wrapped around me, but I refused to let itfort me. I had to stay focused, had to say what I¡¯de to say and leave before I lost my resolve.


    He didn¡¯t press me to sit, and I was grateful for that. I stood awkwardly near the door, my hands sped in front of me.


    "I just..." I began, my voice faltering. Rnd leaned casually against the wall. His silence wasn¡¯t intimidating; it was understanding, and that somehow made it harder.


    "I wanted to talk to you," I managed finally.


    "Go ahead," he said softly.


    I hesitated, searching for the right words. "Rnd, about what you said the other day... I¡ª"


    I paused. I had rehearsed this a hundred times, but now, standing here, nothing felt right.


    "I care about you," I said slowly, my eyes fixed on the floor. "But there¡¯s something you need to know."


    He tilted his head slightly, waiting.


    "Koda..." I said his name carefully, gauging Rnd¡¯s reaction. He didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t look angry or betrayed. He just listened. "He is my mate and we ended up sleeping wih each other."


    I expected him to sneer, to scowl, or to demand why I hade here when I was tied to someone else. But all he did was smile¡ªa soft, sad smile that made my chest ache.


    "I¡¯ve been struggling," I admitted. "I feel like I owe it to Koda¡ªto my wolf¡ªto try. To see if this thing with my mate could work. But then you..." my words trailed off, tears pricking at the corners of my eyes.


    Rnd straightened slightly, his expression shifting to something almost tender. "Tempest," he said quietly.


    I shook my head, unable to stop the tears from slipping down my cheeks. "You told me you love me, Rnd. And it¡¯s making everything so much harder."


    "I know," he stepped closer, "and I¡¯m sorry."


    His words caught me off guard, and I looked up at him, confused.


    "I¡¯m sorry my feelings have made this harder for you." The sincerity in his tone was more raw than the truth I came to say. "I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. But I need you to know¡ªI won¡¯t leave you."


    "Rnd..."


    He raised a hand, stopping me gently. "Listen to me, Tempest. You don¡¯t have to love me back. You don¡¯t have to choose me. But I can¡¯t change how I feel about you. I¡¯ve found something in you I never thought I¡¯d have. You¡¯ve shown me strength, passion, and a fire that makes me believe in things I never believed in before."


    His words soaked into the parts of me I tried so hard to protect.


    "The world can turn its back on you, Tempest," he continued, "but I won¡¯t. You could hate me for how I feel, and I¡¯d still stand by you. Because you matter to me. Because I love you."


    I stared at him as his feelings weighed on me until it felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe. His love wasn¡¯t demanding or selfish¡ªit was selfless and it broke me.


    Tears spilt freely now, and Rnd¡¯s gaze softened further. "You don¡¯t have to say anything. You don¡¯t have to decide. I¡¯ll wait. As long as it takes, I¡¯ll wait for you to figure out what you want."


    My heart clenched painfully, and I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Before I realized what I was doing, before I could stop myself from acting crazy again, I let my heart go free. I let her enjoy what it means to be loved, and the next second, I stepped forward, closing the space between us.


    "Tempest..." he began, but I cut him off.


    I kissed him.


    Read ??atest chapters at fr(e)ewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 238: A Female Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 238: A Female Alpha</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 238</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It wasn¡¯t nned or logical¡ªit was raw, desperate, and filled with all the confusion and longing I¡¯d tried to bury.


    Rnd¡¯s lips were warm and soft, and when he hesitated for a fraction of a second, I thought he might pull away. But then he kissed me back, his hands finding their way to my waist.


    I moaned and sighed between kisses. All my problems and worries fell away as his lips moved against mine.


    Rnd¡¯s hands slid up my sides, his touch igniting a fire that burned away the doubt and fear, leaving only him and me.


    I felt his hand tangle in my hair, tilting my head to deepen the kiss. His other hand rested on my lower back, pulling me closer until there was no space left between us.


    For a moment, I let myself get lost in him¡ªin the way he held me like I was the most precious thing in the world.


    But then reality crashed back in.


    I broke the kiss abruptly, stepping back as my breathing came in shaky gasps. Tears blurred my vision as I looked at him, his face filled with longing and confusion.


    "I can¡¯t," I whispered, "I just... I can¡¯t do this, Rnd. It¡¯s so wrong to do this to you."


    "Tempest¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t let him finish. Spinning on my heel, I fled again, stupidly, my tears falling freely as I ran. But had that been al in my imagination? Turning to the side, my eyes locked on the hand wrapped around my wrist.


    Rn¡¯s.


    "Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t run. Stay."


    And before I could say or do anything, Ryalnd pulled me back straight into his arms as he hugged me.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The setting sun was all thepany I had as I drove toward Snow¡¯s estate. The semi-finals of the pageant had concluded earlier that day, leaving just five contestants for tomorrow¡¯s grand event.


    The energy had been electric, and while I was proud of the progress, exhaustion tugged at me.


    Yet, despite my fatigue, my heart was ted at the thought of seeing Snow. I hadn¡¯t visited him in days, and the pull to be near him was impossible to resist, especially after our wild phone encounter.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to have him inside me, to fill me up and make love to me the only way he knew.


    No amount of fatigue could take that away from me. After fixing one or two, I got into my car and drove with one destination in mind¡ªmy handsome husband.


    My fingers tapped on the steering wheel as I yed ¡¯APT. by <i>Ros¨¦</i> and Bruno Mars¡¯, shaking my head to the rhythm while I stepped on the elerator to go even faster.


    But my drive was abruptly disrupted when arge truck rolled into view, blocking the narrow road ahead.


    I stepped on the brakes to avoid collision as my car screeched to a halt. I fell forward, my hair spilling over my face and obstructing my view.


    "Damn it! Who does that?" I mmed my palm on my steering and groaned out.


    Way to go in ruining my ns to see Snow quickly.


    My brows knitted in confusion. The driver wasn¡¯t moving, and there was no sign of why it was parked there.


    As I slowed to a halt, the hairs on the back of my neck prickled. Astrid growled, warning me.


    And then I saw him.


    Ivan.


    My heart skipped a beat as Ivan stepped out from behind the truck, a smug smirk stered across his face.


    "Ivan," I hissed under my breath, my grip on the steering wheel tightening.


    His arms were folded casually as if he had all the time in the world, but the malicious gleam in his eyes told me this wasn¡¯t a casual encounter.


    Anger coursed through me as I recalled what he and rissa did to me in my past life. Seated behind the steering, only one thought came to mind: run the motherfucker over and kill him.


    I mean no one would know and I¡¯d be d to rid the world of him.


    My eyes darkened as several wicked thoughts reyed in my mind. The least he could escape with would be two broken legs and even that was a satisfying oue.


    Just as I was about to do it, something reyed in my mind.


    <i>It could be a bloody trap.</i>


    Biting my lower lips, I muttered, "Not today," and shifted the car into reverse. But as I backed up, the deafening roar of an engine behind me made my heart race.


    I nced in the rearview mirror just in time to see a massive trailer speeding into position, blocking my escape route.


    "Shit," I cursed, mming on the brakes.


    But then, the worst happened. The trailer didn¡¯t stop, its hulking frame bearing down on me until it clipped the back of my car, sending me skidding sideways.


    The impact jolted me violently, but I managed to steady the car before it came to a stop.


    Just then the trailer backed up a bit, and when I looked at the driver¡¯s seat, the predatory look in his eyes told me he was going to do it again.


    "Nice try, Ivan," I quickly unbuckled my seatbelt.


    Astrid stirred, her energy bubbling inside me. "<i>This isn¡¯t a fight we can run from,"</i> she growled.


    <i>"Then we don¡¯t run,"</i> I replied firmly, pushing open the door and stepping out.


    The moment I straightened, men emerged from the shadows, surrounding me. Though their faces were obscured by masks, their intent was unmistakable.


    Ivan¡¯s mockingugh rang out. "Well, well, Alpha Snow¡¯s wifey. Or should I say cheating whore?"


    I rolled my shoulders, cracked my fingers and neck, and spread my hands to the side. Immediately my ws came out, long and sharp, sending a ripple of anticipation through the men.


    "I may be ady," I said calmly while meeting Ivan¡¯s gaze, "but never forget, I am a <i>female alpha.</i> And you¡¯re about to regret underestimating me."


    The ??ost uptodat?? novels are pub??ished on fre(e)webno(v)el.??????

 Chapter 239: Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 239: Attacked</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 239</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Before the words fully left my lips, the first attacker lunged.


    I sidestepped easily, grabbing his arm and twisting it until I heard the satisfying pop of his shoulder dislocating. He screamed, but I didn¡¯t stop,nding a swift kick to his chest that sent him coughing out blood.


    I flung his hand and nced at my side. Two more rushed me simultaneously. One swung a bat, but I ducked under it, delivering a sharp elbow to his ribs. The other aimed for my legs, but I flipped backwards, using the momentum tond a solid punch to his jaw and then I shed at his neck.


    My fang did a marvellous job as the next second, spurts of blood sprayed the air as I kicked him away.


    The other guy had dropped to the ground, groaning in pain.


    Astrid howled with satisfaction in my mind. "<i>That¡¯s how it¡¯s done."</i>


    The next wave came faster, five men charging at once. I moved on instinct, blocking a punch from one while spinning to kick another in the stomach. My movements were fluid, precise, and fast and they were no match for me and Astrid.


    One managed to grab my arm, but I twisted, using his grip against him to throw him into another attacker.


    Blood roared in my ears, but I didn¡¯t falter. My breath came in sharp bursts, and sweat trickled down my temple. The ground was littered with bodies, most of them groaning and writhing in pain while a few unfortunate souls had met a quick end.


    Ivan pped mockingly, his voice dripping with disdain. "Impressive. Truly. But let¡¯s see how you handle this."


    The air shifted. I sensed it before I saw them¡ªrogue Lycans stepping into view. I knew their scent anywhere.


    They were different and more wild than we werewolves.


    Their wild eyes gleamed with feral intent, and the scent of unrestrained aggression filled the air. These sets were out for blood and so was I.


    One by one, they transformed, their hulking wolf forms towering over the fallen men.


    Several loud ear-piercing howls rendered the air, causing me to wince.


    Astrid bristled, her growl echoing in my mind. "Zara, t<i>hey¡¯ll tear us apart if we¡¯re not careful."</i>


    <i>"Then let¡¯s not be careful.</i><i>This is no time to y safe," </i>I shot back. <i>"They may be Lycans, but they are not alphas nor were they kings. I still stand a chance."</i>


    With a deep breath, I closed my eyes, letting Astrid take over. The shift came swiftly, pain and power coursing through me as my bones cracked and reformed.


    When I opened my eyes again, the world looked sharper, clearer. I felt the raw strength of my wolf as she took control, her fur bristling and teeth bared.


    The rogues hesitated for a fraction of a second, but that was all I needed.


    I leapt forward, colliding with the nearest rogue and sinking my teeth into his shoulder. He howled in pain, thrashing as I threw him to the ground.


    Another charged from the side, but Astrid was faster. She spun, shing her ws across his chest and sending him staggering back.


    The remaining rogues circled cautiously, their growls low and threatening.


    <i>"Bring it on,"</i> Astrid snarled, her muscles coiled and ready.


    And then they attacked.


    It was chaos¡ªfangs and ws shing, growls and yelps filling the air. Astrid moved with deadly precision, dodging and striking with an elegance born of years of training.


    One rogue managed to w my side. Although the pain was sharp at that moment it was fleeting as adrenaline surged through me.


    We fought fiercely, refusing to back down.


    But then, Ivan¡¯s taunting voice cut through the chaos. "Let¡¯s see how long youst, Zara. Because this is only the beginning."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, but I didn¡¯t let it show.


    I would survive this. I would defeat them.


    And then, I would make Ivan regret ever crossing me.


    The remaining rogues lunged again, more coordinated this time, their savage snarls echoing through the clearing.


    Astrid braced, her paws digging into the dirt as she spun and met the first one head-on. Their bodies collided with a sickening thud, and I felt the reverberation through my entire being.


    <i>"We can¡¯t keep this up forever,"</i> Astrid growled, her movements still swift but slightly strained.


    <i>"We don¡¯t need forever,"</i> I shot back, focusing on the rogue circling from the left.


    With a feint to the right, I tricked him into lunging too soon, giving me the opening I needed to m my ws into his side. He let out a piercing howl as he toppled over, blood matting his fur.


    Another rogue charged from behind. Astrid twisted mid-air, barely avoiding the snapping jaws aimed for her throat. Landing gracefully, she retaliated with a powerful kick to his hind legs, sending him sprawling.


    The odds were evening out, but Ivan¡¯s smug expression in the distance told me this was far from over.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" I snarled, my voice distorted in my wolf form. My breaths were heavy, but the fire in my chest burned brighter with each passing second.


    <i>"All I need is to take Ivan out," </i>I told Astrid and with the blink of an eye, she lunged at him, her paw raised, aiming for his head.


    Ivan stood motionless, slight fear flickering in his eyes but as soon as it came, it was gone, reced with an unnerving confidence.


    That was when I knew I had made a mistake.


    Before my paw could strike, a dark presence overwhelmed me and the next moment, arge paw pped Astrid¡¯s head, sending her body flying sideways as she mmed against the nearby hill by he side.


    Astrid spat arge spurt of blood as her body fell to the ground.


    <i>"Astrid?!"</i>


    She whined slightly but was on her feet within seconds. <i>"He¡¯ll pay for that," </i>she promised.


    Thergest rogue remained, its fur bristling as it stepped forward. Its bloodshot eyes locked onto me, and a guttural growl rumbled deep within its chest.


    This one wasn¡¯t like the others¡ªit radiated raw, uncontrolled strength and his murderous aura was second to none.


    He was their leader.


    This chapt??r is updated by free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 240: Black Out

    <h4>Chapter 240: ck Out</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 240</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Astrid bared her teeth, standing firm as he charged. Their collision was thunderous, the force nearly knocking her off her paws. The rogue¡¯s ws shed across her side, reopening the earlier wound, but she refused to falter.


    <i>"You¡¯re mine,</i>" Astrid snarled, surging forward. Her teeth mped down on the rogue¡¯s shoulder, and with a ferocious jerk, she sent him tumbling to the ground. Before he could rise, we were on him again, pinning him with sheer force.


    The rogue thrashed wildly, but Astrid held him firmly. Finally, with a decisive move, she drove her ws into his exposed neck, ending the fight.


    Silence fell, broken only by the ragged sound of my breathing. Blood dripped from my fur, and exhaustion weighed heavily on my limbs, but the rogues were down. They weren¡¯t getting up again.


    Ivan pped slowly, his mocking apuse sending a fresh wave of anger through me. He stepped forward, his smug grin widening as he surveyed the carnage.


    "Well done, Zara," he drawled. "Truly. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d manage to survive this long."


    I shifted back into my human form, ignoring how naked I stood before him as I clenched my fist, ready for whatever came next. "You¡¯ll regret this, Ivan. I swear you will."


    He tilted his head, as if amused by my threat. "Oh, I¡¯m counting on it. You¡¯ve just had a warm-up... the next round, you won¡¯t be so lucky."


    Before I could respond, he gestured to the remaining men who hadn¡¯t joined the fight.


    If I thought the leader was tough, I was mistaken as five bigger men advanced and immediately they transformed.


    <i>"Astrid?"</i>


    <i>"I still have fight left in me, Zara. Let¡¯s go!"</i>


    Astrid lunged first as she met the closest rogue head-on. Her ws tore into his nk, leaving deep gashes that sent him howling.


    She spun mid-air to avoid the second one, swiping at his face and sending him staggering back.


    But they weren¡¯t holding back. The remaining three rogues were already closing in, their snarls echoing in unison.


    One leaped, jaws snapping for her throat, while another came at her side. Astrid twisted, her powerful hind legsunching her out of the trap, andnded hard, her ws digging into the dirt.


    <i>"Stay sharp, Astrid!"</i> I urged her, my voice trembling in her mind.


    <i>"I¡¯m trying!</i>" she growled before springing forward again.


    She managed to catch another rogue, her teeth sinking into his shoulder and tossing him aside like a rag doll. But as she turned, the others were already upon her. ws raked across her nk, her fur matting with blood.


    Astrid yelped but stood her ground, her red eyes zing with rage. She lunged at the nearest attacker, her teeth meeting flesh as she bit down on his foreleg, crushing bone beneath her jaws. The rogue roared, stumbling back, but another one blindsided her, mming into her ribs and sending her sprawling.


    <i>"They¡¯re overwhelming us!"</i> Astrid snapped, dodging another swipe from behind.


    <i>"Just hold on,"</i> I pleaded. "<i>We¡¯ve been through worse¡ª"</i>


    A massive rogue tackled her from behind, his ws digging into her shoulders as he bit into her neck. Astrid howled in pain, thrashing wildly until she managed to throw him off, but the others pressed their advantage.


    I felt helpless watching her from her mind and could barely do anything.


    The truth was, we were injured¡ªbadly.


    One rogue struck at her side, his ws ripping through her fur and skin, while another raked at her chest. Astrid barely had time to recover before a third mmed his paw into her face, dazing her.


    <i>"I... can¡¯t keep this up,</i>" Astrid admitted as her breathingboured and I couldn¡¯t me her. She had defended me.


    <i>"You can," </i>I insisted, desperation creeping into my voice. <i>"Just focus. We can get out f this. We can link with Snow and cier¡ª"</i>


    Suddenly, one of the rogues lunged for her legs, knocking them out from under her. She copsed onto her side, and before she could rise, another rogue mmed his massive body into hers, pinning her to the ground.


    Astrid wed at him, managing to roll away, but the moment she staggered to her feet, a hulking rogue emerged from the fray. He moved swiftly, his massive form towering over the others.


    Astrid braced herself, growling in a low voice, but the rogue¡¯s paw struck out with force. Quickly I forced my consciousness through and ducked, narrowly avoiding the blow, but another rogue seized the opportunity and wed at her hind leg, dragging her down.


    <i>"Zara, I¡ª"</i>


    Astrid¡¯s thought was cut off as the leader rogue stepped forward, his massive paw arcing down. Astrid tried to dodge, but she was too slow¡ªwe were too slow.


    The blow struck her head with devastating power, sending her flying backwards. I knew the Lycans were powerful and merciless but this...


    Her body mmed into the hill with a sickening thud and before I could hold her body, her head collided with an exposed stone.


    Strid shuddered, her breathinging off slow andboured as the world spun violently, and then everything went dark.


    ***************


    I was falling. Or was I floating? I couldn¡¯t tell. The void was endless, pulling me deeper into its cold embrace.


    I tried to grab something, anything, to keep myself steady and find out what was going on but even that seemed hopeless.


    Where were we?


    Did we... die?


    No. It couldn¡¯t be.


    <i>"Zara..."</i>


    Astrid¡¯s voice was faint, somewhat distant. My mind felt heavy and my thoughts muddled. Darkness swallowed everything and the weight of my failure pressed down on me.


    <i>"Astrid. I¡¯m sorry."</i>


    <i>"No. Forgive me for not protecting you but..."</i>


    <i>"Shh... It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright."</i>


    That was all I could do for her. I had lost.


    I got us injured.


    I wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    I was weak. If only...


    And then, faintly, I heard Ivan¡¯s voice, his mockingughter cutting through the silence in my mind.


    "Not so tough now, are you, Zara?" he snickered. "Bring her. We¡¯re going visiting."


    This chapter is updat??d by fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 241: Informing Him

    <h4>Chapter 241: Informing Him</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 241</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I sat facing myptop screen in my study. This ce had be my second bestfriend after cier, since I began looking deeply into this Marcus issue.


    My fingers danced over the keyboard as I pieced together the fragments of information. The data files Dare Devil and Jupiter had sent were meticulous, yet they felt like the work of a phantom¡ªsomeone trying too hard to remain invisible.


    My frustration was obvious but for Zara¡¯s sake, I was trying. For hours, Ibed through every detail, and just when I thought I¡¯d hit another dead end, something clicked.


    I froze, rereading the lines on the screen.


    "This Marcus Devereaux is a stunt double!" I eximed, my voice loud in the silence. The realization hit like a lightning strike. I threw my fists in the air in triumph, feeling the tension in my shoulders ease momentarily.


    "Yes! That¡¯s it!" I leaned back in my chair, my heart racing with the thrill of discovery. But as quickly as the tion came, doubt crept in.


    "Wait," I muttered to myself, rubbing my chin. "What if the Marcus I killed was the double? No, that doesn¡¯t make sense." I shook my head firmly. "I know what I saw. That Marcus had the same energy, the same aura as the one I confronted at the dinner. The real Marcus wouldn¡¯t risk such an obvious fake unless..."


    Unless he had something even more sinister up his sleeve.


    "This dubious mongrel," I growled, my fists clenching. "He was a fake. But not anymore."


    Grabbing my phone, I dialed Dare Devil¡¯s number. He picked up almost instantly.


    "Snow?"


    "I¡¯ve figured it out," I said, pacing the room now, the adrenaline coursing through me. "The Marcus we¡¯ve been chasing¡ªhe¡¯s a stunt double. The real one is still out there. I don¡¯t know how I didn¡¯t see it sooner, but I¡¯m certain now."


    There was a pause, then Dare Devil let out a low whistle. "A stunt double? That exins a lot. What¡¯s the n?"


    "We find this double. If the real work is still alive, then we need to lure him out," I said firmly. "We interrogate him, and we end this once and for all."


    "On it," Dare Devil replied. "I¡¯ll start pulling threads and see what I can find."


    As soon as the call ended, I dialed Jupiter¡¯s line. He picked up on the second ring.


    "Snow," he said, brisk.


    "Jupiter, it¡¯s confirmed. The Marcus I killed was a double. The real one is still alive, and it¡¯s time we smoked him out."


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about, Snow. You did a good job. Let¡¯s locate the double."


    "Sure. He won¡¯t see using."


    Jupiter grunted in agreement. "Understood. I¡¯ll startpiling thest-known connections and send them your way."


    "Good." I allowed myself a brief smile. "Once we handle this, it¡¯s over."


    Jupiter hesitated before asking, "And Zara? How¡¯s she doing? How is she taking the news? Wait... Have you informed her yet?"


    I leaned back against my desk, my thoughts briefly shifting to her. "She¡¯s at the pack house for the Ivory Crescent event. I was nning to visit herter and share the good news myself."


    "She¡¯ll want to hear it," Jupiter said. "She¡¯s been through enoughtely."


    "That¡¯s why I want to see her and tell her. Hat we have found arcus Devareaux."


    "Okay. You rn it is."


    As I nodded, another call buzzed on my screen. I nced at the number¡ªit was unfamiliar.


    "I¡¯ve got another calling in," I told Jupiter. "I¡¯ll check in with youter."


    "Got it."


    The call with Jupiter ended, and I moved to answer the iing call, but it stopped abruptly before I could pick up. My brows furrowed as unease prickled at the back of my neck.


    I was about to call Zara when my phone buzzed again. This time, it was a message notification.


    I tapped the screen, my breath catching as the words red back at me:


    <i>"I have something of yours, Alpha Snow. Your precious wife is with me."</i>


    My blood ran cold. The room seemed to tilt slightly as rage surged through me. Like a movie clips, the memory of when I felt her snuff out crossed my mind and I staggered.


    I was sure it was my mind and the stress but now... I understood. They have her... the enemy has her.


    "Zara..." I whispered, and cier snarled viciously in my mind.


    The message was followed by a second notification¡ªa photo attachment. I tapped it open quickly, my heart pounding violently in my chest.


    The image showed Zara, unconscious, her hands bound and her face pale, slumped in a dimly lit room.


    The phone nearly slipped from my hand as fury ignited every nerve in my body. My vision blurred with red as cier growled, his voice echoing in my head.


    "They will pay for this," I vowed.


    With no time to waste, I grabbed my jacket, already dialing Dare Devil again. This time, the hunt was personal.


    He answered quickly, as if already sensing my frustration.


    "They have her."


    "What?"


    "I¡¯msending coordinates... have Jupiter on it ASAP. I¡¯m on the move."


    "Snow... you cannot go in alone. Wait..."


    I ended the call abuptly and called the only person who shared my pain. <i>"cier, are you ready?"</i>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>~Lycan Territory~</strong>


    Ever since I met Siona, I have been on he low, handling my pack affairs excellently.


    Suddeny a presence at the door made me lift my head from the petitions on my desk before the person could kmock.


    "Yes?" my deep cold voice rang out.


    "Alpha, Lady Siona is here to see you." By the mere mention of her name, I knew something was up.


    The rabbit wouldn¡¯t be seen running in the afternoon except its home was on fore... Why had the priestesse of he rown ord?


    I ordered fo rher to be brought to me and while my thoughts apanies me, she arrived minutester.


    Siona did not bother with pleasantries, With her eyes red and darkened like hat of a dangerous monster, she deliver the killing blow. "It has begun. Zia Gold had been captured."


    Follow current novels on (f)reew??bnovel

 Chapter 242: M.M. Devereaux

    <h4>Chapter 242: M.M. Devereaux</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 242</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The pounding in my head felt like a relentless drumbeat, each throb echoing behind my eyes as I blinked them open.


    The dim light in the room made it hard to see, but I forced myself to sit up, gritting my teeth against the soreness in my body.


    Thanks to my wolf¡¯s abilities, most of the smaller bruises had already faded, and the deeper wounds felt closed, though tender. But something was wrong.


    <i>"Astrid?"</i> I called in my mind, desperate to feel her presence.


    No response.


    I tried again, this time more urgently, "<i>Astrid, please!"</i>


    Silence.


    Panic began to creep in at the empty void in my mind. Astrid had always been there, even in my darkest moments.


    I shifted, the cold clink of metal chains rattling around me. ncing down, I noticed the heavy silver shackles wrapped around my wrists and ankles, burning into my skin and attached to thick chains bolted to the wall.


    My heart sank further when I saw my attire¡ªa loose white t-shirt and ck shorts, both unfamiliar.


    "What the hell..." I muttered, trying to piece together what had happened.


    And then it hit me.


    "Ivan."


    The memory of his face, his mocking smirk, shed in my mind. The fight. The rogues. The ambush.


    Before I could process more, a smooth, almost casual voice cut through the dimness.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, beautiful, hold on. Let¡¯s not get too worked up."


    The voice sent a chill down my spine. As familiar and off as it sounded, I couldn¡¯t quite ce it.


    I squinted into the shadows, trying to pinpoint its source. As I strained my eyes, a sharp, piercing ache coursed through my skull. I winced, raising a trembling hand to my head.


    "Astrid?" I tried again, whispering now, as dread tightened around me. Still nothing.


    I knew then it was useless. The silver was hurting her, us. And she had to focus her remaining strength on me.


    A figure emerged from the shadows, stepping into the weak light of the room. My heart leapt into my throat, my breath hitching as I recognised that person.


    "Marcus Devereaux," I whispered.


    The man who had haunted Snow¡¯s every waking thought stood there, towering over me. But something was... off.


    I scanned him from head to toe, searching for anything¡ª<i>any</i> detail that could betray him as an imposter. My eyes darted over his features: the strong jawline, the piercing eyes, the confident stance.


    It was all the same.


    But his smirk¡ªit was different.


    More devilish. Crueller.


    "It¡¯s not him," I murmured to myself, shaking my head. "It can¡¯t be."


    He chuckled darkly, folding his arms as he leaned casually against the wall. "You won¡¯t find what you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯m cut from the same tree, darling."


    I eyed him carefully. "What does that even mean?" I demanded, though my voice trembled.


    He tilted his head, the smirk widening as he straightened and stepped closer. The closer he got, the more I noticed the subtle differences. His energy felt darker, his presence more malevolent.


    "M-Mar¡ªMarcus, is that really... you?" I asked softly.


    He scoffed, his smirk deepening into something almost predatory. "What do you think?"


    I tried to reason it out while my mind scrambled to make sense of this impossible situation. But before I could voice my thoughts, his next words shattered my concentration.


    "Hello, Zia Gold."


    My blood ran cold.


    His casual use of my full name felt invasive, like he had peeled back ayer of my identity I hadn¡¯t willingly shared.


    How did he know about it?


    I shook that thought away. It was no news considering during the alpha ball, I had been introduced out.


    My gaze darted to his neck, and that¡¯s when I saw it¡ªa ck Godmark etched into his skin.


    "You¡¯re not Marcus Devereaux," I whispered, trying to hide the trembling in my voice. "You¡¯re..."


    His grin widened, cutting me off. "His twin."


    My heart skipped a beat as horror settled over me. His twin? Marcus had a fucking twin brother and never mentioned it. Even Snow didn¡¯t know.


    "I must thank your husband," he said, his voice oozing venom. "I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever return to the Sun City. But when Snow killed my brother¡ªbrutally, I might add¡ªI couldn¡¯t just let that slide, could I?"


    His words sent a fresh wave of fear and rage coursing through me. "You¡¯re lying," I snapped, my voice shaking.


    "Am I?" he taunted, spreading his arms as if inviting me to challenge him.


    "Then tell me," I said, forcing myself to meet his gaze despite the terror wing at my insides. "What¡¯s your name?"


    His smirk grew even more wicked, and he bowed slightly, as though mocking me.


    "I am Melvin Maverick Devereaux," he dered, his voice dripping with malice.


    I stared at him, my chest tightening. Snow¡¯s battle with Marcus had been a nightmare, and now, here stood his twin¡ªa shadow darker than the man we had thought was our greatest enemy.


    "What do you want with me?" I asked firmly, despite my trembling hands.


    Melvin chuckled, his eyes gleaming with something sinister. "Revenge, my dear. And you? You¡¯re the perfect pawn to start with."


    As he stepped closer, his words reyed in my mind, chilling me to the bone.


    <i>"I need to get out of here. And I need to do it fast."</i>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The tires screeched as I sped down the highway. My fingers gripped the steering wheel tightly, my knuckles turning white. My mind raced as fast as the car, reying Zara¡¯s face from the photo¡ªthe helplessness, the chains.


    <i>"I¡¯ming for you, love. Hold on."</i>


    The shrill ring of my phone jolted me, pulling me momentarily from my thoughts. I nced at the caller ID¡ªZade.


    With a growl, I answered, hitting the button on the steering wheel to activate speaker mode. "What?"


    "Where¡¯s my sister, Snow?" Zade¡¯s voice was sharp. My jaw clenched. "I¡¯m going to get her back."


    "How do you know where she is?" Zade demanded, his voiceced with suspicion and urgency.


    "Dare Devil called you, didn¡¯t he?" I bit out, already piecing together the source of Zade¡¯s sudden interrogation.


    "Yes, and for good reason," Zade snapped. "You¡¯re charging into danger alone with Zara¡¯s life at stake? Are you insane? What are you thinking?"


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 243: Golden God

    <h4>Chapter 243: Golden God</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 243</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "I¡¯m not charging in blind," I argued, keeping my voice firm. What were they thinking? That I didn¡¯t love Zara enough to think things through? "I¡¯ve already had someone trace the IP address from the message."


    "Of course, you did," Zade said, his tone dripping with frustration. "You think someone who¡¯s been in hiding this long will suddenly slip up and let you trace their location? It¡¯s a trap, Snow!"


    I tightened my grip on the wheel, the realisation gnawing at the edges of my mind. I was so angry and in a hurry to save Zara that I didn¡¯t think this through.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. Zara¡¯s out there, and she needs me."


    "And you think running headfirst into a trap is going to help her?" Zade growled. "Listen to yourself! If you¡¯re captured¡ªor worse¡ªthen who¡¯s going to save her?"


    "I¡¯ve got this," I shot back. "I don¡¯t need your approval."


    "This isn¡¯t about approval, Snow!" Zade roared, his voice crackling through the line with raw emotion. "This is about my sister¡ªmy family! You might be her husband, but you don¡¯t get to make reckless decisions with her life on the line."


    His words struck me deeply, yet I stood by my decision. "I know what I¡¯m doing."


    "No, you don¡¯t," Zade countered coldly. "If you did, you¡¯d realize that walking into this alone is exactly what they want. You think Zara would want you to gamble her life and yours just because your ego won¡¯t let you wait for backup?"


    "I¡ª"


    "You¡¯ll do as I say," Zade interrupted, his tone brooking no argument. "Stand down and wait for me. I¡¯m on my way to meet you. Tell me where you are."


    I hesitated, my mind warring between my need to act and the logic in his words.


    "Snow," Zade¡¯s voice softened, but the steel remained. "She¡¯s more important than your pride. You know that."


    He was speaking the truth. I tightened my jaw and exhaled heavily. "Fine," I groaned out. "But if you¡¯re not here soon¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll be there," Zade interrupted. "And Snow, don¡¯t you dare make a move without me. We¡¯ll get her back. Together."


    The line went dead, leaving me in silence save for the rumble of the engine and the pounding of my heart.


    I eased my foot off the gas slightly, my mind racing as I reyed the call.


    <i>"Zara, hold on, please."</i>


    For now, I would wait. But the moment Zade arrived, whoever had taken Zara would learn the cost of their mistake. And I would make sure they paid in full.


    <i>"Yeah but for now, what do we do? How about still driving and letting Zade catch up? I mean, it beats waiting out there on the road."</i>


    cier was right. We could also y Zade but that was dangerous. Should the enemy be alerted of my presence, Zara could be in danger.


    So, I did the only thing I was sure would be best.


    Taking my phone, I searched through my contact list for one name. Someone outside the trio I could trust. But someone no one wants to disturb because of how grumpy he was.


    The Golden God.


    The phone rang twice or thrice before Bragart finally connected the call and answered in theziest voice ever.


    "Ah, what a pleasant evening, Snow. To what do I owe the pleasure of this rare call?"


    Even through the phone, his voice dripped with mockery. Golden God, the master assassin, spy, and extractor. He was a shadow that no one could catch unless he allowed it.


    Despite his irreverent attitude, the man was unmatched in his field¡ªa genius with a dangerous streak and a reputation that spoke for itself. Thebination of his skills and his werewolf status was truly remarkable.


    "I need you." I cut straight to the point.


    "You wound me," he teased, his voiceced with amusement. "No ¡¯how are you?¡¯ No pleasantries? Just straight to business. Typical Snow."


    "Golden..." I said, my patience wearing thin.


    His tone shifted instantly, the teasing edge reced with something cold and unyielding. "What do you want from me?"


    "My wife..." I began but he cut me off mid setence.


    "...has been taken." There was a brief pause before he spoke, and his voice was icy. "I know."


    The admission hit me like a punch. My grip on the steering wheel tightened, and my eyes narrowed. "You know?"


    "Yes," he said inly.


    "Then you know why I¡¯m calling you. I need your help to get her back."


    "No."


    The single word was delivered so decisively it left no room for argument.


    "What do you mean, no?" I growled, barely able to keep my wolf at bay. "She¡¯s in danger, and I don¡¯t have time for your games. If you know, then you should be offering to help."


    Golden God¡¯s chuckle was low and unsettling. "I¡¯m not your personal savior, Snow. And I don¡¯t work for free."


    "You¡¯ll bepensated," I snapped. "Name your price."


    "You think this is about money?" His tone was sharp now,ced with something darker. "You still don¡¯t understand how this works. I don¡¯t take jobs that don¡¯t align with my interests. And frankly, your wife¡¯s predicament doesn¡¯t concern me."


    My blood boiled. "I¡¯ll make it concern you."


    "Good luck with that," he said, the amusement back in his voice. "You¡¯re desperate, Snow. That¡¯s the only reason you called me. But desperation doesn¡¯t change my answer."


    Before I could respond, his voice turned colder than ice. "Here¡¯s some free advice: don¡¯t waste time calling people who won¡¯t help you. That¡¯s the difference between you and me¡ªI don¡¯t hesitate."


    The call ended with a sharp click, leaving me staring at the phone in disbelief. The audacity of him left me speechless for a moment, but that moment quickly gave way to rage.


    "Damn him!" I roared, mming my palm against the steering wheel.


    cier growled in agreement. <i>"I told you we should go. Time is not waiting for us, and Zara¡ª"</i>


    "Fine!" I snapped aloud, starting the ignition. "Zade can catch up if he wants. I¡¯m done waiting."


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 244: On the Move

    <h4>Chapter 244: On the Move</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 244</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It was foolish to call Golden God in the first ce. I should¡¯ve known better than to expect anything from that sloth.


    The engine roared to life, and I shifted into gear, ready to speed off. But just as I was about to hit the gas, headlights appeared in my rearview mirror. I narrowed my eyes, watching the vehicle approach.


    When the car came to a stop beside mine, I recognized it immediately. Zade.


    Finally.


    Rolling down the window, I tapped the steering wheel impatiently as he parked next to me.


    Zade¡¯s window slid down, and his face was a mix of irritation and resolve. "You were going to disobey a direct order," he said tly.


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "It would be disobeying if I were under yourmand, Alpha Zade. But as you know, I¡¯m an alpha myself. Alpha of the strongest pack doesn¡¯t do that. Taking orders has never been my strong suit."


    I facepalmed internally. Knowing that had the Golden w Pack not met with such disaster twenty years ago, they¡¯d probably still be the strongest pack. But I needed to irk him a little, to let him know I was also in control of the situation and Zara meant my world.


    "Tsk," Zade scoffed. "When Zara is concerned, your egoistic brain better learn to listen to take orders."


    I smirked. "Why don¡¯t you take thatmanding tone and use it on Golden God?"


    His expression darkened. "What does he have to do with this?"


    "I called him," I said with a shrug. "Figured he could help while I was waiting for you. But thatzy bastard refused."


    "You did what? You know aszy as he can be, he could be reckless if angered."


    "At least he never gets caught. He can extract her while I wait and then we attack those bastards but yeah, wrong move. The sloth refused to help." Zade sighed and my grip tightened on the wheel. "No point wasting more time."


    "Snow¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. My foot pressed down on the elerator, and the car surged forward, leaving Zade¡¯s protests behind me.


    Zara was out there. And I wasn¡¯t going to sit still any longer.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Siona¡¯s words reyed in my mind like a drumbeat as I strode through the hallway leading to my control room. Zara was in danger, and every second wasted felt like a lifetime. I didn¡¯t have the luxury to hesitate or overthink¡ªI had to act.


    <i>"It has begun. Zia Gold has been captured."</i>


    My chest tightened, and my wolf growled with restless urgency. Zara wasn¡¯t just anyone; she was mine, and nothing in this world would stop me from bringing her back.


    "Richard," I barked through the mind link. "Meet me at the rooftop chopper. We¡¯re going now."


    Richard¡¯s response was sluggish, a hint of irritation colouring his tone. <i>"Kaid, what¡¯s going on? Who¡ª"</i>


    "No time for exnations. We are going to get back my bride-to-be," I interrupted.


    "Kaid, what is this about? Your bride-to-be. I hope you are..."


    "Zara. It¡¯s Zara. She¡¯s been taken."


    There was a pause before Richard responded; his tone was much sharper now. "I¡¯ll be there. Give me a moment."


    Moments were all I could afford. I severed the link and continued barking orders as I entered the control room.


    "Get the chopper ready," I growled at the operator, my voice leaving no room for argument. "Now."


    "Yes, Alpha!"


    Within minutes, the rooftop helipad was prepped. The whir of the des echoed through the air as the sleek ck helicopter awaited. The setting sun cast long shadows across the cityscape, but I had no patience to admire the view.


    "Where¡¯s Richard?" I muttered under my breath, pacing the tform. I reached out through the mind link again but found the connection severed.


    "Damn it," I growled, clenching my fists.


    Suddenly, his voice broke through, calm and collected as if he hadn¡¯t been ignoring me. <i>"Kaid."</i>


    <i>"WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?"</i> My voice thundered through the link, furycing every syble.


    <i>"Making preparations," </i>he replied smoothly, unfazed by my tone. <i>"I¡¯ve organized a team of warriors. They¡¯re ready to move."</i>


    <i>"We don¡¯t need them,"</i> I snapped. <i>"I don¡¯t have time to coordinate a unit. All I need is you by my side, Richard. I can handle the rest."</i>


    There was a pause, and then his voice returned, tinged with mild amusement. <i>"While I admire your confidence in my skills, Kaid, there¡¯s a bit more to this than¡ª"</i>


    "Just shut it and get here," I growled.


    "I already am," Richard quipped as he stepped onto the rooftop, his signature smirk firmly in ce.


    "You took your time," I muttered, eyeing him.


    Richard crossed his arms, leaning casually against the railing. "Do you have any idea where you¡¯re going, Kaid? Or were you nning to sniff her out like a bloodhound?"


    "Siona gave me the region," I shot back, already moving toward the chopper. "I¡¯ll find her scent and track her myself if I have to."


    Richard shook his head, a wry grin tugging at his lips. "Of course you would. Lucky for you, I have the location."


    I stopped short, narrowing my eyes at him. "How?"


    "While you were storming around like a berserker, I did the sensible thing and asked for more help," he replied smugly.


    "How did you¡ª"


    "I have my ways," he cut me off. "Now, unless you want to waste more time questioning me, I suggest we move. A certain damsel in distress awaits."


    My wolf bristled at his flippant tone, but I couldn¡¯t argue with the results. Instead, I climbed into the chopper, my focus solely on Zara.


    "Let¡¯s go," I barked, and the helicopter lifted off, slicing through the darkening sky as we raced toward the unknown.


    Richard sat beside me and although his demeanour was calm, his eyes were sharp. "This isn¡¯t going to be easy," he said after a while.


    "I don¡¯t care," I said bluntly. "I¡¯ll bring her back, no matter what it takes."


    Richard¡¯s smirk softened, his expression momentarily serious. "I know you will."


    While the rest of the flight passed in silence, I whispered to myself, "Hold on, Zara. I¡¯ming for you."


    Follow current nov?ls on f(r)eewebnov??l

 Chapter 245: Expecting You

    <h4>Chapter 245: Expecting You</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 245</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The building stood out in the moonlight ahead of us. Its architecture was eerily simr to the warehouse where I had ended Marcus. But this one was more sinister¡ªlike it was meant to unnerve me.


    Before Zade and I approached the gate, we decided on letting just one person¡ªme¡ªgo in alone. Just to be safe and have a backup in case things get too tricky.


    However, as I approached the gates, two men guarded the gate with bored expressions, and before I spoke, one of the men straightened up and stated tly. "The boss is expecting you two. Ask your partner toe with."


    Turning to my side, I gave Zde my signal. Knowing how sharp his senses was, I was sure he had heard all they said.


    And in no time, Zade walked into our line of sight.


    Zade and I walked in silence over to the gate. As we approached, they stepped aside, their movements almost synchronised.


    "The boss has been expecting you," one of them said, his tone t. "There¡¯s no need for violence... yet."


    I exchanged a wary nce with Zade, who gave a curt nod. Without a word, we stepped inside.


    We were led through the dimly lit building, the silence amplifying every creak of the floorboards and rustle of movement above.


    The corridor stretched endlessly. Finally, we reached a staircase leading to the top floor, and our escort gestured for us to ascend.


    At the top, a single hallway greeted us, its walls lined with flickering lights that cast unsettling shadows. At the end of the corridor was a door, slightly ajar, revealing a poorly lit room beyond.


    As soon as we entered, a sharp whine escaped Zara¡¯s lips. My heart lurched at the sound. She was here.


    "Zara!" I started forward upon cier¡¯s growl, ready to attack.


    "Stop."


    The bone-chilling voice cut through the air, freezing me in my tracks. My gaze snapped to the shadows where a figure lurked behind Zara.


    The light filtering into the room barely illuminated his face, but his wed hand was unmistakable as it wrapped around Zara¡¯s neck. She flinched, her tear-streaked face twisted in pain.


    "Marcus," Zade growled, his voice dripping with venom. "Step out of the shadows and face us like a man."


    A deep, eerieughter filled the room, echoing off the walls and sending a shiver down my spine. I was a bit scared for Zara¡¯s sake. She was literally in his ws.


    Slowly, the man moved forward and snapped his fingers. Immediately the light came on. His smirk was as chilling as hisugh, his features sharp and cruel.


    Immediately after it happened, Zade stiffened beside me. "It is him," he muttered.


    I knew what he meant. I had killed him not to mistake him for anyone. This right here was Marcus Deveraeux.


    But the man lifted his free hand, stopping us in our tracks. "How does it feel to bepletely wrong, Alpha Snow, Alpha Zade?" he sneered.


    I frowned, my mind racing. "What are you talking about?"


    Marcus¡¯s smirk widened as he leaned closer to Zara, his w lightly grazing her skin. "Let me make this easier for you to understand." He straightened, his tone mocking. "My name is Melvin. Melvin Maverick Devereaux. Marcus was my twin."


    My breath hitched as the realisation hit me. His resemnce to Marcus was uncanny, but there was something darker, more unhinged about him.


    "I must thank you, Alpha Snow," Melvin continued, his voice dripping with malice. "If it weren¡¯t for you killing my brother, I wouldn¡¯t have found my way here. Now, I get to return the favor."


    Before I could respond, a sudden hissing sound filled the air. I turned just as several darts shot toward us from hidden corners of the room. Zade and I moved instinctively, dodging as many as we could, but a few struck home.


    I staggered back, pulling a dart from the back of my neck. My head spun, and a wave of nausea rolled through me.


    "Wolfsbane," I muttered and red at Melvin.


    Melvin chuckled darkly. "I couldn¡¯t afford for you two to be at full strength now, could I? And I made sure to include one more important ingredient."


    "Silver," Zade rasped, his eyes wide as he pulled a dart from his arm.


    "Good," Melvin said with a smirk. "Now healing should be nice and slow."


    Zara¡¯s eyes was filled with tears and her voice broke as she screamed, "No! Please, don¡¯t hurt them!"


    Melvin tutted, shaking his head. "Poor, sweet Zara. You¡¯re still so naive. You think I¡¯d spare them just because you beg?"


    As if on cue, six massive men entered the room, their hands gripping thick silver chains. The smell of burning metal hit my nose as they approached, the chains dragging along the floor.


    "Stay back!" Zade shouted, but his voicecked its usual power.


    The wolfsbane coursing through my veins dulled my reflexes, making every movement sluggish. I tried to step forward, but my legs buckled under the weight of the poison.


    Zara screamed again, her voice filled with desperation. "Stop this! Please!"


    Melvin tightened his grip on her neck, his ws digging into her skin. "Don¡¯t worry, Zara. You¡¯ll be joining them soon enough."


    Zade¡¯s voice was hoarse as he called out to her. "Zara... we¡¯re here. We¡¯ll get you out of this."


    But Melvin¡¯s wicked grin only grew. "Oh, I¡¯m counting on you watching helplessly, Alpha Snow. You can watch as I kill her¡ªjust like you killed Marcus."


    His words struck like a blow, and I growled, forcing myself to my feet despite the agony coursing through me. But the chains closed in, and I knew we were running out of time.


    "Zara!" I roared, my vision blurring as Melvin dragged his ws down the side of her neck. Red liquid rolled down Zara¡¯s skin and my blood boiled.


    cier growled.


    I still had a bit of strength before the wolfsbane and silver fully knocked me and I was going to use it to get her out of here.


    Before I could think further, Melvin raised his ws, preparing to strike.


    And then everything erupted into chaos.


    The sharp sound of gunshots, punches, and screams rendered the air, pulling everyone¡¯s thoughts to the window.


    "Shit, we¡¯ve beenpromised."


    This ??ontent is taken from fre??webnove(l).??????

 Chapter 246: Sniped and Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 246: Sniped and Rampage</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 246</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Shit, we¡¯ve beenpromised."


    As the rogue Lycans muttered warnings about the disturbance, Melvin¡¯s smirk deepened, a twisted amusement dancing in his eyes.


    "Find out what¡¯s causing the disturbance," he ordered, his voice calm yetced with venom, "...and deal with them."


    Zade struggled against the chains weighing him down. "You wouldn¡¯t dare!" he growled, his tone raw with defiance.


    I pushed forward, intent on stopping him, but Melvin¡¯s ws dug into Zara¡¯s shoulder, eliciting a scream that sent a bolt of rage through me as I froze.


    "Aahhh... I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you, Snow."


    "Enough!" I snarled, but my voice only seemed to fuel his sadistic glee.


    One of his guards rushed in, panting heavily. "Boss! The Lycan King is here. He¡¯s causing a rampage outside!"


    Melvin froze for a moment before his expression darkened further, the smirk wiped clean.


    "The Lycan King wasn¡¯t who I expected to see here," he muttered, his voice dropping into a growl. His gaze flicked between Zade and me, assessing the situation.


    "He is here with his beta."


    His eyes dimmed. "Things have gotten... moreplicated."


    I groaned, the weight of the wolfsbane and silver dragging me down. "That reckless Lycan," I hissed under my breath so only Zade could hear. "He¡¯s going to get Zara killed with his grand entrance."


    Zade¡¯s grim expression mirrored my frustration. "Sometimes I wonder if he is using his head."


    "No. His ego is making him use his head and brute strength."


    I caught Melvin¡¯s lip curled in disdain. "Change of ns," he snapped at his men. "Kill off the Alphas and evacuate immediately!"


    My breath hitched as he tightened his grip on Zara.


    "And Zara?" I growled, pushing to my feet despite the chains pulling me down.


    Melvin¡¯s smirk returned, cruel and mocking. "Oh, Zara... her death is merely postponed. You¡¯ll watch me feed her to the sharks another day, Alpha Snow."


    Rage boiled over, and I surged forward, pulling against the silver chains. But before I could take another step, one of Melvin¡¯sckeys drove his foot into my back, forcing me to the ground.


    "You¡¯re strong, I¡¯ll give you that," Melvin taunted, his gaze flicking to Zara¡¯s trembling form. "But strength means nothing when you¡¯re helpless. Your love for her is your weakness."


    He turned back to his men, barking orders. "Move it! The Lycan King ising."


    Zara¡¯s eyes darted between Zade and me, her tears glistening in the dim light. I caught her whispering under her breath, a silent plea for us not to do anything before the two rogue lycans blocked our path.


    Melvin yanked her to her feet, his ws digging into her arm. But before he could take another step, the sharp crack of gunfire filled the room.


    Two rogue Lycans dropped instantly, the smell of blood mingling with the acrid scent of silver.


    All heads snapped toward the source of the shots.


    "Sniper!" one of the remaining rogues shouted, panic creeping into his voice. "Protect the boss!"


    Melvin¡¯s eyes darted around the room, his sharp gaze narrowing as itnded on me.


    "So, you brought backup after all," he sneered. "A sniper? Clever. I suppose I¡¯ll just have to kill Zara now. Better this way."


    My heart skipped a beat. There was no way I¡¯d let him escape with my Zara. I narrowed my eyes, gathering my strength and challenging cier¡¯s power through me.


    He raised his hand, ws gleaming, poised to drive them into Zara¡¯s chest.


    "No!" Zade and I roared simultaneously, struggling against the chains.


    Another gunshot followed as the bullet pierced Melvin¡¯s raised hand. He howled in pain, his grip on Zara loosening momentarily. She staggered back, free from his grasp.


    The moment Zara was clear, I acted on instinct. My wolf surged forward, lending me a final burst of strength. I rushed Melvin with my head lowered, mming into him with all the force I could muster.


    The impact sent both of us hurtling through the doorway, the air knocked from my lungs as we crashed to the ground floor.


    "Arrgh!" Melvin¡¯s growl of pain echoed in my ears as we tumbled onto the cold, hard surface and I heard bones crack.


    Dazed but determined, I rolled to my feet, my vision swimming from the wolfsbane. Melvin was already rising, his injured hand cradled against his chest, but his fury burning hotter than ever.


    "You¡¯ll pay for that," he snarled, his eyes shing with rage.


    "I¡¯m not the one paying today," I shot back, crouching low, ready to strike again.


    Above us, chaos erupted as more gunfire rained down, scattering the remaining rogues. I caught a glimpse of Zade breaking free from his chains with sheer brute force, charging forward to protect Zara.


    Melvin lunged at me, his ws swiping dangerously close. I dodged, but my movements were sluggish, the wolfsbane slowing me down. His next attack caught me across the shoulder, searing pain ripping through me as I staggered back.


    "Is this the best you¡¯ve got, Alpha?" Melvin taunted, circling me like a predator.


    "You talk too much," I growled, lunging forward. My ws raked across his side, drawing blood, but he barely flinched.


    "You¡¯ll regret this, Snow," he hissed, his grin returning despite his injuries. "This isn¡¯t over."


    With that, he leapt back, retreating toward the shadows as his remaining men scrambled to follow.


    "Get back here!" I roared, stumbling forward, but my legs buckled under the weight of the wolfsbane.


    I staggered back, summoning all my strength as I broke off the chains, ready to chase after Melvin and end him.


    "S... Snow!" Zara¡¯s voice called out weakly, pulling my focus. I turned to see Zade lifting her into his arms, his expression grim.


    "We need to get her out of here," he said sharply. "Now."


    I nodded, staggering to my feet. "This isn¡¯t over," I growled again, my gaze fixed on the shadows where Melvin had disappeared.


    As we moved toward the exit, I made a silent vow: I would end Melvin Maverick Devereaux no matter what it took.


    Just then Kaid punched one of the men, sending him flying to where Snow was. In anger, I caught him by the cor and threw a heavy punch in his face.


    "Fuck off!"


    Th?? most uptodate nov??ls are publish??d on freew(e)bnove(l).??????

 Chapter 247: Alphas Jealous Banter

    <h4>Chapter 247: Alphas Jealous Banter</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 247</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Right after their escape, tension was in the air. Everyone¡¯s breathing was ragged, but no one spoke.


    Relief warred with exhaustion as we stumbled forward, the wolfsbane and silver still gnawing at my system.


    Then I saw him once more.


    Kaid strode toward us, his towering frame radiating barely restrained fury. His piercing gaze swept over each of us before lingering on Zara.


    And the moment his eyes locked on her, something shifted in his expression¡ªa raw, almost primal look.


    Before I could process it, Kaid rushed forward.


    "Zara," he growled.


    I stepped in front of him, blocking his path. cier was bristled at his audacity, and his growl rumbled in my mind.


    Kaid froze, his shoulders tense, his crimson eyes shing. A low growl reverberated from his chest as he tried to fight back mentally but I wasn¡¯t having that today.


    Behind him, Richard appeared, rushing to Kaid¡¯s side. "Kaid, stop!" he called out, but his voice did little to temper the Lycan King¡¯s rage.


    For a moment, it was just Kaid and me, locked in a silent standoff. My blood boiled at the arrogance radiating off him, and I could feel Zade and Zara¡¯s watchful gazes from above.


    "Step aside," Kaid said coldly.


    I didn¡¯t budge. "She¡¯s safe now. You don¡¯t need to be here."


    "You call this safe?" Kaid snarled. "You¡¯re ipetent. You couldn¡¯t protect her and now look at her. She¡¯s better off with me."


    A bitterugh escaped me. "Says the man who nearly got her killed with his reckless, meatheaded entrance. If this is how you handle someone you im to want, I pity your warriors and soldiers, Lycan King. They have a leader whose brain is in shambles."


    Kaid¡¯s growl deepened, and his oppressive aura red. I winced slightly under its weight but refused to back down.


    "At least I did something," Kaid snapped, stepping closer, his towering presence meant to intimidate me. "What did you do other than get yourself beaten to a pulp? Admit it, Snow¡ªyou¡¯re weak."


    "I was handling it before you barged in," I shot back, unable to keep my voice from rising.


    "You were too slow," he growled, his voice as sharp as a whip.


    "Fuck off, clothpole. You know nothing about protecting a loved one," I challenged.


    My words had cut deep as the next second Kaid shoved me hard, and I stumbled back a step before nting my feet firmly. The fire in my chest erupted, and I shoved him back with equal force, my growl echoing.


    "Not everything is about brute force when a life is concerned," I spat, my voice trembling with fury. "Your useless actions almost got her killed before a sniper saved her by taking out that bastard¡¯s hand."


    Kaid froze, his eyes widening in shock, but before either of us could react further, a slow round of apuse interrupted the standoff.


    The sound drew all of our attention to the side.


    A man emerged from the shadows, his blond hair catching the moonlight as it fluttered in the breeze. His sharp blue eyes sparkled with amusement, and a rifle rested casually on his shoulder.


    "Who the hell are you?" Kaid growled, his aura ring again.


    But I recognized him instantly. My breath caught, and a relieved smile crept onto my face.


    "You came," I said, my voice softening. "You... I thought¡ª"


    Golden God smirked, cutting me off. "What can I say? I¡¯ve got impable timing."


    Kaid¡¯s frown deepened as he approached, scanning Golden God with suspicion. "You are?"


    Golden God¡¯s grin widened, his tone dripping with mockery. "The man who saved your betrothed."


    "She¡¯s my wife," I interjected sharply, narrowing my eyes at him.


    Golden God chuckled, his gaze sliding to Zara. "And you, Miss Alpha, are you alright?"


    Zara managed a small nod, her voice weak. "Thanks to you."


    I frowned, my eyes darting between Zara and Golden God as she added, "Thanks to all of you."


    Golden God dipped his head slightly. "At least someone has sense. Unlike two overgrown dogs who can¡¯t appreciate when someone saves their hides. Without me, you¡¯d all be dead."


    Kaid crossed his arms over his chest, his re unwavering. "I didn¡¯t need your help. I had it handled."


    Golden God raised an eyebrow, his smirk turning icy. "Yeah? I should¡¯ve let the three snipers aiming for your head take their shot then."


    Kaid¡¯s eyes widened slightly before narrowing. However, Golden God continued. "Good luck saving anyone if you can¡¯t save yourself."


    I chuckled darkly, but Golden God shot me a warning re.


    Before the argument could escte, Zara stepped forward, but her foot caught on the uneven ground. She stumbled, and in an instant, Zade, Kaid, and I were by her side.


    Her copse sent panic through me, but as I reached her, a sharp ringing pierced my ears. Pain exploded in my head, and I staggered back, my hands clutching my ears as blood trickled between my fingers.


    "Snow! Zade!" Zara¡¯s voice was faint, her tears shining as she reached for us.


    Kaid knelt beside her, unaffected by the sudden wave of pain that struck us. "I¡¯ll carry her," he dered, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "No!" I growled, forcing myself to my feet despite the agony. "She¡¯s my wife. I¡¯ll take her."


    "She¡¯s my sister," Zade chimed.


    Golden God stepped between us, shaking his head. "Neither of you is in any condition to care for her. She needs expert treatment."


    Kaid¡¯s expression softened slightly as he turned to us. "One of my kingdom¡¯s priestesses can heal her. But she¡¯ll have toe with me."


    Zade nodded reluctantly. "If it will help her, we¡¯ll go."


    Kaid nced at me, his eyes narrowing. "My invitation was for Zara alone."


    "Anywhere Zara goes, I go," I snapped, ring back at him.


    Before Kaid could argue, Richard ced a hand on his shoulder, stopping him. "They¡¯re all wee, Kaid. Let¡¯s focus on Zara."


    Kaid growled softly but didn¡¯t object, his frustration clear as we moved to follow him. All that mattered now was getting Zara the help she needed.


    "Werewolf boy... Watch it," Kaid growled as I walked past him.


    "Save your rage for the bastard who captured her."


    Just as the words left my mouth, Zara halted, making everyone stop.


    "I forgot to mention, Snow. Ivan is working with Melvin. He was the one who captured me."


    The ??ost uptodat?? novels are pub??ished on fre(e)webno(v)el.??????

 Chapter 248: Journey to the Lycan Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 248: Journey to the Lycan Kingdom</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 248</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zara¡¯s words cut through the awkward tension, making everyone freeze. All but Kaid.


    "Ivan," she repeated, "...he¡¯s working with Melvin. He was the one who captured me."


    cier snarled in the back of my mind, the name igniting a fresh wave of rage. My fists clenched at my sides as I fought to maintain control.


    "I knew that snake was still lurking," Zade muttered, his face darkening. "We should¡¯ve finished him when we had the chance."


    "Ivan." Kaid¡¯s deep voice rumbled, his eyes narrowing as he stepped closer. "This makes things personal."


    "It¡¯s already personal," I snapped, turning toward him. "Ivan¡¯s been a threat to Zara for years. If anyone¡¯s going to deal with him, it¡¯s me."


    "Then why didn¡¯t you already?" Kaid retorted.


    Before the argument could re up again, Zara¡¯s voice cut through. From her tone, one could tell how exhausted and frustrated she was. "Enough! This isn¡¯t about who gets to fight who. Right now, we need to get to safety, and I need answers. Everything else can wait."


    Leaning casually against a nearby tree, Golden God smirked. "Looks like thedy has more sense than the rest of youbined."


    Kaid growled low, but I forced myself to focus on Zara. She was right. Every second spent arguing was another second wasted.


    "Fine. We¡¯ll deal with Ivan and Melvin after we get you healed."


    Zara nodded, her gaze softening slightly as she looked at me. "Thank you, Snow."


    Kaid¡¯s eyes lingered on her before he turned to Richard. "Get the chopper ready. We leave immediately."


    "You heard him," Richard said briskly, already moving.


    Golden God straightened, adjusting his rifle. "I¡¯ll keep watch. You never know when another rogue might decide to get brave."


    "You¡¯reing with us?" Kaid asked, his tone sceptical.


    Golden God tilted his head, smirking. "Not a chance. I¡¯ve done my part. I¡¯ll hang back and make sure no one follows."


    "I don¡¯t trust him," Kaid muttered under his breath as he turned away.


    "You don¡¯t have to," Golden God called after him, grinning. "But you¡¯ll thank meter."


    ****************


    The helicopter ride was tense and quiet, save from the des as the only sound apanying us while we soared through the night sky. Zara rested against me, her breathing even but shallow. I could feel the weight of her exhaustion, the strain of everything she¡¯d endured.


    Kaid sat across from us, his gaze never leaving her. The intensity of his stare made cier bristle, but I forced myself to ignore it.


    This wasn¡¯t the time for petty territorial disputes, no matter how much Kaid¡¯s presence grated on me.


    Zade leaned back, his arms crossed, while he put on a mask, controlling his anger.


    Everything that hapd happened today tested and enraged us.


    With Zara¡¯s life on the line, we basially became helpless a nd Melvin was right.


    She hd be a weakness.


    Zara nced a me and intertwined our fingers, cing our locked hands on my thgh.


    But she ws also my strength.


    I knew Zade was already nning his next move, calcting how to strike back at Ivan and Melvin.


    As for me, all I could think about was Zara. Every time her breath hitched or her body tensed, my chest tightened with worry.


    "We¡¯re almost there," Kaid finally broke the silence.


    "Where exactly is ¡¯there¡¯?" Zade asked rather sharply than iontended.


    "My kingdom," Kaid replied. "My priestess will see to Zara¡¯s injuries."


    Zade frowned, his mistrust evident. "And how do we know she can be trusted?"


    Kaid¡¯s eyes shed with irritation. "Because unlike some, I don¡¯t fail the people I care about."


    Zade opened his mouth to retort, but I held up a hand. "Enough. Let¡¯s just get Zara the help she needs. We can sort everything else outter."


    As the helicopter began its descent, I nlooked down. Below us, the sprawling expanse of Kaid¡¯s territory came into view, the vast forests and mountains bathed in moonlight.


    Thending was smooth, and as soon as the doors opened, Kaid was out, barking orders to his waiting guards.


    A woman in flowing robes approached, her aura radiating calm and authority. Her dark hair shimmered in the moonlight, and her blue eyes assessed Zara with a mix of concern and determination.


    "This is Priestess..." Kaid said, his tone softening slightly.


    "Siona," Zara muttered, shocking everyone. Judging from the look on her face, she looked equally shocked to see thetter.


    I nced at Kaid. At first, his shock was evident but after that, there was a knowing smile stered on his face.


    "I see you¡¯ve met," Kaid added, walking closer to Zara.


    Zara nced in my direction before looking elsewhere. "Good. She¡¯ll take care of her," Kaidmented.


    "I¡¯ll need space to work," Siona chimed, ncing at everyone, "on all of you," her voice soothing.


    "I¡¯m staying with her," I said immediately.


    "As am I," Kaid added, stepping closer.


    Siona¡¯s gaze shifted between us before she sighed. "Fine. But if either of you interferes, you¡¯ll answer to me."


    Zade stayed behind, watching the exchange with a scowl. "I¡¯ll make sure no one else gets near if you don¡¯t behave. Zade¡¯s tone left no room for argument.


    We were led down from the helipad to the king¡¯s pce. Both Zara and I were taken to a private room.


    From the looks of things, it belonged to Siona.


    As Siona began her work, I held Zara¡¯s hand, my heart aching with every wince and shudder.


    By the time we were done, both Zar and I were asked to rx while she treated Zade outside.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I began and Zara shook her head gently.


    "No, you and Zade did plenty. Just your presence alone was everything. Thank you, Snow."


    Before Zara got to finish what she was saying, I scooted close to her, wrapped my hand around her waist, and kissed her deeply.


    I kissed Zara deeply, pouring all my emotions into it¡ªthe fear, the relief, the anger, and most of all, the love.


    Her lips were soft but slightly chapped, a reminder of everything she¡¯d been through.


    She leaned into me, her hand resting lightly on my chest, her fingers curling into the fabric of my shirt.


    <i>"Boy, I missed her."</i>


    Follow current novels on (f)reew??bnovel

 Chapter 249: Suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 249: Suspicious</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 249</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~ </strong>


    For a moment, everything else disappeared. The pain in my body, the tension in the room, Kaid¡¯s overbearing presence¡ªit all faded into the background.


    There was only Zara, her warmth dropping on me, her presence healing a part of me that had been frayed and worn.


    When we finally pulled apart, her eyes glistened, her lips parting slightly as though she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    "I almost lost you," I confessed.


    "But you didn¡¯t," she replied softly, brushing her fingers along my jaw. "I¡¯m here, Snow. I¡¯m safe. Thanks to you."


    "And Zade," I admitted grudgingly. "And even Kaid."


    Zara smiled faintly, her gaze softening. "You¡¯re all impossible, you know that?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "You wouldn¡¯t have us any other way."


    Her hand lingered on my cheek, her thumb tracing gentle circles. "No, I wouldn¡¯t."


    The sound of a throat clearing broke the moment, and I turned sharply to see Kaid standing in the doorway, his arms crossed over his chest. His eyes flicked between Zara and me, a shadow of irritation passing over his face.


    "She needs rest," he said bluntly, stepping into the room.


    "I¡¯m well aware," I replied sharply without hiding my irritation.


    Kaid¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk. "You should take your own advice, Alpha. You¡¯re hardly in better shape."


    I wanted to argue, but Zara squeezed my hand gently, her silent plea stopping me. She nced at Kaid while wearing her expression on her person like a sleeve¡ªa mix of gratitude and weariness.


    "Thank you, Kaid," she appreciated him sincerely. "For everything."


    Kaid¡¯s smirk softened into something resembling a genuine smile. "Anything for you, Zara. Always."


    cier growled softly in the back of my mind, but I ignored him. No matter how much Kaid¡¯s presence grated on me, this wasn¡¯t the time for petty territorial disputes.


    "I¡¯ll leave you to rest," Kaid added, his gaze lingering on Zara a moment longer before he turned and left the room.


    The tension eased slightly as the door clicked shut behind him. Zara let out a soft sigh, leaning her head against my shoulder.


    "I don¡¯t think I can handle another standoff between you two," she murmured.


    "Trust me, neither can I," I said, smiling at her before kissing her temple.


    After ensuring Zara wasfortable, I reluctantly left her to rest. Despite the lingering tension in the air, I knew she needed space to recover without Kaid or me hovering over her like hawks. As I walked into the hall, my thoughts churned with unease.


    I found Zade leaning against a nearby pir, arms crossed and deep in thought. His sharp gaze flicked to me as I approached.


    "Finally decided to breathe?" Zade quipped, though his tone was more tired than mocking.


    Ignoring his jab, I leaned against the wall beside him. "We need to talk."


    Zade arched an eyebrow. "About?"


    "Siona," I replied, watching his reaction closely. "Do you know how Zara knows her?"


    Zade¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the slight tension in his jaw betrayed his thoughts. "I was going to ask you the same thing."


    I frowned, crossing my arms. "Zara acted like she knew Siona. She even called her by name before Kaid introduced her."


    "That¡¯s not just coincidence," Zade muttered, his brows furrowing. "But if Zara knows her, she hasn¡¯t mentioned it to me."


    "She hasn¡¯t mentioned it to me either," I admitted, in a low tone. "But there¡¯s something else."


    Zade straightened slightly, his gaze sharpening. "Go on."


    I hesitated, the memory of that night flickering in my mind. "The night Zara went missing from the mansion... When she returned, I caught the scent of someone else on her. It wasn¡¯t strong, but it was distinct. At the time, I thought it might¡¯ve been idental¡ªsomeone she passed by, maybe or an attack she was covering up."


    "And now?"


    I exhaled heavily. "Now, I¡¯m not so sure. When Siona got close earlier, I smelt that same scent."


    Zade¡¯s eyes narrowed, his body tensing. "Are you suggesting Siona had something to do with Zara¡¯s disappearance?"


    "I¡¯m not suggesting anything yet," I said quickly, though the thought had crossed my mind. "But I can¡¯t ignore the simrity. Either Siona was involved, or there¡¯s a connection I haven¡¯t pieced together."


    Zade rubbed a hand over his face, muttering something under his breath. "We need answers, Snow. We can¡¯t afford to let this slide¡ªnot with everything else going on."


    "Agreed," I said, my jaw tightening. "I¡¯ll talk to Zara. When she¡¯s ready, because right now, let¡¯s just say almost everyone unknown is a suspect."


    "Even the known ones." As soon as Zade said that, Snow and he exchanged nces. They cleared their throat, and Zade asked, "And Siona?"


    "We¡¯ll deal with her if we need to."


    Zade nodded, his expression grim. "Fine. Keep me updated."


    With that, he pushed off the wall and disappeared down the corridor, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    Later, I stepped outside and dialed a number I hadn¡¯t expected to use again so soon. The phone rang twice before Xavier¡¯s familiar gruff voice answered.


    "What do you want?" he asked without warm-up.


    I chuckled softly. "You¡¯re wee, by the way."


    "For what?" Xavier shot back, clearly annoyed.


    "For giving you the chance to stretch thosezy limbs of yours. It must¡¯ve been a nice change of pace," I teased, waiting for hiszy retort.


    Xavier groaned audibly. "You¡¯re lucky I like Zara, or I wouldn¡¯t have shown up at all. And stop calling me by my name, Snow. I swear¡ª"


    "Rx, Golden God," I interrupted, leaning against the balcony railing. "You really need to lighten up."


    Xavier snorted. "Coming from you, that¡¯s rich. Anyway, is Zara okay?"


    "She¡¯s recovering," I said, my tone softening. "Thanks to you."


    "Don¡¯t thank me," Xavier replied gruffly. "Thank my aim. And the next time you get yourself into a mess, try not to drag me into it."


    "Oh,e on," I teased. "You love ying the hero."


    "I¡¯d love a vacation more," he shot back. "But here we are."


    Iughed, shaking my head. "You¡¯re insufferable."


    "And you¡¯re an idiot," Xavier retorted. "But you¡¯ve got good instincts. Keep your head on straight, Snow. Melvin¡¯s not done, and neither is Ivan."


    "I know," I said seriously. "I¡¯ll be ready."


    "You better be."


    The line clicked off, and I slipped my phone back into my pocket, the weight of Xavier¡¯s words settling over me.


    I returned to Zara¡¯s room, half-expecting to find Kaid hovering over her like a protective shadow. To my relief, the room was quiet when I stepped inside. Zara was awake, sitting up in bed, her face pale but alert.


    "Snow," she said softly, her voice like a balm to my frayed nerves.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked, pulling a chair closer to her bedside.


    "A little better," she admitted, managing a small smile. "Thanks to you."


    "And Kaid, and Zade," I added with a wry smile.


    She chuckled softly, but her gaze turned serious. "It¡¯s not just that. It¡¯s knowing you¡¯re here."


    Her words warmed my chest, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the questions swirling in my mind.


    "Zara," I began, choosing my words carefully. "How do you know Siona?"


    Her smile faltered slightly, and she looked away, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of the nket. "I don¡¯t, really. I mean... I¡¯ve seen her before, but we don¡¯t really know each other."


    My eyes narrowed slightly. She was lying.


    "Zara." My tone was much firmer now. "I know she¡¯s the one you met the night you went missing from the mansion."


    Her head snapped toward me, her eyes wide with shock. "What?"


    "You heard me," I said, leaning closer. "I caught her scent on you then, and I caught it again today. I need to know the truth, Zara. What happened that night?"


    Her lips parted, but no words came out. The silence stretched between us.


    "Zara," I urged, my voice softening. "Please."


    Tears welled in her eyes, and she looked away, her shoulders trembling. Whatever she was hiding, it was tearing her apart.


    Before she could answer, the door creaked open, and Kaid stepped inside. His presence filled the room instantly, his gaze locking on Zara.


    "Is everything alright?" he asked, ncing between us.


    Zara quickly wiped at her eyes, forcing a smile. "Yes, I¡¯m fine."


    But I wasn¡¯t convinced. And neither was Kaid.


    Whatever secrets Zara was keeping, I would uncover them.


    "I find that hard to believe." Kaid stepped closer. "Tell me, is your husband disturbing you?" All the anger I had managed to hold off for Zara¡¯s sake resurfaced, and I felt like punching him in the gut.


    I snapped. "Maybe you need to leave and stop hovering around my wife like a hawk."


    Zara stole a nce between us before falling on the bed. Instinctively, both of us reached for her just as her hand shot out to stop us.


    "Two of you leave. I do not want to be disturbed further."


    We wanted to argue, but she wouldn¡¯t have it, and so, the Lucan King and I were tossed out.


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel

 Chapter 250: Her Secret

    <h4>Chapter 250: Her Secret</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 250</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The soft rays of morning sunlight peeked through the sheer curtains, painting the room in a lively, warm hue.


    I blinked awake, my body heavy from the toll of recent events. Memories from the night before swirled in my mind¡ªSnow¡¯s questions, Kaid¡¯s interruptions, and the secrets I carried.


    A knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Come in," I called, sitting up slowly.


    A maid entered and bowed her head. Her demeanour was calm and professional. "Good morning, Lady Zara. His Majesty has requested that you be moved to your private chambers today. I¡¯vee to assist with the transition."


    My brow furrowed. "Private chambers?"


    "Yes," the maid said with a polite smile. "The King thought you¡¯d prefer a quieter, more secluded space to rest and rec1qover."


    I sighed, unsure how I felt about Kaid¡¯s constant need to intervene. But before I could dwell on it, the maid began gathering my belongings and I decided not to argue. Maybe a change in environment would do me some good.


    By the time Snow arrived at the room I had vacated, I was already seated on the balcony of my new chambers, overlooking the sprawling Lycan Pce grounds. The view was breathtaking. Rolling hills stretched as far as the eye could see, the forests dense and teeming with life.


    The pce itself was a marvel¡ªornate stone carvings adorned its walls, and the golden spires gleamed under the morning sun. It was held a differentparison to Snow¡¯s mansion. This was regal, imposing, and almost otherworldly.


    I spent the better part of the morning exploring the room and its attached amenities before settling on the balcony with a ss of raspberry wine. As I sipped, my thoughts wandered back to the night I met Siona and the revtion she had shared.


    <i>A witchy heritage and my rebirth.</i>


    I swirled the wine in my ss as everything pressed down on me. How would Snow react if I told him? Would he see me as a danger? A stranger? Or would he ept me, ws and all?


    Snow¡¯s words from the previous night echoed in my mind: <i>"I know she¡¯s the one you met the night you went missing."</i>


    He was already suspicious, and I hated keeping things from him. Yet, I couldn¡¯t shake the fear that this truth might drive a wedge between us.


    <i>"He deserves to know,"</i> Astrid¡¯s voice whispered in my mind, breaking the silence.


    "I know," I murmured, setting the ss down.


    <i>"Then tell him, Zara. You¡¯ve been through so much together. If anyone can understand, it¡¯s him. Give him the benefit of the doubt."</i>


    I knew Astid was right but deep down, there was this kind of fear that enveloped me. I never told anyone. Not in the second life either.


    "I¡¯m afraid, Astrid," I admitted. "What if he can¡¯t handle it?"


    <i>"What more do you stand to lose by trying? You¡¯ve already faced death, betrayal, and enemies who would see you destroyed. Trusting Snow might be the least dangerous choice you¡¯ve made so far."</i>


    <i>"You are right. It¡¯s the least dangerous and well, this should also test his love for me."</i>


    <i>"Exactly. Besides, he¡¯s got cier. I doubt he¡¯s ever gonna let Snow discard you."</i>


    <i>"Well, okay. Let¡¯s do that then."</i>


    I sighed, leaning back in my chair. Astrid wasn¡¯t wrong. Snow had proven time and again that his loyalty to me was unshakable. Maybe it was time I started trusting him with my deepest fears.


    A sudden knock at the door interrupted my thoughts.


    "Come in," I said, sitting up straighter.


    The door opened, and Snow stepped in, his presence filling the room instantly. His eyes scanned the space beforending on me.


    "He... he moved you without informing me," Snow stated rather ask, his voice tight as he fought to control his growl.


    I shook my head, a small smile tugging at my lips. "Hon, I know you have questions. If you want to discuss them with me, you¡¯ll need to leave your anger and jealousy at the door."


    His jaw tightened, but I continued before he could interrupt. "Thankfully, there¡¯s been no Kaid since morning, so you have nothing to worry about. This change in environment has actually helped me think."


    His expression softened slightly, but worry shed in his eyes as he rushed to my side in a heartbeat. He knelt before me, his hands cupping my face as he searched my eyes.


    "You haven¡¯t recovered fully," he said, his voiceced with concern. "You needed rest, not this thinking..."


    I smacked his hands away gently, meeting his gaze with a firm look. "This is exactly why I didn¡¯t mind-link you. You need to calm down, Snow. I need you to be at your best, not clouded by anger or overprotectiveness."


    His shoulders sagged slightly, but he didn¡¯t pull away. "Zara, I can¡¯t help it. Seeing you hurt, knowing you¡¯re carrying all this weight¡ªit drives me insane."


    "I know," I said softly, cing my hand over his. "But I¡¯m here now, Snow. I¡¯m safe. And I need you to trust me to take care of myself too. Well, sometimes," I added, knowing he could point out the times I was in danger and he wasn¡¯t wrong. I was still learning to avoid dangers and I wanted the best for myself and Snow.


    He nodded slowly, though the tension in his body didn¡¯t fully dissipate. "Alright. But you have to promise me something."


    "What?"


    "No more secrets," he said firmly, his eyes locking onto mine. "Whatever it is you¡¯re keeping from me, I want to know. We¡¯ll face it together."


    My breath hitched, and for a moment, I considered telling him everything right then and there. But the words caught in my throat.


    "I promise," I said instead


    Snow seemed to sense my hesitation, but he didn¡¯t press. Instead, he stood and pulled me into a gentle embrace.


    "Whatever it is," he murmured into my hair, "we¡¯ll figure it out. I¡¯m not going anywhere, Zara."


    I clung to him, the weight of his words bothforting and terrifying. Because deep down, I knew that once the truth came out, there would be no going back.


    "Okay. Here it is. Snow, I¡¯m a witch."


    "W-wait, what?"


    "And I am reborn."


    He stayed still, his mind probably trying to process all I said. "And it¡¯s my third rebirth."


    The sourc?? of this content is free(w)??bnov(??)l

 Chapter 251: It All Made Sense

    <h4>Chapter 251: It All Made Sense</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 251</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The words Zara said were the most shocking thing I heard. I never even dreamed she was going in that direction when I asked her.


    Now I realised just what she meant and why she needed me calm. I stood frozen, my mind struggling to process what Zara had just said.


    <i>"I¡¯m a witch."</i>


    <i>"And I am reborn."</i>


    <i>"It¡¯s my third rebirth."</i>


    Her voice had been calm, almost resigned, but the weight of her confession crashed over me like a tidal wave. My pulse thundered in my ears as I reyed her words in my mind, trying to piece together the impossible.


    A witch.


    Reborn.


    Three lives.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. I took a step back, my legs suddenly feeling weak.


    Every memory I had of her¡ªthe first time I met her, the intensity in her eyes when we argued, the unshakeable strength she carried even in the face of danger¡ªcame rushing forward, now coloured by this new revtion.


    The impromptu marriage, the way she had insisted we wed so suddenly... Had it been because she was running from something or someone?


    I recalled the night she went missing. The faint, foreign scent that clung to her when she returned. Her behaviour afterwards. The way she would look at me sometimes as if she carried a burden too heavy for one person to bear.


    It all made sense now.


    But at the same time, it didn¡¯t.


    "Snow?" Zara¡¯s voice broke through my swirling thoughts.


    I looked at her, my gaze locking onto hers. Her expression was hesitant, her eyes brimming with a mix of fear and vulnerability.


    She was waiting for my reaction, bracing herself for the possibility that I might reject her.


    "You¡¯re... serious?" I finally managed to ask.


    "Yes," she said simply, managing to keep her voice steady despite the tension radiating from her.


    I ran a hand through my hair, turning away as I tried to organize the chaos in my mind. My thoughts felt like a jigsaw puzzle with missing pieces.


    "A witch," I muttered to myself, pacing the room. "And reborn. Three times."


    "Yes," she repeated.


    I stopped and turned to her, my eyes narrowing. "Howe I never noticed your witch powers? Why did you hide that side of you from me? And why now? Why are you telling me this now, Zara?"


    Her lips trembled slightly before she drew in a deep breath. "Because I can¡¯t keep hiding it from you, Snow. Not after everything we¡¯ve been through. You deserve to know the truth. I owe you that much."


    The sincerity in her voice struck a chord deep within me, but I couldn¡¯t stop the torrent of questions swirling in my mind.


    "You¡¯ve been keeping this from everyone... from me," I said, my voice sharper than I intended. "How am I... I asked you, Zara. I asked you on different asions to talk to me. But you hid from me that my wife¡ªthe woman I thought I knew¡ªhas lived three lives and... and is also a witch."


    She flinched at my words, but she didn¡¯t look away.


    "I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid," she exined. "Afraid of how you¡¯d react. Afraid you¡¯d see me as a monster."


    "A monster?" I repeated, the word cutting through my frustration. "Do I look like an inconsiderate bastard? Zar, I would never..."


    She held her palm. "Yes, you may." Her gaze dropped to her hands. "Being a witch isn¡¯t exactly celebrated in our world, Snow. Especially after what some witches have done. Besides, I found that part out about me recently. And rebirth... it¡¯s not natural. It¡¯s not something people understand, let alone ept. I understood that too, recently."


    Her words hit me hard, and I felt a pang of guilt for my initial reaction.


    I stepped closer, my tone softening. "Zara... I would never call you a monster. I have no problems with your powers. I am just concerned. And shocked and..." I sighed. I needed to stop saying rubbish, right?


    "I¡¯m sorry, love. I... I was insensitive and insane in my reaction. Please, forgive me."


    "I don¡¯t know what to say."


    My chest rose and fell and I raked my hand through my hair. When I looked at her again, I knew I needed to use a different approach quickly.


    <i>"Better not screw this up, Snow," </i>cier warned.


    "Please, can you tell me why? Why were you reborn? What happened?"


    Inhaling deeply, she suggested we sit but I shook my head, deciding it was something better. I also needed her rxed and a way to assure her that I wasn¡¯t the jerk face of just now.


    Yeah, I was hurt she hid from me but more hurt that Ished out stupidly when she was in her vulnerable state of opening her secrets.


    Trust was more than just loving. I needed to show her she could trust me.


    And now, she was telling me everything, opening the door to a past I couldn¡¯t have imagined.


    I tightened my grip on her hand and met her gaze. "Zara, I need you to tell me everything. Every detail. Please don¡¯t hold back anymore. It hurts me to think you¡¯ve been carrying this alone, with no one to share it with."


    Her lips trembled, but she nodded, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Okay..."


    I shifted, pulling her closer until she was cradled against my chest. Her head rested on my shoulder, and I felt the faint tremor in her body as she began.


    "In my first life," she started, her voice barely above a whisper, "I fell in love with Ivan. He wasn¡¯t always the monster he is now. Back then, he was kind, attentive... everything I thought I wanted. Though it was all my delusion."


    My jaw tightened at the mention of Ivan, but I stayed silent, letting her continue.


    "We got married," she said, her voice faltering. "But it didn¡¯t take long for things to change. He became cold and maniptive. And then there was rissa."


    Th?? most uptodate nov??ls are publish??d on freew(e)bnove(l).??????

 Chapter 252: Her Secret Told

    <h4>Chapter 252: Her Secret Told</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 252</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zara¡¯s breath hitched, and I felt her grip on my hand tighten.


    "Hey, babe..." I tried soothing her nerves, hoping to calm her down. "It¡¯s all good. She can¡¯t hurt you here," I assured her.


    "She wasn¡¯t just an enemy. She was the reason for my death¡ªboth times."


    I stiffened, cier snarling at the thought of anyone hurting her. "She killed you?"


    "They both did," Zara said, her voice shaking. "In my first life, I discovered Ivan and rissa cheating on me. I tried to confront him, but... he betrayed me. They killed me together."


    The rage bubbling in my chest threatened to spill over, but Zara ced her hand on mine, her touch soothing me. "Snow, please. Let me finish. Don¡¯t forget we are mated now. I can feel all of your emotions and you look like one who would explode any second."


    I nodded, forcing myself to stay calm.


    "In my second life, I made the same mistake," she continued. "I thought I could change things, that maybe Ivan wasn¡¯t as cruel as he had been. I married him again, but history repeated itself."


    I sighed, already knowing the end.


    "He and rissa worked together to end my life once more, feeding me a trace amount of wolfsbane, making sure I didn¡¯t get pregnant while she was pregnant and when I foolishly confronted them... vo, reborn."


    I couldn¡¯t contain my growl, my fists clenching tightly. "How could you... why would you go back to him?"


    "I... rissa said something before my death in my first life, that I was too attention-seeking, which was why I drove him away. So in my second life, I tried to do the opposite and even when I found out about his cheating, I tried to hide it because of foolish love. And on our 4th year..." she admitted, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    I leaned forward and wiped them as she continued, "I didn¡¯t exactly remember everything from my first life. The memories came back a bitter but when it did, I acted on rissa¡¯s advice. By the time I realised the truth, she pushed me, I hit my head and they finished the job."


    My heart ached for her, for the pain she had endured. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her into a protective embrace. "Zara, I¡¯m so sorry. You didn¡¯t deserve any of that."


    She sniffled, burying her face in my chest. "That¡¯s why I married you, Snow. I needed something different. I needed to break the cycle."


    I pulled back slightly, my brow furrowing. "You were desperate to correct your past," I said slowly, piecing it together. "To the point where you didn¡¯t even read the marriage contract I gave you," I reminded her.


    Her lips twitched into a faint smile, despite the tears in her eyes. "No. I didn¡¯t. I was too focused on starting over. My mistake."


    I sighed, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "You¡¯re unbelievable."


    "I know," she said, her smile fading. "And I paid the price for it."


    I frowned, about to ask what she meant when she continued. "There¡¯s more, Snow. The night I went missing from the mansion... I dreamt of my death in myst life. And went to the ce, then everything shed back and I saw how I was reborn."


    "How?"


    "Siona."


    That one word finally pieced everything together for me.


    "She had wanted to meet me before, remember the night you picked me up from E¡¯s when we newly got married? It was a mysterious message, though."


    I nodded recalling that day. "I wouldn¡¯t have let you go still."


    Zara sighed, shaking her head. "Well, that¡¯s when I met Siona."


    Zara nodded. "She told me everything. About my past lives, about why I was reborn, and about what¡¯sing."


    Her gaze met mine, and the weight in her eyes made my stomach churn. "Snow, this isn¡¯t just about me. There¡¯s a reason I was brought back. Siona said there¡¯s a cmitying, one that will destroy not just the packs but the entire continent."


    "What kind of cmity?"


    "She didn¡¯t give me all the details," Zara admitted. "But she mentioned the Thorned Crescent Pack and the Shadow ve. They¡¯re conspiring to unleash a force that could consume everything. Innocent lives, entire packs¡ªthey¡¯ll all be lost unless we stop them."


    Her words made my skin prickle at the thought that what happened to her pack would happen to so many.


    cier growled softly in the back of my mind, his unease mirroring my own.


    "And what does this have to do with you?" I asked, though I was afraid of the answer.


    "Siona said I¡¯m the key," Zara said, her voice trembling. "That my rebirth wasn¡¯t random. I was chosen because I have the power to unite the Lycans and werewolves, to bring them together against this threat."


    I stared at her, my mind racing. "Unite the Lycans and werewolves? How?"


    Zara hesitated before continuing. "She said it¡¯s because of my heritage. I¡¯m the daughter of a true Alpha King, from the strongest werewolf line. And... I inherited my great-grandmother¡¯s powers. She was a divine witch."


    The room seemed to tilt as her words sank in. "A divine witch," I repeated, disbeliefcing my tone.


    "Yes. And it¡¯s why I¡¯ve been targeted. Why Ivan and rissa won¡¯t stop. They¡¯re all connected, Snow. Every enemy we¡¯ve faced so far is tied to this."


    My hands clenched at my sides as I processed everything she had just revealed. Her past, the burden of her destiny¡ªit was overwhelming.


    "And Kaid?" I asked finally, my voice tight. "What role does he y in all this?"


    Zara¡¯s expression darkened. "Siona said he¡¯s both an ally and an obstacle. That I can¡¯t evade him, but I need his power and influence to seed. Without the Lycans, we don¡¯t stand a chance."


    I exhaled heavily, my mind racing with thoughts. "Zara." I took her hands in mine. "You¡¯ve been carrying all of this alone for so long. You don¡¯t have to anymore. We¡¯ll face this together, I promise you."


    Tears welled in her eyes again, and she leaned into me. "Thank you, Snow."


    I held her tightly. Whatever this cmity was, whoever stood against us, I would protect Zara with everything I had. No matter the cost.


    "For you, my love, anything. Allow me to help lift your burdens and protect you."


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 253: Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 253: Eavesdropping</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 253</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The corridors of the pce were quiet while the air felt heavy with recent events. My steps were light, my scent carefully masked as I approached Zara¡¯s chambers.


    I knew I was treading dangerous territory with Snow around but there was something about this captivating woman, Zia.


    I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to ignore her.


    I had intended to see her, to ensure she was recovering well after everything she¡¯d endured. But the soft sound of her voice halted me just outside the door.


    Snow was with her.


    I should have walked away, given them their privacy, but something in her tone caught my attention. It wasn¡¯t just the usual warmth she reserved for him¡ªit was something deeper that made me hesitate.


    Leaning against the wall, I sharpened my hearing, catching fragments of their conversation.


    "I¡¯m a witch," Zara confessed, and I could sense the vulnerability there.


    My breath hitched. A witch?


    "And I am reborn," she continued, her words striking like thunder. "It¡¯s my third rebirth."


    The world seemed to tilt as her confession sank in. Reborn? A witch? This wasn¡¯t just about her lineage or her past; it was something far greater.


    I closed my eyes, letting the words wash over me. I could hear Snow¡¯s shock in the brief silence that followed, but to my surprise, he didn¡¯tsh out much or push her away.


    Instead, he seemed to have realised his mistake in his reaction and gently asked her to reveal everything.


    As she spoke, I pieced together the story she had kept hidden for so long. The betrayal by Ivan and rissa, the lives she had lost, the pain she had carried across three lifetimes.


    My fists clenched at the mention of Ivan, the name burning like acid in my mind. That wretched coward.


    To think he had been her downfall in not one but two lives... If I had been there, if I had known, I would have ripped him apart limb by limb.


    But then Zara¡¯s tone shifted, and she spoke of Siona.


    I stiffened, my heart pounding as she recounted the prophecy.


    "A cmity ising," Zara said, her voice trembling. "One that will destroy not just the packs but the entire continent. Siona said, I¡¯m the key. That my rebirth wasn¡¯t random. I was chosen because I have the power to unite the Lycans and werewolves, to bring them together against this threat."


    Chosen. Siona didn¡¯t lie.


    Her words impacted me. I had always known there was something extraordinary about Zara¡ªsomething that set her apart from everyone else.


    But this? This was beyond anything I had imagined.


    And then she mentioned me.


    "Siona said Kaid is both an ally and an obstacle," Zara exined, her tone hesitant. "I can¡¯t evade him, but I need his power and influence to seed. Without the Lycans, we don¡¯t stand a chance."


    I froze, her words reverberating in my mind. Ally and obstacle. What did that mean?


    I leaned closer, straining to hear Snow¡¯s response.


    "Zara," he said softly. "You¡¯ve been carrying all of this alone for so long. You don¡¯t have to anymore. We¡¯ll face this together, I promise you."


    I stepped back, my chest tightening. His words were genuine; there was no denying that. Snow would move mountains for her, would shield her from anything that dared threaten her as would I.


    But would it be enough?


    I turned away from her room. I had eavesdropped on too much at this point.


    Zara¡¯s confession had unravelled a truth I wasn¡¯t prepared for, and yet, it all made sense. The inexplicable pull I felt toward her, the way she seemed tomand the attention of everyone around her¡ªit wasn¡¯t just her presence. It was her destiny.


    As I walked down the corridor, I could imagine the image of her tearful face as she recounted her pain.


    Zara, the woman reborn to unite our fractured world.


    And me, the so-called ally and obstacle.


    I paused at a balcony overlooking the pce grounds, the air cool against my skin. My mind raced with questions.


    How much had Siona known? Or why didn¡¯t shee to me at first until I sent for her? Was this why she had sought Zara out? To prepare her for this monumental task?


    And what was my key role in all of this?


    I clenched my fists, my frustration getting the better of me. For years, I had ruled with an iron will,manding respect and fear in equal measure. I had forged alliances and crushed those who dared challenge my authority.


    But this wasn¡¯t a war I could win with brute strength alone.


    If Zara truly was the key to uniting our races, then I had to protect her. Not just because it was the right thing to do, but because the fate of our world depended on it.


    Sadly, it would have made more sense if we were married.


    And yet, a part of me couldn¡¯t ignore the pang of jealousy that crept in every time I saw her with Snow.


    He had her heart, her trust, her loyalty.


    I shook my head, brushing the thought aside. This wasn¡¯t about me. It couldn¡¯t be.


    As I stood there, the sunlight casting long shadows across the pce grounds, I made a silent vow.


    Whatever it took, I would ensure Zara fulfilled her destiny.


    Even if it meant setting aside my own desires.


    Even if it meant standing beside Snow.


    Because in the end, her survival¡ªher sess¡ªwas all that mattered.


    And I wouldn¡¯t let anyone, not even fate itself, stand in her way.


    <i>"Good," </i>my wolf apuded me.


    <i>"Don¡¯t start."</i>


    <i>"Why won¡¯t I?" </i>he continued<i>, "...this might be a way to warm yourself into her heart. After all, when love shifts, she can be yours, right?"</i>


    I rolled my eyes at him.<i> "Don¡¯t tell me you have given up so soon."</i>


    <i>"Who says I have given up?"</i>


    <i>"But you... You said you¡¯d support her."</i><i></i>


    <i><i>"I will, but I will use that to my advantage and let her go on dates with me and do things for me before I agree to help her. It¡¯s a win-win."</i></i>


    <i> My wolf rolled his eyes at me. <i>"Who uses ckmail to win love?" </i>He shook his head.<i> "Only you, Kaid."</i></i>


    <i>Follow current nov?ls on f(r)eewebnov??l</i>

 Chapter 254: Delia Knows

    <h4>Chapter 254: Delia Knows</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 254</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After leaving Zade, I walked outside the pce walls to the garden. The gardens stretched before me, and the soft leaves rustling carried on the cool breeze.


    The tranquillity of the moment did little to settle my restless thoughts. Zara was safe, still, the memory of her kidnapping and everything she¡¯d endured gnawed at me.


    My footsteps were heavy as I paced, my phone clutched tightly in one hand. The device vibrated as if on cue, the screen lit up with an all-too-familiar name.


    Mum<strong>.</strong>


    I sighed, bracing myself as I answered.


    "Zade!" Mum¡¯s shrill, worried voice broke through the line, her words tumbling out in a rush. "Zade, what¡¯s happening? I heard Zara was kidnapped! Where is she? Is she okay? Tell me she¡¯s safe!"


    "Mum, breathe," I said firmly, my voice cutting through her panic. "She¡¯s safe. We got her back."


    The other end of the line went silent for a moment before I heard her exhale shakily. "Thank the Moon Goddes. You have no idea how worried I¡¯ve been. I thought I¡¯d lost her again."


    Her heartbeat, once erratic, began to slow, and I could feel her calming down through the phone.


    "She¡¯s fine, Mum," I assured her. "Snow, Kaid, and I made sure she¡¯s safe. She¡¯s resting now."


    "Where are you?" Mum demanded abruptly. The change in her tone was both shocking and not shocking.


    "Mum, Zara is fine."


    "Zade... I¡¯ming. I need to see my daughter."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, already anticipating the argument. "Mum, we¡¯re far away right now. It¡¯s not a good time for you to travel¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care how far away you are!" she interrupted. "Zade, I¡¯ming to Zara."


    "Mum," I tried again, my tone more insistent but since she was not listening, I had to break it to her, "...we¡¯re in the Lycan Territory."


    The line went dead silent for a second before her voice erupted, full of shock and anger.


    "What?! Why? Zade! What the fuck is my baby doing in the Lycan¡¯s den?"


    I winced, pulling the phone slightly away from my ear. "Mum, calm down¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t tell me to calm down! Are you insane? The Lycans? Of all ces? Do you have any idea how dangerous that is?"


    "I do," I replied, my patience thinning. "But it was the best option. Zara was injured, and the Lycan King offered her sanctuary and ess to a priestess who could help her heal."


    There was a long pause before Mum spoke again. "You know Kaid. He wants her."


    "And Snow¡¯s with her. I am here too. He¡¯d have to pass through both of us to get Zara. Remember, Zra doesn¡¯t wat him too."


    Mum sighed again, her voice slightly calmer but still tinged with worry. "Since Snow is with my baby, I guess that means she¡¯s safe. For now."


    "She is," I said firmly. "You can trust me, Mum. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her."


    "You¡¯d better not," she snapped. "Zade, listen to me. Get her home. Soon."


    "I will," I promised. "But she needs time to recover."


    "Fine," Mum huffed. "But once she¡¯s better, I want her back. Snow¡¯s had his chance. Zara belongs with me now. In her pack with her people too. That¡¯s final."


    "Mum¡ª"


    The line clicked, cutting me off mid-sentence. I sighed, slipping the phone into my pocket. The conversation had left a bitter taste in my mouth, but I couldn¡¯t dwell on it for long.


    My body tensed as I sensed a presence nearby.


    "Youing out, or are you going to keep lurking like a coward?" I called out sharply.


    A low, sinisterugh echoed through the garden, sending a chill down my spine.


    From behind one of the pirs, a figure emerged¡ªa woman. Her strides were confident, her dark eyes gleaming with mischief as she approached. Her long auburn hair framed her sharp features, and a knowing smirk yed on her lips.


    "Who are you?" I asked, my tone hardening.


    The woman stopped a few feet away, her gaze sweeping over me with thinly veiled amusement. "I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t know me," she said, her voice smooth and mocking. "But then again, you¡¯ve been busy babysitting your sister."


    "Answer the question," I snapped.


    She chuckled, tilting her head. "I¡¯m Delia. The Lycan King¡¯s cousin."


    I frowned, studying her carefully. "What do you want?"


    "Rx, Alpha Zade," she said, her smirk widening. "I was just curious. It¡¯s not every day we have a member of the Golden w Pack gracing our territory."


    Her tone was casual, but there was an undercurrent of something darker.


    "Well, now you¡¯ve seen me and this is no ce for you to hang out in. Move along," I said, turning my back on her.


    "Hmm," she mused, ignoring my dismissal. "It is my cousin¡¯s pce. I belong here. You, on the other hand..." Her voice trailed off and when I turned in her direction, she was already standing close to me, her eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "What is it with you?"


    "Could ask you the same."


    I face palmed and shut my eyes. She wasn¡¯t worth it. But then her seductive voice rang out. "Your sister, Zara. She¡¯s... interesting."


    I froze, my hand twitching at my side. Slowly, I turned back to face her. "What about Zara?"


    "Oh, nothing," Delia said lightly, though her eyes sparkled with mischief. "It¡¯s just fascinating, isn¡¯t it? The reborn witch, destined to unite us all. Quite the prophecy she¡¯s wrapped up in."


    My heart skipped a beat. How did she know about Zara¡¯s prophecy? And what is this I hear about her being reborn?


    I masked my initial shock. "What do you know?" I demanded, stepping closer.


    Delia smirk widened. "More than you think, Alpha."


    "You cannot say a thing to anyone, you know that?"


    She chuckled softly as her smile grew. "Hmm..."


    Before I could press her further, she turned and disappeared into the shadows, leaving me with more questions than answers.


    As the wind whispered through the garden, I clenched my fists. "Damn it, Zara, what¡¯s going on," I groaned internally.


    This content is taken from (f)reewe(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 255: Zade’s Anger and Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 255: Zade¡¯s Anger and Hurt</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 253</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The corridor leading to Zara¡¯s chambers stretched ahead as far as my thoughts went, with the faint echoes of my footsteps breaking the quietness of the passage while Delia¡¯s words reyed in my mind, fuelling a storm of confusion and frustration.


    <strong><i>Reborn. Destined to unite us all.</i></strong>


    How had I missed this? How had Zara kept something so monumental from me, her brother? I understood that we hadn¡¯t been closed since she came back but truly it hurt still.


    My jaw clenched as I reached her door, my knuckles rapping sharply against the wood.


    "Come in," Zara¡¯s voice called softly.


    I pushed the door open to find both Zara and Snow sitting on the bed. Their postures were rxed, yet the tension in the air was clear as the night sky without stars.


    Snow turned to me, his expression guarded, while Zara¡¯s eyes betrayed a hint of nervousness.


    "Reborn," I said tly, stepping into the room. "And you didn¡¯t think to tell me?"


    Zara and Snow exchanged a nce before looking back at me.


    "Answer me!" I thundered, my voice echoing off the walls.


    Snow immediately rose to his feet, his re meeting mine. "Hey, calm down. She doesn¡¯t need this right now."


    "Don¡¯t tell me to calm down, Snow," I snapped, my anger spilling over.


    Snow stepped into my line of sight, his presence an undeniable wall. "She¡¯s been through enough. Back off, Zade."


    I shoved him aside, ring at Zara. "You know what hurts the most? Someone as random as Kaid¡¯s cousin informing me!"


    Both Zara and Snow froze, their eyes wide in unison. "What?" they blurted out together.


    "Yeah," I spat. "So, are you keeping secrets from your own blood and sharing them with strangers instead?"


    Zara ran a hand through her hair, letting out a tired sigh. "Zade, it¡¯s not what you think. I haven¡¯t told anyone but Snow, and that was just recently. Today."


    "Then how the hell does Kaid¡¯s cousin know?" I shot back.


    Snow frowned, his gaze darting between me and Zara. "That doesn¡¯t make sense," he muttered.


    "It doesn¡¯t?" I barked. "Then maybe she¡¯s been careless, speaking where she shouldn¡¯t."


    "Stop it, Zade," Zara said, her voice firm but pained. "I¡¯ve been careful. I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone because I wasn¡¯t ready. Not even you."


    Her words cut deep, but I couldn¡¯t let it show. "You didn¡¯t think I deserved to know? Your brother?"


    "It¡¯s not about deserving, Zade!" Zara¡¯s voice rose, and for the first time, I saw her frustration bubbling over. "It¡¯s about fear. Do you know how terrifying it is to tell someone you¡¯ve lived three lives? That you¡¯re a witch? That you¡¯re carrying the weight of some prophecy you didn¡¯t ask for?"


    Snow ced a hand on her shoulder, his touch grounding her. "Zade, she¡¯s telling the truth," he added. "I only found out today, and trust me, it¡¯s a lot to take in. She¡¯s not hiding this from you to hurt you."


    I stared at them, the heat of my anger slowly ebbing as the weight of Zara¡¯s words sank in. "Fuck," I muttered, running a hand down my face. "I should have known."


    "Zade?" Snow called out cautiously.


    I looked up at them, exhaling heavily. "There was a file once. On Kaid. It mentioned his cousin¡ªDelia.


    She¡¯s known for her sharp ears and penchant for gossip. If she was lurking nearby, she could¡¯ve overheard you."


    Zara¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly, relief and exhaustion mingling in her expression. "I see..." She looked at me apologetically. "I¡¯m sorry, Zade. I never meant to hurt you or keep this from you. I just wasn¡¯t ready."


    I nodded, finally letting go of the tension in my chest. "Alright. I get it. But next time, don¡¯t let me find out from someone else. We¡¯re family, Zara."


    She gave me a faint smile, the weight of the moment still hanging between us.


    Snow nced between us, then took a step back. "I¡¯ll leave you two to talk."


    "No," Zara said quickly, her hand reaching for his. "Stay, Snow. I want you here."


    Snow hesitated before sitting back down beside her.


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped closer, pulling up a chair. "Zara," I said, meeting her gaze. "Mind-link with me. Speak freely. Let me hear everything."


    Her eyes softened, and she nodded. The next moment, her voice was in my mind, clear and unfiltered.


    <strong><i>"I¡¯m sorry for keeping this from you, Zade. It wasn¡¯t easy, and I didn¡¯t know how to tell you. But I need you to trust me."</i></strong>


    <strong><i>"I do trust you,"</i></strong> I replied sincerely. <strong><i>"But I need to know everything. No more secrets."</i></strong>


    She told me about her past lives, her deaths at the hands of Ivan and rissa, and her rebirths. She spoke of Siona, the prophecy, and the role she was meant to y.


    Snow¡¯s hand never left hers, his presence a steady anchor as she revealed the weight she carried.


    When she finished, I leaned back, exhaling heavily. "You¡¯ve been through hell," I said aloud, my voice filled with emotion.


    She gave a small nod. "I have. But I¡¯m here now, Zade. And I need you to stand by me."


    "You know I will," I said firmly.


    There was a moment of silence before Zara straightened slightly. "I need to pay Delia a visit," she said.


    "What?" Snow and I said in unison.


    "She knows too much," Zara exined. "If she overheard us, she might know things she shouldn¡¯t. I need to make sure she doesn¡¯t be a threat."


    Snow frowned. "Are you sure you¡¯re up for that? You¡¯re still recovering."


    "I¡¯ll be fine," Zara insisted.


    "And you won¡¯t go alone."


    I exchanged a nce with Snow before nodding. "True. We¡¯reing with you."


    "Of course not," Zara said, raising her palm to stop us as a dark glint shed in her eyes. "I need to do this alone. Coming with you two would seem threatening. I want her to feel at ease."


    As Zara stood, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride for my sister. She was stronger than I had ever given her credit for, and I would do whatever it took to protect her.


    "Zara," I began, but she stopped me.


    "Let me, Zade. She had iting. I must visit Delia."


    This content is taken from fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 256: Put a Leash

    <h4>Chapter 256: Put a Leash</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 256</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The weight of the day lingered over me like a storm cloud, heavy and oppressive. For hours, I¡¯d exposed the rawest parts of myself¡ªmy past lives, failures, and the burdens of my rebirth.


    It was exhausting, to be honest.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to reveal so much to others yet but now... I had unintentionally.


    And to think that someone¡ªDelia, of all people¡ªhad dared to toss my secrets around like gossip at a tea party made my blood boil.


    As I walked through the Lycan pce¡¯s grand halls, my emotions churned. My anger wasn¡¯t wild or zing. It was cold and smouldering, simmering beneath the surface like an unyielding fire.


    And the more I thought about what she did, and reyed Zade¡¯s reaction in my mind, the angrier I became.


    <strong><i>How dare she?</i></strong>


    Delia had no right. She wasn¡¯t part of my life, my struggles, or my truths. Yet, she had somehow overheard what was meant for my family and thought it eptable to unt it.


    Snow and Zade had tried to dissuade me from confronting her, but this wasn¡¯t about them. This wasn¡¯t even about me anymore. This was about principle.


    The pce gardens stretched before me as I stepped outside, the sunlight casting an ethereal glow over the lush greenery. My steps were collected and purposeful as I followed the faint trace of Delia¡¯s scent.


    I could tell a Lycan¡¯s scent anywhere and she... she had a slightly unique one like Kaid.


    She wasn¡¯t hard to find.


    Perched on a stone bench near the edge of the garden, Delia looked as though she belonged in some romantic painting.


    Her auburn hair shimmered under the light of the moon, and her dark eyes sparkled with mischief as she caught sight of me.


    "Lady Zara," she greeted, her voice dripping with mockery. "What an unexpected delight."


    "Delia," I replied in a cold and controlled tone.


    She tilted her head, feigning innocence. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    I stepped closer to her. "Let¡¯s see... to think this would be how the Lycan King¡¯s cousin and I would meet."


    "Well, we were bound to be introduced to each other at some point.," she said with a shrug.


    I held back my anger. "Yeah, sadly yourck of manners made it happen sooner."


    Her expression fell slightly as her lips fell open as though she was offended.


    The nerve.


    She had no right to be angry after what she had done. "What?" I continued. "Did I stutter or did you not behave foolishly?"


    "Look, Zara." At once her mask fell, reyed by the true nature and character of Delia. She was threatened a bit or should I say, felt insulted.


    I held my palm up to silence her. "You¡¯ve been talking about things that don¡¯t concern you."


    Her smirk returned. "Oh, but they do concern me. You¡¯re staying in my cousin¡¯s pce, after all. And your little secrets? They¡¯re far too interesting to ignore."


    I clenched my fists at my sides, forcing myself to stay calm. "Whatever you think you know, keep it to yourself. You have no idea what you¡¯re meddling with."


    Delia rose gracefully, brushing imaginary dust off her gown. "On the contrary, I think I know quite a bit. Reborn three times, destined to unite the Lycans and werewolves¡ªquite the tale. Almost too good to be true."


    I stepped closer, the distance between us almost nonexistent. My voice dropped, cold and sharp as a de. "This isn¡¯t a game, Delia. If I so much as hear a whisper of this from someone else, I¡¯ll being for you. And I promise, you won¡¯t like the oue."


    Herughter was soft, almost musical, but there was a sharp edge to it. "Regret it? My dear, you overestimate your position here. You¡¯re a guest in my cousin¡¯s domain. Tread carefully."


    I leaned in, letting the weight of my aura press against hers. "Do you know what being reborn has made me into?" My voice dropped into a dangerous whisper. "Someone who can kill without a second thought."


    I paused, letting my eyes take in her every expression before continuing, "I¡¯ve stared danger in the face many times and I am not afraid to end anything in my path or any stumbling block¡ªespecially one as insignificant as you."


    Delia¡¯s yful fa?ade faltered as she stood up and took a hesitant step back.


    I pressed forward, letting the full force of my wolf¡¯s aurash out. My eyes glinted dangerously, the red of Astrid¡¯s presence flickering through. "So if you value your life, Delia, keep your lips shut. You don¡¯t want to find out what I¡¯m capable of."


    Her confidence wavered as her smirk faded entirely. "You¡¯re bluffing," she muttered, though her voice trembled.


    "Try me," I challenged, my voice low and venomous.


    Her dark eyes flickered with unease, and I stepped back, finally satisfied that my point had been made.


    Turning on my heel, I began to walk away when movement caught my attention.


    Kaid stood near the walkway leading to the garden, his expression unreadable as he watched the exchange. His presence alone stoked the embers of my anger.


    I stalked past him, but before I could leave, his hand shot out, gripping my wrist.


    "Zara," he began, keeping his voice low, but I didn¡¯t let him finish.


    I snapped my head toward him, ring. "If you love your little pest, I suggest you put a leash or cor on her. Because the next time she crosses me, she¡¯ll pay with her life."


    Kaid¡¯s eyes narrowed, his jaw tightening as his free hand clenched into a fist. The flicker of Astrid¡¯s red gaze in my eyes didn¡¯t escape his notice.


    Without waiting for his response, I yanked my hand from his grip and strode away, my heart pounding unrelentingly.


    Let Delia meddle again, and she¡¯d learn exactly what I was capable of.


    As I headed back into the pce, Astrid¡¯s voice whispered in my mind.<i> "She¡¯s ying with you. Don¡¯t let her get to you." </i>


    "I won¡¯t," I replied silently. "She ain¡¯t worth it and I do not mind staining my fur to tear her to pieces if need be."


    <i>"Trust your instincts, Zara. They¡¯ve kept you alive this long. Tread carefully from now on."</i>


    R??adt??st chapt??rs at f(r)eew??bnov??l Only

 Chapter 257: His Last Warning

    <h4>Chapter 257: His Last Warning</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 257</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha King Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I watched Zara storm off as her words still rang in my ears. Her threat had been clear, her fury intense¡ªand her eyes... those shing red eyes were etched into my mind.


    I turned my gaze to Delia, who remained standing by the bench; her normally confident posture stiffened as though she¡¯d seen a ghost.


    "What was that all about?" I demanded as I strode over to her.


    Delia flinched at the sharpness in my tone, but her startled expression quickly morphed into her usual smirk. "Oh, nothing," she said, waving a dismissive hand.


    I wasn¡¯t buying it. I heard all their conversation loud and clear. My brows furrowed as I stepped closer, letting my aura weigh down on her.


    "It¡¯s not nothing<i>.</i> Zara was clearly pissed, which means you must have done something wrong," I thundered.


    Delia scoffed, tossing her auburn hair over her shoulder. "Look at you," she said mockingly, her tone dripping with disdain. "Angry and defensive¡ªof someone else, no less. You¡¯re more concerned about her than your own blood."


    Her attempt at guilt-tripping struck a nerve, but I refused to let her steer the conversation. "Don¡¯t y that card with me, Delia," I warned her, and she knew better than to try and test my patience.


    "Why?" Delia shot back, raising a defiant brow. "Too afraid it¡¯s working? Because, let¡¯s be honest, Kaid¡ªyou¡¯re more interested in someone else¡¯s <i>wife</i> than your own family. Admit it."


    Her words hit harder than I wanted to admit, but I didn¡¯t let it show. Instead, I took another step closer, my eyes narrowing.


    "Stop steering the conversation around, Delia. What the fuck did you do, Delia?"


    "Nothing happened," she snapped, her smirk fading into a re. "Why don¡¯t you go ask your little girl crush if you¡¯re so concerned?"


    My jaw tightened, and my patience was wearing thin. "You¡¯re lying," I said bluntly. "I know you, Delia. I know how your mind works. So, I¡¯ll ask you onest time¡ªwhat did you say to Zara?"


    Delia crossed her arms, her defiance unshaken. "Fine. You want to know?"


    "Yes, tell me."


    "Sure. Don¡¯t go ming me that your girl crush ain¡¯t no saint." My gaze darkened further. "I overheard some things. Interesting things about some prophecy, about uniting Lycans and werewolves. That¡¯s all."


    My fists clenched at my sides as her words confirmed my suspicions. "You overheard?" I repeated it coldly, and still, all of Zara¡¯s threats fell on deaf ears.


    I expected Delia not to tell me anything if she was scared enough, but the dimwit of a cousin I have failed.


    Urgh.


    "Yes," she said smugly, tilting her chin up. "And what¡¯s the big deal? If she didn¡¯t want people to know, she should¡¯ve been more careful."


    My patience snapped. "Delia, you had no right¡ª"


    "No, right?" she interrupted, her voice rising. "She¡¯s in our pce, Kaid. She¡¯s in your domain. If she¡¯s going to bring her secrets here, then she shouldn¡¯t be surprised when someone finds out."


    "This isn¡¯t about the pce," I growled. "This is about you, sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. This is about yourck of manners and character. Not everyone likes their secrets shared, and definitely not you, or would you prefer I share your secrets with your warrior lovers or the dukes¡¯s sons who you¡¯ve been with, cheating?"


    Her eyes widened, but I did not ease off on her. "Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?"


    "What I¡¯ve done?" she echoed, her tone incredulous. "You¡¯re acting like I started a war."


    "You might as well have," I snapped. "Zara¡¯s already been through enough without you meddling. Do you have any idea how much danger you could¡¯ve put her in by spreading what you overheard?"


    Delia¡¯s confidence wavered for a moment, but she quickly masked it with defiance. "I haven¡¯t spread anything. Not yet."


    The threat in her words made my blood boil. I closed the remaining distance between us, my voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "If I find out that you so much as breathe a word of this to anyone, Delia, there will be consequences. Do you understand me?"


    For the first time, a flicker of fear crossed her face. "You wouldn¡¯t."


    "Try me," I said in an icy tone. "I will forget that you are all I have left and ruin you myself."


    She held my gaze for a long moment before scoffing as a stray tear rolled down her cheek. "Kaid, you¡¯ve changed. And all for what? For a stranger? Another man¡¯s wife who doesn¡¯t want you."


    My wolf growled deeply as my eyes shed a bright red. Delia flinched just staring at my eyes, and when my fangs elongated, I could smell her fear like freshly baked bread.


    "You will know your ce and speak in right ord to your king."


    "Ka..." My re burnt on her face and she fell silent. After a few seconds, she tried again. "Your Majesty."


    I breathed out, trying to control my rage. "Don¡¯t ever make me choose Dee, because you will lose. And I¡¯d also be responsible for any trouble you enter as my ward. Theints have reached my ears far too long about your behaviour. You must behave well for your sake."


    She did not say anything and pressed her lips into a thin line before she turned, only to stop while looking away.


    Her smirk returned now that she sensed my rage had dissipated, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "Fine," she said dismissively. "I won¡¯t say anything. But you¡¯d better keep an eye on your precious Zara. She¡¯s attracting a lot of attention, and not all of it is good."


    My fists itched to m into something, but I forced myself to step back. "Stay out of her way, Delia. This is your only warning."


    As I turned to leave, Delia called after me, her voiceced with bitterness. "You can protect her all you want, Kaid. But don¡¯t forget¡ªshe¡¯s not yours to protect."


    Her words followed me as I walked away, haunting me that I lost what and whom I loved, but I refused to let them take root.


    Zara wasn¡¯t just anyone. She was important¡ªnot just to me, but to all of us. And I would protect her and have her as mine.


    The sourc?? of this content is free(w)??bnov(??)l

 Chapter 258: Ideas: Celebratory Feast

    <h4>Chapter 258: Ideas: Celebratory Feast</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 258</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The morning light illuminated my chamber through therge windows, down to the thick silk, resting a beautiful view. However, the tranquillity of the scene was insufficient to quell the brewing storm within me.


    Pacing back and forth across the rug, I wrung my hands together, my mind racing with thoughts of Zara. My daughter. My heart. My heir.


    The door creaked open, and Courtney, my trusteddy-in-waiting, stepped inside. She bowed respectfully before speaking. "You called for me, mydy?"


    I spun on my heel, nodding sharply. "Yes, I did. Come in, Courtney."


    Courtney stepped closer, her expression curious butposed. "What is it you need, ma¡¯am?"


    I sighed and walked over to the adjoining sitting room in my chambers, motioning for her to sit, but she remained standing.


    Resigning myself to her ever-proper nature, I sat down instead, my fingers tapping anxiously on the armrest. "First, tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s my schedule for the day?"


    Courtney adjusted the clipboard in her hands, quickly scanning the list. "You have a meeting with the pack elders at noon to discuss the uing alliance treaty. After that, the charity banquet nningmittee will need your input on final details. And... the director for your new movie is set to arrive this afternoon for a private discussion."


    I waved a hand dismissively. "Fine. Push the banquetmittee to tomorrow. I¡¯ll deal with the treaty and the director today. But Courtney, that¡¯s not why I called you here."


    Courtney tilted her head slightly, her brow arching in curiosity. "Then, what is it, ma¡¯am?"


    Leaning forward, I sped my hands together. "It¡¯s about Zara."


    "Princess Zara?" Courtney asked, her tone instantly alert. "Is she alright? Has something happened to her?"


    "She¡¯s fine," I said quickly, though my tone betrayed my frustration. "But I want her back here. In this pack. And not just for a short few days visit¡ªI want her to stay with me for a while."


    Courtney blinked, clearly surprised. "Why not simply ask her?"


    I let out a bitterugh, shaking my head. "Do you think Snow would allow that? He¡¯s too protective of her, especially after what happened. He¡¯d never agree."


    Courtney¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. "Then, mydy... perhaps you could use that to your advantage."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, intrigued.


    Courtney took a step closer, her voice lowering conspiratorially. "You could remind him that Zara was hurt under his care. It might create an opening for you to suggest she spend time here, where she¡¯ll be safe."


    I pped my hands, a spark of excitement igniting within me. "Brilliant! But Snow is stubborn, Courtney. He won¡¯t give in so easily."


    Courtney nodded in agreement, her gaze distant as she considered our options. "In that case... why not frame it as a celebration? Use the princess¡¯s return as an opportunity to wee her back in grand style. You haven¡¯t introduced her to the pack properly and the world."


    "What if heins that we are exposing her too much to the world?"


    Courtney twisted her lips a little while she thought and then her eyes gleamed beautifully in the way they always did when she had a nice thought.


    "It is important. It will boost and bring joy to your people, seeing their princess."


    My eyes widened with delight as the idea took root. "A ball," I whispered, the thought blooming into a full-fledged n. "Yes, a grand ball to announce her return to the pack. Her debut as the Alpha¡¯s daughter. Even Snow couldn¡¯t object to that."


    Courtney smiled, pleased with my reaction. "It would be the perfect way to bring her back without raising suspicion. And once she¡¯s here, you can work on convincing her to stay long with you."


    I stood abruptly, pacing the room again but this time with renewed energy. "Yes! A grand celebration¡ªone the entire pack will remember. Call it her homing. She deserves to be honoured as one of my heirs, as the daughter of the Golden w Pack¡¯ste Alpha."


    Moving to the bed, I grabbed my phone and dialled the number for my event coordinator. Courtney watched as I spoke rapidly, issuing orders.


    "Begin preparations immediately," Imanded. "I want the grand ballroom decorated in gold and crimson. Send invitations to all allied packs, the nobles, and any Lycans of note. Make sure they know the Alpha¡¯s sister is returning home in style."


    The person on the other end assured me everything would be taken care of, and I ended the call, turning to Courtney with a triumphant smile.


    "Make the calls, Courtney. Spread the word. My daughter ising home."


    Courtney nodded, her expression one of admiration. "Right away, mydy. This will be an event to remember."


    "It had better be." I was already imagining the look on Zara¡¯s face when she arrived. "She deserves nothing less."


    As Courtney hurried out to begin her tasks, I settled onto the couch. Zara was my daughter. My blood. And I wouldn¡¯t let anyone¡ªSnow, Kaid, or fate itself¡ªkeep her away from me for much longer.


    "This should be great." I smiled, ncing around and already imagining how the event would be. "Oh yeah, I should send her a text, informing her of the party."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Meanwhile, stuck in his pce with no way to speak to Zara, Kaid sought other measures, filling his thoughts with options to ease off her steam.


    The fire crackled softly in the hearth of my chambers as I leaned back in the plush armchair with a ss of whiskey in hand.


    I stared into the amber liquid, my thoughts swirling like the drink in the ss.


    The confrontation with Delia earlier still lingered in my mind, but my focus had shifted to Zara. Her strength, her defiance, her destiny¡ªit all fascinated me. Yet, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I needed to do more and also support her.


    An ally or an obstacle. I needed to choose.


    <i>Couldn¡¯t I just be a little of both?</i>


    A knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts. "Enter," I called out.


    Richard stepped in, keeping his everposed demeanour intact. Sensing my mood, his brows drew together as he approached. "You summoned me?"


    I gestured for him to sit, which he did reluctantly. His sharp eyes studied me, already sensing I had something significant to discuss.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking," I began, setting the ss down on the side table. "We should host a feast. A celebration in honour of Zara."


    New n??vel chapters are published on f(r)e??webn(o)vel

 Chapter 259: Momma’s Worry

    <h4>Chapter 259: Momma¡¯s Worry</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 259</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha King Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Richard blinked, his normally unreadable face betraying a flicker of surprise. "A celebratory feast? For her?"


    "Yes," I said firmly. "It¡¯s time we formally acknowledge her presence here."


    "With all due respect, Your Majesty," Richard began cautiously, "I don¡¯t believe that would be wise. Celebrating her specifically might draw unnecessary attention. There are already whispers among the court and the allied packs about her importance."


    I waved his concern away. "It doesn¡¯t have to be framed as solely about Zara. We can make it a broader event¡ªan opportunity to honour our guests from the werewolf packs. A little feast between elders and..."


    Richard frowned slightly, leaning back in his chair. "You want to use Zara as the focal point while masking it as a diplomatic gesture?"


    "Precisely," I said, a small smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. "It¡¯s perfect. It will solidify our alliances and also give Zara the recognition she deserves."


    "And you think she¡¯ll agree to this?" I knew he¡¯d be sceptical concerning this. "From the little I have known about her, she¡¯s not exactly someone who enjoys being paraded around."


    "She doesn¡¯t have to agree." My smirk faded as my voice grew more serious. "This isn¡¯t just for her. It¡¯s for the Lycans, the werewolves, and for me. If we¡¯re to unite our people, this is a necessary step."


    Richard studied me carefully, his sharp mind no doubt weighing the pros and cons of my proposal. "Since when did you care about what Siona said?"


    Finally, he sighed. "If we¡¯re going to do this, it needs to be handled carefully. Zara has already been through a lot. Pushing her too hard could backfire."


    "I know," I agreed, my tone softening slightly. "But I also know Zara. She¡¯s strong. She can handle this."


    Richard nodded slowly. "Very well. I¡¯ll begin making the arrangements. Shall I notify the allied packs and nobles?"


    "Packs, maybe... fine, yes. If I am to do something, I might as well do it with a bang." I stood and moved to the window.


    The sun was setting in the sky, its light casting a lovely hue over the pce grounds. "Make it clear that this is a celebration of unity. A chance for the Lycans and werewolves toe together."


    "And what of Snow?" Richard asked, rising from his chair. "He won¡¯t take kindly to this if he feels Zara is being used."


    I turned to face him, my expression hardening. "Snow is wee to voice his concerns. But he doesn¡¯t control what happens in my pce."


    Richard¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, but he nodded. "As you wish, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll see to it that the arrangements are made discreetly."


    As he turned to leave, I called out to him. "One more thing, Richard."


    He paused, looking back at me expectantly.


    "Make sure Zara has the finest attire for the asion." As I said that, a hint of warmth crept into my voice. "She deserves to be honoured properly."


    Richard¡¯s expression softened slightly, and he gave a small nod. "Of course, Your Majesty."


    As the door closed behind him, I returned to my chair, picking up the ss of whisky once more.


    "Well, cheers to making trouble with Snow."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    When Zara returned, she seemed more peaceful. Though I knew it was forced. Whatever happened between her and Delia was anything but peaceful.


    <i>"Our mate is strong," </i>cier noted.


    "Yes, very." Just then my thoughts were interrupted by a call. Taking my phone out of my pocket, I checked the caller to see my mum¡¯s name on it.


    Standing from the bed, I connected the call. When I answered, her tone was sharp and concerned.


    "Snow, have you seen Zara? The pageant¡¯s final event is about to begin, and nobody has been able to contact Zara since she left the pack yesterday.


    My heart stuttered, guiltcing through me. Of course, Zara would have forgotten about the pageant after everything that had happened, and I hadn¡¯t thought to remind her.


    "She¡¯s... not avable right now," I began cautiously, unsure how much to reveal.


    "Not avable?" Luna Star¡¯s voice hardened. "Snow, what¡¯s going on? Where is she? You know how important this is and Zara¡¯s not avable?"


    I hesitated, my gaze flicking to Zara, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, watching me intently. She raised an eyebrow at my hesitation, clearly curious.


    "She¡¯s recuperating," I said finally, choosing my words carefully. "We¡¯re in the Lycan Kingdom."


    There was a beat of silence on the line before my mother¡¯s voice dropped to a worried whisper. "What do you mean, recuperating? What happened?"


    I clenched my jaw. There was no easy way to exin this. "She was kidnapped, Mother. By Ivan and his aplice, Melvin Devereaux."


    "Devereaux? The guy you killed?"


    "Yes, his twin brother is out for revenge. But she¡¯s safe now. We managed to get her back."


    "What?" Her sharp intake of breath was audible. "Kidnapped? By Ivan? That snake! Snow, why didn¡¯t you tell me this immediately?"


    "It all happened fast," I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck. "There wasn¡¯t time. Zara was shaken, and we had to act quickly. She¡¯s fine now¡ªresting."


    "And you?" she pressed, her voice softening with concern. "Are you alright?"


    "I am fine. Zade and I had a few bumps but we are better now."


    I heard her sigh heavily into the phone. And then she spoke again. "You mentioned you were in the Lycan territory; did they kidnap Zara there?"


    "No. Kaid came to her rescue as well."


    "How did he know?" I was about to answer when I realised that not even I had an answer. How did he know?


    My first guess was he was stalking her. The second was Siona. But since none were confirmed, I just brushed it off.


    "I have no idea for now. But he was there and we used his chopper to take Zara to safety."


    "Okay. You didn¡¯t let your temper get the best of you, did you?"


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 260: The Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 260: The Invitation</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 260</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I snorted, though the question stung. "I¡¯ve got it under control, Mother. As long as the Lycan King doesn¡¯t test my patience, I¡¯ll keep it that way."


    Her sigh of relief was faint but noticeable. "Good. I¡¯ll handle the pageant in Zara¡¯s stead. The council will understand, considering what she¡¯s been through. Please, give her my regards."


    "She¡¯ll appreciate that," I said, ncing at Zara. "Aira¡¯s worried too, by the way. She asked Zara to reach out when she¡¯s feeling better."


    "I¡¯ll let her know," I promised.


    "Alright," Luna Star said, her tone regaining its usualmanding edge. "Be careful, Snow. And don¡¯t do anything rash."


    "I won¡¯t," I said, though I wasn¡¯t sure how muchfort that would bring her.


    The call ended, and I exhaled heavily, setting the phone down.


    "Oh, shit," Zara muttered, breaking the silence. She leaned back on her palms, a look of mild horror on her face. "Ipletely forgot about the pageant."


    I shrugged, giving her a small, reassuring smile. "It¡¯s expected, especially after everything that happened."


    She groaned, burying her face in her hands. "Your mom¡¯s going to think I¡¯m the most irresponsible Luna ever."


    "Hardly," I said dryly. "She¡¯s more worried about you than anything else."


    Zara lowered her hands, her eyes searching mine. "Did you tell her everything?"


    "Only the essentials," I said. "No need to drag her into the rest of it. She¡¯ll handle the event in your ce, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that."


    Zara nodded slowly, her expression still troubled.


    "And speaking of handling things," I added, straightening. "I¡¯m going to contact Dare Devil to dig up information on Ivan and Melvin. We need to know what they¡¯re nning¡ªor if they have anyone else working with them."


    Zara¡¯s brows lifted. "Dare Devil?"


    "Yes," I said without hesitation. "If anyone can get us the information we need, it¡¯s him."


    She sighed, brushing a hand through her hair. "Fine. But promise me you won¡¯t go charging into anything without a n."


    "Always," I said, though the smirk I gave her probably didn¡¯t inspire much confidence.


    Zara rolled her eyes, but the hint of a smile tugged at her lips. "You¡¯re impossible."


    "And you love it," I teased, earning a softugh from her.


    Zara¡¯s POV


    The moment Snow ended his call with his mother, my phone buzzed silently on the nightstand. I nced at it, noting the missed call from my mom, but before I could pick it up to return her call, a knock sounded at the door.


    Snow was already on his feet, his shoulders tense as he moved to answer. I stayed seated, absently fiddling with my phone while wondering what my mother wanted.


    When Snow opened the door, his reaction made me nce up. His eyes narrowed slightly, his frame rigid as he stood face-to-face with Kaid.


    "Alpha Snow," Kaid greeted smoothly, his toneced with polite arrogance. A faint smile tugged at his lips, though his piercing gaze carried an undercurrent of power. "Just the man I wanted to see."


    Snow¡¯s jaw tightened as he regarded the Lycan King. "What is it, Kaid?" His voice was steady butced with suspicion.


    "Rx," Kaid said, raising a hand in mock surrender. "I¡¯m here with good news. I wanted to inform you both that I¡¯ll be hosting a feast in your honour. A celebration of your arrival in the Lycan Kingdom. You, Zara, and Zade will be the guests of honour."


    Snow blinked, his lips pressing into a thin line. "A feast? Why?"


    Kaid¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. "Why not? It¡¯s customary to wee guests of your stature. Besides, it¡¯s an opportunity to unite the Lycans and werewolves¡ªa show of solidarity."


    "Huh..." Snow muttered, clearly unimpressed.


    I decided to join the conversation, walking up to the doorway and shing Kaid a polite smile. "That¡¯s thoughtful of you, Kaid. But I¡¯m afraid we might not be prepared for such an event. We don¡¯t have the right outfits for something like this."


    Kaid¡¯s eyes flicked to me, his smile softening ever so slightly. "Ah, Zara. Always so practical." He straightened, a hint of amusement in his tone as he continued. "No need to worry about that. I¡¯ve already taken care of everything. Your fittings are scheduled for tonight, and the event will take ce the day after tomorrow."


    "Efficient," Snow muttered under his breath, though Kaid seemed unfazed.


    I nced at Snow, who was clearly about to object, and quickly spoke before he could. "That sounds wonderful. We¡¯d be happy to attend."


    Snow shot me a sharp look, but I held my ground. "It¡¯s the least we can do, Snow," I added. "They¡¯ve taken care of us this far. It¡¯s only polite."


    Kaid¡¯s smirk widened, his gaze flicking between the two of us as though he were enjoying our exchange. "Well said, Zara. I¡¯ll have someone escort you to the fittingter this evening. Consider it my way of ensuring everything is perfect for the asion."


    "Thank you," I said sincerely, while Snow muttered something under his breath that I chose to ignore.


    Kaid inclined his head. "I¡¯ll leave you to it, then. If there¡¯s anything you need, don¡¯t hesitate to ask."


    With that, he turned and strode down the hall, hismanding presence lingering even after he disappeared.


    "How about some alone time?" Snow muttered and I rolled my eyes.


    He shut the door with a little more force than necessary, turning to me with irritation and disbelief written all over his face. "Why would you agree to that?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Why wouldn¡¯t I? It¡¯s a gesture of goodwill, Snow. Plus, it¡¯s better than sitting around and brooding about everything that¡¯s happened."


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I don¡¯t trust him, Zara. This ¡¯feast¡¯ feels like more than just a wee party."


    "Maybe it is," I admitted. "But we¡¯ll be there together. Besides, you and Zade can keep an eye out for anything suspicious."


    Snow¡¯s expression softened slightly at my words, though his frown didn¡¯t entirely disappear. "Fine. But if he tries anything, I won¡¯t hold back."


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of excitement and apprehension. A feast in the Lycan Kingdom sounded like an opportunity to gain insight into their world¡ªand perhaps even a chance to prove ourselves.


    Still, there was a part of me that couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Kaid had ulterior motives.


    "Noted," I said with a small smile. "Also, I doubt Kaid would be so stupid to use allure with you around."


    At the mention of allure, Snow stiffened briefly, and he immediately reached out, pulling me to him.


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.co(m) for the b??st novel reading experience

 Chapter 261: Assurance

    <h4>Chapter 261: Assurance</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 261</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zara¡¯sment about Kaid¡¯s allure stirred something primal in me. The thought of that Lycan King trying to manipte her, even with a hint of charm, made cier growl in the back of my mind.


    I reached out instinctively, pulling her closer and removing any space between us.


    "Zara, you know I¡¯d never let anyone¡ªespecially Kaid¡ªtry to control you like that. Allure or no allure."


    Her eyes softened and I could see a hint of amusement dancing in their depths. "I know, Snow," she said gently, cing her hands on my chest. "I wasn¡¯t worried. You¡¯re always there to protect me."


    I rxed slightly, the tension in my shoulders easing as I held her gaze. "It¡¯s not just about protection," I admitted. "You mean everything to me, Zara. I don¡¯t trust Kaid¡¯s intentions, but as long as I¡¯m here, he won¡¯t touch what¡¯s mine."


    A faint blush crept into her cheeks, and her lips curved into a small smile. "So... I¡¯m yours, am I?" she teased lightly.


    "Always. From the moment we mated, there¡¯s been no one else in my world but you."


    Her smile deepened, and she leaned her head against my chest, her body rxing into mine. I wrapped my arms around her, resting my chin on the top of her head as we stood there.


    The day¡¯s tension began to melt away, reced by a calm I only ever felt with Zara.


    "You know," Zara began slowly, "...you¡¯re a lot softer than you let on."


    I chuckled softly, brushing my fingers through her hair. "Don¡¯t let anyone else hear that. I have a reputation to uphold."


    Sheughed before tilting her head to look up at me. "Thank you, Snow. For everything."


    "You never have to thank me." I smiled at her and brushed a strand of hair from her face. "Just promise me you¡¯ll stop keeping secrets, okay? I need to know everything, Zara. It kills me to think of you carrying so much alone."


    Zara sobered, and she nodded, raising her right palm. "I promise."


    I leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead, then her temple. Zara closed her eyes, her breath hitching slightly as I trailed kisses down to her cheek.


    When I finally imed her lips, it wasn¡¯t rushed or frantic. It was slow, a reminder that she was my world.


    Zara melted into me, her hands gripping my shirt as if grounding herself. The warmth of her lips, the steady beat of her heart against mine¡ªit was everything I needed in that moment.


    After a few seconds, I broke the kiss and rested my forehead against hers, savouring the moment.


    She looked up at me, a small smile on her face.


    I returned her smile, a sudden wave of fatigue hitting me.


    We were both tired, mentally and physically, and as much as I wanted to stay wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, we both knew we needed a break.


    "We should get some rest," I said quietly.


    Zara nodded. "Sure. A nice cuddle is what I need now."


    A sharp knock on the door shattered the peaceful moment, and we both froze. Zara pulled back, her cheeks flushed as she nced toward the door.


    "Hmm."


    I sighed, reluctantly stepping back. "I¡¯ll get it."


    When I opened the door, Siona stood there. "Good evening, Alpha Snow," she said politely before ncing past me to Zara. "I apologize for interrupting, but I need to continue Zara¡¯s treatment."


    I nodded stiffly, stepping aside to let her in. Zara smiled faintly at me before turning her attention to Siona.


    "I¡¯ll be back soon," I told Zara. "Call me if you need anything."


    She nodded as she watched me leave.


    "You¡¯re doing so well," Siona remarked.


    "Thanks. Just making sure."


    "Of course."


    As I walked out of the room, I couldn¡¯t help the surge of anxiety that crept into my chest.


    Even though Zara was safe now, it didn¡¯t erase the fear that we¡¯d lost her for a while.


    I didn¡¯t want to dwell on the memory of what could have happened should Melvin Devereaux have his way and watch Zara copse, lifeless and pale, on the floor.


    It made my stomach turn.


    And even though she was getting better, there was still a risk.


    Zara was a bit fragile.


    I didn¡¯t want her to ever feel that way again.


    I made a silent vow to myself as I headed to the kitchen to get some snacks to calm my thoughts.


    **************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    Siona was thest person I expected to see when Snow opened the door, but I was d she was here.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was nning, but whatever it was, I hoped it would help.


    "So," Siona began, setting her bag down on the bedside table. "I want to try something new. This will be a little invasive, but it¡¯ll help speed up your recovery. Are you up for it?"


    I swallowed nervously. "Yes."


    She smiled reassuringly, opening her bag and taking out a vial filled with a strange, green liquid.


    "What is that?" I asked, eyeing it warily.


    "A special concoction that will help strengthen your immune system and increase your healing rate," she exined, holding it out to me. "It should be taken orally, once a day. And it¡¯spletely safe, I assure you."


    I hesitated, ncing from the vial to Siona¡¯s face. "Also, I am sure it will help unlock your energy."


    "Huh?"


    "Trust me," she urged with a sincere smile. Finally, I took the vial, uncapping it and bringing it to my lips.


    It smelled awful, but I forced myself to drink the contents, ignoring the bitter taste.


    Siona watched me intently, waiting until I finished before she took the empty vial back.


    "That wasn¡¯t too bad, was it?" she asked cheerfully.


    "No," I admitted, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand.


    She beamed, packing the vial back into her bag. "Good. Now, I¡¯ll leave you to rest."


    "Thanks." But just as she picked up her bag, after checking on my health, she asked, "I see you¡¯ve told them."


    This chapt??r is updated by free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 262: Asking Out

    <h4>Chapter 262: Asking Out</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 262</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My eyes widened. How the hell did she know? Before I could ask her, she beat me to it.


    "I can tell judging from their expressions and aura; it was obvious. Good. It is a nice start. Now you need to pinpoint your enemies and their alliance before it is toote."


    Siona smiled as she turned to leave. As she left the room, my stomach growled, but my thoughts were scattered once more.


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything, my mind racing a mile a minute.


    "Rx," Astrid said calmly. "You¡¯ve had a long day, so try not to stress too much."


    "I¡¯m trying."


    "Good."


    After a moment, I decided to take a hot shower, hoping it would help soothe the ache in my muscles.


    "You should have something to eat," Astrid advised. "You skipped your meal."


    "True."


    "So, go to Snow. He¡¯s in the kitchen."I halted my thought before I asked how she knew when I recalled we were mates now and even more so, our wolves were connected. "Sure, let¡¯s go."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The weight of worry had been gnawing at me all day. When Mum mentioned Zara¡¯s ordeal, it hit me hard. The thought of her being hurt and me not knowing had left me feeling helpless. But what nagged at me more was the quiet agitation from my wolf, Summer.


    <i>"Way to go, Aira,"</i> Summer muttered with a growl in the back of my mind. "<i>You forgot about our mate."</i>


    <i>"I didn¡¯t forget!" </i>I snapped back internally, though the guilt simmering under my frustration was undeniable.


    <i>"Sure you didn¡¯t,"</i> Summer quipped, her sarcasm cutting through my resolve.


    I sighed, grabbing my phone and scrolling to Zade¡¯s contact. I had been so caught up in worrying about Zara that I hadn¡¯t even thought to check on him. My thumb hesitated over the call button for a moment before I tapped it.


    The line rang twice before his familiar voice answered. "Aira?"


    Relief washed over me at the sound of his voice, though it was tinged with exhaustion. "Zade," I said softly, the tension in my chest easing. "I just wanted to check on you. Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine," he replied, and I could hear the faint smile in his tone. "Better now that you¡¯ve called."


    His words sent a small flutter through my chest, but I pushed it aside. "Good. I was worried."


    A faint clink of ceramic sounded through the line, followed by a muffled "Hush, Snow," before Zade¡¯s voice came back.


    "What was that?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "Nothing," Zade said, a touch too quickly.


    "Nothing?" I repeated, raising an eyebrow even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "It sounded like someone was banging tes around."


    There was a beat of silence before Zade chuckled sheepishly. "Fine, you caught me. Snow and I were kinda raiding the kitchen."


    Iughed softly as the mental image of the two of them rummaging through cabs was amusing. "At this time of night?"


    "We were hungry," Zade added quickly.


    "Uh-huh," I teased. "So, what gourmet dish are the mighty Alphas whipping up?"


    "Don¡¯tugh," he warned. "It¡¯s just sandwiches and tea. We¡¯re not exactly culinary experts."


    "I can imagine," I said, grinning. "But Snow is."


    "Only for my sister. Sadly, I am not her even though we have the same blood running through her veins."


    Zade¡¯s voice softened slightly, the teasing edge giving way to something more sincere. "What about you? How are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m okay," I replied, though my tone faltered slightly. "Just... worried about Zara. And you."


    When Zade spoke, his voice was reassuring. "You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Aira. I¡¯m fine. Zara¡¯s doing better, too. She¡¯s strong."


    "I know she is," I said quietly. "But still, it¡¯s hard not to worry."


    There was silence between us for a moment.


    "You¡¯ve been on my mind," Zade said suddenly, his words catching me off guard.


    "I have?"


    "Yes," he admitted. "After everything that¡¯s happened, I just... I needed to hear your voice."


    The flutter in my chest returned, stronger this time. "I¡¯m d I called, then."


    "So am I," he said softly.


    "But why didn¡¯t you call?"


    "I would have. There¡¯s just been a much going on here, dear."


    There was a warmth in his tone that I wasn¡¯t used to, and it made my pulse quicken. Zade had been a rock I could lean on¡ªbut this felt different.


    "Hmm."


    "Aira," he began, his voice hesitating slightly. "I know we haven¡¯t really talked about... us much. But I want you to know that I care about you. More than I probably let on."


    His words triggered a surge of emotions within me, leaving me momentarily speechless.


    "I care about you too, Zade," I said finally.


    There was a pause, and I could hear him exhale on the other end. "I know I¡¯m not the easiest person to deal with..."


    "Neither am I," I cut in, a small smile tugging at my lips.


    He chuckled lightly as the sound eased some of the tension between us. "Fair point."


    Wellpsed into silence once more.


    "I miss you, you know. Do you think we¡¯ll push forward? You and I?"


    I swallowed hard at his question. "I think we already have," I said honestly.


    His breath hitched slightly, and I could almost picture the way his eyes softened. "Yeah," he said after a moment. "Maybe we have. So, will you go on a date with me when I return?"


    The sound of Snow¡¯s voice in the background broke the moment. "Zade, stop hogging the phone. It¡¯s not a date."


    Iughed, shaking my head. "Tell Snow I said hi."


    Zade groaned. "He¡¯s impossible. But I¡¯ll tell him."


    "Goodnight, Zade," I said softly, a small smile lingering on my lips.


    "Goodnight, Aira," he replied, his voice warm. "Wait..."


    It was already toote. I had ended the call. "Oopsie." I smiled at myself. "I¡¯ll message himter," I told myself before cing down the phone and staring at where it was on my desk.


    The sourc?? of this content is free(w)??bnov(??)l

 Chapter 263: Umbra Clavis

    <h4>Chapter 263: Umbra vis</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 263</strong>


    <strong>~Xavier/Golden God¡¯s POV~</strong>


    When Snow had called me back then concerning his wife¡¯s kidnapping, I wasn¡¯t thrilled about leaving the house. But after the rescue mission, I stayed back to investigate to see if any clue was left behind.


    I knew they were after Zara and Snow but I wanted to know more. Where was theirir? Knowing Snow, he¡¯d never let a threat like Melvin go scot-free. But lucky me. I found a drive.


    The drive was small, nondescript, just another piece of innocuous tech that could hold something world-shattering. I slid it into the port on my custom-builtputer system, the soft whir of the machine syncing perfectly with the hum of the multiple screens in front of me.


    With a flick of my wrist, I waved through the floating disy, opening a new workspace to analyze the drive¡¯s contents.


    A message blinked onto the screen. <strong>"Encrypted. ess Denied."</strong>


    I let out a sharp breath, muttering, "Fucking bastards."


    The encryption was advanced¡ªno surprise there. But they hadn¡¯t met me. I cracked my knuckles and leaned forward, fingers dancing over the holographic keyboard.


    Algorithms scrolled across the screens, one by one breaking down theyers of encryption. Each failure pushed a growl from my throat, but giving up wasn¡¯t in my vocabry.


    After two gruelling hours of relentless hacking and several bypass manoeuvres, the final encryption key gave way with a satisfying <i>ping</i>.


    "Got you," I murmured, leaning back as the decrypted data flooded the screen.


    A set of coordinates appeared first, along with a date and time. I cross-referenced the coordinates with a global positioning system and pinpointed a remote location¡ªdeep within the Siberian wilderness.


    My gut tightened.


    Whatever they were nning wasn¡¯t going to be simple.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    I navigated further into the decrypted files, my fingers flying over the keyboard as I backtracked the source. Layer afteryer, I delved into Melvin¡¯s server.


    Every firewall I came across was a testament to his paranoia. It didn¡¯t matter though, I was better.


    When I finally broke through, I saw them: names, messages, aliases. And then, buried within a string of coded phrases, a name jumped out at me.


    <strong>"Umbra vis."</strong>


    I froze. Latin. It rang a bell, but I wasn¡¯t entirely sure. Quickly pulling up a trantion program, I entered the phrase and what I saw burnt on the screen like a curse.


    <strong>Shadow ve.</strong>


    "What the hell?" I muttered, my heart pounding as the name echoed in my mind.


    Shadow ve wasn¡¯t just a name. It was a symbol¡ªa whisper among the criminal underworld, a shadowy entity that even the most dangerous packs feared. And here it was, linked to Melvin.


    I mmed my fist against the desk, my thoughts racing. If Shadow ve was involved, this wasn¡¯t just about Zara and Snow anymore. This was something bigger¡ªmuch bigger.


    Grabbing my phone, I dialled Snow.


    No answer.


    "Damn it, Snow, pick up," I growled as I typed out a quick text:


    <strong>"You¡¯ve got to see this. Shadow ve is in y. Call me ASAP."</strong>


    My gaze refocused on the screen, the glowing coordinates and the looming name causing a shiver to run down my spine.


    Whatever wasing, we weren¡¯t ready for it. "Snow, your ass needs to prepare."


    ****************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The pce ballroom was filled with life. Glittering chandeliers cast a warm glow across the floors, and the murmur of noble conversations blended with the soft strains of a string quartet.


    Kaid¡¯s "not-so-mini" party was proving to be a grand affair.


    As we entered, Zade and Snow nked me, their sharp eyes scanning the crowd. I couldn¡¯t deny how stunning they both looked¡ªZade in his sleek, all-ck attire, exuding quiet power, and Snow in his crisp white suit, a vision ofmanding elegance.


    I felt their presence like a shield as we navigated the space. Noble guests turned to greet us, their smiles polite but their eyes calcting.


    "Ms. Zara Zarek," a voice interrupted, drawing my attention.


    A man dressed in fine silks approached, his expression warm yet inquisitive. I arched my brow, keeping my amused smile at how he referred to me. It was either his information tank was sost season or he was deliberately trying to annoy me.


    "You know, when I first got the invitation, I wasn¡¯t sure what the Alpha King was trying to pull here until I saw you. This ceremony feels... special. Almost as if Kaid is insinuating something more. A union, perhaps?"


    I tilted my head, confusion flickering in my gaze.


    The man continued,pletely undeterred, "By union, I mean marital, of course. Is it true? Are you to marry Kaid?"


    My breath hitched briefly at his assuming question. Before I could formte a response, Snow stepped closer.


    "No," Snow said smoothly, his voiceing off dangerously low. "Because she¡¯s already married¡ªto me."


    The man¡¯s face drained of colour as he stumbled over his words, bowing quickly. "My apologies, Alpha Snow. I meant no offence." He scurried off, leaving me blinking in surprise at Snow¡¯s boldness.


    "Was that really necessary?" I whispered, my voice wavering between amusement and exasperation.


    Snow¡¯s lips quirked into a faint smile as he leaned closer, his breath brushing against my ear. "Absolutely."


    I rolled my eyes, but my heart warmed at his possessive nature. Before I could reply, the faint clearing of a throat behind us drew our attention.


    We turned to find a man standing there, holding a champagne ss, his smile as polished as the golden ents on his coat. His aura was deep andmanding, but there was something sharp and unnerving in his eyes.


    "Alpha Snow and Lady Zara," the man began, his tone smooth, "that¡¯s just the couple I¡¯d love to see."


    Beside me, Snow stiffened. His aura shifted almost imperceptibly, but I felt it¡ªan edge of protectiveness, of warning. His hand settled on the small of my back firmly.


    "And you are?" Snow enquired while sizing him up.


    The man inclined his head slightly, his smile widening. "Imperial. Lord Sterling Imperial of the Eastern Colonies."


    There was a pause at the mention of his title.


    "Ah," Snow chuckled lightly. "To what do we owe the pleasure, Lord Sterling?"


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 264: Not Styles

    <h4>Chapter 264: Not Styles</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 264</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Sterling¡¯s gaze flicked to me briefly before returning to Snow. "Simply to extend a warm wee and express my admiration for your... lovely wife. The Eastern Colonies have heard much about her."


    Snow¡¯s hand subtly tightened on my waist, a silent signal that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Sterling, whose smile only grew sharper.


    "Your reputation precedes you," Sterling continued, swirling his champagnezily. "I¡¯ve no doubt tonight¡¯s gathering will be... memorable."


    Something about his words made goosebumps appear on my skin and I shuddered. Snow¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but I could feel the tension radiating off him.


    "Let¡¯s hope so," Snow replied in a clipped tone.


    Sterling inclined his head again before stepping back into the crowd, his parting words lingering like smoke. "Enjoy your evening, Lord Snow. Lady Zara."


    As he disappeared, I exhaled a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    "Who was that?" I asked softly, ncing up at Snow.


    "Trouble," he muttered, his jaw tight.


    Zade stepped closer, his gaze following Sterling¡¯s retreating figure. "Want me to keep an eye on him?"


    Snow nodded curtly. "Discreetly."


    I bit my lip, a sinking feeling settling in my chest. The night had only just begun, but it was clear that beneath the glittering fa?ade of the party, there was a storm brewing.


    The rest of the party unfolded in a blur of faces, handshakes, and polite smiles. The nobles, with their flowery words and false sincerity, came one after another, their attention fixed on me more than I would have liked.


    "Lady Zara, you¡¯re even more beautiful than the rumors suggest," one man drawled, bowing low.


    "Such grace and charm," another woman chimed in, her eyes gleaming with calcted intent.


    I nodded and smiled where it was expected, but exhaustion tugged at the edges of myposure.


    Meanwhile, Snow remained at my side for most of the evening, keeping me safe.


    Ever the gracious host, Kaid gracefully navigated through the crowd like a master conductor, orchestrating the night with ease.


    asionally, his gaze would find mine, and he would give a small, reassuring smile, as if to reassure me that he had this, not that I cared.


    But despite the grandeur, my thoughts kept straying back to Sterling. His sharp smile and veiled words lingered in my mind like a shadow I couldn¡¯t shake.


    There was something that didn¡¯t click well with me.


    "Almost over," Snow murmured beside me, his voice low enough that only I could hear.


    I nodded, grateful for the reassurance.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the party began to wind down. The crowd thinned as guests started making their farewells, their voices fading into the night.


    When thest guest departed, I exhaled deeply, leaning briefly against Snow¡¯s arm.


    "Go rest," he said gently, brushing a strand of hair from my face. "I¡¯ll handle anything else thates up."


    I gave him a grateful smile and headed toward my chambers, my feet aching and my mind buzzing.


    I did my best to avoid any unnecessary guests, smiling where I needed to, ignoring their winding gossips, which, to my anger, failed thanks to my heightened senses.


    Inside my room, I slipped out of my gown and into something morefortable, the soft fabric soothing against my skin. I sank onto the edge of the bed, letting out a long sigh.


    The peace was short-lived as my phone buzzed on the nightstand. I reached for it, my brows furrowing at the name on the screen.


    E.


    A small smile tugged at my lips as I answered, "E, hey girl. How are you?"


    "Zara!" Her voice was warm, but there was an edge to it that I immediately picked up on. "What¡¯s up? I called you before."


    "I¡¯m fine. Just... tired. Kaid¡¯s party was a bit much," I admitted, lying back against the pillows. "What about you? How¡¯s everything on your end?"


    There was a pause, long enough to make my heart skip.


    "E?"


    "I¡¯m here," she said quickly, but her tone was tight.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me. Don¡¯t even for once think of telling me everything is okay because I can tell it is not. E, what¡¯s going on?"


    She hesitated briefly before opening up. "It¡¯s... It¡¯s Styles."


    That got my attention. I sat up straight, the exhaustion of the evening forgotten. "What about Styles?"


    "He¡¯s leaving," she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Leaving?" My stomach dropped. "Why? What¡¯s going on?"


    I was happy that she found someone not from the past, but now he was leaving? Did they have a fight? Did she inform him of her feelings or what?


    Whatever the issue was, I was sad I wasn¡¯t there to hold her in my arms. "E, please," I pleaded and waited for her, my heart already pounding heavily in my chest.


    "It¡¯splicated," E replied, the hesitation in her voice making my chest tighten.


    "E," I pressed. "Please," my voice softened, "Talk to me. What¡¯s going on?"


    After another pause, she whispered, "His name isn¡¯t Styles."


    My heart began to race, each beat loud and insistent.


    At once several thoughts from myst life began to flood my mind and my heart skipped another beat.


    <i>"No. This is wrong. It cannot be happening. Did I fail like in the past?" </i>


    Just as I was letting my negative thoughts overwhelm me, I felt a hand around my heart.


    <i>"It isn¡¯t your fault. You did not do anything bad, Zara. Keep calm and listen."</i>


    <i>"You¡¯re right, Astrid. E is still alive. That counts."</i>


    I cleared my throat and asked, "What do you mean his name isn¡¯t Styles?"


    "I... I don¡¯t know everything yet," E admitted, her voice heavy with emotion. "But there¡¯s more to him than any of us realized."


    The line went quiet for a moment, and I could feel my breathing quicken.


    "E, tell me everything," I urged, my voice trembling despite my attempt to stay calm.


    But she didn¡¯t respond, and the silence on the other end of the call only made the unease in my chest grow stronger.


    "E!"


    This content is taken from free web nov??l

 Chapter 265: Fake Identity

    <h4>Chapter 265: Fake Identity</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 265</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "E!" I repeated, paning my voice as the silence stretched on.


    Finally, she let out a shaky breath from the other end of the line. "Zara, I don¡¯t know what to do."


    My heart squeezed at the vulnerability in her voice. "Start from the beginning," I urged, gripping the phone tightly. "You said his name isn¡¯t Styles. What does that mean?"


    E hesitated, her voice trembling as she spoke. "It means... he lied. Styles isn¡¯t his real name, among other things, I guess," she rushed out.


    "What is it, then?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    There was a pause before she whispered, "He said his name is Noel. Noel ton."


    The relief that coursed through me was immediate and overwhelming. I sagged back against the pillows, exhaling sharply. "Noel ton?"


    "Yes," she confirmed, her tone still uncertain and filled with worry. "Zar, what do I do?"


    For a moment, I blocked E out while my mind reeled, piecing together the implications.


    For a moment, my heart had seized with fear, worried that the man E was entangled with was connected to my¡ªher past life¡ªto Kent Wayne, the man who had led to her death. But this... this was different.


    "E, listen to me," I said firmly. "This isn¡¯t the end of the world. He lied about his name, sure, but that doesn¡¯t mean everything he¡¯s told you is a lie."


    If there was anything I could do to keep her from ever meeting that guy, I¡¯d do it. I had one chance to make her life right and keep her alive.


    "How can I be sure?" E asked, her voice cracking.


    "Because you know him," I said softly. "You¡¯ve spent time with him. If you believe he truly cares about you, then trust that. Confront him, but don¡¯t jump to conclusions."


    E was quiet for a long moment before speaking. "You really think so?"


    "I do," I said. But the truth was, right from the start, I wasn¡¯t entirely in support. E was a smart and gooddy. And she deserved the best, not some simple friends with benefits.


    Still, who was I to judge? My friend was happy and I let her be, supporting her the best way I could.


    I sighed. It was time to get her out.


    "But if it doesn¡¯t feel right, E¡ªif your gut tells you something is off¡ªyou have to walk away, E. You deserve someone who is honest with you. You know I love you, bestie."


    Her sigh was heavy, but I could feel her tension easing. "You¡¯re right. As usual."


    "Of course, I am," I teased lightly. "And listen, when I get back, why don¡¯t youe stay with me for a while?"


    "With you?" E asked, surprised.


    "Yes," I said firmly. "You don¡¯t have to deal with this alone. Come to Snow¡¯s mansion. We¡¯ll figure everything out together."


    E¡¯s tone softened, and I could hear the gratitude in her voice. "That sounds... nice. Thank you, Zara."


    "Anytime," I said warmly. "Now go get some rest. We¡¯ll talk more tomorrow."


    "Okay," she murmured. "Goodnight, Zara."


    "Goodnight, E bear."


    As the call ended, I stared at my phone, the remnants of our conversation swirling in my mind. Noel ton. Was that his real name? Or was it another mask he wore?


    Astrid¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. <i>"What are you thinking?"</i>


    <i>"I¡¯m not sure,"</i> I admitted.<i> "But at least it¡¯s not Kent."</i>


    <i>"That¡¯s something to be grateful for,"</i> Astrid said. <i>"Still, we need to be cautious. This could be moreplicated than it seems.</i>"


    "Agreed," I said, pushing myself off the bed.


    Snow entered the room just as I stood, his eyes narrowing in concern. "What¡¯s wrong, love?"


    "It¡¯s E," I began, rying the gist of our conversation. "She¡¯s upset about Noel¡ªStyles, whoever he really is. I offered to have her stay with us for a while."


    Snow nodded, his expression softening. "Good call. She shouldn¡¯t have to deal with this alone. She¡¯s your friend, after all."


    I smiled faintly at his agreement, but my attention shifted when he pulled his phone from his pocket. "If only I could have found one loyal friend for her. I would have given her Zde," I chuckled, "but you know, he belongs to someone else I know."


    Snow chuckled as he stared at his phone and then his expression changed. "Missed a call from Xavier," Snow muttered, scrolling through his notifications.


    "What did he want?" I asked.


    Snow tapped on his phone screen and probably unlocked a message, his jaw tightening as he read. "Shadow ve is in y. Call me ASAP."


    My stomach dropped. "Shadow ve?" In my past lives, I had once heard of them. I couldn¡¯t ce where but I knew they were rted to anything dark.


    He nodded grimly. "If Xavier¡¯s bringing them up, it¡¯s serious."


    "Then we need to call him," I said, the urgency in my voice matching the tension in his expression.


    Snow hesitated for only a moment before nodding. "Let¡¯s do it."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The morning sun streamed through therge windows of the royal dining hall, its warmth doing little to temper the chill I felt.


    Around the table, the royal family, myself, Delia, her mother, my advisor, my beta and a select few Lords were engaged in polite conversation.


    The clink of silverware and the discussion were the only sounds as the morning unfolded.


    Across the table, Zara sat beside Snow, her presencemanding all the attention even when she wasn¡¯t speaking. She exuded regal charm effortlessly, and based on her history and lineage, it was evident that royalty was ingrained in her and it drew nces from everyone present¡ªincluding me.


    I hadn¡¯t anticipated their announcement, but as Zara and Snow exchanged subtle looks, I braced myself.


    "We have some news," Snow began politely. "Zara, Zade, and I will be leaving the pce today."


    The table fell silent, the soft murmur of conversation dissipating like smoke. All eyes turned to them, and my jaw tightened.


    "You¡¯re leaving?" I asked, though irritation flickered.


    "Yes," Snow confirmed, his sharp gaze meeting mine. "We appreciate your hospitality, but it¡¯s time for us to return to our own responsibilities."


    Visit freewe??nove(l).?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 266: Little Threats

    <h4>Chapter 266: Little Threats</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 266</strong>


    <strong>~Lycan King Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zara nodded, offering a faint smile. "This visit has been enlightening, Kaid. But we need to focus on what lies ahead. There¡¯s still danger looming."


    "Well, the werewolf territories isn¡¯t safe and Zara..."


    "Zara would be safe with me."


    I arched my brow. "Like before." Though it felt tight and unnatural, I forced a smile¡ªthe thought of her leaving unsettled me.


    There were still so many unspoken things between us, so manyyers of her I wanted to unravel and more of me I wished to show her. But I couldn¡¯t press her¡ªnot here with my Lords, not now.


    "I believe Alpha Snow would be capable, my liege. If he says it is time, it is time. Of course, even the colonies and cardinal territories are open to her, I mean them," Lord Sterling corrected.


    Before I could respond, Richard¡¯s voice rang in my mind through our shared mind-link.


    <i>"Don¡¯t say anything stupid, Kaid."</i>


    I clenched my fist under the table.<i> "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"</i>


    <i>"It means keep yourposure,"</i> Richard replied sharply. <i>"You¡¯re the Alpha King. Show some grace. Tell them your pce is always open and that you value this friendship. If you push now, you¡¯ll only drive her further away. Use your head."</i>


    <i>"I am." </i>I scoffed and red at Imperial, who smiled so naturally I felt like puking.


    <i>"At least someone knows how to charm and wee ady."</i>


    I knew he was referring to Lord Sterling and I hated how he took someone else¡¯s side apart from mine.


    <i>"Richard."</i>


    <i>"Focus. Zara is looking at you."</i>


    Richard¡¯s words stung, but I knew he was right. I took a deep breath, releasing the tension in my shoulders.


    "I understand," I said aloud. "Though I must admit, I wish your stay could be longer. It¡¯s not often we have guests of your calibre."


    Zara¡¯s smile softened, and she inclined her head. "Your hospitality has been generous, Alpha Kaid. Thank you for making us feel wee."


    "Always," I said, meaning every word. "The pce doors are open to you anytime. I hope this marks the beginning of asting friendship between our territories."


    Richard gave a subtle nod of approval from across the table.


    Snow raised his ss, a small smile ying on his lips. "To friendship."


    The others at the table followed suit, lifting their sses in a toast.


    "To friendship," Zara echoed, her voice carrying a sincerity that made something in my chest tighten.


    We drank, the moment fleeting but significant. As the meal continued, I tried to focus on the conversations around me, but my thoughts remained on Zara.


    Her resolve was admirable, her strength unshakable. But there was a vulnerability beneath it all¡ªa part of her I feltpelled to protect, even if she didn¡¯t need it.


    I¡¯d wanted more time. Time to earn her trust, to show her I wasn¡¯t just another obstacle in her path. But now, that opportunity was slipping through my fingers.


    Richard¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts once more.


    <i>"You¡¯re doing the right thing, Kaid. Let them leave on good terms. There will be other opportunities."</i>


    I nodded subtly, though my frustration raged beneath my calm exterior.


    As the breakfast wound down, Snow stood, extending his hand toward me. I rose to meet him, gripping his hand firmly.


    "Thank you again, Kaid," Snow said. "This visit has been... insightful."


    "Indeed," I replied, my gaze briefly flicking to Zara. "Safe travels. And remember, you¡¯re always wee here."


    Zara approached next with a warm but distant smile. "Thank you, Kaid. For everything."


    My throat tightened, but I managed a nod. "Take care, Zara. May your path be clear and your strength unwavering."


    Her eyes lingered on mine for a moment before she turned to leave with Snow.


    As I watched them go, a hollow ache settled in my chest. Zara was leaving without me forging something deeper¡ªat least for now.


    But Richard¡¯s words helped my resolve to y a long game. There would be other opportunities.


    And I wouldn¡¯t let them slip away.


    I turned to face my Lords and my gaze locked with Lord Sterling¡¯s. Immediately I mindlinked him. <i>"Be careful, Imperial; not everyone I set my eyes on can be a hunting ground for you. Beware."</i>


    His smirk grew. <i>"If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d have thought the Lycan King was feeling threatened. Rx; even I know when to cross a line."</i>


    <i>"Better."</i> I sighed internally, thinking this was done but he wasn¡¯t.


    <i>"I just haven¡¯t crossed it yet."</i> Immediately he shut the mind-link, stood up, bowed, and left the dining hall.


    <i>"Fucking bastard," </i>I growled in anger.


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After leaving the dining hall, Snow, Zade and I hurried back to our chambers to prepare. With the message Golden God sent, I wasn¡¯t keen on sitting on the sideline for too long. We needed to move. I needed to be back and ensure my family was safe.


    I leaned my head against Snow¡¯s shoulder as we walked down thest corridor to our room, closing my eyes briefly to centre myself while the tension from the breakfast lingered.


    <i>"You¡¯re awfully quiet,"</i> Snow¡¯s voice echoed in my mind through our shared mind-link.


    <strong>"</strong><i>Just thinking,</i><strong>"</strong> I replied, my lips curving into a faint smile.<i> "About Kaid. About everything."</i>


    Snow snorted lightly, the sound carrying more amusement than derision. <i>"I don¡¯t trust him."</i>


    <i>"I know,"</i> I said, opening my eyes to meet his piercing gaze. <i>"But maybe we don¡¯t need to trust himpletely to use him."</i>


    Snow arched a brow. <i>"Go on."</i>


    <i>"Kaid isn¡¯t an idiot," </i>I exined. <i>"He knows what¡¯s at stake, and for all his posturing, he values power and influence above everything else. If we can position ourselves as his allies rather than his adversaries, we might be able to turn him into an asset."</i>


    Snow¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, his expression thoughtful as he wrapped his hands around my waist. <i>"And if he decides to betray us?"</i>


    I met his gaze evenly. <strong>"</strong><i>Then we¡¯ll be prepared. But think about it, Snow¡ªright now, we need every ally we can get. The Shadow ve or Thormed Crescent, isn¡¯t something we can take on alone."</i>


    He leaned back, his jaw tightening as he mulled over my words. <i>"You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, Zara."</i>


    <i>"I know," </i>I admitted. <i>"But it¡¯s one worth ying."</i>


    Read ??at??st chapters at (f)re??we(b)novel Only

 Chapter 267: Return

    <h4>Chapter 267: Return</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 267</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After Delia¡¯s experience, Snow and I began speaking this way whenever we needed to discuss something important.


    I was still in their territory and as such, needed to be careful.


    <i>"Kaid has resources we can¡¯t afford to ignore. And besides, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll betray us. Not yet."</i>


    Snow tilted his head, his expression softening just a fraction as we stopped walking. "You¡¯re sure about that?"


    "Call it a gut feeling," I said with a shrug. "He¡¯s too invested in keeping us close. And if he thinks there¡¯s even a chance of earning my favour, he won¡¯t risk jeopardizing that."


    Snow let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "You¡¯re something else, you know that?"


    "I¡¯ll take that as apliment," I said, grinning despite the seriousness of the conversation.


    He leaned to the side again, his voice dropping to a more serious tone. "Alright. Let¡¯s y it your way. But the moment Kaid steps out of line¡ª"


    "We deal with him," I finished for him, my smile fading as my resolve hardened. "No hesitation."


    Snow nodded, a silent agreement passing between us.


    We arrived at our room to find that our things had been packed even though we barely brought anything ourselves. All the clothes we used there were neatly packed with a few others Kaid had bought for us to choose from.


    "Well, it¡¯s goodbye pce."


    I smiled softly. "Do you think he¡¯ll take the bait?" Snow asked after a moment.


    I considered the question carefully before answering. "Kaid¡¯s pride is his greatest weakness¡ªand his greatest strength. He won¡¯t back down from an opportunity to prove himself. If we position ourselves as the key to his sess, he won¡¯t be able to resist."


    Snow hummed in agreement, though his skepticism lingered. "Just don¡¯t let him get too close, Zara. His interest in you isn¡¯t exactly subtle."


    I rolled my eyes, though a flicker of unease stirred in my chest. "I can handle Kaid, Snow. Trust me."


    "I do," he said simply. "Let¡¯s go, love."


    Before we left the pce, Kaid came before us and ordered his beta, Richard, to take us to the helicopter and back home.


    "Thank you once more," Snow and I gave our appreciation and Kaid was very mature about it.


    By the time we arrived back at the werewolf¡¯s territory, at the field of Snow¡¯s estate, a car was waiting to take us back home.


    But after dropping them off, I headed straight for E¡¯s.


    On my way through, a call came into my phone. I nced at the screen to see my mother¡¯s name.


    And by mother, I meant Zaria, my real Mum. The honest truth is, I hadn¡¯t seen or heard from my family in a while, since that day when I confronted them.


    A lot of things made sense after I found out the truth. The reason why Elias was so favoured over me. I always thought it was due to his position as my father¡¯s heir but I was wrong.


    Heaving a deep sigh, I answered the call and ced the phone against my ear.


    "Hello, Mum."


    "Zia, my love."


    I raised a brow. That¡¯s new. The only person tormenting me with always using my real name was Kaid. What had gotten into Mum?


    "Mum. How are you?"


    "I am fine now that I have heard your voice. I heard what happened. I am so sorry. You know who did those stuff to you, right?"


    "Yes, Mum."


    "Good. Give me a name and I¡¯ll make them pay."


    I smiled at her protectiveness. "Two names, Mum. Ivan Zephyr and Melvin Devereaux."


    Mum¡¯s voice dripped with venom as she spoke, "Ivan Zephyr?"


    "Mum," I said cautiously, gripping the phone tightly as her words sent a chill through me. "Please don¡¯t do anything rash."


    Her voice sharpened. "Don¡¯t do anything rash? Zia, my child, Ivan has dared to harm you <i>twice</i>! That bastard and his aplice need to be dealt with. I¡¯ll call Alpha Storm myself and demand he keeps that wretched grandson of his in line before I deliver his head on a silver tter to him and Ivan¡¯s father!"


    I closed my eyes, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Mum, I understand your anger, but this isn¡¯t just about Ivan. Melvin is involved too, and there¡¯s more to this than just personal revenge. Please, let Snow and I handle this."


    There was a pause before she sighed heavily, her fierce tone softening. "You¡¯ve grown so strong, Zia. Sometimes, I forget that you¡¯re not my little girl anymore."


    I smiled faintly, her words both warming and aching my heart. "I¡¯ll always be your daughter, Mum. But I need you to trust me on this."


    "I do," she said after a beat. "But if you need me, Zia¡ªif you need <i>anything</i>¡ªyou call me. Do you understand?"


    "I understand," I said softly. "Thank you, Mum."


    Her voice brightened slightly as she changed the subject. "Zade told me you¡¯re back. He called as soon as you arrived. I¡¯ve been nning a little celebration to wee you home."


    "A celebration?" I asked, my brow arching.


    "Yes," she said with a hint of excitement. "It¡¯s time the pack saw their Alpha¡¯s daughter again. They need to be reminded of who you are, Zia. The Alpha¡¯s daughter. My daughter."


    I bit my lip, a mix of emotions swirling within me. "Mum, you don¡¯t have to go through all that trouble."


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all," she insisted. "We¡¯ll celebrate in three days¡¯ time. Zade has already informed the council, and invitations are being prepared."


    Three days. That gave me some time to prepare. "Alright, but on one condition," I said firmly.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "I want my foster parents and Elias to be there," I said. "Send them an invitation. They¡¯re as much a part of my family as anyone else."


    There was a brief pause, but mum¡¯s voice softened when she replied. "Of course, my love. They¡¯ll be included."


    "Thank you, Mum," I said, relief washing over me.


    "Don¡¯t thank me," she said, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Just promise me you¡¯ll be there two days before the celebration. We have so much to prepare."


    I chuckled softly. "I will be there, Mum."


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 268: Bringing My Bestie Home

    <h4>Chapter 268: Bringing My Bestie Home</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 268</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I could not promise to be there in two days. I already made ns with E. I couldn¡¯t rush things either for Mum.


    As the call ended, I leaned back against the seat of the car, exhaling deeply. My mother¡¯s fierce love was bothforting and overwhelming, but it reminded me that I wasn¡¯t alone in this fight.


    The streets blurred by as I neared E¡¯s house. Pulling into the driveway, I called her line and she immediately answered.


    "Hey Zee."


    "I¡¯m here, El. Come down."


    "Sweet," shegiggled and ended the call.


    Within a couple of minutes, E was already outside the building with a teasing smile on her lips.


    "E!" I called out as I stepped out of the car.


    She ran toward me, dragging her box behind her as she wrapped me in a tight hug. "Zara! You look amazing, as always. How do you manage it?"


    Iughed, hugging her back just as tightly. "Says the woman who looks like she just walked off a runway."


    E pulled back, mock-flipping her hair. "Oh, you know. Natural talent."


    "Sure, sure," I teased, rolling my eyes. "Ready to go?"


    She nodded, her smile faltering slightly. "Yeah. I packed up what I could."


    "Oh was someone nning on running away permamently?"


    "Nah." She yfully hit my arm.


    "Guess we can arrange for a new apartment for youter on. What say you?"


    E gave it a small thought before shaking her head. "For now, no."


    "You sure?" I pressed. "You need an environment away from him."


    "He¡¯s leaving," she blurted. "More like, moved, left or packed out of his ce. So I am free."


    I tutted. The honest truth was that she was far from free. "Yet you still have memories of him in your ce. Where you kissed, made love and..." I noticed her eyes be glossy and shut my lips up immediately.


    "That¡¯s what they are. Memories I¡¯ll cherish."


    I sighed and slumped my shoulders. "We¡¯ll figure it out," I assured her, squeezing her hand. "You¡¯re with me now."


    As we ced her box into the car, E nced at me. I caught the faint sight of a mischievous glint in her eyes. "So, tell me¡ªhow was Lycan territory? Did you and Snow have any romantic moments under the moonlight?"


    I groaned, buckling my seatbelt. "E, it wasn¡¯t a vacation. And don¡¯t even get me started on Kaid."


    "Oooh, Kaid, wait... The Alpha... the Lycan King Kiad?" she asked, dragging out his name dramatically.


    "Yes El."


    "Whoa, Zee. Do tell. Is he as broodingly handsome as the rumors say?"


    "E," I warned, though I couldn¡¯t hide the faint smile tugging at my lips.


    "I¡¯m just saying," she said with a shrug. "If Snow wasn¡¯t in the picture..."


    I shot her a re that only made herugh harder.


    The drive to Snow¡¯s mansion was filled with more teasing andughter, with most conversation about how I met Kiad and everything that has happened between us till now.


    "Look at her. I thought she was a team Snow fan."


    "I am but God created these handsome hunkies for people like me to appreciate them."


    "Try something better. How about I connect you with Kaid or his beta, Richard?


    "The fuck!"


    I hit the brakes sharply at her yell and nced about the road, thinking something terrible was in front but saw nothing. When I turned to the side to look at her, E stared at me in horror.


    "E?"


    "Are you insane, Zara? The fucking Lycan King, you want to set me up with him?" I sighed and nodded. "You¡¯re joking."


    "What? Since you were imagining Kaid in my life rather than Snow, I bet you¡¯d love to have him."


    She coughed so hard, I almost burst into a fit ofughter. "What? Too scared?"


    Of course E was scared. Admiring a Lycan King was one thing but being in close proximity with him was another thing.


    And Kaid wasn¡¯t one who loved disturbances. He was cold and ruthless. Somehow, I got the gentler part of him.


    "Look, Zara. I appreciate the thought but I¡¯ll pass. Hmm."


    "And his beta? He is handsome too."


    "I know but thank you. He must be as cold as Alpha Kaid."


    When we finally arrived, E let out an impressed whistle as we pulled up to the sprawling estate. I took the back, showing her the vastness. All the times she¡¯d been here, she barely went around and stuck with me.


    "Damn, Zara. You weren¡¯t kidding when you said this ce was massive."


    "You need to step out some more," I said, stepping out of the car.


    She grabbed her bag and followed me to the front door. Once we were in, I had one of the maids take her bag and led us to the room Snow had asked them to prepare for her.


    "I don¡¯t know if I have told you this before, Zara but, best house ever," she squealed.


    I chuckled, sitting on the edge of the bed. "d you approve."


    E propped herself up on one elbow, her expression turning more serious. "Thanks, Zara. For everything."


    I reached over, squeezing her hand. "That¡¯s what best friends are for."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The midday sun streamed through the windows of the packhouse, but the warmth it brought couldn¡¯t reach the cold knot of indecision tightening in my chest.


    My footsteps echoed faintly as I made my way to my mother¡¯s quarters, each step was a plea for rity I couldn¡¯t seem to find on my own.


    When I entered, I found my mum seated by the window with a steaming cup of tea in her hands.


    Her serene expression faltered the moment she looked up and saw the turmoil etched across my face.


    "Tempest," she said gently, setting her cup down and gesturing for me toe closer. "What¡¯s troubling you, my love?"


    I sank into the seat across from her, my fingers fidgeting with the hem of my blouse. "Everything, Mum. I¡ªI don¡¯t know what to do."


    Her brows furrowed in concern. "Is this about Rnd and Koda?"


    I nodded, feeling their names alone weigh me down. "Yes. It¡¯s all such a mess, Mum. I thought I was moving on, that I was doing the right thing by choosing my mate, but then... then I kissed Rnd."


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel

 Chapter 269: Lead the Way

    <h4>Chapter 269: Lead the Way</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 267</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My mother¡¯s eyes widened slightly, though she remained silent, letting me continue.


    "It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen," I began, my voice cracking. "He confessed his love for me again, told me he was sorry for burdening me with his feelings. He even said he¡¯d stay away if that¡¯s what it took to make me happy. And then¡ª"


    I pressed my palms against my face, trying to push away the memory of his lips on mine, the raw emotion in his eyes as we pulled apart.


    "And then I kissed him," I finished in a whisper.


    The silence between us was deafening. Mum finally spoke after a minute or two, her tone calm and controlled. "Do you love him, Tempest?"


    I dropped my hands, meeting her gaze. "I don¡¯t know," I admitted. "I know I¡¯m supposed to love Koda¡ªhe¡¯s my mate. And I do care for him deeply. But with Rnd, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s like he sees parts of me I didn¡¯t even know existed. And I... I¡¯ve fallen for him, Mum."


    Her expression softened, and she reached across the table to take my hand in hers. "Love is never simple, Tempest. And sometimes, it doesn¡¯t follow the rules we think it should. But you have to make a choice. You can¡¯t keep holding on to both of them¡ªit isn¡¯t fair to you or them."


    Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes. "I don¡¯t want to hurt either of them."


    "You will," Mum said softly but firmly. "No matter what you choose, someone will be hurt. But prolonging this indecision will only cause more pain in the end."


    I nodded slowly, her words settling into the pit of my stomach like stones.


    "Follow your heart," she continued. "Not your sense of duty, not your guilt. Just your heart. It will guide you where you need to be."


    Taking a deep breath, I whispered, "I think I need to see Koda."


    Mum squeezed my hand. "Then go to him. Speak your truth, Tempest. You owe it to yourself and to them."


    Her strength and wisdom buoyed me as I left her quarters, though the uncertainty still lingered like a shadow at my heels.


    ***************


    By the next day, I was already travelling to Koda¡¯s pack to see him. I knew I couldn¡¯t waste any more time with my decision.


    The journey to Koda¡¯s pack was a blur of nerves. As the car sped down winding roads and through dense forests, I repeatedly reyed the words I would say to him.


    My heart was a chaotic mess, torn between hope and fear, and the unusual quietness of my wolf, Summer, only heightened my unease.


    <i>"You¡¯re too tense,"</i> Summer finally said as the pack¡¯s borders appeared.


    "Can you me me?" I muttered aloud, gripping the seatbelt tightly.


    <i>"Just don¡¯t overthink it. Koda¡ªour mate deserves to hear what¡¯s on your mind."</i>


    "Easier said than done," I replied, though her words did little to ease the turmoil in my chest.


    The gates to the pack¡¯s territory loomed ahead, guarded by two warriors who nodded respectfully as I approached.


    The farther I drove in, the more the packhouse came into view, and my car stopped. I asked around, and soon, I located where he was. I found myself standing at the edge of the training grounds, where Koda was sparring with a group of warriors.


    His movements were precise and powerful; his hair was damp with sweat as hended a final blow that sent his opponent sprawling.


    He turned, catching sight of me, and the intensity in his eyes softened immediately. "Tempest," he called out to my surprise, his gleeful voice carrying across the field.


    The warriors around him stepped back respectfully as he approached me, his gaze never leaving mine.


    I smiled at him and before I could fullypose myself, he rushed towards me and picked me up before twirling me around.


    "Tempest," he said warmly and smiling genuinely. He looked as though he¡¯d been waiting for me all day.


    "Hello, Koda, hahha, please put me down. Everyone¡¯s watching."


    "Let them. My mate is around."


    <i>"Now how are you going to get around this?" </i>Summer¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts.


    After he ced me down, Koda pressed his lips against mine, kissing me deeply and totally ignoring the cheers from his warriors and a few pack members around.


    Only God knows how I managed to avoid that scene, perhaps because my mind was scattered at the time. After that, we went into the packhouse.


    Koda led me through the elegant halls, the walls adorned with tapestries depicting the pack¡¯s rich history.


    Finally, we reached arge double door, which Koda pushed open to reveal a spacious office. Behind a polished wooden desk sat Alpha de, Koda¡¯s Alpha.


    "Alpha," Koda said, bowing his head respectfully. "This is my mate, Tempest..."


    "Tempest Zephyr." Alpha de stood, his imposing figuremanding the room. His piercing gaze swept over me.


    Although he knew who I was, we had barely had much of an interaction in the past. "Wee to Crescent Ridge. I¡¯ve heard much about you."


    "Thank you, Alpha de," I said, returning his gaze with as muchposure as I could muster. "It¡¯s an honour to be here."


    He smiled faintly, his demeanour softening. "The honour is ours. Any mate of Koda¡¯s is a valued guest in our pack. Besides, you are Alpha Storm¡¯s daughter. That alone is a wee ticket."


    Alpha de¡¯s words held weight, and I could see Koda¡¯s pride in the way he straightened beside me.


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Alpha de dismissed us, his sharp eyes lingering on me as though he could sense the unspoken weight I carried.


    We made a few stops and after that, it was time for me to speak to Koda about the real reason I came here.


    As we stepped out into the cool evening air, Koda turned to me, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking about this moment for a long time," I blinked at the warmth filling his voice. Could I do it? I wondered.


    "There are so many ces I¡¯ve imagined taking my mate. If you¡¯re not too tired, I¡¯d love to show you a few of them."


    I hesitated before I could answer, as the reason for my visit was different from what he thought. But the joy in his expression was infectious, and I couldn¡¯t bear to dampen his enthusiasm.


    "Sure, why not? Lead the way," I said, forcing a smile.


    Th?? most uptodate nov??ls are publish??d on freew(e)bnove(l).??????

 Chapter 270: Holding On

    <h4>Chapter 270: Holding On</h4>


    ***************


    <strong>Chapter 270</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Koda¡¯s face lit up, and he took my hand, guiding me toward the edge of the pack¡¯s territory.


    Our first stop was a clearing surrounded by towering pines, the ground nketed with soft moss. Fireflies danced in the twilight, their glow creating a magical ambience.


    "This is where Ie to think," Koda exined. "Whenever I need to clear my head or make a tough decision, Ie here. It¡¯s where I feel closest to the Moon Goddess."


    "It¡¯s beautiful," I admitted as I admired the beauty before me.


    For a moment everything seemed calm. He turned to me, his gaze soft. "I¡¯ve always imagined bringing my mate here. Sharing this ce with you... it feels right."


    The sincerity in his words made my chest tighten, and I found myself at a loss for what to say. Instead, I merely nodded, allowing the moment to express itself.


    <i>"Speak now or you¡¯re doomed, Tempest."</i>


    Ignoring Summer, I let myself focus on Koda. I mean, if it was going to be ourst night together, I may as well just enjoy this and create memories.


    Our next destination was a sereneke, its surface shimmering under the moonlight. The water was so clear that I could see the stones at the bottom, their smooth surfaces catching the light.


    "This is where we celebrate the full moon," Koda exined. "The whole pack gathers here to honour the Moon Goddess."


    I stepped closer to the water, the cool breeze brushing against my skin. "It¡¯s peaceful," I said, ncing back at him.


    He smiled, his hands slipping into his pockets. "I thought you¡¯d like it."


    For a while, we stood in silence, the sound of the waterpping against the shore filling the space between us.


    The stillness of theke surrounded us as we stood there, the moonlight casting a soft glow over everything. Koda¡¯s presence felt like a constant pulse at my side, warm and grounding, pulling me in despite the chaos in my mind.


    The longer we stood in silence, the more I felt that pull. The mate bond was strong, undeniable, and despite my inner turmoil, it whispered to me, urging me to trust it. Trust him.


    Koda took a step closer and I felt the heat of his body radiating toward me. His hand reached out, brushing a stray lock of hair behind my ear, his fingers lingering against my skin.


    "Tempest," he said, his voice low, like a secret only meant for me. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen next, but I do know this: I want you here with me. I want to be with you. No matter what."


    My breath hitched at the sincerity in his words. I knew that I couldn¡¯t keep pretending, not when the mate bond had already begun to weave its thread around us, pulling us together, making it impossible to fight.


    "Koda," I whispered, my heart racing as I met his gaze. "I don¡¯t know what to say."


    His eyes softened, and he stepped even closer, closing the space between us. "You don¡¯t have to say anything, Tempest. Just... feel it."


    Before I could respond, his lips were on mine. It was gentle at first, as if he was waiting for me to pull away if I wanted to.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    The moment his lips touched mine, something shifted. The mate bond red to life, a wave of warmth and connection crashing through me.


    My body responded without hesitation, and I found myself deepening the kiss, my hands finding their way to his chest, pulling him closer.


    Koda¡¯s arms wrapped around me, pulling me into him, and the kiss turned desperate, hungry, as if we both knew we were teetering on the edge of something irreversible.


    His hands moved to my back, tracing the curve of my spine, sending shivers down my body. My heart hammered in my chest as I felt the bond between us growing stronger, more intense, with every second.


    It was like a force that neither of us could fight, pulling us together in ways that words couldn¡¯t describe.


    I gasped against his lips, my thoughts scattered, but my body knew what it wanted. I couldn¡¯t deny it any longer.


    And I didn¡¯t want to fight. I wanted this too.


    "I can¡¯t fight this," I murmured between kisses, the words slipping out before I could stop them.


    "Then don¡¯t," Koda whispered back.


    The connection between us deepened, and for a moment, I forgot everything else¡ªthe past, the choices I had to make, the weight of my decision. There was only Koda and the bond between us, stronger than anything else in the world.


    We pulled away slightly, our foreheads resting against each other, both of us breathless, the air thick with the unspoken things between us.


    "I don¡¯t know what this means, Koda," I confessed.


    "It means you¡¯re mine, Tempest," he said, his words firm yet gentle, filled with certainty. "And I¡¯m yours. We don¡¯t need to understand everything. We just need to trust it."


    My heart clenched, and I nodded, the mate bond echoing through me, a truth I could no longer deny. I didn¡¯t have to understand everything right now. I just needed to be with him.


    "I trust you," I whispered, even as my heart raced.


    And with that, the night fell into silence, save for the softpping of theke and the steady rhythm of our breaths. For the first time in a long while, I felt at peace, wrapped in the warmth of the moment.


    I was finally letting go.


    Koda¡¯s lips captured mine again, his hands resting on my waist as if anchoring me to him. Every kiss deepened the connection, making it harder to resist the pull between us.


    My fingers tangled in his hair, the world around us fading as the mate bond thrummed with raw energy.


    "Koda," I whispered against his lips, my breathing ragged.


    He pulled back just enough to look at me, his dark eyes searching mine. "Come with me."


    I nodded, unable to say no.


    Koda took my hand, guiding me back toward the packhouse. The walk was a blur as our touches and stolen nces made my heart race. When we finally reached his room, Koda opened the door and led me inside.


    The moment the door clicked shut, his lips were on mine again, more urgent this time.


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 271: One More Time

    <h4>Chapter 271: One More Time</h4>


    <strong>NB: Mature Content...!</strong>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 271</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Koda pressed me gently against the wall, his hands cradling my face as if I might disappear. "I¡¯ve waited for this," he admitted between kisses.


    When he breathed, his breath was warm against my skin. I swallowed hard. "Koda..."


    But I couldn¡¯t finish. Koda¡¯s kiss silenced every doubt, leaving only us.


    His hands travelled down the curve of my body, sending sparks through my skin. Every touch made me crave more, and I gave in, letting the desire overwhelm me.


    Koda¡¯s hands moved under my shirt, his fingers trailing a burning path along my skin.


    "God, Tempest, you¡¯re so perfect," he breathed, his gaze holding mine.


    I swallowed hard, unable to control the way my heart pounded from being so close to him. "So are you."


    Koda chuckled, leaning in to press a soft kiss to the corner of my mouth.


    "Not as much as you are."


    With a smile, he pulled me to his chest, and his lips captured mine. Heat spread through me, and I found myself wrapping my arms around his neck, drawing him in.


    My wolf, Summer, was surprisingly silent, her energy vibrating alongside mine.


    Our bond was intense, an invisible thread weaving through our souls.


    As we lost ourselves in the moment, Koda¡¯s fingers began to trail across the hem of my jeans, causing me to gasp.


    But his fingers moved, rubbing soothing circles at my back while his other hand caressed my face and cheeks.


    "Rx," he whispered. "It¡¯s just me."


    He leaned down, kissing me tenderly. "I promise to make you feel good."


    I didn¡¯t doubt that one bit. The only time we made love, was one of the best times I have had.


    His voice was reassuring, and I found myself melting into him, my body responding to his touch.


    He kissed his way down my neck, his tongue trailing a line across my corbone. My hands tangled in his hair, a moan escaping me.


    Koda chuckled, nipping yfully at my skin before moving to the other side.


    I tilted my head back, giving him better ess.


    His mouth found mine again, and I surrendered to the passion building between us.


    Koda¡¯s hands slipped under my shirt, sliding over the curve of my back, sending shivers through my body.


    Everywhere he touched tingled, and I was lost in the sensation, the connection between us intensifying.


    Our wolves were in tune, their energy merging, creating a fire that could only be quenched by each other.


    The heat in his gaze made my breath hitch, and he smirked, clearly enjoying the effect he had on me.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, Tempest," he murmured, his fingers trailing across the waistband of my jeans. "I want to make you feel good."


    I closed my eyes, leaning back against the wall as his hands moved lower.


    "Koda..."


    He leaned down, his lips brushing against my ear.


    "Do you trust me?"


    I nodded, unable to find the words.


    His fingers traced the zipper of my jeans, slowly unzipping them.


    My breath caught as he dipped his hand below the fabric. His touch was teasing and gentle.


    The sensation was intense, and I found myself moaning, my hips pressing against him.


    Koda¡¯s voice came off so low it made my ears and insides tingle. "So impatient."


    "Koda," I breathed his name in a plea.


    "Shh, I¡¯ve got you," he said softly.


    He captured my mouth in another kiss, his tongue stroking against mine.


    At the same time, his fingers found the spot between my legs, causing me to cry out.


    "You¡¯re so wet," he whispered, his desire filling his voice.


    My back arched as he slid a finger inside me and I moaned, "Oh, God."


    He smiled, his thumb circling my sensitive bundle of nerves.


    "So responsive," Koda murmured.


    "Koda, please," I gasped.


    His fingers continued their torturous pace, making me writhe with need.


    "Please what?" he asked, his tone yful.


    "I... I need you."


    Urgently, Koda¡¯s lips met mine, kissing me again while his fingers moved faster.


    "You have no idea how long I¡¯ve wanted to hear you say that."


    The words sent a wave of desire through me, and I groaned. Koda¡¯s hand gripped my hip, pinning me to the wall.


    "Let me hear you," he murmured.


    He pressed his body against mine, and I could feel his arousal straining against his pants.


    "Please, Koda," I moaned.


    His fingers curled inside me, and the pleasure built.


    "Cum for me," he ordered.


    "Ah," I gasped.


    "That¡¯s it," he said softly, his voice filled with need, urging me on silently.


    I threw my head back, the ecstasy overwhelming me as the bond between us intensified everything I felt.


    "Yes, Koda, yes!"


    His grip tightened, his fingers pumping faster, pushing me over the edge.


    "Cum for me, baby."


    A cry ripped from my throat as the pleasure washed over me, and Koda held me close, his breathing ragged.


    He leaned down, brushing his lips against mine, and I clung to him, riding the wave of euphoria.


    For a moment, the room was silent except for our breaths. My eyes fluttered close, my heart pounding harder as my mind still reyed the sweet sensations I just lived through.


    "Are you okay?" Koda asked.


    I nodded, feeling light-headed.


    "Better than okay."


    Koda¡¯s smile grew, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Good."


    His lips met mine again, and he swept me off my feet, carrying me over to his bed.


    Gently, heid me down, and my hands found their way to his chest, his toned muscles hard underneath the fabric of his shirt.


    "What about you?" I asked, ncing up at him.


    Understanding what I meant, Koda smirked, a mischievous glint in his eye. "I¡¯m far from finished."


    Before I could respond, his mouth was on mine, his tongue dancing against my lips.


    "God, you taste amazing," he said, his voice husky as his hands began to work their way on my shirt, bra and jeans.


    I shivered, feeling his arousal pressing against me.


    "Let me make you feel good," he murmured, his breath hot against my ear.


    "Yes," I whispered, my voice trembling with anticipation.


    His fingers worked their magic, sliding under the waistband of my panties, touching and teasing until I was writhing beneath him.


    "You¡¯re so beautiful," he murmured, his voice husky with desire.


    His lips trailed down my neck, leaving a trail of fire.


    "Koda," I breathed, unable to control the way my body responded to his touch.


    He leaned back, his gaze holding mine. "Do you trust me?"


    "Yes," I answered without hesitation.


    A wicked grin spread across his face, and he tugged at the hem of my panties.


    "Good," he said, pulling them off in one fluid motion.


    I gasped, and his lips found mine again, his kisses deep and demanding.


    The passion between us ignited, and we were both consumed by the fire.


    His hands roamed my body, exploring every inch of my skin, while his mouth devoured mine.


    It was like he was trying to im every part of me, and I let him, relishing the feeling of his body pressed against mine.


    We were so close that our hearts beat as one.


    As his fingers found the ce between my legs again, I moaned, arching my back, pushing myself closer.


    "That¡¯s it," he encouraged.


    His lips captured mine, and I surrenderedpletely.


    We were lost in each other, the heat and desire between us consuming us.


    He groaned, his movements growing more urgent.


    "God, Tempest," he growled, his fingers pumping faster.


    I gasped, gripping the sheets as the pleasure built.


    "Cum for me," he said, his voice thick with lust.


    I cried out, the orgasm washing over me in waves, the mate bond heightening every sensation.


    Koda¡¯s mouth found mine, his kisses demanding as his fingers kept moving, sending me over the edge.


    Then he pulled away from me, taking his fingers from my core as he licked them clean before moving downwards till his head came face to face with my core.


    I blushed, my cheeks warming. And then Koda did the most amazing and breathtaking thing anyone could do to me when being intimate.


    He leaned closer to my privates and stuck his tongue out to take a long lick.


    I shudderedpletely, feeling my eyeballs roll and my breathing hitch. "Fuck."


    "You taste so good," he whispered, his gaze holding mine.


    My breath caught as his tongue teased my clit.


    "Oh," I moaned, my back arching off the bed.


    Koda grinned, his hands gripping my hips as he pushed me back down, his mouth finding my sensitive spot once more.


    "Koda, oh god, yes," I gasped.


    He licked and sucked, bringing me close to the edge. I shut my eyes, my hands gripping the bed sheets as my body twisted.


    That was too much.


    Koda was too much for me. On and on he went, preventing me from running away.


    "Come for me," he urged.


    "Ah," I gasped, feeling the orgasm approaching.


    His tongue moved faster, and I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    "Yes," I cried out.


    "That¡¯s it, baby," he murmured, his lips vibrating against me.


    My eyes fluttered shut as the climax hit, the pleasure rolling through me like a tidal wave.


    Koda¡¯s grip tightened, his tongue stroking and circling, prolonging the orgasm until I was spent.


    "Fuck!!!"


    Readtest chapters at f(r)eewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 272: Till the sun comes up...

    <h4>Chapter 272: Till the sunes up...</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 272</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I copsed back against the pillows, my heart racing.


    "So beautiful," he murmured, his hands caressing my skin.


    My eyelids felt heavy, and I couldn¡¯t resist the pull of sleep.


    I was exhausted, but also satisfied, the bond between us strengthening.


    Thest thing I remembered was Koda¡¯s lips against my forehead, his arms wrapping around me, and his body curling protectively against mine.


    Slowly, his lips moved downwards, nting soft kisses on my temple, cheek, jaw, neck and finally, on my lips.


    He kissed me softly, gently, as if he were afraid I¡¯d break.


    And I did.


    Tears flowed from my eyes, the emotions I had been holding back for so long, finally breaking free.


    "Koda," I whispered, wrapping my arms around him, burying my face against his neck.


    His hands cradled my head, holding me close, and I could feel the warmth of his breath against my skin. His lips found the spot jut beneath by ear, kissing softly.


    "I¡¯m here, Tempest. It¡¯s okay," he whispered.


    I sniffled, the tears flowing freely.


    "It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe."


    The words soothed me, and I rxed, letting him hold me, kiss me, andfort me.


    Guiding his face, I brought him back to my lips, kissing him deeply, pouring all the emotions I had into that one gesture.


    He groaned, his grip tightening around me.


    "Tempest," he growled, his eyes darkening with desire.


    "Koda," I pleaded, needing him, wanting him.


    Without hesitation, Koda took charge, flipping us over until he was hovering above me, his body covering mine.


    His hands gripped my thighs, spreading them open as he positioned himself between them.


    I shivered at the sensation of his hard length pressing against me, and he smirked, his lips capturing mine.


    "Let me make you mine."


    "Yes," I whispered, giving inpletely.


    Koda kissed me fiercely, his hands roaming over my body, touching and exploring every inch of bare skin. His lips left mine and trailed down to my boobs, taking a nipple into his mouth and sucking on it.


    "Oh, fuck."


    My hands clutched the sheets as his mouth continued its assault.


    "Koda," I breathed, arching into his touch.


    "You¡¯re so responsive," he growled, nipping at the sensitive skin.


    "More," I begged.


    His lips curved into a grin, and he obliged, his tongue leaving my right nipple and going for the left. He didn¡¯t let the right nipple take a breather as his finger yed with the hardened peak, pinching it, flicking it, and rubbing it.


    "So sensitive," he teased, his gaze locking onto mine.


    "Koda," I whined, squirming beneath him.


    He chuckled, his hand traveling lower, cupping my sex.


    "You¡¯re already so wet," he murmured, his voice thick with desire.


    "Please," I gasped, needing him inside me.


    His eyes shed, and he gripped my thighs, lifting them up and wrapping them around his waist.


    "Hold on tight," he growled.


    Before I could respond, he thrust into me, filling mepletely.


    I cried out, gripping the sheets as pleasure flooded through me.


    "Fuck," he groaned, his eyes squeezing shut.


    He stayed still for a moment, letting me adjust to his size. He was big, and it was almost too much, but it felt so good.


    "Koda," I whimpered.


    He opened his eyes, his gaze holding mine.


    "You¡¯re perfect," he whispered.


    Then he started moving, slowly at first, building up a rhythm.


    My hands found his shoulders, and I dug my nails into his skin, moaning as he thrust deeper.


    "Tempest," he growled, his breathing in short gasps.


    "Koda," I panted.


    His movements became faster, more erratic, and I clung to him, the sensations overwhelming.


    The tension coiled inside me, and I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    "Koda, yes," I cried out.


    I could feel everything, his warm, hard cock, sliding in and out of my wetness, his balls pping against my ass, his hot breath on my neck, and his heart hammering against my chest.


    It was all too much; not at the same time, not enough.


    I wanted more, and I was desperate for release.


    "Oh god," I whimpered.


    Koda groaned, his hands gripping my hips, pulling me closer.


    "So tight," he murmured, his voice strained.


    "Fuck," I gasped, feeling the orgasm building.


    He continued pounding into me, his cock hitting just the right spot, sending me over the edge.


    "Koda!"


    My vision blurred as pleasure coursed through me, my body trembling uncontrobly.


    He kept going, driving into me, harder and faster, until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    I managed to open my eyes to stare into his, and Koda gave a small smirk, his pace increasing.


    "I¡¯m not done yet, love," he purred.


    The pressure built again, and I moaned, unable to hold back any longer.


    "Oh God, oh God, Koda, fuck, Koda," I chanted.


    His gaze locked onto mine, and he pulled out of mepletely, only to m back into me, and repeat the process.


    "Koda!"


    He grunted, his fingers digging into my flesh, his hips moving faster. I wrapped my legs around his waist, clenching my inside around his cock.


    "Tempest, yes," he groaned.


    I could feel him getting close, his thrusts bing more erratic. I reached up for his nipples and pinched both of them.


    "Shit, baby, yes, yes, yes, fuck, YES!"


    His body tensed, and he threw his head back, pulling out of me. "Come on top, babe."


    I nodded, scrambling to straddle hisp. He lifted me easily, cing me above him.


    "Sit."


    I bit my lip and did as he instructed, lowering myself onto his length.


    He sighed contentedly, his eyes rolling back as I took all of him in on swift motion.


    "God, Tempest," he panted.


    His fingersced into mine, and we began moving together, our bodies perfectly in sync.


    "Fuck," he breathed, his grip tightening.


    I bounced my ass on his dick, his cock filling me, stretching me, and hitting ces no other guy has.


    "Fuck, Koda, fuck," I gasped.


    His hands cupped my ass, kneading and spreading the cheeks.


    "Oh god, oh fuck," I moaned, my nails raking down his chest.


    "Tempest," he hissed, his fingers digging into my skin.


    I knew he was close, and I wanted him toe. I wanted him to lose control.


    His hand grabbed my boobs, pinching my nipples and squeezing them.


    "Fuck, Koda, you¡¯re gonna make me cum."


    "Good."


    My pussy clenched around his length, and he groaned, pping my ass in response.


    "I¡¯m gonna cum," I panted.


    "Not until I say so," he said, lifting me up from his dick and cing me on my fours.


    "Get on your fours," hemanded, and I obeyed.


    Once I was in position, he entered me from behind.


    "Fuuuuck," he hissed, his cock sliding deeper inside me.


    I threw my head back, arching my spine, as he continued thrusting into me, his hips moving faster, harder.


    "Koda, oh my god, yes, please, fuck me."


    His hand pped my ass again, making me cry out.


    "Oh god, Koda, I¡¯m so close."


    "Hold on," he ordered, his pace increasing.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to focus on holding back the orgasm.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck," I cursed.


    "That¡¯s it, baby, you¡¯re doing great."


    "Oh my god, oh my god, Koda," I whimpered.


    "I know," he groaned, his thrusts bing more urgent.


    "Oh my god, oh my god," I gasped.


    "Now," he grunted.


    "Yessssss!"


    My body spasmed, my muscles mping down around him, and I came hard.


    He followed soon after, his release exploding inside me.


    We both copsed, breathing heavily, our bodies spent.


    We were bothpletely satisfied.


    I was panting heavily, trying to catch my breath, but before I could do so, Koda had flipped me to my back and was hovering on top of me, his cock still deep inside me.


    "Are you ready for round 2, baby?"


    "Fuck, yeah."


    His eyes turned yellow, his teeth turning sharp. His ws were out, and he had a feral smile.


    "Good, because we¡¯re not stopping till the sunes up."


    I smiled at him, knowing Koda really meant it. At once, his lips meant mine, his tongue pushing into my mouth.


    We kissed passionately, and Koda began rocking his hips, his cock sliding in and out of my sex, his thrusts growing harder.


    "Ahhh," I moaned.


    "Mmmm, so fucking tight," he groaned.


    His fingers tangled into my hair, tugging it, pulling my head back, exposing my neck.


    "You¡¯re mine," he growled.


    "Yes," I agreed.


    He thrust deeper, hitting a spot inside me that made me see stars.


    "Oh God," I whimpered as his lips found the crook of my neck, and he nipped at my skin.


    "Yes, yes, yes," I moaned.


    His hand travelled down my body, grabbing my ass, lifting my legs up and pushing them towards me.


    Instead of having my legs up, I wrapped them around his waist, pulling him closer, my arms snaking around his neck.


    "Fuck," Koda growled deeply as soon as his dick entered me again and I bit my lips, holding back the moan trying to escape.


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel

 Chapter 273: Round 3

    <h4>Chapter 273: Round 3</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 273</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Don¡¯t hold back, love. I want to hear you scream my name as my dick ram into you over and over again.


    The more Koda spoke, the more intoxicated I became and just like that, Koda increased the pacing of his thrusts, making my breasts jiggle every time.


    His hand reached out, massaging my breast and nipple while his hips continued their punishing strokes.


    With every second that passed, his thrusts became rougher, harder, and more frantic.


    "Koda," I whimpered.


    He leaned down, capturing my nipples in his mouth and rolling the sensitive bud between his tongue before mping on it with his lips.


    I shuddered, my whole body filled with a certain current that made my eyes roll. "Fuck... Koda!"


    He sucked more on my nipple and breast, alternating between each breast. On and on he went, stoking the mes of my desire before his lips found mine and his hungry kisses grew desperate and needy.


    "Mine," Koda grunted while his pace quickened.


    "Koda," I gasped and gripped the bed sheets tightly.


    My body trembled as his hips snapped forward, burying himself deep inside me.


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes," I chanted, losing control.


    Summer howled inside, loving how much we connected and the pleasure our mate gave us. I could feel his wolf, the surge, the pull, the desire all swirling around him.


    His wolf pushed forward, his eyes shone a different colour.


    Koda¡¯s lips found mine again, swallowing my moans as his hips bucked forward, his cock mming into me.


    "Koda," I groaned, clinging to him, my fingers digging into his skin.


    "Let go," he urged, his voice husky.


    My eyes flew open, and I stared at him, panting heavily.


    "Koda," I choked, my walls tightening around his cock. He gasped, moaning loudly at how my walls kept squeezing him.


    "Come on, love. Cum for me," he demanded, his fingers digging into my hips.


    "Koda!"


    He leaned down and bit into the crook of my neck. Summer surged forward, already chanting the word mate nonstop in my ears.


    Just as I tried to drown her out, Koda sucked harder on my nape, and she resumed, "Mark her. She¡¯s yours. He¡¯s ours."


    My eyes rolled back, and I screamed, the orgasm washing over me in waves.


    He kept moving, his thrusts rough and demanding, prolonging the climax until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Finally, with a deep grunt, Koda buried his face on my breast, his cock pulsing inside me.


    Wey there, catching our breath, our hearts racing.


    Koda rolled off me and pulled me to his chest, his arm wrapping around my waist.


    "You okay?"


    I nodded. My heavy eyelids made it hard for my eyes to stay open but Koda was far from done.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re tired already, love?"


    "No, I¡¯m not," I mumbled sleepily.


    "Good." He scooped me in his arms and carried me out of bed without warning.


    My first thought was that perhaps he wanted to change positions, but when he walked over to the bathroom door, I understood.


    Finally, I wanted a nice warm bath to rx my body. That was my thought until he took me under the shower, not the tub, and turned on the shower head.


    At once Koda¡¯s lips met mine as the water rained down on us. His kiss was soft and gentle, but it sent shivers down my spine.


    His hands caressed my skin, tracing the curves of my body, exploring every inch of bare skin.


    I gasped as his fingers dipped into my folds, teasing and caressing, his thumb brushing against my clit.


    "Oh God," I groaned.


    "Do you like that?" he asked in a seductive voice.


    "Yes," I moaned, grinding against his fingers.


    "Good girl," he praised, his lips capturing mine once again.


    His fingers danced along my skin, leaving goosebumps in their wake. He traced the curves of my breasts, cupping and squeezing, teasing and flicking.


    I gasped, my eyes fluttering closed, enjoying the sensations.


    He chuckled, his lips grazing my ear.


    "What would you like, Tempest?" he asked, his voice low and husky.


    Immediately, all traces of sleep in my eyes and tiredness in my muscles disappeared. It was instead released my desires even more and Summer was pumping me up.


    "I want to touch you," I whispered.


    "And I want you to touch me," Koda replied, his hands moving to my thighs, lifting them up and around his waist.


    My hands found his shoulders, clinging to him, needing the support.


    "Koda," I murmured, resting my forehead against his.


    "Tempest," he whispered, his hands cupping my ass.


    "Koda, please," I pleaded, needing him to fill me, to im me, to own me.


    He chuckled, his fingers tracing the curve of my ass.


    "You¡¯re so impatient," he teased, his hands kneading the flesh.


    "Please," I begged, grinding against him.


    He groaned, his cock rubbing against my entrance, teasing me.


    "Koda," I moaned, wanting him to take me, to fuck me, to make me his.


    "Patience," he chided, his lips finding mine.


    "I don¡¯t want to be patient," I protested, pouting.


    "Then tell me what you want, love," he urged, his fingers stroking my folds.


    "I want you," I admitted, blushing slightly. "I want you to fuck me."


    "That can be arranged," he grinned.


    Without wasting any more time, Koda lined up his dick and pushed into me, stretching me, filling me.


    I moaned, my head falling back.


    "Oh, fuck," I moaned, clutching his shoulders.


    He didn¡¯t give me any time to adjust, pulling out of me and mming back into me.


    "You¡¯re mine," he growled, his lips trailing kisses along my jaw.


    "Yes," I breathed, my hands roaming over his chest, his abs, and his back, loving the feel of his warm, wet skin beneath my fingertips.


    "Tell me," hemanded, thrusting deeper.


    "I¡¯m yours," I whispered.


    "And I¡¯m yours," he promised, his grip tightening.


    His movements slowed, allowing me to feel every inch of him.


    "Koda," I cried, feeling the tension building within me.


    "Come for me," he demanded, his pace increasing.


    "Yes, yes, yes," I chanted as I gripped him tightly.


    "I¡¯m gonna cum," I gasped.


    R??adt??st chapt??rs at f(r)eew??bnov??l Only

 Chapter 274: Hard Decision

    <h4>Chapter 274: Hard Decision</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 274</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Then do it," Koda growled as his cock mmed into me, hitting the spot that drove me crazy.


    "Koda, Koda, KODA!" He groaned, his movements bing more erratic with every word that fell out of my lips.


    "Tempest," he moaned, his hands gripping my ass.


    "Cum," I ordered.


    "Yes," he groaned, his cock pulsing inside me. I shivered as my orgasm hit me hard.


    "Fuck," he growled, his thrusts growing faster and faster until he found his release.


    "Tempest," he gasped, his body tensing, his hips jerking.


    My vision blurred as the waves of pleasure washed over me. "Koda," I sighed, resting my head against his chest.


    "Are you okay?" I nodded. "Good." He held me close, his arms wrapping around me. I nuzzled his neck, enjoying the feeling of his embrace


    "We should get cleaned up," he suggested.


    "Yeah." Koda grabbed the body wash, and I smiled, loving how the scent of sandalwood and orange mixed with his natural scent.


    After cleaning each other up, Koda carried me back to bed, not bothering to dress us.


    "Get some sleep, love," he whispered.


    "I will. Just... Stay with me," I mumbled, snuggling against him as sleep finally imed me.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Koda¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stared down at her sleeping form, memorising every inch of her beautiful face, from her delicate features to her silky red hair.


    She looked so peaceful, and I wanted to protect her, to keep her safe.


    "Mate," my wolf purred.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with me? Nothing. Why do you think something is wrong with me? Maybe I love the fact that she is our mate," my wolf stated. "Mark her and im her already."


    "We can¡¯t mark her. Not yet. As much as I would, I want it to be done properly. I want to propose to her and..."


    My wolf rolled his eyes at me, and I shook my head. Just as I sat up to leave, Tempest tossed on the bed and I froze.


    Just then I sensed Alpha Sloan¡¯s voice in my head and immediately connected with him through the mind link.


    "Yes, Alpha. I¡¯ll be there soon."


    Quickly, I nted a kiss on Tempest¡¯s forehead before leaving to shower.


    As much as I wanted to stay with her, I couldn¡¯t. My duty was to protect the pack, especially our Alpha and Luna.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The morning light streamed through the window, casting a soft glow over the room. I stretched beneath the warm covers, but the moment I reached for Koda, I realised he wasn¡¯t there.


    Frowning, I sat up just as the door creaked open. Koda walked in, fully dressed, his usual rxed demeanour reced by something more urgent.


    "Good morning, love," he said softly, leaning down to kiss my forehead.


    I smiled up at him, though the worry in his eyes didn¡¯t escape me. "Good morning. Where are you off to this early?"


    "Alpha Sloan called for me," he exined, brushing a strand of hair from my face. "Something about rogue sightings near the border. I have to go."


    I nodded, though the ache in my chest was undeniable. I didn¡¯t want him to leave so soon and have this self-barricaded spell I cast on myself fade. "Be careful."


    He gave me a small smile before leaning in and kissing me deeply, his lips lingering against mine. "I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me, Tempest."


    "I will," I whispered, watching him leave with a mix of longing and guilt.


    The room felt emptier without him, and as I sat there, memories ofst night yed through my mind. His touch, his kisses, the way he looked at me as though I were his entire world.


    But as much as I wanted to stay in this blissful bubble, reality weighed heavily on me. I had failed to tell him the truth. Failed to exin why I hade here in the first ce.


    And now, I was deeply entangled. My heart ached at the thought of what I was going to do to him.


    "What truth?" I muttered to myself. Each time I was with Koda, every kiss, every touch¡ªit felt like a piece of me that had been missing was finally restored. My soul felt whole and my heart at peace.


    But it didn¡¯t erase the other truth¡ªthe pull I felt toward Rnd. As exhrating as my connection with Koda was, I couldn¡¯t ignore the charms of both men.


    I ran a hand through my hair, frustration bubbling in my chest. "Get it together, Tempest."


    The decision I had avoided for weeks loomed over me like a dark cloud. After several minutes of thinking about everything, following my mother¡¯s advice and Summer¡¯s incessant grumbling each time Rnd was mentioned, there, sitting alone in Koda¡¯s bed, I finally made it.


    I couldn¡¯t string them both along any longer. I had to choose.


    Rising from the bed, I went for a bath, allowing my muscles and self to rx in the tub for another fifteen minutes before stepping out.


    Once I got dressed quickly, slipping into jeans and a soft sweater. I nced around Koda¡¯s room, the faint scent of sandalwood lingered in the air.


    My heart ached as I picked up a piece of paper and scribbled a quick note:


    <i>"Koda, thank you for everything. I need some time to think. I¡¯ll see you soon. With love ¨C Tempest."</i>


    I ced the note on his nightstand, smoothing it down before grabbing my bag. With onest nce around the room, I walked out, the weight of my decision pressing down on me.


    Once I was outside, I pulled out my phone and scrolled to Rnd¡¯s name. My thumb hovered over the screen for a moment before I typed a message:


    <i>"Rnd, I need to see you. Can we meet at the old forest trail near the Crescent Ridge? Noon."</i>


    Hitting send, I exhaled deeply and slid the phone back into my pocket. The decision had been made. Now, I just had to face it.


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 275: Wanting You

    <h4>Chapter 275: Wanting You</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 275</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It had been two days since E arrived, and I had barely seen Snow, and between tending to E, unpacking her things, and keeping up with my duties, time with my husband had been limited. Truth be told, I missed him.


    But Snow had been distant too¡ªsomething was off. Maybe it was everything that happened with my kidnapping, Kaid¡¯s pce, or even the ominous message from Xavier about the Shadow ve.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to his quietness.


    That evening, as I finally stepped away from E to catch my breath, I decided to check on him. Snow was nowhere in sight when I entered our room, but the soft glow of the balcony lights caught my attention.


    I padded over silently, masking my scent as I approached while Snow stood there, his broad frame silhouetted against the twilight, his gaze fixed on the gardens below.


    His hands gripped the railing, and his shoulders were tense, a weight visible in every line of his body.


    Without a word, I slipped behind him and wrapped my arms around his waist, pressing my cheek against his back. "Hey," I whispered.


    Snow stiffened for a moment, then rxed under my touch. He turned slowly, his icy blue eyes softening as they met mine. Without a word, he wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close.


    "You¡¯ve been hiding," I murmured, tilting my head to look at him.


    A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Not hiding. Just being busy and thinking."


    "About?"


    "Everything," he admitted, his voice low. "You. E. Kaid. The Shadow ve. It feels like we¡¯re bncing on the edge of something big, Zara. And I can¡¯t let anything happen to you."


    I reached up, cupping his face. "Nothing will happen to me, Snow. You¡¯ve always kept me safe, and you always will."


    His gaze darkened, his jaw tightening. "I don¡¯t just want to keep you safe, Zara. I want to give you the life you deserve¡ªpeace, happiness, everything."


    "You already do," I said softly. "I am happy and I have found peace with you." Snow shook his head.


    "Not like this, Zara. Not when a psychopathic killer is hiding and waiting for an opportunity to kill you."


    "I know. I know and I¡¯ll be careful. You can have your guards follow me. And I have my brother¡¯s warriors protecting me. I am willing to allow myself to be babied to help calm you guys."


    You know," Snow began, "one of the reasons I love you is how you know just how to put my mind at ease and also stir it into endless worries, Zara."


    My smile brightened as my fingers ran up and down his arms slowly. Snow leaned down and brushed his lips against mine before going in for a tender kiss that quickly deepened.


    My fingers tangled in his hair as he held me close, pouring all his emotions into the kiss.


    When we finally pulled apart, he rested his forehead against mine. "Come inside with me," he murmured.


    I nodded, letting him guide me back into the room. As we entered, Snow turned on the lights and I noticed the small changes¡ªcandles lit on the dresser, the faint aroma of roses lingering in the air.


    "What¡¯s all this?" I asked, my brow arching.


    Snow smirked, leading me to the bed. "I asked the maids to bring dinner up. I wanted to charm my wife tonight."


    Iughed softly, sitting on the edge of the bed. "Charm me, huh? What¡¯s the asion?"


    "You," he said simply, his tone so genuine that it made my chest ache.


    As if on cue, a knock sounded at the door. Snow moved to answer it, returning momentster with a cartden with covered dishes and a bottle of wine so old it looked like it belonged in a museum.


    He ced the food and drinks on the small table by the window, then turned back to me with a mischievous grin. "Sit," he said, pulling out a chair for me.


    Iplied, watching as he uncovered the dishes to reveal a perfectly cooked meal and a small chocte cake. He served me a piece of cake first, then poured the wine, his every movement ssic, poised, and smooth.


    As we ate, Snow¡¯s eyes never left me, a small smile ying on his lips.


    "You¡¯re staring," I teased, taking a sip of the wine.


    "Can¡¯t help it," he said, his voice dropping an octave. "You¡¯re beautiful."


    I rolled my eyes, though my cheeks heated at his words. "ttery will get you everywhere, Alpha Snow."


    "Good," he murmured, standing and moving behind me. His hands rested on my shoulders, his thumbs brushing gently against my skin.


    He leaned down, his breath warm against my neck. "Do you remember," he began, his voice low and teasing, "the night we had our little... phone escapade?"


    I froze, my eyes widening as heat rushed to my cheeks. "Snow," I hissed, clearly mortified.


    He chuckled softly, pressing a kiss to the nape of my neck. "You do remember. Good."


    His lips trailed slowly along my neck, pausing at the spot just beneath my ear. "I¡¯ve been thinking about it ever since," he whispered, his voice sending a shiver down my spine.


    "Snow," I whispered back as my thighs pressed together.


    "Hmm?" he hummed, his lips brushing over my mark.


    I couldn¡¯t respond. Every kiss, and every touch sent sparks shooting through my body. My breathing quickened, and when his teeth grazed my mark, a soft whimper escaped me.


    Snow¡¯s hands slid down my arms, pulling me to my feet. He turned me to face him, his gaze heated as his hands settled on my hips.


    "You drive me crazy," he murmured, capturing my lips in a searing kiss.


    I melted into him, my hands gripping his shirt as he guided me toward the bed. The rest of the world faded away, leaving only us.


    When we reached the bed, heid me down gently, his body covering mine as his lips captured mine once more.


    "I¡¯ve been wanting you since that night, love and right now, I¡¯ve got you right where I want."


    The source of this c??ntent is fr??e(w)??bnovel

 Chapter 276: Soft Love

    <h4>Chapter 276: Soft Love</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 276</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My cheeks heated up, turning red when Snow said that. Snow chuckled softly, his eyes never left mine. His hands roamed over my body, igniting every nerve as he pulled me closer.


    "Let me show you how much I love you," he whispered against my lips, his voice thick with emotion.


    And as the night unfolded, Snow reminded me of exactly why I was his and always would be.


    Snow¡¯s lips moved over mine with a tenderness that made my heart ache. His touch was gentle, almost reverent, as though he were memorizing every inch of me.


    The world outside disappeared, leaving just us¡ªtwo souls entwined in a bubble of love and intimacy.


    His hands cradled my face, his thumbs brushing softly against my cheeks as his lips danced over mine. It wasn¡¯t rushed, wasn¡¯t hurried. It was deliberate, slow, as if he wanted to savour every second.


    "Zara," he moaned. "You¡¯re everything to me."


    I opened my eyes, my breath hitching as I looked into his. The raw vulnerability in his gaze made my chest tighten. "And you¡¯re everything to me," I whispered back.


    Snow smiled faintly, the kind that made my stomach flutter, before leaning down and kissing me again, deeper this time.


    His hands slid down to my waist, pulling me closer until there wasn¡¯t a sliver of space between us.


    Slowly, he lifted me into his arms, cradling me as if I were the most precious thing in the world. He carried me further into the bed,ying me down with such care it brought tears to my eyes.


    I missed this and him.


    There were few times we had this so much slow intimacy that it made my heart flutter as though I was a teenager getting my heart stolen by the most handsome guy in school.


    Snow hovered above me. His hand traced along my jawline, down my neck, and over my shoulder, leaving a trail of warmth in its wake.


    "Snow..." my voice trembled, my body alight with the emotions he stirred within me.


    "Shh," he murmured, his lips brushing over my corbone. "Let me take care of you."


    His kisses were soft and deliberate, trailing from my corbone to the hollow of my throat. Each touch of his lips sent shivers down my spine, and I found myself arching into him, seeking more.


    "I¡¯ve missed this," he confessed, his breath warm against my skin. "Missed us."


    "Me too," I admitted.


    Snow¡¯s lips returned to mine, stealing my breath with their intensity. His hands traced every curve of my body gently, as though he weremitting me to memory.


    The world slowed as he moved with me, every kiss, every caress, every whispered word pulling me deeper into him. He wasn¡¯t just being intimate with me¡ªhe was showing me the depth of his devotion, the weight of his love.


    "I love you," he whispered into my ear, his voice trembling with sincerity.


    Tears pricked my eyes as I cupped his face, pressing my forehead against his. "I love you too, Snow. Always."


    His lips found mine again, his tongue pressing against mine. With each touch, his need for me grew.


    It was a need that matched my own.


    I craved him.


    Desired him.


    And with each passing second, it only grew stronger.


    As if sensing my need, Snow deepened the kiss, his hands skimming over my skin, his touch leaving a trail of fire in its wake.


    He moved lower, his lips caressing the swell of my breasts. I moaned, my head falling back, my hands tangling in his hair.


    He took his time, savouring every inch of me as his lips sucked on my nipples. I gasped, my body arching into him.


    Snow groaned, his grip tightening on my hips.


    Slowly, he pulled away, his eyes locking with mine. There was a hint of amusement in them, a sh of mischief that had me biting back a moan.


    With one swift motion, he flipped me onto my stomach, pulling me onto hisp.


    I inhaled sharply as his hard cock pressed against my core. His lips brushed over the nape of my neck, his hands roaming over my body, caressing and kneading the soft flesh.


    "You are so fucking perfect, Zara," he whispered against my ear, his fingers teasing and caressing.


    I smirked and pushed us back down, my lips finding their way to his nipples instead. He growled as my teeth grazed the sensitive flesh, his hands gripping my hips.


    "So are you, Alpha Snow," I replied, my lips travelling lower.


    "Don¡¯t call me Alpha."


    "But, you¡¯re an Alpha. An amazing Alpha, I might add," I teased softly.


    "No, not when we¡¯re like this," Snow protested, his voice growing husky.


    "Hmm," I hummed, my lips moving lower past his abdomen to my prize. Snow¡¯s cock twitched as I kissed the base of his shaft.


    "You¡¯re teasing me, love," he groaned, his hand fisting in my hair.


    "Maybe," I purred, my lips brushing against his tip.


    Snow let out a low growl as his grip tightened on my hair.


    "Don¡¯t make me punish you, love."


    I smiled innocently, licking his cock from base to tip. "You wouldn¡¯t," I challenged, my gaze locking with his.


    "Don¡¯t test me, Zara," he growled, his eyes narrowing.


    "Oh?" I arched a brow, licking his tip again.


    "Fuck," Snow cursed, his fingers digging into the sheets.


    "Is that a yes?" I asked sweetly.


    "Yes," he hissed, his gaze darkening.


    "Good," I murmured, taking him into my mouth.


    "Gods," he moaned, his head falling back, his hand holding me in ce.


    "Mmm," I hummed, swirling my tongue around his shaft.


    His breathing quickened, his hips bucking as I worked him with my mouth and hands.


    "Zara," Snow groaned, his muscles tensing. But that was the least he should expect from me as I moved my head up and down, going slow and increasing my pace.


    "Fucking hell," he grunted, his fingers tangling in my hair.


    My eyes never left his, watching him lose himself to the pleasure. Watching him give himself to me.


    Watching him let go.


    The most uptodate nove??s are published on fr(e)??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 277: Making Love

    <h4>Chapter 277: Making Love</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 277</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s moans grew louder, his grip tightening. His breathing becameboured, his body trembling.


    "Cum for me, Snow," I ordered using my sultry voice.


    "Fuck, Zara," he groaned, his cock pulsing as he found his release.


    And as he came undone, he let out a primal roar that echoed through the room.


    "Mm, good boy," I cooed as he spilt his seed. I swallowed every drop, licking the cum from his shaft as my hands gripped his thighs.


    Snow¡¯s breathing was ragged as he pulled me onto hisp, his eyes dark with desire.


    "That was unfair," he muttered, his gaze roaming over my body.


    "And what will you do about it, Alpha Snow?"


    His eyes shed, a wicked smile ying on his lips. "I¡¯m going to remind you who you belong to."


    Before I could retort, he flipped me over so that I was lying on my back and immediately went to work on my body.


    His lips followed the curve of my ribs, tracing along my waist, pausing at the juncture of my thighs.


    I gasped as he brushed against my core, a shudder rippling through me. He teased me, his fingers stroking, exploring, and building the tension.


    My hips arched, pressing against his hand. A low moan escaped me as he slipped a finger inside.


    He growled, his eyes darkening as he watched me writhe beneath him. Snow moved lower, his lips finding my centre.


    My fingers tightened in his hair as his tongue flicked over my clit, sending sparks shooting through my body.


    "Snow..." My legs shook, and I moaned his name, the sound echoing in the room. Snow groaned, his movements growing more frantic by the second.


    I was close. Everything he¡¯d done to me and I to him built my release so close. That and the bond between us, intensifying all of our desires, sharing our feelings between each other was more than enough to push me off the edge knowing how good I made him feel.


    My vision blurred, and I gasped, his name spilling from my lips as I climaxed. Snow didn¡¯t stop, his tongue flicking over my clit again and again until the waves of pleasure ebbed.


    He pulled away, his lips curving into a smirk as they glistened with my juices. If only he knew just how sexy he was right now and how I could eat him up.


    "You taste divine, love," he purred.


    My cheeks heated at his words. I was about to respond when he pressed two fingers inside me.


    I moaned, my body arching as he curled his fingers, hitting that spot deep inside. He moved faster, his thumb brushing against my clit.


    The pressure built again, and I gasped, my hips grinding against Snow¡¯s hand.


    "Cum for me, Zara," he ordered, and his voice dropped an octave.


    Snow increased the pace, his fingers moving in and out. His thumb pressed against my clit, the sensation sending sparks shooting through my body.


    The air caught in my lungs as another orgasm ripped through me. The pleasure was so intense it almost hurt.


    Snow¡¯s hands gripped my hips, holding me in ce as I rode out the waves.


    "Fuck," I gasped, my legs still trembling.


    "That¡¯s one," he growled, his grip tightening.


    "One?"


    "Yes," he purred. "One."


    I groaned, my head falling back against the pillow. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could handle any more.


    But I didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Snow¡¯s eyes shed as he pinned my arms above my head. He leaned down, his lips iming mine.


    His kisses were bruising, filled with passion and dominance.


    And I loved it.


    His hands gripped my wrists, his nails biting into the skin. His teeth scraped along my jawline, leaving a trail of fire in their wake.


    My legs wrapped around his waist, drawing him closer.


    "So eager, aren¡¯t you, love?" Snow chuckled.


    "Always," I breathed, forcing myself to steady my voice.


    "Good," he growled, his grip on my wrists tightening.


    The tip of his cock pressed against my entrance, and I moaned, the sound muffled by his lips.


    "Tell me what you want, Zara."


    "You."


    "And?"


    "I want you inside me," I gasped.


    "What else?"


    "I want to feel you, Snow," I begged, my hips arching.


    "You will," he promised.


    "Make love to me in a way that would leave me breathless."


    Saying that, I shut my eyes, already envisioning the punishing strokes I¡¯d be getting. But when Snow pushed into me slowly, his movements were agonisingly gentle. I had expected him to be rough and go in hard in a way that would leave me breathless.


    Instead, I was met with this.


    Just as I parted my lips toin, my eyes locked on his, and the pure utmost desire filling them left me breathless, and he continued thrusting in me slowly.


    Right at that moment, I felt a connection deeper than any other.


    A connection that bound our souls together.


    The kind of intimacy that was only possible when a man made love to his woman and not just fucked her.


    We moved together, our bodies entwined, our gazes locked. It was more than just physical¡ªit was spiritual.


    We were one.


    Snow¡¯s thrusts became deeper, his breathing ragged. His grip on my wrists loosened, and his hand found mine.


    Our fingersced, and we clung to each other, both lost in the ecstasy of the moment.


    Snow¡¯s lips found mine again, locking in an unforgettable kiss filled with passion.


    "I love you, Zara."


    "I love you too, Snow."


    "You are everything to me," he murmured, his lips trailing over my corbone as his slow thrust continued.


    "And you¡¯re everything to me," I whispered.


    On and on we went, the bed moving to our movement as my hips met his in sync.


    Seconds turned into minutes, and minutes went on till my walls clenched around Snow¡¯s dick and he pulsated inside me.


    Without uttering any word of warning to each other, we both knew we were close. A few more strokes, and I convulsed underneath Snow. At the same time, the pressure from our joined bodies became too much, and Snow too let go.


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 278: His Visit

    <h4>Chapter 278: His Visit</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 278</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    We reached our peaks together, his name tumbling from my lips as he filled me with his essence.


    His hands cradled my face, his forehead resting against mine.


    "You are the most precious thing in this world to me, Zara," he breathed, his gaze searching mine.


    Deep down, I nodded, not trusting my voice because he was all I wanted.


    I kissed him again, this time gently, just like he did. His body shuddered as thest wave of his orgasm washed over him.


    He pulled me close, his arms wrapping around me. My head rested against his chest, his heartbeat thundering in my ear.


    The steady rhythm soothed me, and I felt myself rx, the day¡¯s fatigue finally catching up.


    As the night unfolded, our connection deepened, the bond between us stronger than ever. It wasn¡¯t just passion¡ªit was love and trust.


    The warmth of his arm wrapped around me and his steady breathing against my hair brought me a sense of peace I hadn¡¯t felt in weeks.


    "I needed this," I murmured, tracing small circles on his chest.


    "So did I," he replied softly, pressing a kiss to my temple.


    I closed my eyes, letting his warmth envelop me. "Snow?"


    "Yes, love?"


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    "For what?"


    "For loving me this much."


    Snow pulled me closer, his hand stroking my back soothingly. "It¡¯s impossible not to."


    I smiled, looking into Snow¡¯s eyes. "Is that so?" He wriggled his brows yfully. "Hmm. I said to make me breathless. I wasn¡¯t expecting a slow..."


    He cut me off before I could finish. "You said to make you breathless, and I did love. I made love to you and not just mindless fucking."


    My smile grew into a faint blush as Snow pressed a soft kiss to the top of my head.


    "I love you and that¡¯s what matters."


    "Love you more, honey."


    "I love you most."


    "I smiled at him, knowing I may win. "To infinity and beyond."


    "To eternity, babe."


    "Forever, honey." My smile broadened.


    "And ever, my love."


    "Kisses." I pressed my lips against his swiftly before pulling back."


    "Looks like I won. I got thest word."


    "No, I did," I argued.


    Snow had a slow smile on his face. "Sleep, love. You need it."


    "Will you be here when I wake up?" I asked, fighting to keep my eyes open.


    "I promise."


    Those were thest words I heard before sleep imed me, and for the first time in weeks, I slept without any nightmares guing my dreams.


    And tonight, he reminded me that I was his. Forever.


    When I woke, the morning sun was streaming through the window, bathing the room in golden light.


    I yawned and stretched, a smile ying on my lips. The night before had been everything and more.


    It was perfect.


    But, where was Snow?


    "Morning, love," he purred, walking out of the bathroom, a towel wrapped around his waist.


    I bit back a groan. He looked even sexier in the daylight.


    "Good morning," I greeted. "Couldn¡¯t wait for me to join you?" I purred in the best seductive waking-up voice.


    "Hmm," he hummed, his hand stroking the stubble on his chin. "But, there¡¯s someone here who¡¯d love to see you."


    My brow furrowed. "Who?"


    "Come and find out," he grinned.


    I slipped on a robe and padded out into the living room. My eyes widened when I saw a familiar face sitting at the table, eating breakfast.


    "Golden God?" I muttered, blinking to clear my vision.


    "Hello, love," he purred, a devilish smile spreading across his lips.


    I stood there, utterly dumbfounded, as Golden God¡ªor Xavier, as he hated being called¡ªgrinned at me from across the table and then to Snow and back again, still trying to wrap my head around the situation.


    His blond hair fell effortlessly over his shoulders, his piercing blue eyes glinting with mischief.


    What the hell was going on? "Golden God?" I repeated.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me," he grinned.


    "What are you doing here? You came concerning Shadow..."


    "Why are you so surprised?" he asked, cutting me off as he ced his phone down and turned in my direction.


    "Well, I..."


    He smiled once more. "Rx. I just wanted to see thedy making the almighty Alpha¡¯s heart beat."


    My face flushed at hispliment and Snow¡¯s low growl broke me out of my trance. He was standing just behind me, his arms crossed over his bare chest, a towel still wrapped around his waist.


    "Xavier," Snow said, his tone dripping with annoyance. "Don¡¯t push your luck."


    "What?" Xavier smirked, leaning back in his chair. "I¡¯m just being polite. Can¡¯t a manpliment a beautiful woman without being used of ulterior motives?"


    "Not when it¡¯s my wife," Snow shot back, his voice sharp.


    I sighed, rolling my eyes at the yful banter¡ªor, more urately, Snow¡¯s possessive annoyance and Xavier¡¯s sheer determination to provoke him.


    "Xavier," I said, stepping forward, "what are you doing here? And don¡¯t give me that ¡¯just visiting¡¯ nonsense. I figured you don¡¯t exactly do casual drop-ins."


    His grin widened as he leaned his elbows on the table, resting his chin on his steepled fingers. "Ah, Zara, always so perceptive. You¡¯re right, of course. I¡¯m not here for pleasantries."


    "Then spit it out," Snow said impatiently, moving past me to sit across from Xavier. His towel-d appearance didn¡¯t seem to faze him in the slightest.


    Xavier gestured toward the spread of breakfast on the table. "Can I finish my eggs first? It¡¯s been a long night."


    "Xavier," Snow growled, and the warning in his tone was unmistakable.


    "Fine, fine," Xavier relented, pushing his te aside. His yful demeanour shifted slightly, his expression turning more serious. "I came to update you on what I¡¯ve found regarding the mess you¡¯re tangled in."


    Snow leaned forward, his full attention now on Xavier. I took a seat beside him, my curiosity piqued despite the underlying tension.


    "Let¡¯s start with the obvious," Xavier began, his tone dropping. "Shadow ve isn¡¯t working alone. From what I¡¯ve uncovered, they¡¯re part of argerwork¡ªa sort of underground alliance."


    Read ??atest chapters at fr(e)ewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 279: Divulging

    <h4>Chapter 279: Divulging</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 279</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s jaw tightened, his fingers tapping lightly against the table. "An alliance with who?"


    "Thorned Crescent, amongst others," Xavier enunciated.


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat at the name. Thorned Crescent¡ªjust hearing it sent a chill down my spine.


    "They¡¯re not just involved," Xavier continued. "They¡¯re orchestrating things. Melvin and Ivan are just pieces on their chessboard. Puppets. But the real power? It¡¯sing from Shadow ve and Thorned Crescent working together."


    "Why would they align?" Snow asked.


    Xavier shrugged, but his expression was grim. "Power, control, chaos. Take your pick. Thorned Crescent¡¯s goal has always been domination. The Witches¡ªShadow ve? They thrive in chaos. Put them together, and you have a ticking time bomb."


    "And what¡¯s their endgame?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Xavier nced at me, his gaze softening slightly. "That¡¯s the part I¡¯m still piecing together. But from what I¡¯ve gathered, it¡¯s not just about taking over territories or packs. It¡¯s bigger. They¡¯re looking to destabilize the entire bnce between Lycans and werewolves."


    Snow cursed under his breath, his fists clenching on the table. "They¡¯re trying to ignite a war."


    Xavier nodded. "Exactly. And with the tension already brewing between packs and colonies, it wouldn¡¯t take much to push things over the edge. More so, they¡¯d do that in a way that leaves them at the top of things."


    "They¡¯d rule," I muttered more to them than myself as both guys turned towards me.


    My mind raced as I tried to process his words. A war between Lycans and werewolves would be catastrophic¡ªcountless lives lost, alliances shattered, and the delicate bnce we¡¯d fought so hard to maintain destroyed.


    This was what Siona meant. That would be too bloody.


    And to make matters worse, if their goal was an absolute rule, things wouldn¡¯t end well afterwards. A dictatorship is a wicked rule.


    "And Melvin and Ivan?" Snow asked, his voice cold.


    "They¡¯re working directly with Thorned Crescent," Xavier replied. "Probably promised power or territory in exchange for their cooperation. But they¡¯re not the masterminds. They¡¯re just the messengers."


    "Figures," Snow muttered.


    Xavier leaned back, his serious expression giving way to a smirk. "So, that¡¯s the gist of it. Now, the question is: what¡¯s the n?"


    Snow¡¯s eyes narrowed. "We take them out. All of them."


    Xavier chuckled, shaking his head. "Ah, Snow, always so direct. But this isn¡¯t a simple assassination mission. This is a game of strategy. We can¡¯t just charge in guns zing."


    "Then what do you suggest?" Snow asked, his tone edged with impatience.


    Xavier¡¯s smirk faded, his expression turning calcting. "We gather intel. Find out who their key yers are, where their strongholds are, and what their weaknesses are. Then we strike¡ªbut strategically."


    Snow didn¡¯t respond immediately, his jaw working as he processed Xavier¡¯s words.


    "And in the meantime?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    "In the meantime," Xavier said, turning his gaze to me, "you stay safe. Both of you. Because if they¡¯re nning a war, Zara, you and Snow are going to be at the top of their hit list."


    As much as I wanted to ask why, I already knew it. I swallowed hard, my hand instinctively reaching for Snow¡¯s under the table. He squeezed it reassuringly, his icy blue eyes meeting mine.


    "We¡¯ll be ready," Snow said, his voice resolute.


    Xavier¡¯s grin returned, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "Good. Because ready or not, this storm ising."


    The gravity of the situation sunk in.


    "Do you think Kaid knows?" I asked hesitantly.


    Xavier arched a brow. "If he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll find out soon enough. This isn¡¯t something you can hide for long."


    Snow nodded, his expression hardening. "We¡¯ll need to involve him. If Thorned Crescent is targeting both Lycans and werewolves, we¡¯re going to need his resources."


    "And his alliance," Xavier added, his tone pointed. "But for now, I think their goal is werewolves."


    "Why? I thought you said..."


    "I believe the Lycan King hasn¡¯t had any such urrence. But let¡¯s keep our eyes wide."


    "Surely. Thank you."


    "Well," Xavier said finally, standing and stretching. "I¡¯ve done my part. Now it¡¯s up to you two to figure out the next steps."


    Snow stood as well. "We¡¯ll handle it."


    As Xavier moved toward the door, he paused, turning back with a sly grin. "Oh, and Zara?"


    "Yes?"


    "Try not to let Snow get too worked up. We need him focused, not brooding."


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh softly as Snow growled in response.


    "Take care, Golden God," I said, shaking my head at his antics.


    "Always, love," he replied with a wink before disappearing through the door.


    As the door closed behind him, Snow turned to me. His expression softened. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded, smiling, though the tension in my chest remained. "We¡¯ll get through this, Snow. Together."


    He pulled me into his arms, holding me close. "Always, love. Always."


    I rested my head against his chest, letting the steady rhythm of his heartbeat soothe me.


    "I love you, Snow," I said softly.


    "Love you too, babe."


    "Nice. Well, since you have taken your bath without me. I need to go too. I still have to travel to my pack, you know."


    And just as I pulled back to leave, Snow wrapped a hand on my waist and pulled me back.


    "Hmm, why don¡¯t I join you for that bath?"


    "I...


    "No objections. Come, love."


    Without a second thought, I nodded, allowing him to lead me to the bathroom.


    I didn¡¯t have anything else to say but just as we got inside the bathroom, Snow¡¯s hand on my waist pulled my robe and immediately held my hand, making me trip and fall on his chest.


    "Careful," he said in a hoarse voice.


    I bit my lip as I felt him growing against my belly and then I smiled.


    "Well, I guess you need to be careful."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Really. Your dick needs to calm down."


    "Hmm, I am sure he doesn¡¯t. He just wants your tight pussy wrapped around him."


    "Well, he needs to wait. Now, can we get to the tub? I have a lot to do, remember?"


    "Well, who says a quickie isn¡¯t something worth it?" Before I could respond, Snow¡¯s lips crashed against mine once more.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 280: Fiesty

    <h4>Chapter 280: Fiesty</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 280</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "... Now, can we get to the tub? I have a lot to do, remember?"


    "Well, who says a quickie isn¡¯t something worth it?" Before I could respond, Snow¡¯s lips crashed against mine once more.


    It wasn¡¯t like before.


    This time, Snow was demanding. His hands roamed my body, leaving trails of fire in their wake.


    I couldn¡¯t help but melt into him, my resolve crumbling under the onught of pleasure he was feeding my brain with.


    "Fuck," I gasped as his hand cupped my breast, his thumb teasing the sensitive peak of my nipple.


    "You want this," Snow murmured, his breath hot against my ear.


    I arched fully into him, my body aching for his touch. "Yes."


    "Say it."


    "I want this."


    "And?"


    "I want you," I breathed, surrendering to the desire coursing through my veins.


    "Good," he said, his voice low and rough.


    His lips imed mine again, his tongue plunging into my mouth. He kissed me hungrily, possessively, and I moaned, my hips bucking against him.


    The heat between us was almost unbearable. My skin was flushed, my core throbbing with need.


    And then, as quickly as it began, he pulled away.


    "Get in the bath," he ordered, his eyes shing with a mixture of lust and dominance.


    I obeyed, slipping out of my robe and sinking into the steaming water. It was deliciously warm, and I sighed as the heat soothed my muscles.


    Snow watched me intently, his gaze sweeping over my bare form. He removed his towel, his cock already hard and standing at attention, ready for action, ready to ravage me inside out.


    My eyes widened slightly, my core clenching at the sight and the thought of what was toe. He was magnificent.


    "Like what you see?" he asked, a cocky smirk ying on his lips.


    "I do," I admitted, biting my lip.


    He climbed into the tub, the water rippling around him. He took a seat, pulling me onto hisp. I straddled him, our bodies pressed flush against each other.


    "Tell me," he purred, his hands trailing down my back, "how bad do you want it?"


    "I...


    "How badly, love?"


    "Badly," I managed, my breathing already ragged.


    "Badly enough to beg for it?"


    I looked into his eyes, and I couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the sheer desire I saw there.


    "Please, Snow," I whispered.


    "Please what?"


    "Please fuck me."


    "With pleasure."


    In one swift movement, he aligned his cock to my entrance and pushed in.


    I cried out, my body adjusting to his size. It¡¯s not the first, second or even fifth time I¡¯m taking him but he still managed to stretch my insides like it was the first time.


    He paused for a moment, letting me get ustomed to the sensation. Then, without warning, he started thrusting... slowly at first.


    But with each thrust, his pace increased. Fast and relentless, his cock pistoned in and out of me. I moaned, my nails digging into his shoulders as he pounded me from below.


    "Fuck," he groaned, his hips snapping forward.


    The water sshed around us, the sound echoing off the bathroom walls.


    "Don¡¯t stop," I pleaded, my voice strained.


    "Not until youe for me."


    "Harder."


    Heplied, his fingers digging into my hips. Snow was merciless, his cock stretching and filling me. My hand gripped the edge of the tub, my knuckles turning white.


    Snow¡¯s hand left my hips and found my boobs which were bouncing vigorously as his thrusts intensified. He groped and kneaded them, against such rough and demanding.


    I cried out, my body trembling as a mini-wave of ecstasy washed over me.


    "Yes," he grunted as he felt my inner walls clench around him.


    "Don¡¯t stop," I whimpered, desperate for release.


    "I won¡¯t," he promised, his eyes locked on mine while his fingers attacked my poor nipples which were already sore.


    Thebination of his cock mming into me and his hand pinching and twisting my sensitive nubs was enough to send me over the edge.


    "Snow!" I cried, my body tensing as my orgasm was just a few thrusts away. My pussy twitched and pulsed, the tension coiling tighter and tighter until...


    Snow lifted me by my hips and pulled out.


    "What are you doing?" I panted, my voice was filled of frustration and disappointment.


    "Patience," he smirked, his grip on me tightening.


    "Snow, please," I begged, the ache between my legs almost unbearable.


    "Patience," he repeated, pulling me closer to ce his lips on my boobs.


    "Ah," I whimpered, my eyes rolling to the back of my head as he sucked on my nipples.


    "Patience," he enunecited, his voice vibrating against my skin.


    I writhed on hisp, my hips grinding against his shaft. The friction was driving me insane. I was so close, the edge only a few thrusts away, but Snow refused to let me tip over.


    "Snow, please," I moaned, tears forming in the corners of my eyes.


    "Beg," hemanded, his tongue circling my nipple.


    "Please," I begged, my body shaking with need.


    I felt his hand reach between my legs, his fingers rubbing my clit.


    "Yes," I hissed, my back arching.


    "You want it?"


    "I want it."


    "Then take it," he growled, his fingers plunging into my soaking wet hole.


    I moaned, my hips bucking against him. It¡¯s not enough. I needed him.


    "Say it," he ordered, his thumb pressing down on my swollen bud.


    "I need you."


    "Where?"


    "Inside."


    "Good," he growled, lining his cock up with my entrance.


    I sank down on him, his thick shaft filling me.


    "Fuck," he grunted, his hands gripping my ass.


    "Oh, yes," I whimpered, rocking my hips against him.


    "Ride me, love," he groaned, his fingers digging into my skin.


    I did as I was told, raising and lowering myself on his shaft, twerking and riding him in the tub.


    "Yes, that¡¯s it," he praised, his voice strained.


    I picked up the pace, my body aching for release. My hands were on his chest, gripping him tightly as I bounced on his cock.


    He was so deep, his shaft stroking every inch of me.


    My eyes blinked open for a split second and I realized my hands were just inches from his nipples. Knowing the reaction I was gonna get, I couldn¡¯t resist going for them, pinching them in the most sensual way possible.


    This chapt??r is updat??d by (f)reew??b(n)ov??l

 Chapter 281: Heading Home

    <h4>Chapter 281: Heading Home</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 281</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As expected, Snow roared and raised his hips. "Ah, you liked that, didn¡¯t you, Alpha?" I teased.


    Snow grunted, thrusting harder into me. "Yes. More, babe."


    And so, I did more, ying with his nipples while twerking and riding him in a perfect bnce.


    "I¡¯m going to..."


    "Come for me, love," he panted, his thrusts matching mine. The tension built, my core tightening as the pressure threatened to snap."Come for me," he urged, his voice strained.


    My body tensed as I teetered on the edge, crying out, "Oh, God," while Astrid roared inside me, clearly enjoying the pleasures I was getting.


    "Let go," Snow growled as his fingers dug into my flesh.


    The pleasure was overwhelming, the sensations coursing through me. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    I came undone, my orgasm ripping through me.


    "Ohhh yes, yes," I chanted, my body trembling as waves of pleasure washed over me.


    Snow was right behind me, his hips bucking as he found his release.


    He grunted, his face contorting with pleasure as he fired his load inside me. It was bliss as I felt my pussy clenched around him, milking him of every drop.


    I slumped against him, my chest heaving. He wrapped his arms around me, holding me close as we both tried to catch our breaths.


    "Damn," Snow breathed, his heart hammering against mine.


    "Damn is right," I agreed with a satisfied smile ying on my lips.


    He kissed the top of my head. "You okay, love?"


    "Better than okay," I replied, lifting my head to meet his gaze.


    "Good." Snow¡¯s eyes softened.


    "That was an amazing quickie, honey," I whispered, snuggling against his chest.


    "It was," he agreed, his fingers tracingzy patterns on my back.


    We sat like that for a few minutes. However, we eventually had to break the spell. Asking in the afterglow of our intense session. Eventually, though, we had to break the spell.


    "Okay, babe, as much as I¡¯d love to remain like this, we should get moving."


    "Sure."


    By the time we were both done, Snow got a call at work and excused himself to the balcony while I prepared. When he returned, I was fully packed and ready for my journey.


    "Already leaving? No breakfast with your hubby?"


    I smiled softly. "You know I have to. Zade¡¯s waiting and E decided to tag along."


    Snow sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I don¡¯t like you going without me."


    I walked over and ced a soft kiss on his forehead. "I¡¯ll be fine, honey. You have your hands full here. The meeting with Dare Devil, Jupiter, and Golden God is important. You need to determine what Shadow ve is up to and their next move."


    "It¡¯s still risky leaving you alone."


    "Honey, should Zade hear that someone¡¯s gonna get angry," I advised and patted his chest.


    Immediately, Snow¡¯s arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer. "I¡¯ll miss you."


    "I¡¯ll miss you too," I admitted, brushing my fingers through his hair. "But it¡¯s just a short trip. I¡¯ll be back before you know it."


    Snow nodded reluctantly, his hands tightening briefly around me before letting go. "Be careful, Zara."


    "I will. Besides, you¡¯d being too. It¡¯s just going to be two days without me or a day," I added after assuring him, nting onest kiss on his lips before heading to pick up my watch.


    By the time I was ready, E was waiting downstairs, her bag slung over her shoulder and an excited gleam in her eyes.


    Zade, who had been AWOL since our return, leaned casually against the doorway, his usual stoic expression in ce, though I could sense his impatience.


    "You ready?" Zade asked, pushing off the wall as I approached.


    "Yeah, let¡¯s go," I said, grabbing my small travel bag.


    E practically bounced on her toes. "This is going to be fun. I¡¯ve never been to your pack before!"


    "Just don¡¯t embarrass me," I teased, nudging her yfully.


    "No promises," she shot back with a grin.


    "Don¡¯t worry; there¡¯d be handsome hunks to steal your attention. I am not bothered."


    E yfully smacked my arm, but her grin gave me hope that she was considering my idea. I hope, though, because if she could kill herself for a man, I just did not know how deep her love for him would be.


    Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t the one I was bothered by.


    Snow appeared at the top of the staircase, his aura always drawing all the attention to him. His gaze locked onto mine, and for a moment, I saw only him and no one else.


    "Zara." His tone had an edge of concern and it pricked my heart.


    "I¡¯ll be fine, Snow," I said, my tone firm but gentle.


    He nodded, his eyes softening as he leaned against the bannister. "Safe travels, love." Turning to face my brother, he added, "Please keep them safe, bro."


    "Always, bro. You know I don¡¯t need to be reminded to do that."


    "Thanks."


    Both guys nodded, and E¡¯s beam never dwindled.


    We left the mansion and headed to the car waiting outside. Zade took the driver¡¯s seat, E sat in the back with her phone already out, and I slid into the passenger seat.


    The drive to the Golden w Pack was smooth but quiet, Zade focused on the road while E alternated between scrolling through her phone and peppering me with questions about the pack and my family.


    "Do you think your mom will like me?" she asked suddenly, her tone light but slightly nervous.


    I turned to face her, offering a reassuring smile. "Of course she will. She¡¯ll love you."


    E rxed a little, though her fingers fidgeted with the strap of her bag. "I¡¯m just... you know. I¡¯ve heard so much about your family. It feels like meeting royalty or something."


    Iughed softly. "Trust me, E. My family is far from royalty. You¡¯ll fit right in."


    Zade snorted from the driver¡¯s seat but didn¡¯tment, his eyes fixed on the road ahead. And then I felt his tug through the mind link. "Point of correction, sis, we were royalty."


    New novel chapt??rs are published on free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 282: And What About Pups?

    <h4>Chapter 282: And What About Pups?</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 282</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    We reached the Golden w Pack¡¯s territory; the familiar scent of pine and the cool mountain air weed me home.


    The sight of the sprawling packhouse, with its stone walls and tall spires, brought a mix of nostalgia and anxiety.


    As we pulled up, my mother waited by the stairs. Her regal presence was asmanding as ever. She descended gracefully as the car stopped, her sharp eyes taking in each of us.


    "Zara," she greeted warmly, but one could not mistake the tone of royalty in it.


    And immediately Astrid nagged me. <i>"What was that about not being royalty?"</i>


    <i>"Shu, it¡¯s her poise. With practice as a Luna, you can get it."</i>


    <i>"Keep deceiving yourself. Just look at E."</i> I nced at E and noticed how tightly she gripped her bag strap. <i>"Bloody hell. She looks like a scaredmb."</i>


    "Mom," I replied, stepping forward to hug her.


    We hugged briefly, but those few seconds felt likeforting minutes. When she pulled back, her gaze shifted to E, her brow lifting slightly.


    "And this must be E." She smiled at me and then E. "She¡¯s more beautiful in person."


    E, to her credit, smiled brightly and extended her hand. "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Gold."


    My mother¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as she shook E¡¯s hand. "Please call me Zaria. Any friend of Zara¡¯s is wee here."


    Zade stepped forward next, earning a curt nod from my mother. "Zade, good to see you again."


    "Good to see you too."


    "Don¡¯t be a stranger, son, and give Momma a hug." I smiled when she pulled him in for a hug. "Ah..." Mother sighed, "I may see you often, but it doesn¡¯t mean I do not miss you each time you have to leave my side."


    Zade struggled in her embrace, and when he finally broke the hug, he sighed deeply. "Mum, I was away from you for long when I trained with my uncles. You survived."


    Her shoulders dropped. "You know it was necessary. After Zara and..."


    "I know, mother. I know."


    Mum pecked the air at him before ushering us inside and gesturing for us to follow her. "Come inside. There¡¯s much to discuss before the celebration tomorrow."


    As we entered the packhouse, memories of my childhood flooded back. E leaned closer to me as we walked and whispered. "This ce is incredible. Like something out of a fantasy novel."


    I chuckled. "Wait until you see the garden. That¡¯s my favourite spot."


    Once we were settled in the grand sitting room, my mother turned to me, her expression serious. "Zara, there¡¯s something we need to discuss."


    My stomach tightened at her tone. "What is it?"


    Mum exchanged a nce with Zade before focusing back on me. "It¡¯s about the Thorned Crescent Pack. There¡¯s been... activity near the border."


    I felt my blood run cold. "What kind of activity?"


    "Scouts," Zade answered. "I was informed as soon as we crossed the border. They are assessing the situation and searching for vulnerabilities.


    E¡¯s face paled, and she gripped my arm tightly. "What does that mean?"


    "It means," my mother said, "that we need to be prepared. The celebration tomorrow is more than just a wee home for you, Zara. It¡¯s a statement. A reminder to everyone watching that the Golden w Pack is strong and united."


    I nodded. "Then let¡¯s make sure that¡¯s exactly what they see."


    After helping E settle into her guest room and unpacking my things in my own, I decided to call Snow. But as I sat on the edge of my bed with the phone in my hand, I found myself hesitating.


    Snow had so much on his te back at the mansion¡ªmeetings with Dare Devil, Jupiter, and Xavier to deal with Shadow ve. He didn¡¯t need me worrying him over border scouts and my nerves about the celebration.


    Before I could dial, a soft knock sounded at my door. I ced the phone on the nightstand, quickly smoothing my hands over my sweater. "Come in."


    The door creaked open, and my mother stepped in. She wore a simple but elegant navy gown, her hair swept back into a loose braid. Even in her casual attire, she carried herself like the Luna she was¡ªa force to be reckoned with.


    "I thought I¡¯d find you here," she said, closing the door behind her. Her sharp gaze softened as she looked at me. "May I sit?"


    "Of course, Mum." I gestured to the plush chair near the window.


    Instead of taking the chair, she sat beside me on the bed, her hands folded neatly in herp. For a moment, neither of us spoke. The silence stiffening and suffocating.


    "It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been home," she said finally, her voice soft butced with a touch of sadness.


    "I know," I replied, guilt tugging at me. "Things have been... chaotic. But I¡¯m here now."


    Her lips curved into a faint smile. "That¡¯s all that matters."


    For a moment, I thought she¡¯d leave it at that, but her smile faded as her expression turned more serious.


    "Zara, I¡¯ve missed you. Truly. But I can¡¯t ignore the fact that you¡¯ve been holding back since you arrived. You¡¯re my daughter¡ªI know when something¡¯s weighing on you."


    I hesitated, my fingers fidgeting with the edge of my sweater. "It¡¯s nothing, really. Just... everything feels like it¡¯s happening all at once. Between Kaid, the Thorned Crescent Pack, and Shadow ve¡ªit¡¯s overwhelming."


    "Kaid? Don¡¯t tell me the Lycan King is still pressuring you?"


    "Technically, no. But I know if I were to be single, he would."


    Mum reached out, cing a gentle hand over mine. "You¡¯ve been carrying so much on your shoulders, Zia. You¡¯ve always been strong, but even the strongest need support. That¡¯s what family is for."


    What she said was true, but I felt a lump form in my throat. "It¡¯s just... sometimes I feel like I have to be everything for everyone. A good Luna, a good sister, a good friend¡ªand now, I feel like I¡¯m constantly looking over my shoulder, waiting for the next threat."


    Mum¡¯s hand squeezed mine once more. "You¡¯re not alone in this, Zara. You have Snow, Zade, E... and you have me. We¡¯ll face whateveres together, as a family. Always remember that. And know that I¡¯d not lose you again."


    I nodded, the weight in my chest easing slightly. "Thank you, Mum."


    She smiled again, this time warmly. "Now, enough of this heavy talk. Tell me, how is married life treating you?"


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sudden shift in topic.


    "What?" She shrugged her shoulders and scooted closer to me. "I¡¯ve... you know, umm... I have always wanted to have this conversation between myself and my daughter. And..."


    Mum sighed, rubbing her temples. She managed a soft smile as a tear slid down her face. "I have always envied my friends who had this..." she gestured between us.


    "Hey, Mum, I understand. It¡¯s not entirely new to me but how about starting out as friends and getting to know each other more?"


    My mother¡¯s eyes brimmed with more tears, and before I knew it, they rolled down her cheeks as she nodded. "I wouldn¡¯t have had it any other way. I want that so much, Zara."


    I did not know why, but just seeing her tear up made my heart clench. I hugged her, patting her back till she calmed down.


    When we pulled back, she reminded me of her earlier question and I chuckled. "Didn¡¯t know you still recalled."


    "Oh dear, I could never forget. Now, hurry and tell me everything."


    Myughter filled the room, and I felt Astrid¡¯s calm. She was home, and she loved it.


    "Snow is... amazing. He drives me crazy sometimes, but in the best way. He¡¯s so protective, and he loves me fiercely. It¡¯s hard to describe, but I feelplete with him."


    Mum¡¯s eyes softened, and she tilted her head slightly. "He sounds like your father."


    I blinked, surprised. "Dad?"


    She nodded, a wistful smile gracing her lips. "Your father was the same way when we were younger¡ªalways putting my safety first, even when I didn¡¯t think I needed it. It¡¯s a trait of a true Alpha, Zara. Snow loves you, and that¡¯s clear to anyone who sees the two of you together."


    Her words filled me with warmth, and I found myself smiling. "He does. He makes me feel... cherished."


    Mum patted my hand and leaned back slightly, her expression growing yful. "And what about pups? Any ns there?"


    My cheeks burned, and I groaned, covering my face with my hands. "Mum!"


    Sheughed wholeheartedly. "What? It¡¯s a valid question! I¡¯d love to spoil my grandchildren someday."


    I peeked at her through my fingers, still flustered. "Let¡¯s focus on keeping the pack safe first, okay?"


    "Fair enough," Mum said with a wink. "But don¡¯t think I won¡¯t bring it up again."


    We bothughed, the tension from earlier easingpletely.


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 283: Bonding

    <h4>Chapter 283: Bonding</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 283</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    We reached the Golden w Pack¡¯s territory, the familiar scent of pine and the cool mountain air weed me home.


    The sight of the sprawling packhouse, with its stone walls and tall spires, brought a mix of nostalgia and anxiety.


    As we pulled up, my mother waited by the stairs. Her regal presence was asmanding as ever. She descended gracefully as the car stopped, her sharp eyes taking in each of us.


    "Zara," she greeted warmly, but one could not mistake the tone of royalty in it.


    And immediately Astrid nagged me. <i>"What was that about not being royalty?"</i>


    <i>"Shu, it¡¯s her poise. With practice as a Luna, you can get it."</i>


    <i>"Keep deceiving yourself. Just look at E."</i> I nced at E and noticed how tightly she gripped her bag strap. <i>"Bloody hell. She looks like a scaredmb."</i>


    "Mom," I replied, stepping forward to hug her.


    We hugged briefly but those few seconds felt likeforting minutes. When she pulled back, her gaze shifted to E, her brow lifting slightly.


    "And this must be E." She smiled at me and then E. "She¡¯s more beautiful in person."


    E, to her credit, smiled brightly and extended a hand. "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Gold."


    My mother¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as she shook E¡¯s hand. "Please, call me Zaria. Any friend of Zara¡¯s is wee here."


    Zade stepped forward next, earning a curt nod from my mother. "Zade, good to see you again."


    "Good to see you too."


    "Don¡¯t be a stranger, son, and give Momma a hug." I smiled when she pulled him in for a hug. "Ah..." Mother sighed, "I may see you often, but it doesn¡¯t mean I do not miss you each time you have to leave my side."


    Zade struggled in her embrace, and when he finally broke the hug, he heaved a deep sigh. "Mum, I was away from you for long when I trained with my uncles. You survived."


    Her shoulders dropped. "You know it was necessary. After Zara and..."


    "I know, mother. I know."


    Mum pecked the air at him before ushering us inside and gesturing for us to follow her. "Come inside. There¡¯s much to discuss before the celebration tomorrow."


    As we entered the packhouse, memories of my childhood flooded back. E leaned closer to me as we walked and whispered. "This ce is incredible. Like something out of a fantasy novel."


    I chuckled. "Wait until you see the garden. That¡¯s my favourite spot."


    Once we were settled in the grand sitting room, my mother turned to me, her expression serious. "Zara, there¡¯s something we need to discuss."


    My stomach tightened at her tone. "What is it?"


    Mum exchanged a nce with Zade before focusing back on me. "It¡¯s about the Thorned Crescent Pack. There¡¯s been... activity near the border."


    I felt my blood run cold. "What kind of activity?"


    "Scouts," Zade answered. "I was informed as soon as we crossed the border. They are assessing the situation and searching for vulnerabilities.


    E¡¯s face paled, and she gripped my arm tightly. "What does that mean?"


    "It means," my mother said, "that we need to be prepared. The celebration tomorrow is more than just a wee home for you, Zara. It¡¯s a statement. A reminder to everyone watching that the Golden w Pack is strong and united."


    I nodded. "Then let¡¯s make sure that¡¯s exactly what they see."


    After helping E settle into her guest room and unpacking my things in my own, I decided to call Snow. But as I sat on the edge of my bed with the phone in my hand, I found myself hesitating.


    Snow had so much on his te back at the mansion¡ªmeetings with Dare Devil, Jupiter, and Xavier to deal with Shadow ve. He didn¡¯t need me worrying him over border scouts and my nerves about the celebration.


    Before I could dial, a soft knock sounded at my door. I ced the phone on the nightstand, quickly smoothing my hands over my sweater. "Come in."


    The door creaked open, and my mother stepped in. She wore a simple but elegant navy gown, her hair swept back into a loose braid. Even in her casual attire, she carried herself like the Luna she was¡ªa force to be reckoned with.


    "I thought I¡¯d find you here," she said, closing the door behind her. Her sharp gaze softened as she looked at me. "May I sit?"


    "Of course, Mum." I gestured to the plush chair near the window.


    Instead of taking the chair, she sat beside me on the bed, her hands folded neatly in herp. For a moment, neither of us spoke. The silence stiffening and suffocating.


    "It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been home," she said finally, her voice soft butced with a touch of sadness.


    "I know," I replied, guilt tugging at me. "Things have been... chaotic. But I¡¯m here now."


    Her lips curved into a faint smile. "That¡¯s all that matters."


    For a moment, I thought she¡¯d leave it at that, but her smile faded as her expression turned more serious.


    "Zara, I¡¯ve missed you. Truly. But I can¡¯t ignore the fact that you¡¯ve been holding back since you arrived. You¡¯re my daughter¡ªI know when something¡¯s weighing on you."


    I hesitated, my fingers fidgeting with the edge of my sweater. "It¡¯s nothing, really. Just... everything feels like it¡¯s happening all at once. Between Kaid, the Thorned Crescent Pack, and Shadow ve¡ªit¡¯s overwhelming."


    "Kaid? Don¡¯t tell me the Lycan King is still pressuring you?"


    "Technically, no. But I know if I were to be single, he would."


    Mum reached out, cing a gentle hand over mine. "You¡¯ve been carrying so much on your shoulders, Zia. You¡¯ve always been strong, but even the strongest need support. That¡¯s what family is for."


    What she said was true, but I felt a lump form in my throat. "It¡¯s just... sometimes I feel like I have to be everything for everyone. A good Luna, a good sister, a good friend¡ªand now, I feel like I¡¯m constantly looking over my shoulder, waiting for the next threat."


    Mum¡¯s hand squeezed mine once more. "You¡¯re not alone in this, Zara. You have Snow, Zade, E... and you have me. We¡¯ll face whateveres together, as a family. Always remember that. And know that I¡¯d not lose you again."


    I nodded, the weight in my chest easing slightly. "Thank you, Mum."


    She smiled again, this time warmly. "Now, enough of this heavy talk. Tell me, how is married life treating you?"


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sudden shift in topic.


    "What?" She shrugged her shoulders and scooted closer to me. "I¡¯ve... you know, umm... I have always wanted to have this conversation between myself and my daughter. And..."


    Mum sighed, rubbing her temples. She managed a soft smile as a tear slid down her face. "I have always envied my friends who had this..." she gestured between us.


    "Hey, Mum, I understand. It¡¯s not entirely new to me but how about starting out as friends and getting to know each other more?"


    My mother¡¯s eyes brimmed with more tears, and before I knew it, they rolled down her cheeks as she nodded. "I wouldn¡¯t have had it any other way. I want that so much, Zara."


    I did not know why, but just seeing her tear up made my heart clench. I hugged her, patting he rback till she calmed down.


    When we pulled back, she reminded me of her earlier question and I chuckled. "Didn¡¯t know you still recalled."


    "Oh dear, I could never forget. Now, hurry and tell me everything."


    Myughter filled the room and I felt Astrid¡¯s calm. She was home and she loved it.


    "Snow is... amazing. He drives me crazy sometimes but in the best way. He¡¯s so protective, and he loves me fiercely. It¡¯s hard to describe, but I feelplete with him."


    Mum¡¯s eyes softened, and she tilted her head slightly. "He sounds like your father."


    I blinked, surprised. "Dad?"


    She nodded, a wistful smile gracing her lips. "Your father was the same way when we were younger¡ªalways putting my safety first, even when I didn¡¯t think I needed it. It¡¯s a trait of a true Alpha, Zara. Snow loves you, and that¡¯s clear to anyone who sees the two of you together."


    Her words filled me with warmth, and I found myself smiling. "He does. He makes me feel... cherished."


    Mum patted my hand and leaned back slightly, her expression growing yful. "And what about pups? Any ns there?"


    My cheeks burned, and I groaned, covering my face with my hands. "Mum!"


    Sheughed wholeheartedly. "What? It¡¯s a valid question! I¡¯d love to spoil my grandchildren someday."


    I peeked at her through my fingers, still flustered. "Let¡¯s focus on keeping the pack safe first, okay?"


    "Fair enough," Mum said with a wink. "But don¡¯t think I won¡¯t bring it up again."


    We bothughed, the tension from earlier easingpletely.


    This chapt??r is updated by fr(e)ew??bnov(e)l

 Chapter 284: In Love With You Two

    <h4>Chapter 284: In Love With You Two</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 284</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As the evening wore on, we talked about lighter things¡ªstories from my childhood, updates on the pack, and even a few funny moments from my time with E and Snow.


    Eventually, Mum stood, smoothing the fabric of her gown. "I¡¯ll let you rest. Tomorrow will be a long day, and you¡¯ll need your energy for the celebration. We¡¯ll also get your gowns fitted tomorrow morning. So, rest early."


    I stood as well, walking her to the door. "Thank you foring to talk, Mum. I needed it."


    She cupped my cheek and stared into my eyes, with love. "You¡¯re stronger than you know, Zara. Never forget that."


    As she left, I closed the door behind her and leaned against it, a small smile on my lips.


    **************


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As I stood at the old forest trail near Crescent Ridge, the cool breeze rustled through the trees. With the weight of the decision I was about to make, my heart pounded harder with every passing second.


    It was suffocating, and I wrung my hands while waiting for them to arrive.


    Rnd showed up first. His blue eyes locked onto mine as his figure emerged from the shadows of the trees.


    "Tempest." I swallowed, already sensing and expecting the storm to follow. "Why are we meeting here? And why didn¡¯t you go back to your father¡¯s pack after leaving Koda?"


    I hesitated, not knowing how to exin everything just yet. "Rnd, I just... I needed to talk to you. To both of you."


    "Both of us?" His brow furrowed, and his gaze hardened. "What¡¯s going on, Tempest?"


    Before I could answer, the sound of footsteps broke the tension. My head snapped toward the source, and my breath hitched as Koda strode into view.


    The moment his eyesnded on me, they softened. But that gentleness didn¡¯tst long. His gaze flickered to Rnd, and his entire body went rigid.


    His wolf tried surfacing, his aura changing as his presence was made known.


    "Tempest," Koda greeted me curtly before turning his attention to Rnd. His jaw tightened, and a low growl rumbled in his chest.


    Rnd straightened and squared his shoulders. "Beta Koda," he said coolly.


    Koda didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he stalked forward, closing the distance between them. The moment he saw Rnd¡¯s hand resting on mine, his growl deepened, and his wolf¡¯s aura red.


    "Get your hand off her," Koda snarled.


    Rnd¡¯s grip on my hand tightened as he met Koda¡¯s re head-on. "She called me here, Koda. Not you. So maybe you should back off."


    In an instant, Koda lunged forward, shoving Rnd hard enough to make him stumble back a few steps and break us apart.


    "Koda, stop!" I yelled, stepping between them.


    But Koda wasn¡¯t listening. His eyes burned with fury as he advanced on Rnd again. "I told you to stay away from her," he growled, his fists clenched at his sides.


    "And I told you," Rnd shot back, his voice just as fiery, "that I won¡¯t."


    The tension between them was suffocating, and I could feel the charge of their wolves battling for dominance. Koda¡¯s wolf was on the verge of surfacing, and Rnd¡¯s wasn¡¯t far behind.


    "Enough!" I shouted, cing a hand on Koda¡¯s chest to stop him from taking another step. Then, I turned to Rnd. "Both of you, stop this right now!"


    "Tempest," Koda began, his voice softer now, though the anger in his eyes hadn¡¯t faded.


    "No," I cut him off, holding up a hand. "I didn¡¯t call you both here so you could rip each other apart."


    Rnd took a step closer, his expression softening slightly but when he nced at Koda, his eyes were filled with hateful res.


    "Then why did you call us here, Tempest? What¡¯s going on?"


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm inside me. "I called you here because I need to say something. To both of you."


    Koda¡¯s gaze locked onto mine, and I could see the worry creeping into his eyes. "Tempest, what is it? Is this about Rnd? Is he treating you badly? Did he hurt you?"


    "I need you both to listen," I uttered firmly. "I care about you both, but this fighting, this tension has to stop. We can¡¯t do this."


    Rnd crossed his arms, watching to see where I was getting at. "What are you saying, Tempest?"


    I turned to him, my heart aching at the pain I saw in his eyes. "I¡¯m saying that I can¡¯t keep stringing you along, Rnd. It¡¯s not fair to you, and it¡¯s not fair to me."


    "And me?" Koda¡¯s voice was quiet, but the hurt in his tone was unmistakable.


    I met his gaze, my chest tightening. "Koda, I came here to tell you the truth, too. About why I¡¯ve been distant. About everything."


    Rnd frowned, his brows drawing together. "The truth? What truth?"


    I took a shaky breath, forcing myself to look at both of them. "The truth is... I¡¯m torn. My heart is torn between the two of you. I¡¯ve been trying to figure out what to do, but the more time I spend with each of you, the harder it gets."


    Koda¡¯s jaw tightened, his fists clenching at his sides. "So, what are you saying, Tempest? Are you asking us to wait for you to decide?"


    "No," I said quickly, shaking my head. "I¡¯m saying that I need to make a choice. But I can¡¯t do that if you two are at each other¡¯s throats. I need you to understand that this isn¡¯t easy for me. That I never wanted to hurt either of you."


    Rnd exhaled heavily, running a hand through his hair. "So, what do you want from us, Tempest?"


    "I want you to give me time," I said, my voice trembling. "I need time to figure out what my heart wants. But I..." I shook my head immediately.


    That wasn¡¯t what I wanted and nned.


    <i>Get a grip, Tempest, and do the right thing.</i>


    Koda¡¯s expression softened, and he reached out to gently cup my cheek. "If you are conflicted and need more time, then so be it, babe. I¡¯ll wait for you, Tempest. As long as it takes."


    Rnd¡¯s eyes met mine, and I saw the pain there, but also a flicker of understanding. "I just want you to be happy, Tempest. If waiting is what you need, then I¡¯ll wait."


    <i>No, this was not what was happening. </i>


    I shook my head once more. "I don¡¯t want you to wait. That¡¯s still stringing you two. I want you both but I have made my decision. I¡¯ll drop you two."


    "What?!" they chorused together.


    "Or have you both."


    "What?"


    The silence that followed my words was deafening. Both Koda and Rnd stared at me, their expressions a mix of shock, disbelief, and confusion.


    I could feel the weight of their gazes bearing down on me as my heart pounded against my ribs.


    "I know how this sounds," I began, my voice trembling. "It¡¯s selfish. It¡¯s wrong by every standard, and I wouldn¡¯t me either of you for walking away right now. But I can¡¯t lie to myself anymore, and I can¡¯t lie to you."


    Koda¡¯s jaw tightened, his hands fisting at his sides. "What are you saying, Tempest?" he growled.


    I turned to him, my chest aching at the pain I saw in his eyes. "I¡¯m saying I love you, Koda. I love your strength, your loyalty and the way you make me feel safe. You¡¯ve always been there for me, always put me first, and I can¡¯t imagine my life without you in it."


    His lips parted, but no words came. I saw the flicker of hope in his gaze, but it was quickly overshadowed by something darker.


    Then, I turned to Rnd, who was watching me with an intensity that made my throat tighten.


    "And I love you, Rnd. I love your fire, your determination, and the way you make me feel alive. You challenge me in ways no one else ever has, and I can¡¯t ignore how much you mean to me. Furthermore, your love is kind, genuine, and selfless. That¡¯s more than I can ask for."


    Rnd blinked, his lips pressing into a thin line. He didn¡¯t speak, but the warmth radiating from his gaze said more than words ever could.


    I swallowed hard, my hands trembling as I clenched them into fists. "I know I¡¯m asking for the impossible. I know it¡¯s selfish of me to want you both. But I can¡¯t choose between you. I¡¯ve tried, and it¡¯s tearing me apart. I love you both, and I want you both in my life."


    Koda¡¯s eyes shed with anger, and he stepped back, his hands shaking. "You can¡¯t be serious," he said, his voice low and filled with disbelief.


    "Koda¡ª" I reached out for him, but he stepped further away, his expression hardening.


    "No, Tempest," he snapped, his voice rising. "This isn¡¯t fair. You can¡¯t just... have us both. I¡¯m not a man who shares what¡¯s mine, and I sure as hell won¡¯t share you."


    Visit freewe??nov(e)l.?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 285: Indecision

    <h4>Chapter 285: Indecision</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 285</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    There was tension in the air, thick enough to choke me as Koda¡¯s growl echoed through the clearing.


    His rage was understandable, while Rnd¡¯s calm demeanour only heightened the contrast.


    "Koda," I started, but he cut me off.


    "You¡¯re asking me to share you with him? Tempest, we¡¯re mates! The Moon Goddess chose us for each other. You¡¯re mine. This shouldn¡¯t even be a question!"


    To my surprise, Rnd scoffed, his eyes narrowing as he stepped forward. "And yet, she slept with me, Koda. That has to mean something. Don¡¯t act like the bond you share is the only thing that matters. Her heart is involved, too. You must know that counts."


    Koda¡¯s eyes shed angrily, and his fists clenched at his sides. "You think just because you¡¯ve been ying the charming second option that it makes you more deserving of her?"


    "Second option?" Rnd snapped his calm exterior cracking. This was a side I hadn¡¯t seen in him before. "She came to me. She wanted me, Koda. Just like I wanted her."


    "Lies. You must have seduced her. She was going to cut off loose ends. That¡¯s what you are."


    Rnd may not have been a beta, but he was a warrior of Ivory Crescent Pack. He could face off any beta and still survive though a few injuries.


    "Don¡¯t you dare act like I forced her into anything."


    Their words were like a bomb waiting to go off. My chest tightened, my heart pounding as I looked between them.


    "I slept with both of you," I said, my voice shaking but loud enough to cut through their argument.


    Both men froze, their eyes snapping to mine. While Koda expressionw asn¡¯t oen of shock, Rnd was wide with shock.


    "What?" Rnd questioned.


    I swallowed hard, tears brimming in my eyes. "I slept with both of you recently. With you, Koda, when I visited your pack. And with you, Rnd, before that. On both asions, I went in thinking I¡¯d end it¡ªthinking I could choose. But I couldn¡¯t."


    Koda¡¯s face hardened, his jaw tightening as he stepped back. "So, what? You thought you could just bounce between us until you figured it out?"


    "That¡¯s not what I¡ª" I began, but Rnd cut me off.


    "No, Koda," Rnd snapped. "She¡¯s struggling because she loves us both. Don¡¯t make this harder for her."


    "Oh, I see," Koda said bitterly, his eyes narrowing. "You¡¯re ying the ¡¯understanding¡¯ card now, aren¡¯t you? Acting all considerate so she¡¯ll think you¡¯re the better choice."


    Rnd¡¯s fists clenched, but he held his ground. "I don¡¯t need to y any cards. I love her, and I want her to be happy. That¡¯s all."


    Their words were like daggers, each one cutting deeper into my heart. The guilt, the pain, the overwhelming weight of it all¡ªit was too much.


    "Stop!" I yelled, my voice breaking as I stepped between them. "Just stop!"


    They both fell silent, their gazes locked on me as I fought to steady my breathing. Tis wasn;tr what my mother meant, I believe but now, I had made things worse.


    "I know I¡¯ve made a mess of things," I said and my voice trembled. "I know this isn¡¯t fair to either of you. But do you think it¡¯s easy for me? Do you think I wanted this? To love two men who mean alot to me and feel like I¡¯m tearing us all apart?"


    Koda¡¯s expression softened slightly, but the tension in his body didn¡¯t ease. "Then choose," he said quietly. "If you love us both, then make a choice."


    Rnd nodded, his eyes filled with pain but also understanding. "He¡¯s right, Tempest. You need to choose. I¡¯ll ept your decision, no matter what it is."


    "Of course you will," Koda said bitterly, his eyes filled with hatred for Rnd. "Always ying the saint, aren¡¯t you, Rnd?"


    "That¡¯s enough!" I shouted. "This isn¡¯t about who¡¯s more deserving or who¡¯s ying what role. This is about me. My heart. And the truth is, I can¡¯t choose."


    Koda¡¯s eyes narrowed, his lips pressing into a thin line. "You have to, Tempest. This isn¡¯t sustainable. You can¡¯t have both of us."


    "Why not?" I challenged, my voice breaking. "Why can¡¯t I? Why does love have to be a choice between one person and another? Why can¡¯t it be shared? Why can¡¯t I have both of you, if you both make me happy?"


    Koda shook his head, his voice tight with disbelief. "Because that¡¯s not how this works. That¡¯s not how we¡¯re built, Tempest. I can¡¯t share you."


    I turned to Rnd, my heart aching as I searched his face for an answer. To my surprise, I found warmth there, a flicker of eptance in his eyes.


    "As long as I get to be with you," he said softly, "you know my answer. I¡¯ll agree to whatever makes you happy."


    Koda stared at him, his face a mask of disbelief. "You¡¯re insane," he muttered.


    "No, Koda," I said, stepping closer to him. "He¡¯s not insane. He loves me enough to try, even if it¡¯s not what he wants. And I¡¯m asking you to try, too. Because I can¡¯t lose either of you."


    Koda¡¯s jaw tightened, and he looked away, his hands shaking. "I don¡¯t know if I can do this, Tempest. I don¡¯t know if I can share you. And also ce yourself in my shoes. Would you be okay if I go for someone else too, like your sister, Aira?"


    The truth hurt and once more I was transported back to the day we found out we were mates and how pained I was.


    That was the day my intimate paths crossed with Rnd.


    I sighed, shutting my eyes and after some seconds, I reopened them.


    "I understand," I said. "And if that¡¯s your decision, I¡¯ll ept it. But I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t be able to choose between you. I won¡¯t. Because any choice I make will leave me broken."


    I took a deep breath, the tears streaming down my face as I looked between them. "I¡¯m giving you both time to think. Two days. I¡¯ll be at my apartment in the city. If either of you can ept me as I am, thene to me. If not, then I¡¯ll let you both go."


    Without waiting for a response, I turned and walked away, my heart shattering with every step.


    For the first time, I felt truly alone. And for the first time, I realised that no matter what happened, someone was going to get hurt.


    <i>"And truthfully, you messed up big time," </i>Summer cooed internally.


    <i>"Then so shall it be that I lost."</i>


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.????? for the best novel reading exp??rience

 Chapter 286: A Clumsy Search

    <h4>Chapter 286: A Clumsy Search</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 286</strong>


    <strong>~Zaria¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stood in front of therge mirror in my room, inspecting the intricatece gown I had selected for tomorrow¡¯s wee party.


    It was fitting¡ªregal yet understated. After all, the focus needed to remain on Zara, not me.


    A soft knock interrupted my thoughts. "Enter," I called, ncing at the door as mydy-in-waiting, Courtney, stepped in.


    "Luna," she greeted with a small curtsy.


    "Have the preparations been finalized?" I asked, smoothing the fabric of my gown as I turned to face her.


    "Yes, Luna. The decorations, food, and guest amodations are all in order. Everything will be perfect."


    I nodded, my lips curving into a faint smile. "Good. Tomorrow is not just a celebration of Zara¡¯s return. It¡¯s a message to everyone watching. The Golden w Pack stands united and strong, despite the threats looming over us."


    Courtney hesitated for a moment, then spoke carefully. "And Zara, Luna? How are things with her?"


    My smile softened as I moved to the window, gazing out at the moonlit gardens below. "We reconnected today. After everything that¡¯s happened, it felt... right. Like a piece of my heart has been restored."


    "That¡¯s wonderful news, Luna," Courtney said genuinely pleased.


    I nodded, my fingers brushing the windowsill. "It¡¯s only the beginning, though. I need to show Zara what it truly means to be a part of this family again. She¡¯s been through so much¡ªmore than she should ever have had to bear. Tomorrow, she¡¯ll see how much she¡¯s loved and cherished here."


    Courtney tilted her head thoughtfully. "Do you have ns for the days following the party, Luna? Perhaps more opportunities to spend time with her?"


    "Indeed," I replied, turning back to face her. "After the party, I¡¯ll take her to the Moonlit Gardens. It was always her favourite ce as a child. I want to remind her of this pack¡¯s beauty and serenity."


    "That sounds perfect, Luna," Courtney beamed.


    I sped my hands in front of me, my voice firm but warm. "And there¡¯s the matter of strengthening her bond with the pack. Zara needs to know she has our support. I¡¯ll ensure she spends time with the elders and warriors to rebuild those ties."


    "Wise as always, Luna."


    I let out a small sigh. "I only hope it¡¯s enough. Zara is stronger than I ever imagined, but even the strongest hearts need a resting ce. I hope to make here, her first home, her resting ce."


    Courtney ced a reassuring hand on my arm. "She¡¯ll see that in time, Luna. You¡¯re doing everything you can."


    I gave her a slight, grateful nod. "Thank you, Courtney. Now, let¡¯s ensure everything is perfect for tomorrow."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My phone buzzing was like a cruel joke, one in which the faint glimmer of hope that Styles¡ªNoel, whoever he really was¡ªmight finally respond.


    But when I picked it up and saw no new messages, the disappointment washed down on my reality vigorously.


    "Still nothing," I muttered, tossing the phone onto the bed.


    I couldn¡¯t get him out of my head. His face, voice, and how he made me feel like I was the only person who mattered... And yet, here I was, left with silence and unanswered questions.


    <i>"Enough," </i>I muttered to myself, standing abruptly. If Styles wasn¡¯t going to give me closure, I¡¯d have to find it elsewhere.


    My first thought was a joyride, but I shook my head, dissing that.


    Instead, I went to the kitchen, intent on finding a distraction¡ªor at least a bottle of wine. The massive packhouse felt like a maze as I wandered through the halls, finally locating the kitchen and grabbing a bottle of red from the counter.


    "Cheers to unrequited love," I mumbled, uncorking the bottle and taking a long sip straight from it.


    The wine burnt slightly on the way down, but it did little to dull the ache in my chest. I sighed and decided to go outside for some fresh air. Maybe Zara was out there. If I could pick up her scent, I¡¯d find her.


    Sniffing the air like a pup learning to track for the first time, I wandered aimlessly, my senses dulled by the wine. I wasn¡¯t sure how far I¡¯d gone when I suddenly collided with something¡ªor someone.


    A firm chest. A very firm chest.


    The impact sent me stumbling back, the bottle slipping from my hand and shattering on the ground.


    "Oh, for crying out loud!" I groaned, looking up at the man I had walked into.


    He was tall¡ªmuch taller than Styles¡ªand built like a Greek god. His sharp jawline and piercing green eyes made my breath hitch.


    "Careful there," he cautioned, his voice smooth and deep as he extended a hand to help me up.


    I stared at him, my cheeks flushing instantly. "I¡¯m so sorry. I wasn¡¯t paying attention."


    He chuckled, pulling me to my feet with ease. "No harm done. But are you alright?"


    "I... yeah, I¡¯m fine," I stammered, suddenly self-conscious.


    He tilted his head, studying me with an amused smirk. "You¡¯re not from around here, are you?"


    "No, I¡¯m a guest," I said, brushing off imaginary dust from my dress. "E."


    "Alpha Caleb," he introduced himself, his smirk widening as he added, "of the Bronze Fang Pack."


    Oh, great. An alpha. Just what I needed.


    "Well, Alpha Caleb, thank you for catching me before Ipletely embarrassed myself," I enunciated, forcing a smile.


    "You¡¯re doing fine on your own," he teased, his eyes sparkling with amusement.


    I rolled my eyes, but my lips twitched into a reluctant smile. "Good to know."


    Before I could say anything else, Caleb¡¯s gaze dropped to the broken bottle on the ground. "Rough night?"


    "You have no idea," I muttered, running a hand through my hair.


    "Care to share? I¡¯m a great listener," he offered, leaning casually against the wall.


    I hesitated, the wine loosening my tongue as I blurted out, "I was trying to forget about someone. Thought wine would help, but it clearly makes me run into people."


    Caleb¡¯s smirk softened into something kinder. "Well, maybe running into someone isn¡¯t such a bad thing. I mean..." He licked his lips, and that was where my senses blurted out his words.


    Suddenly, he looked so appetising, so yummy, with all the right proportions of masculinity and handsomeness.


    And... yeah, did I mention he looked like a Greek God?


    If I were to pick, I¡¯d call him my personal Ares.


    Before I could stop myself, I stepped closer, my gaze locked on his lips. The wine buzzed in my veins, and I pretended he was Noel momentarily.


    Closing the distance, I pressed my lips to his, the kiss clumsy but desperate.


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel

 Chapter 287: Pleasurable Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 287: Pleasurable Mistake</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 287</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Caleb froze for a second or two before responding, his hands finding my waist as he deepened the kiss.


    My brain short-circuited, every logical thought reced by primal need.


    He tasted like sin and smelt divine, and his touch ignited a fire in my core.


    I couldn¡¯t get enough.


    I pressed against him¡ªhis hard body a perfect contrast to my soft curves. My tongue tangled with his, the kiss growing heated.


    ¡¯What am I doing?¡¯ I thought, my conscience finallying to the rescue as reality struck me like a bucket of cold water, causing me to pull back, my eyes wide with horror abruptly.


    A sudden wave of guilt washed over me.


    "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry," I stammered and apologised, covering my mouth with the back of my hand as I backed away. "That was a mistake."


    Caleb looked amused, his lips quirking into a smirk. "If that¡¯s what your mistakes look like, I wouldn¡¯t mind you making more of them."


    My face burnt as I turned and fled, my heart pounding in my chest.


    What the hell had I just done? I was kissing him while pretending he was Noel.


    Fuck!


    What the hell was wrong with me?


    My brain barely had enough time to rethink my situation when Caleb¡¯s lips pressed against mine again.


    My mind was too busy screaming at the top of its lungs, yet my body didn¡¯t seem to care.


    It reacted to his touch.


    Instinctively, my eyes fluttered closed as his fingers caressed the curve of my hips, and a soft moan escaped me.


    My stomach was tied in knots, and my heart pounded wildly in my chest. Caleb¡¯s kiss was intoxicating, and his scent filled my nostrils, clouding my thoughts.


    I was getting dizzy.


    Caleb¡¯s lips moved from mine to the base of my throat, sending a shiver down my spine. And then all I could see was Styles and his scent overwhelmed me.


    Without warning, my hands were pinned above my head, and my back was pressed against the wall as he deepened it.


    My wolf was purring contentedly, and my body arched into his, the need to be touched by him overwhelming me.


    This wasn¡¯t right.


    This wasn¡¯t me.


    As the thought registered, I shoved Caleb off and bolted, leaving him confused.


    "E," he called out. "What the fuck?"


    I ignored him, racing towards the direction I believed led to the packhouse.


    But I was so wrong, so, so, so wrong.


    It did not take me long to get lost. I was fucking lost, and there was no sign of the packhouse or even a soul.


    Fuck, why had I drunk that wine? Cursing my luck, I suppressed the urge to scream out my frustration. Why had I kissed Caleb?


    And an alpha at that.


    He wasn¡¯t Styles.


    I was ying with a raging fire and could get so burnt but how could I not?


    Instinctively, I reached for my lips, my fingers feeling his soft lips pressed against mine and immediately I recalled everything.


    Why the hell did I run off?


    What the fuck was wrong with me?


    There was a faint rustle of leaves, and I paused, my pulse racing. Was someone there?


    I sniffed the air, and a familiar scent hit me.


    My heart sank as Caleb stepped out from behind a tree, his eyes glowing with amusement.


    "Running into trees won¡¯t solve your problem, E," he teased.


    I stared at him, my throat dry as he slowly approached.


    "Look, I¡¯m sorry about the kiss," he began in a low voice. "It was wrong of me to take advantage. I got carried away." He swallowed. "Which I must say happens rarely but with you..."


    I blinked. I waspletely unsure how to respond.


    "But," he continued, "that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you want this as much as I do."


    Before I could reply, he closed the distance between us, and this time I didn¡¯t back away. My brain did the usual nonsense she did, contemting the first mess I made while presenting me with beautiful temptation.


    In a matter of seconds, Caleb¡¯s mouth was on mine again, his kiss demanding. I gasped, my resolve weakening as his hands explored my body, sending shivers through me.


    "Caleb," I breathed as my head spun.


    "Shh," he murmured, his lips trailing kisses down my neck.


    I was helpless, powerless, andpletely overwhelmed.


    His touch ignited something in me, and my wolf howled for him, begging to be imed.


    I was losing control, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    "We can¡¯t," I managed to whisper, breaking the kiss. "I can¡¯t."


    "Yes, you can," he insisted, his warm breath fanning my cheeks as his hand slipped beneath my dress, caressing my bare skin.


    My eyes closed, and a moan escaped me.


    "You¡¯re mine, E," he growled close to my ear, his fingers teasing me.


    And the truth was, I was.


    He was iming me, and I was surrendering.


    "Mine," he whispered against my ear, sending a shiver through me.


    The world around me seemed to fade, and all I could focus on was Caleb.


    His touch, his scent, his kiss.


    I was lost, and I didn¡¯t care.


    He was mine to hold. Styles was mone and...


    At the mention of that name, the drunken haze I was in disappeared immediately and I looked at his eyes. There weren¡¯t Styles or Noel¡¯s eyes. They were different.


    "Fuck it, El."


    Caleb¡¯s lips crashed against mine again, and I pulled away, stepping back.


    "Wait, stop," I gasped, pushing him off.


    "Why?" he growled, his eyes zing with lust.


    I shook my head, struggling topose myself. "I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re not... him."


    Caleb stared at me, the realisation hitting him. "Oh. Your ex?"


    "Yes and no," I replied. "It¡¯splicated."


    He nodded and was about to speak when I decided to put a stop to my shenanigans. With that, I bolted.


    Caleb called out after me, but I ignored him, running blindly until I found the safety of the packhouse.


    As soon as I reached my room, I shut the door and leaned against it, my mind spinning.


    My phone buzzed, and I jumped, startled by the sudden noise. I grabbed it, the screen lighting up with an unfamiliar number.


    I stared at the screen, my heart racing. What if it was him?


    Taking a deep breath, I answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    There was a long pause before a voice responded.


    "E."


    It was him. It was Noel.


    I felt relief wash over me, quickly reced by anger. "Where have you been? Why haven¡¯t you responded to my texts?"


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said, his voice strained. "I¡¯ve been busy. A lot is going on right now."


    "That¡¯s not an excuse," I snapped.


    But before I could speak further, his chilled voice cut in. "E, remember who and what we are. Friends with benefits and nothing more. I do not owe you any details of my whereabouts. You knew we couldn¡¯t get attached and you agreed to things. So why are you acting like my wife?"


    I froze, my world tilting around me as his words jolted reality right back at me.


    This content is taken from free web nov??l

 Chapter 288: Do You Want Me?

    <h4>Chapter 288: Do You Want Me?</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 288</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My mouth went dry. "I don¡¯t... understand."


    Noel let out a frustrated sigh. "Look, E. This isn¡¯t easy for me. I really like you, but thest few weeks have shown me that we¡¯re not meant to be. We just can¡¯t."


    "Styles, is something wrong? Did I do something wrong to you?"


    "Yes. You fell in love, E. That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. So, it¡¯s better if we go our separate ways."


    I found it difficult toprehend his words as they sliced through me with a sharp edge.


    "Wait, no, please, I¡¯m sorry," I pleaded, my voice trembling. "I won¡¯t bring it up again, I promise. Just don¡¯t... please."


    "I¡¯m sorry, E," he said softly. "But this is the way it has to be."


    I stood frozen, the tears rolling down my face as his words yed over and over in my head.


    "I¡¯m sorry, E."


    His voice seemed far away now, and I could feel myself slipping into darkness.


    "E?"


    "Don¡¯t leave," I choked out. "Please."


    But there was no response. The line was dead.


    I sat down, staring at the wall in a daze.


    It was over.


    My heart shattered, and I cried silently, unable to stop.


    "Fuck!"


    I needed air.


    With that thought, I shifted and left, hoping the night would bring some sce.


    The wind was cool on my fur, and the sky was clear, a million stars twinkling overhead. I ran until my lungs burned, then slowed to a walk, the trees towering above me.


    "E?"


    I stiffened, the familiar voice sending a chill down my spine. Not again.


    I could not tell if he was stalking me or if it was just something else entirely.


    "Go away," I growled, not turning to look at the source.


    "Hey, E?" the male voice repeated, his tone softer now. "E," he called again and this time I turned.


    The softness in his eyes made my heart clench. How could he be so gentle and kind even when he wasn¡¯t sure I was the one?


    "I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    "Please," I begged, the tears falling freely as my chest tightened.


    "I¡¯m here for you, E. Talk to me. Was it concerning what I did? I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry."


    A warm, strong hand gently rested on my shoulder, and I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears any longer.


    I shifted back into my human form and crouched against the tall grass, away from him.


    My body hurt but my heart hurt more. Why had I allowed myself to fall in love?


    "El," Caleb¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    And all I had to say to him was... "It¡¯s over," I whispered.


    "What¡¯s..."


    "He doesn¡¯t want me.i was styupid. Too stupid."


    Caleb hushed me as he closed the distance between us and in the next second, I felt something warm envelop me.


    I looked up, my eyes locked on his bare chest and when I nced at my shoulder, I noticed his big shirt had been ced over me.


    He looked away, giving me room to do my thing. "Wear that."


    "Thanks," I managed and quickly wore his clothes, letting his scent wrap around me.


    Once I was done, I stood up, grateful for how big his t-shirt was on me.


    "So, who¡¯s the douchebag?" Caleb asked, his tone casual, though his expression remained hard.


    "No one," I replied, wiping my tears. "Someone I used to be... involved with."


    "Used to be?"


    "I thought he was the one," I confessed, not able to meet his gaze.


    "He clearly doesn¡¯t deserve you," Caleb said firmly. "You¡¯re a beautiful, kind-hearted woman. Any man would be lucky to have you."


    I shook my head, biting my lip to stop the tears. I just didn¡¯t believe it. It was either that I was unlucky in love, my standards were low or I was doing something wrong altogether.


    I thought having a friend with benefits was good. No attachment, but what did I do? I went ahead and fell in love.


    "Hey."


    I whipped my head in his direction and cut him off before he could speak. "I just want to forget."


    "Forget?"


    "Everything. Us. Him. All of it."


    "If that¡¯s what you need," he said with a sigh, taking a step closer.


    I bit my lip, fighting the urge to look away. He was too handsome, and the fact that he wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt didn¡¯t help.


    "How so?" From the way he stared at me, I knew he knew what I being careful not to do something stupid.


    Right now I didn¡¯t care about stupid. Inact, I wanted it. I waned him.


    "Drinking," I blurted and then cursed my stupid suggestion when a flicker of disappointment crossed his features. "Umm, c-club-bing? Or..." I bit my lower lip and looked away.


    I was a stuttering mess just looking at him. The only concurrent thing I did well was breathing and gulping.


    ¡¯Fuck, El, get your head back,¡¯ I groaned internally but my wolf pushed forward, tempting me to make it happen.


    "You know," Caleb began, his voice dropping lower. "We could pick up where we left off. If you want to, that is."


    My eyes widened, and my cheeks flushed. "Oh."


    "It would take your mind off him, at least for a little while," Caleb reasoned, a smile tugging at his lips.


    "Maybe," I whispered, unable to meet his gaze.


    He chuckled softly, his fingers grazing my cheek as he tilted my chin. "Tell me, E. Do you want me?"


    My breath hitched, and I nodded. "I do. Yes, Caleb, very much."


    "You sure?" he asked, as if to make sure even though he knew his very presence was seducing me.


    I nodded, unable to speak as my eyes stared deeply into his. My big mistake was, in the next moment, I lost myself in those eyes.


    Caleb leaned in and kissed me. It was soft, almost gentle.


    "Then you can have me as you please, little angel," he muttered against my lips.


    This chapt??r is updated by free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 289: One More Pill

    <h4>Chapter 289: One More Pill</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 289</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My heart thudded, and my body responded to his touch, the desire pooling in my stomach.


    I pressed my body against him, kissing him back.


    He kissed me harder, more profoundly, and his hands found their way beneath the shirt, his warm fingers tracing patterns on my skin.


    I moaned into the kiss, losing myselfpletely.


    In the heat of the moment, he gently pushed me down against the grass.


    His hands were everywhere, caressing and exploring every inch of my body as he gently ebbed his shirt off my body.


    His gaze washed over me, taking in my nakedness with those piercing appreciative green eyes.


    "Beautiful," he whispered, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    I lost myself in his gaze, feeling a fire ignite in the depths of my stomach.


    He moved closer, and his lips found mine again. The kiss was urgent, almost desperate, and his touch set me aze.


    "Caleb," I breathed, gasping as his hand trailed down my stomach, teasing my core.


    "E," he purred, his fingers brushing against my wet folds.


    I arched into his touch, my mind nk as he entered a finger.


    "Ah," I cried out, moaning as his thumb circled my clit.


    "You¡¯re so wet, little angel," he murmured, adding another finger.


    "Oh God," I gasped, my hands tangling in his hair.


    "Say my name," he demanded, his fingers moving faster.


    "Caleb," I whimpered, his nameing out like a plea.


    He smiled, his eyes zing with lust. "I like the way you say my name."


    "Please," I begged, arching my hips into his touch.


    "Not yet," he teased, withdrawing his fingers.


    My eyes snapped open, and I watched him, my chest heaving.


    Caleb licked his fingers clean, his eyes locked on mine.


    "You taste sweet," he hummed, smirking at me.


    Before I could respond, he lowered his head and ced a trail of kisses down my stomach.


    "What are you...?" My question was cut off by a moan as his tongue teased my sensitive flesh.


    "Caleb," I gasped, my hands gripping his hair.


    "You like that?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "Yes," I breathed, my toes curling.


    "Good," he murmured, his tongue exploring my body.


    "Fuck," I moaned, writhing beneath him.


    He chuckled softly, the vibration of hisugh making me gasp.


    I was losing myself, the pleasure building up in the pit of my stomach.


    "Oh, fuck!"


    My orgasm hit me hard, sending me over the edge.


    My vision blurred, and I shuddered, the sensation rippling through me.


    "Wow."


    "Mhm."


    Caleb kissed his way back up my body, and I reached for him, my hands cupping his face.


    "Caleb."


    "Yes?" he whispered, his eyes locking on mine.


    "More."


    "Anything for you, little angel."


    My fingers moved down, fumbling with his zipper and soon, his trousers and boxers were taken down, leaving him in his birthday suit just like myself.


    He was big and thick, his cock standing at full attention.


    I wrapped my hand around his shaft, stroking him.


    "E," he groaned, his breath quickening.


    "Shh," I murmured, continuing my movements.


    He growled, his hands gripping my thighs as he positioned himself between my legs.


    "Caleb," I breathed, the anticipation running through me.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    That was all the warning he gave before pushing into me, filling me uppletely.


    I moaned, ignoring how I sounded.


    "Damn, E. You¡¯re tight."


    "Mmh," was all I could mutter as Caleb began moving, his thrusts slow and steady. "Oh God," I whimpered, clinging onto him.


    He moved faster, his hands gripping my hips as he pulled me closer.


    "Caleb," I moaned, my nails digging into his back.


    He grunted, his breath hot against my skin.


    "Fuck, E. You feel so good."


    "Oh, fuck," I groaned out and squeezed my walls around his dick.


    "I love it when you talk dirty," Caleb smirked, slowly thrusting his hips through my tightness.


    "Fuck, Caleb," I moaned again, wrapping my legs around his waist.


    "You feel so good, little angel," he breathed, increasing his pace.


    "Caleb, please."


    "Beg," he growled, his eyes shing with a primal need.


    "Please," I pleaded, the heat rising inside me.


    "Say my name."


    "Caleb," I moaned, arching my back.


    "Good girl," he praised, his fingers digging into my hips.


    "Oh God," I gasped, his movements sending me over the edge.


    "That¡¯s it," he groaned, his rhythm bing erratic.


    "Oh fuck, Caleb!" I cried out, reaching my climax.


    "Fuck," Caleb swore, his thrusts bing harder.


    "Fuck, Caleb!"


    He mmed into me, his movements rough and frantic as he sought his own release.


    "Ah, E," he grunted, burying his cock deep inside me.


    "Oh, fuck," I whimpered, my eyes closing as he emptied himself into me.


    He copsed on top of me, his breath ragged.


    "Wow."


    "Yeah," he panted, his eyes locked on mine.


    There was a moment of silence before Caleb spoke again. "Did that help? Is that enough to help you forget?"


    "I think so," I admitted, feeling the pain return.


    "What can I do?" he asked, his expression sincere.


    "Just hold me," I whispered, not caring if I looked weak.


    "Of course."


    I snuggled into his embrace, and he pulled me close, his arms wrapping around me.


    We stayed like that for a while.


    "You¡¯ll get over him," Caleb assured, gently rubbing my arm.


    "Will I?"


    "Yes, you will," he stated, his voice firm.


    "Okay. But..." I felt something grow inside me and smiled. "Maybe, just maybe once more I can forget."


    Caleb¡¯s eyes glinted. "I¡¯d love that."


    The truth was, I had fallen for his looks and to me, I was eing taken care of by my fantasy of making love to a greek god. It wasn¡¯t fair to Caleb.


    But, for tonight, I¡¯d be selfish and use him to forget.


    Just one more time.


    "Then, take me, alpha."


    My words were met with a low growl, and his hands were on me, his touch lighting a fire inside me.


    One night was all I needed.


    To forget.


    But, deep down, I knew that one night was not going to solve my problem nor be a balm to my soul, but like a drunk asking for one more, I took my pill¡ªAlpha Caleb.


    The source of this c??ntent is freewe(b)nov??l

 Chapter 290: The Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 290: The Celebration</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 290</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Congrattions, Luna Zaria. Your daughter is a chip off the old block."


    "Thank you," Mum beamed at her guests.


    "Of course, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. She is gorgeous."


    I nced around, taking in the sight of the celebration done in my honour with a stered smile on my face. The setting sun illuminated the event grounds as guestsughed and chatted, creating a lively celebration.


    The gardens of the Golden w Pack had been transformed into a breathtaking venue¡ªtwinkling fairy lights were strung along the trees, casting soft shadows over the floors.


    I stood at the centre of it all, a deep crimson gown hugging my figure, my hair styled in soft waves cascading down my back.


    The celebration had been everything my mother promised¡ªa grand affair with members from neighbouring packs and allies gathered to honour my return.


    Snow stood by my side, looking regal in his tailored ck suit, his hand resting protectively on the small of my back.


    Zade hovered nearby, his sharp eyes scanning the crowd for any signs of trouble, though his rxed posture suggested he didn¡¯t expect any.


    Mum had spared no expense in making this a night to remember. There were long banquet tablesden with gourmet food, a live orchestra ying soft melodies, and even a stage for the speeches and formalities.


    The pack members glided effortlessly among the guests, their pride for their Luna evident in every respectful bow and smile sent my way.


    "Enjoying yourself?" Snow¡¯s deep voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    I turned to him, my lips curling into a soft smile. "I think so. It feels... surreal."


    He chuckled, his thumb brushing against my back. "You deserve this, Zara. This is your home, and everyone here is celebrating you."


    My chest tightened at his words, and I reached for his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. "Thank you, Snow. For everything."


    Before he could respond, Mum approached us, her auramanding as always. "Zara, darling, it¡¯s time for the speech," she said warmly.


    I nodded, taking a deep breath as Snow gave me an encouraging nod. Together, we walked toward the stage, the eyes of every guest following us.


    As I stepped up to the microphone, I nced at the sea of faces before me. Some were familiar, others, well, a lot of them were strangers, but all were here for one reason: to honour my ce in the Golden w Pack.


    "Thank you all for being here tonight," I began and tried to keep my voice steady despite the nerves fluttering in my stomach. "It means the world to me to stand here among my family, friends, and allies. This pack has always been my home, and no matter where life takes me, it will always remain my heart."


    The crowd erupted in apuse, and I felt Snow¡¯s reassuring presence beside me.


    "Tonight isn¡¯t just about celebrating my return," I continued, my voice growing stronger. "It¡¯s about unity. About standing together as a pack, as a family, in the face of whatever challenges maye our way. The Golden w Pack has always been a symbol of strength, and I am proud to call it my home. Furthermore, I am also d to see it standing strong even after the setback. Thank you all for your support and strength."


    More apuse followed as I stepped back, my heart swelling with pride and gratitude. Mum hugged me tightly when I descended the stage, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "You did wonderfully, Zara," she whispered.


    "Thanks, Mum."


    "Go on, there are lots of guests to mingle with. Snow." She gestured with her chin and Snow happily took my hand, leading me towards the guests and those eager to officially say hello.


    I was happy to be away from the stage and let Zade continue with the ceremonies but mingling was equally as stressful.


    As the formalities concluded, the evening shifted into a more rxed celebration.


    Guests danced,ughed, and enjoyed the festivities. Snow stood close to me the entire time and I was grateful for that. asionally, he whispered yful remarks about some of the guests, making meugh despite myself.


    But as I nced across the garden, my eyes caught sight of E. I hadn¡¯t had much time with her since my arrival and yesterday after Mum left, I spent some time with Snow.


    E stood near the bar with a wine ss in hand, her gaze focused on something¡ªor someone¡ªin the distance.


    My curiosity piqued, and I narrowed my eyes as I followed her line of sight.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stood by the bar, nursing my second¡ªor was it a third?¡ªss of wine. The celebration was in full swing, and theughter and chatter of the crowd filled the air.


    Still, I felt distant and detached. My mind kept drifting to the one person who had been upying far too much of my thoughtstely.


    Noel. Or Styles. Or whatever his name actually was.


    The sting of his silence cut deeper than I cared to admit. My calls had gone unanswered, my texts ignored. I felt foolish for holding onto hope that he¡¯d magically show up tonight and apologise.


    Maybe it was time to ept the truth: he didn¡¯t care.


    After what happened the previous night, it was hard to forget Alpha Caleb or think about anything else.


    Caleb was right. He did help me forget, even if it was just a little bit and this morning when I saw my call log and Styles name, the pain returned, but the ache in my core reminded me that I was cherished the previous day.


    I scanned the guests but couldn¡¯t find him. Caleb was in the crowd, and my mind was still reeling from our earlier encounter.


    I was about to take another sip of wine when a familiar voice called out my name.


    "E."


    My heart skipped a beat as I turned, and there he was¡ªCaleb. He looked handsome in a tailored ash suit with navy blue highlights entuating his broad shoulders and confident stance.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 291: Alpha Ares

    <h4>Chapter 291: Alpha Ares</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 291</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Caleb." His name tasted strange on my tongue now.


    He gave me a small smile, his green eyes searching mine before taking in my appearance. "You look beautiful."


    "Thanks," I said coolly, taking another sip of my wine. "You seem to have a knack for showing up when I least expect it."


    He winced slightly, shoving his hands into his pockets. "Ouch. I guess I deserve that, given how we met and all the times we ran into each other."


    "I wouldn¡¯t say ran," I corrected.


    "Well..." he shrugged, "look on the bright side... I alwayse at the right time."


    Caleb¡¯s smirk deepened as he leaned casually against the bar, his piercing green eyes locking onto mine like a hunter zeroing in on his prey. He reached for a ss of whiskey the bartender had just ced down, swirling the amber liquid.


    "Right time, huh?" I quipped, keeping my tone light but guarded. "And what makes this the right time?"


    He raised the ss to his lips, pausing just before taking a sip. "Because," he said, teasingly, "you¡¯re here, looking far too stunning to be standing alone. That¡¯s a crime in itself, you know."


    I rolled my eyes, though I couldn¡¯t stop the faint smile tugging at my lips. "Is that your go-to line? Feels a bit... rehearsed."


    He chuckled, setting the ss down and leaning closer, the space between us shrinking. "You wound me, E. Do I strike you as someone who needs rehearsed lines? Hmm?"


    Those words made my cheeks burn as I recalled how effortlessly he tried to chase me before we got down and dirty.


    His proximity sent a warm ripple down my spine. His distinct scent enveloped me, making it harder to keep my guard up.


    "No," I admitted, holding his gaze despite the heat rising to my cheeks. "You strike me as someone who¡¯s very used to getting what he wants."


    "Maybe," he mused, tilting his head. "But only when what I want is worth it."


    The meaning behind his words were clear and I felt my heartbeat quicken. He wasn¡¯t just talking about random desires, and we both knew it.


    "And what exactly is it you want?" I asked, more like whispered.


    Caleb¡¯s smile softened, and for a moment, the yful glint in his eyes was reced by something deeper. "Right now? I want to know what¡¯s on your mind, little angel."


    "Little angel," I muttered, shaking my head even as my lips curved upward. "You and that nickname..."


    "You like it," he countered smoothly, his grin returning. "Admit it. You didn¡¯t seem to mind when you were writhing beneath me, huh, little angel?"


    I sipped my wine to mask the warmth spreading across my face. "You¡¯re awfully confident, aren¡¯t you?"


    "I have my moments," he said with a wink. Then, his tone softened, his gaze flicking to the ss in my hand. "But seriously, E. You¡¯ve got this look in your eyes... like there¡¯s a storm brewing in there. What¡¯s bothering you?"


    His question caught me off guard, and for a second, I hesitated. His charm and yfulness were disarming enough, but this sudden switch to sincerity had me reeling.


    "It¡¯s nothing," I said quickly, brushing it off.


    "Liar," he countered softly, leaning in so close that I could feel the warmth of his breath against my cheek. "I don¡¯t believe you."


    My pulse raced, and I struggled to find a retort. Caleb had this way of peeling back my defenses without me even realizing it.


    "Okay." I sighed. "Maybe it¡¯s not nothing. But I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s something I want to discuss... at least not right now."


    His gaze lingered on me for a moment longer before he straightened, his signature smirk returning. "Fair enough. I won¡¯t push."


    "Wow," I teased, raising an eyebrow. "Restraint. I didn¡¯t know you were capable of that."


    "Only for you, little angel," he said smoothly, lifting his whiskey ss in a mock toast.


    "But yesterday, someone wasn¡¯t willing to show some restraint. How is that for me?"


    "Well, that¡¯s because my little angel never wanted me to let go."


    Iughed despite myself, shaking my head at his audacity. "You¡¯re ridiculous, you know that?"


    "Ridiculously charming," he corrected, shing me a grin that was both infuriating and undeniably captivating.


    "You¡¯re impossible," I muttered, though my lips betrayed me by curving into a smile.


    "Impossible to resist," he corrected without missing a beat.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but he cut me off by stepping closer, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "Admit it, E. I¡¯m under your skin, aren¡¯t I?"


    I swallowed hard at the unspoken tension. "Maybe," I muttered, the word slipping out before I could stop it.


    "Good," he said, his voice rough and full of promise. "Because you¡¯re definitely under mine."


    For a moment, the world around us faded, and it was just the two of us. The music, the crowd, the clinking of sses¡ªit all became a distant sound.


    And in that moment, I hated how much power he had over me. But more than that, I hated how much I liked it.


    I knew this wasn¡¯t love but for him to have such an effect on me... It was like I was on a drug.


    Just then I felt someone¡¯s eyes on us but I ignored it and had my gaze fixed on Caleb. "Ares!"


    I froze, the ss in my hand trembling slightly as I turned toward the source of the voice.


    Another man approached us, his stride confident and his gaze sharp. My breath caught in my throat as I took him in. He was identical to Caleb¡ªdown to the piercing green eyes and chiselled jawline.


    "There you are," the man said, stopping just beside Caleb. "I¡¯ve been looking for you."


    I blinked, ncing between them. "Ares?" I asked.


    Caleb¡ªno, <i>Ares</i>¡ªclosed his eyes briefly, his jaw tightening. When he opened them again, he looked at me, regret etched into his features. "E, I can exin¡ª"


    The other man smirked, clearly amused by the situation.


    "Ah, so she doesn¡¯t know." He extended a hand toward me. "Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Apollo, Alpha of the Iron Fang Pack. And this," he gestured toward Caleb, "is my brother, Alpha Ares, leading alpha of the Iron Fang Pack."


    New n??vel chapters are published on f(r)e??webn(o)vel

 Chapter 292: The Triplet Greek Gods

    <h4>Chapter 292: The Triplet Greek Gods</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 292</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My heart skipped a beat for a moment while my brain matched with the name I heard. <i>"Alpha Ares, Alpha Apollo, of the Iron Fang Pack. That is..."</i>


    My eyes went wide and my heart pounded heavily in my chest. <i>"The alpha brothers of the Iron Fang Pack. The Greek A Gods."</i>


    "You-rr... brother?"


    Apollo nodded, his smirk growing. "Yes. Triplet brother, actually. And over there," he pointed toward a tall, imposing figure standing a short distance away, "is our third sibling, Alpha Aether."


    I turned my gaze to the third man, who simultaneously turned in our direction, watching us with an unreadable expression. The resemnce was uncanny¡ªthree identical men, each exuding a powerful,manding presence.


    The triplet alpha brothers... What the fuck!


    Their reputation preceded them. There was none who hadn¡¯t heard of the triple Greek Gods. None.


    Alpha Ares and the head, the yboy charmer who never bedded the same woman twice but was a deadly foe.


    Alpha Aether, the stoic of the trio, as indifferent as he was, so was his brutality.


    And Alpha Apollo, the most yful and jovial of the trio but the deadliest and psychopathic of them all.


    My head spun as I processed the revtion.


    It was yet another lie.


    Caleb¡ªor Ares¡ªhad lied to me. He wasn¡¯t just some charming stranger who had swept me off my feet. He was an alpha. One of <i>three</i> alphas.


    I stepped back, my heart twisting in my chest. "You lied to me," I said, my voice trembling with anger and betrayal.


    "E, please," Ares said, stepping toward me.


    I held up a hand, stopping him in his tracks. "No. Don¡¯t. I trusted you, Caleb¡ª<i>Ares</i>, or whoever the hell you are¡ªand you lied to me."


    "I didn¡¯t mean to," he said desperately. "I just... I didn¡¯t want you to see me as an alpha. I wanted you to see <i>me</i>."


    "Huh, in case you didn¡¯t check, you introduced yourself as an aloha, remember?"


    Apollo chuckled, clearly enjoying the chaos. "You should¡¯ve told her the truth from the start, brother. Honesty goes a long way, you know."


    Ares growled, his eyes shing with fury as he turned to his brother. "Stay out of this, Apollo."


    "I¡¯m just saying," Apollo said with a shrug. "She deserved to know who she was dealing with."


    "Enough!" I snapped, my voice cutting through their exchange. "I don¡¯t care about your family drama. I don¡¯t care about your titles or your excuses. What I care about is that you lied to me. And I don¡¯t know if I can forgive that."


    Ares¡¯s face fell, his shoulders sagging as if the weight of my words had physically hit him. "E..."


    I shook my head, tears stinging my eyes as I turned away. "Don¡¯t. Just... don¡¯t."


    Without another word, I walked away, trying to put as much distance between us as possible.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Ares¡¯ POV~</strong>


    "E, wait!" I called after her desperately.


    But she didn¡¯t stop.


    My wolf howled in frustration, but Apollo¡¯s smug voice stopped me before I could chase after her.


    "Well, that went well," he said, folding his arms across his chest.


    Behind me, I heard Apollo hiss and I red at him. "What?" Apollo replied, his tone unapologetic.


    "You couldn¡¯t wait?" I snapped.


    "She deserved to know," Apollo said simply.


    I turned on him, my eyes zing with fury. "The fuck! Why the hell did you have to interfere?"


    Apollo raised an eyebrow, unbothered by my anger. "Because you were making a mess of things, as usual. And besides, she had a right to know the truth."


    Aether approached us; his expression was neutral, but his tone was firm. "He¡¯s not wrong, Ares. You should¡¯ve told her."


    "I didn¡¯t want to scare her off," I snapped, my hands clenching into fists. "I didn¡¯t want her to see me as just another alpha."


    "And look where that got you," Apollo said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Is that really the truth or were you scared that your lovely yboy charmer reputation would ruin things between you and her?"


    Aether was spot on and I hated it. I growled low in my throat, my wolf wing at the surface. "Stay out of this, Apollo. I don¡¯t need your lectures."


    "You need something," Apollo shot back, his smirk fading. "Because right now, you¡¯re losing her. And seeing as you can¡¯t refute Aether, he is right."


    Those words hit harder than I expected, and without another word, I turned and sprinted after E, my heart pounding with every step.


    I couldn¡¯t lose her, not like this.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened between herself and her ex, but clearly, lying yed a huge role in it, and I just seeded in ruining things.


    Usually, I shouldn¡¯t care or be bothered but there was something about her, aboutst night, that made me want to hold on to what we have even though my reputation was taking a hit.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After leaving the celebration, I halted close to the trees at the end of the garden, far from the crowd.


    How could I have been so stupid? How could I have fallen for someone who wasn¡¯t even honest about his name?


    It seemed like I radiated lying sill, stupid men. Did I attract them, or did myck of standards do that for me?


    "E."


    His voice sent a shiver down my spine, and I turned to see him standing there, his green eyes filled with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce¡ªguilt? Concern?


    "What do you want, Ares?" I spat, my voice sharper than I intended.


    He winced, but my voice came off loud before he could respond. "Leave me alone, Ares," I replied coldly.


    "I can¡¯t," he said firmly. "Not when you¡¯re like this."


    I turned to face him, my eyes zing with anger and hurt. "How could you? How could you lie to me about something so important?"


    "I didn¡¯t mean to lie," he said, my voice pleading. "I just... I wanted you to see me for who I am, not for my title."


    Myughter was bitter. "And who are you, Ares? Because right now, I don¡¯t even know."


    "I¡¯m the man who cares about you," I said, stepping closer. "The man who¡ª"


    "Stop," I cut him off, holding up a hand. "Just... stop."


    Ares froze, his chest aching at the sight of tears streaming down my face but I didn¡¯t care. I had just gone from a bad to a worse situation, quickly.


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 293: Bestie’s Comfort

    <h4>Chapter 293: Bestie¡¯s Comfort</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 292</strong>


    <strong>~Ares¡¯ POV~</strong>


    My heart skipped a beat when she cut me off like that. I did not understand it. Something about E made me want to stay and protect her against what was going on and against my reputation, but how?


    I had fucked up big time, and she was scared.


    "I need time," E whispered. "No. Scratch that. I just got hurt due to lies, thest thing I want is to have another liar hovering around me."


    Her words stung. "El, I am no liar." She snapped her eyes at me. I held out my palm in surrender. "I never really lied to you."


    "Then exin how your name is Ares and not Caleb."


    "Because Caleb is my middle name, and yeah only a selected few know that. So technically, I didn¡¯t lie."


    Anger red in her eyes. "And the pack? You think I forgot that too?"


    I sighed, rubbing my hand over my face. "That was..."


    "That was you hiding and trying to deceive me," she concluded.


    "Well yes, E. I did okay. I bloody did, but that¡¯s not on you. I just did not want you to run away when you knew who I was."


    Her brows furrowed slightly. "Run?"


    I swallowed. "Yes, Alpha Ares and his reputation with women," I muttered.


    E scoffed, shaking her head. "I should have known. I was just another one of your conquests," she concluded.


    "Oh shit!"


    Now she was getting it all wrong. "E," I advanced, but she took two steps backwards. "Look, I did not mean that."


    "But it is the truth, huh?"


    The more I spoke, the bigger problems I entered into with her. "El..."


    She shook her head, backing away further. "Not now, Ca... Ares. I need to figure out what I¡¯m feeling. And right now, I can¡¯t do that with you here."


    Her words were like a punch to the gut, but I nodded. "I understand," I said quietly.


    "No, you don¡¯t. Cause you¡¯re still here, and you are distracting me."


    With onest look, she turned and walked away, leaving me alone in the dark. And I felt truly powerless for the first time in a long time.


    "Fuck!"


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The cool night air brushed against my skin as I sat by the fountain in the garden, staring at the stars twinkling above.


    The gentle sound of water cascading behind me did little to calm the storm brewing inside. My thoughts were a tangled mess of frustration, hurt, and confusion.


    Why did I let myself get pulled into this? How did I not see the red gs with Ares? Or Caleb¡ªor whatever his name was.


    I took a shaky breath, hugging my knees to my chest. My heart felt raw, bruised by the whirlwind of emotions overtaking me in the past few days.


    It wasn¡¯t just Ares; it was everything¡ªStyles ignoring me, the one-night stand I couldn¡¯t shake from my mind, and the feeling that I was constantly being yed.


    The crunch of footsteps on the gravel behind me broke through my thoughts. I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was. Zara¡¯s scent gave her away.


    "Hey," she said softly, her voice carrying her concern. "What are you doing out here?"


    "Stargazing," I replied quickly, my tone nonchnt as I wiped at my eyes, hoping she wouldn¡¯t notice.


    Zara wasn¡¯t fooled. She moved closer, sitting beside me on the edge of the fountain. Her eyes scanned me briefly, and I could feel her assessing every inch of my expression.


    "E," she said firmly but gently, "I saw you fleeing from the celebration earlier. Don¡¯t tell me it was nothing."


    I tried to muster a smile, but it faltered. "It¡¯s nothing, really."


    "E," Zara repeated, this time with a knowing look that made me squirm. "You forget I know you. Who hurt you? Styles?"


    The mention of his name made my stomach twist. I shook my head quickly, not wanting to open that can of worms. "No, not Styles."


    Her eyes softened, and she nudged my shoulder gently. "Then who?"


    I hesitated, my fingers fiddling with the hem of my dress. I debated lying to her, brushing it off, but the weight on my chest was too much.


    Zara was the one person I could confide in, no matter how messy or humiliating the situation was.


    "There was someone," I finally admitted. Zara didn¡¯t interrupt, waiting for me to continue. "It was a one-night stand." I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Yesterday night I met someone, and it just... happened."


    Her eyebrows rose slightly, but she didn¡¯t judge. She just nodded, urging me to go on.


    "I was looking for you after I got sad thinking of Styles and then I got drunk. At first, I thought it was just physical, you know? A distraction, but he was impossible to forget," I continued, my voice trembling slightly. "But tonight, I found out he¡¯s one of the triplet Alpha brothers. Alpha Ares."


    Zara¡¯s lips parted in surprise. "Wait¡ªtriplet Alphas? As in the Iron Fang Pack?"


    I nodded miserably. "Yeah. And he didn¡¯t tell me who he was. I only found out when one of his brothers called him by his real name in front of me. He let me believe he was someone else, Zara. He lied to me."


    Her expression darkened, and I could see the fire in her eyes. "That asshole."


    I let out a bitterugh. "Yeah, pretty much."


    Zara reached out, cing aforting hand on my shoulder. "E, listen to me. This guy¡ªAres, whatever he calls himself¡ªisn¡¯t worth your tears. He lied, yes. But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to let him have this kind of power over you."


    I nodded, though the ache in my chest didn¡¯t ease. "It¡¯s not just him, Zara. It¡¯s everything. Styles won¡¯t return my calls or texts. I feel like an idiot for even caring about him still. And what have I got with lying guys?"


    Zara¡¯s face twisted into a look of pure disdain. "Styles is a douchebag."


    Despite myself, Iughed¡ªa small, unexpected sound that broke through the heaviness in my heart. "You¡¯re not wrong, but I love him."


    She smirked, giving my shoulder a yful squeeze. "No, I¡¯m never wrong when ites to douchebags. Seriously, though, E, you must stop torturing yourself over him. If he can¡¯t see how amazing you are, that¡¯s his loss, not yours. I learnt the hard way from Ivan."


    I sighed, leaning my head on Zara¡¯s shoulder. "Why do I always pick the wrong guys?"


    "You don¡¯t pick them," Zara said, nudging me gently. "They¡¯re just too stupid to see what¡¯s right in front of them. But that¡¯s their problem, not yours. You deserve someone who doesn¡¯t lie, doesn¡¯t ignore you, and knows how to treat you like the queen you are."


    "Like Snow does with you?" I teased, a small smile tugging at my lips.


    "Exactly," Zara said sincerely. "And trust me, if I ever find a Styles or Ares hovering around you again, I¡¯ll personally kick their asses."


    Iughed again, the sound more genuine this time. Zara always had a way of pulling me out of my funk, no matter how deep I¡¯d fallen into it.


    "Thanks, Zara." I sat up looking at her.


    "Anytime," she replied, her smile warm and reassuring. "Now, what do you say we go back inside, grab another drink, and show these Alphas that we don¡¯t need their lies or drama?"


    I hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yeah. Let¡¯s do that."


    The sourc?? of this content is free(w)??bnov(??)l

 Chapter 294: Change in Behaviour

    <h4>Chapter 294: Change in Behaviour</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 294</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As E and I walked back into the celebration, the lively chatter and clinking of sses filled the grand hall.


    The air was warm with the glow of candlelight and the vibrant energy of the pack members and guests who hade to celebrate.


    E had visibly lightened up since our talk, a small smile tugging at her lips as she scanned the crowd.


    "See? Not so bad, right?" I nudged her yfully.


    E chuckled softly. "You¡¯re right. I just needed some air... and some Zara wisdom."


    "Always here to supply that," I teased, giving her a wink.


    But as we moved through the room, weaving between groups of chatting wolves and allies, I stopped dead in my tracks.


    My parents were standing just ahead, their familiar faces lighting up when they caught sight of me.


    "Zara!" my foster mother, Selene, eximed, her eyes sparkling with joy as she rushed toward me. Her smile was warm, but her excitement was overwhelming. "Oh, my darling girl, look at you! You look radiant!"


    Before I could react, she wrapped me in a tight hug, her perfume¡ªvani and lc¡ªinstantly triggering childhood memories.


    I hugged her back, though the awkwardness tightened my chest.


    "Mum," I greeted softly, stepping back as she studied my face.


    My father, Liam, and my brother, Elias, approached as well, their expressions filled with happiness.


    "Zara," Liam said warmly, sping my shoulder. "It¡¯s been far too long. How are you? And your husband¡ªSnow, right? How is he?"


    "Snow¡¯s doing well," I said with a polite smile, though my fingers itched to find Snow in the crowd. "He¡¯s busy, as always, but he¡¯s here tonight. Somewhere."


    "Ah, good." Selene sped her hands together. "We¡¯ve been meaning to meet him properly. I hear he¡¯s quite the Alpha, strong and protective."


    Elias, standing beside our parents, gave me a slight nod. "Zara. It¡¯s good to see you."


    "Elias," I acknowledged, keeping my tone neutral even as I moved forward to hug him. He had matured more since Ist saw him, looking more rugged.


    "Are you happy?" Selene asked suddenly, her eyes searching mine. "Truly happy, darling?"


    I hesitated momentarily, but then my mind drifted to Snow¡ªhis unwavering love and calming presence. "I am. Snow makes sure of that every day."


    Selene¡¯s face softened with relief. "Good. That¡¯s all we ever wanted for you."


    I held back the urge to frown or tsk at her remarks. She previously wanted me to go back to Ivan, disregarding Snow.


    The conversation shifted to lighter topics, but my tension remained. They asked about my life with Snow, his pack, and my role as future Luna.


    I answered their questions as best as I could, but it was hard to focus when the memories of my time in their household lingered in the back of my mind.


    "And your mother?" Liam asked, breaking into my thoughts.


    My lips parted in surprise at the question. "My mother?"


    "Yes, Zaria," Selene said, a faint smile on her lips. "I hear you¡¯ve been reconnecting with her."


    I nodded slowly, unsure of how much to share. "It¡¯s... been good. Better than I expected. She¡¯s helped me understand a lot about myself, about my ce in my pack."


    Selene¡¯s expression faltered momentarily, but she quickly masked it with a smile. "I¡¯m d, Zara. Truly."


    I sensed her unease but didn¡¯t dwell on it. Before the conversation could stretch further, I felt a familiar presence behind me.


    Snow.


    I turned instinctively, relief washing over me as I met his cool blue eyes. His expression was unreadable, but the subtle tension in his jaw told me he¡¯d been watching from afar, ready to step in if needed.


    "Snow." My voice softened.


    He stepped closer, his hand finding the small of my back as he greeted my foster parents. "Good evening. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you finally."


    Liam extended a hand, which Snow shook firmly. "And you as well, Alpha Snow. We¡¯ve heard nothing but good things about you."


    Snow¡¯s lips curved into a polite smile. "Zara speaks highly of you both."


    Selene beamed, her eyes darting between us. "You take good care of her, don¡¯t you?"


    "With my life." Snow¡¯s hand simply tightened slightly on my back. I leaned into him ever so slightly. He was my anchor, my safe ce in a room full of faces that reminded me of a past I was stilling to terms with.


    "Excuse us," Snow said after a few minutes of pleasantries. "I promised Zara we¡¯d get some air."


    I nodded quickly, grateful for the excuse. "It was nice seeing you all," I said, offering them a small smile before Snow guided me away.


    As we stepped out onto the balcony, the cool air hit my face, and I exhaled deeply.


    "Thank you," I leaned into him.


    Snow brushed a strand of hair from my face. "You looked like you needed rescuing."


    "I did," I admitted, smiling up at him. "I don¡¯t know if I am ready to face my mother, just yet."


    "And why is that?"


    I shrugged. "Well, after finding out the truth, I reaslised why she behaved a certain way with me and treated is better. I don¡¯t hate her but it¡¯s easier to ept Zaria and more so, I feel a connection I never felt with Selene before."


    He cupped my face, his thumb brushing against my cheek. "It¡¯s okay, baby. You¡¯re incredible, Zara. Never forget that."


    I ced my hand over his, feeling a wave of love for the man standing before me.


    <strong>****************</strong><strong>The Next Morning</strong>


    The sun was barely rising when Snow sat on the edge of the bed, pulling on his shoes. I stirred, blinking sleepily as I watched him.


    "Leaving already?" I asked witha deep yawn.


    Snow nced at me, his expression apologetic. "I have to. There¡¯s a meeting I can¡¯t miss back at the pack. From tehre, I have to return to thepany. E and I will head back together."


    I sat up, clutching the nket to my chest. "E¡¯s leaving too?"


    He nodded. "She has things to handle back home. But if you want to stay here a bit longer with your mom, I can make that happen. A few days wouldn¡¯t hurt. I bet she¡¯d be thrilled."


    I hesitated, torn between going back with him and staying. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course," he said, kissing my forehead. "Take the time you need, Zara. I¡¯ll be waiting when you¡¯re ready."


    I smiled softly, my heart swelling with love for him. "Thank you."


    "Always."


    And with that, he stood, giving me onest look before heading out the door.


    As the sound of his footsteps faded, Iy back against the pillows, staring at the ceiling. There was so much to think about, so much to process.


    But for now, I¡¯d take Snow¡¯s advice and give myself the time I needed.


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 295: Guilt Tripped

    <h4>Chapter 295: Guilt Tripped</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 295</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The first two days with my mother had been incredible. We¡¯d done everything I¡¯d missed growing up¡ªlong walks through the pack¡¯s sprawling gardens, gossiping over tea and even indulging in some ridiculous shopping sprees.


    It was like catching up on years we¡¯d lost, and for the first time in a long time, I felt a sense of peace I hadn¡¯t even realised I was searching for.


    But by the third evening, that familiar tug in my chest returned¡ªthe pull of home. Snow.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional initially, but we sessfully built that between us over time.


    So, as the day wound down, I quietly began packing my things. I folded the new clothes Mum had insisted on buying for me, tucked away the books she¡¯d given me to read, and smiled faintly at the small trinkets we¡¯d picked up during our outings.


    I was nearly done when I heard the soft click of the door opening behind me.


    "Zara?" Mum¡¯s voice drifted into the room. "Zara, honey?"


    I turned, guilt shing across my face as I spotted her standing in the doorway. Her sharp eyes scanned the room, taking in the half-packed suitcase on the bed.


    Immediately, her smile fell. "What¡¯s this?" she asked, stepping inside.


    I straightened, trying to appear nonchnt. "I was just... getting things ready. I¡¯m heading back to the city tomorrow."


    Mum¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of disappointment crossing her face before she masked it with a calm smile. "Tomorrow? Why so soon? I thought we could have a sleepover and make ns for tomorrow."


    I bit my lip as the vulnerability and hope in her words made my chest tighten. "I know, Mum. And I¡¯ve loved being here, really. But I have responsibilities back home. Snow needs me."


    She moved closer, her arms crossing as she gave me a pointed look. "And what about me, Zara? Don¡¯t I need you too?"


    I blinked, startled by the vulnerability in her voice. Mum was always soposed, so strong¡ªit was rare to see her like this.


    "Mum..." I started, but she held up a hand.


    "No, let me say this," she interrupted gently. "I know you have a life outside of this pack. I know you have Snow and a role to y as his Luna. But for the first time in years, I feel like I have my daughter back. And now you¡¯re leaving again, just when we¡¯ve started to rebuild what we lost."


    Her words were like a punch to the gut. I hadn¡¯t considered how my leaving might affect her, not after the effort she¡¯d put into making these past two days so special.


    "Mum, I..." My voice faltered, and I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel like this. I just thought..."


    "You thought I¡¯d be fine with it," she finished for me but the softness in her tone made it hard to breathe. She was hurt.


    "And I will be, eventually. But, Zara, you deserve to have moments for yourself. To slow down and just be. That¡¯s what this time was supposed to be about. Not rushing back to responsibilities the moment you catch your breath. Or worse being kidnapped and put in danger. Here, we can protect you."


    "And Snow can too."


    "Yes, he was doing a good job which led to your kidnapping twice, love."


    I sighed and sat down on the edge of the bed, guilt pooling in my stomach. "I don¡¯t want you to think I don¡¯t value this time with you. I do. It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve never been good at sitting still. And Snow¡ª"


    "Snow will understand," Mum said firmly, sitting beside me and cing a hand on my knee. "That man adores you, Zara. He¡¯d never begrudge you a few extra days with your mother."


    Iughed softly, her words easing some of the tension in my chest. "You make it sound so easy."


    "It can be," she said with a small smile. "If you let it."


    "I¡¯m married, mum."


    "And I lost you, baby."


    "But you found me."


    She pouted softly, her warmth radiating over her. "I miss you so much my love."


    Mum caressed my cheeks and I let a tear fall off. I nced at my half-packed suitcase, then back at her. "So, what are you suggesting? That I stay a little longer?"


    "Exactly," she said, standing and tugging me to my feet. "Unpack that suitcase, and let¡¯s have the sleepover we nned. We can order snacks, watch some terrible roms, and gossip like we used to when you were little. Just a few more nights, Zara. Please."


    Her tone was light, but a flicker of hope in her eyes made it impossible to say no.


    "Alright," I relented with a sigh, a small smile tugging at my lips. "One more night."


    Mum beamed, pping her hands together. "Good! I¡¯ll go set everything up in my room. Don¡¯t take too long, or I¡¯ll start the movie without you!"


    She disappeared out the door, and I chuckled softly, shaking my head as I began unpacking the few things I¡¯d already stuffed into my suitcase.


    Maybe she was right. Maybe I did need to slow down and just... be.


    And tonight, I¡¯d do just that.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After the whirlwind of events at Zara¡¯s celebration, being back home felt... strange. The silence of my apartment seemed louder than ever, and unpacking my things only emphasized how empty everything felt.


    I tried to distract myself by tidying up, putting away clothes, foldingundry, and making tea, but my thoughts kept drifting. To Styles. To Ares. To the tangled mess my love life had be.


    Just as I flopped onto my couch, my phone buzzed on the coffee table. I nced at it, noting the unknown number shing on the screen. My finger hovered over the "decline" button, but something stopped me.


    When it buzzed again a few momentster, I sighed and picked it up.


    "Hello?" I answered, my tone impatient.


    "Hello, little angel."


    Updat??d from freew??bnovel(.

 Chapter 296: Personal Apology

    <h4>Chapter 296: Personal Apology</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 296</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My heart stopped.


    The voice was smooth, deep, and all too familiar. Blood drained from my face as I shot up from the couch, my grip tightening on the phone.


    "Cal¡ªAres? I mean, Alpha Ares," I stammered.


    "Ah, so you do remember me," he said with a soft tone that hinted on his remorse and charm. "I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d even pick up."


    "I almost didn¡¯t," I snapped, trying to steady my racing heart. "Why are you calling me? And how the hell did you even get my number?"


    There was a pause on his end before he replied, his voice softer now. "I wanted to apologize, E. For everything."


    I scoffed, now pacing the room. "Apologize? For what exactly? For lying to me? For hiding who you really are? For making me feel like an idiot?"


    "Yes," he said simply, his honesty catching me off guard.


    "Okay, he just called me an idiot."


    I heard Ares sigh deeply.


    "E, I did not call you that. I..."


    "But you just agreed to it."


    "No, I... E. I am apologising for tricking you. For all of that. I messed up, and I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me right away, but I need you to know I¡¯m sorry."


    I let out a bitterugh, running a hand through my hair. "Sorry doesn¡¯t change the fact that you lied to me, Ares. I thought¡ª" I stopped myself, biting my lip. "It doesn¡¯t matter what I thought. It¡¯s over now."


    "E," he said, his voice dipping into something that sounded almost... pleading. "I know I hurt you, and that¡¯s thest thing I ever wanted to do. I was trying to protect you, in my own messed-up way."


    "Protect me?" I repeated, my voice dripping with disbelief. "From what? The truth?"


    "Yes," he admitted, his honesty disarming me again. "The truth about who I am. My reputation. I didn¡¯t want you to see me as... that guy."


    "Well, guess what?" I shot back. "You became that guy the moment you lied to me."


    There was a long pause on the other end, and for a moment, I thought he¡¯d hung up. But then he spoke again, his voice quieter.


    "You¡¯re right," he said. "I screwed up. But I¡¯m trying to make it right. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling."


    "Okay," I said, crossing my arms. "You¡¯ve apologised. Congrattions. Ciao."


    "E, wait!" Ares choked out quickly.


    "What now?"


    "I want to see you," he said.


    I barked out augh, the sound harsh even to my own ears. "You must be dreaming. You should be thankful I even answered your call. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m seeing you."


    "I figured you¡¯d say that," he said, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    "What¡¯s so funny?" I demanded.


    "Nothing," he replied, though I could hear the smile in his voice. "Just... look outside your door, little angel."


    "What?" I frowned, moving toward the door.


    "Go on," he urged. "I promise it¡¯s worth it."


    "Not my cup of coffee, Greek God. Ciao."


    "No...! Please. I sent you an apology gift. El, pleasee on."


    I hesitated, every instinct screaming at me not to trust him. But curiosity got the better of me.


    <i>At least he apologised when he hurt me, unlike Styles, right? </i>


    <i>Sigh</i>, <i>let¡¯s just see the gift, </i>I mentally concluded.


    With a sigh, I set the phone down and opened the door.


    Standing there was a man holding a bouquet of flowers¡ªroses, lilies, and something else I couldn¡¯t name.


    He wore a cap pulled low over his face, but when he lifted his head, my breath caught in my throat.


    "Hello, little angel."


    "Ca¡ªAres?" I whispered, my heart skipping a beat.


    "Hey, E," he said, his lips curving into that infuriatingly confident smirk.


    "Fuck," I muttered, taking an instinctive step back.


    As I did, my heel caught on the edge of the doorframe, and I stumbled. Before I could hit the ground, Ares lunged forward, his strong arms catching me effortlessly.


    "Careful, little angel," he said in a teasing low voice. His hands were firm but gentle as he steadied me while the other hand held the flowers.


    I red up at him, my cheeks burning. "Fuck! Let go of me."


    He didn¡¯t move, his gaze locking onto mine. His green eyes were intense, filled with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce¡ªsomething that made my stomach flip.


    "We could do that," he murmured, his smirk growing.


    "Huh?"


    "Fuck... If you want."


    I stared at him, my chest heaving as I tried to process what the hell was happening.


    "You¡¯re sick, Ares. Now... Why are you here?" I finally demanded, pushing against his chest to create some space between us.


    "I wanted to see you," he said simply, holding out the bouquet. "And to give you this."


    I hesitated, eyeing the flowers suspiciously before reluctantly taking them. They smelled heavenly, but I refused to let that soften me.


    "This doesn¡¯t change anything," I stated firmly.


    "I know," he agreed, his tone surprisingly genuine. "But it¡¯s a start."


    I stared at him, torn between mming the door in his face and... something else. Something dangerous. A danger even I was scared of. His charm was something else entirely and my wolf wanted him too.


    "Fine," I said finally. "You¡¯ve delivered your flowers. Now leave." My wolf growled deeply when I did that, but I grabbed thest strand of sanity I had left before I pounced on his god-like self.


    He tilted his head, studying me. "Not until you agree to have dinner with me."


    "Are you insane?" I asked, incredulous.


    "Probably," he said with a grin. "But I¡¯m not leaving until you say yes."


    I sighed, ncing down at the flowers in my hand. This man was impossible.


    "One dinner," I said, holding up a finger. "That¡¯s all you¡¯re getting."


    His grin widened, his handsomeness bing something I couldn¡¯t stop imagining in my head, especially his perfect body and for a moment, I forgot why I was supposed to be mad at him.


    "Deal," he said.


    And just like that, I knew I was in trouble. Again.


    The source of this c??ntent is freewe(b)nov??l

 Chapter 297: Dinner With Ares

    <h4>Chapter 297: Dinner With Ares</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 297</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The next day felt like a blur of nerves and second-guessing. Ares was impossible. He was arrogant, unapologetically charming, and entirely too good at getting under my skin.


    I spent most of the morning convincing myself that dinner with him was a mistake. That I should call and cancel. That I wasn¡¯t some starry-eyed fool ready to fall for his smirk and smooth words again.


    And yet, when the clock struck six, I stood in front of my closet, staring at a pile of rejected outfits on my bed.


    "What are you even doing, E?" I muttered to myself, tugging at the hem of a sleek ck dress I¡¯d finally settled on.


    It was simple but ttering, the neckline just daring enough to make a statement without looking like I was trying too hard.


    I couldn¡¯t let him think I¡¯d spent the entire day getting ready even if that was embarrassingly close to the truth.


    A knock on the door snapped me out of my thoughts, and my heart skipped a beat.


    I opened it to find Ares standing there, leaning casually against the doorframe.


    He was dressed in a ck suit with an open-cor white shirt that gave him a rxed yet sophisticated look.


    The scent of his cologne¡ªsomething earthy and masculine¡ªwafted in, making my knees go a little weak.


    "Wow," he gasped, his green eyes sweeping over me appreciatively. "You look... stunning."


    "Thanks," I replied, trying to sound indifferent.


    He extended his arm with a crooked grin ying on his lips. "Shall we?"


    Rolling my eyes, I uttered, "Let¡¯s just get this over with," and grabbed my clutch before stepping out.


    Ares chuckled softly as I locked the door behind me. "You know, most people look forward to dinner with me."


    "Most people don¡¯t know you," I shot back, walking past him.


    He followed, falling into step beside me. "Touch¨¦. But I¡¯m hoping tonight will change your mind."


    "I wouldn¡¯t hold your breath," I replied, though I could feel the heat creeping into my cheeks.


    He led me to an elegant ck car parked at the curb. Of course, it had to be expensive. Probably something custom-made to suit his Alpha status.


    Ever the gentleman¡ªor at least pretending to be¡ªAres opened the passenger door for me. "After you, little angel."


    I rolled my eyes but climbed in, refusing to let his charm get to me.


    The drive was smooth, the city lights shing by as soft music yed in the background. Ares didn¡¯t say much, but I could feel his gaze on me every now and then, like he was trying to read my thoughts.


    Finally, we arrived at the restaurant¡ªa cozy, upscale ce tucked away from the bustle of the main streets. The lighting was dim and romantic, with candles flickering on each table.


    "This is... nice," I admitted reluctantly as the hostess led us to a private booth near the back.


    "I¡¯m d you approve," Ares said, pulling out my chair for me.


    Once we were seated, the waiter appeared with a bottle of wine, which Ares had apparently pre-ordered.


    "Red okay?" he asked, tilting the bottle slightly. The way he looked with that bottle in his hand and that lovely smile made my heart flutter slightly.


    "Sure." I watched as he poured us a ss.


    He raised his ss, his eyes meeting mine. "To second chances."


    I hesitated for a moment before clinking my ss against his. "We¡¯ll see about that."


    As the evening went on, I couldn¡¯t deny that Ares had a way of making meugh, even when I didn¡¯t want to. He told stories about his brothers¡ªAlpha Apollo and Alpha Aether¡ªand their antics growing up, painting a picture of a trio that was as chaotic as it was powerful.


    "You¡¯re really trying hard to win me over, aren¡¯t you?" I teased, swirling the wine in my ss.


    "Is it working?" He leaned forward slightly, his gaze locked on mine.


    I bit my lip, refusing to give him the satisfaction of an answer.


    He smirked, clearly enjoying the game. "You¡¯re tough, E. I like that about you."


    "Tough enough not to fall for your charm," I countered, though my heart betrayed me with its rapid thudding.


    And even though I tried to hide it, I knew he could sense it.


    <i>Fucking alpha.</i>


    "Are you?" he asked with a raised brow, his voice dropping to a lower, more intimate tone.


    The way he looked at me¡ªlike I was the only thing that mattered in the world¡ªmade my resolve waver.


    I took a sip of my wine, trying topose myself. "You¡¯re awfully confident for someone who¡¯s on thin ice."


    "Confidence is what got me here," he said with a grin. "But for you, I¡¯m willing to be patient."


    The waiter returned with our food, breaking the tension for a moment. I busied myself with my te immediately.


    Hell yeah, I was grateful for the distraction.


    But Ares wasn¡¯t done.


    "You know," he continued casually, cutting into his steak, "I didn¡¯t lie about everything."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"


    "When I called you little angel, I meant it," he said, his eyes softening. "That¡¯s what you are to me, E. You¡¯re... different. And I don¡¯t want to mess this up again."


    His words caught me off guard, and for a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Ares..." I began, but he held up a hand.


    "You don¡¯t have to say anything," he said quickly. "I just wanted you to know how I feel. That¡¯s all."


    The sincerity in his voice threw me off bnce. I¡¯d expected charm, arrogance, maybe even some maniption¡ªbut this? This felt real.


    But that was what it was... felt... I couldn¡¯t trust that or anything anymore.


    I nodded slowly, not trusting myself to speak.


    The rest of the dinner passed in a blur of light conversation and stolen nces. By the time he walked me back to my apartment, my walls were dangerously close to crumbling.


    As we reached my door, Ares turned to me, masking his expression with indifference. "Thank you for tonight, E. It meant a lot to me."


    I nodded, my hand resting on the doorknob. "Goodnight, Ares."


    He hesitated briefly before leaning in, his lips brushing against my cheek. "Goodnight, little angel."


    I didn¡¯t say anything and let him leave. Once in, I closed the door behind me, and leaned against it, my heart racing.


    It was official. I was in so much trouble with Alpha Ares, the Greek God.


    <i>Aaaaahhhhh!!!</i>


    Updat??d fr??m freew??bnov??l.c(o)m

 Chapter 298: Another Delay

    <h4>Chapter 298: Another Dy</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 298</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the next evening, I had made up my mind. It was time to head back home to Snow. As much as I loved spending time with Mom, the thought of guilt-tripping myself into staying longer had be unbearable.


    So I quietly began packing my belongings again, this time determined to avoid any suspicion. I moved around the room smoothly, folding my clothes and slipping my books and gifts into my suitcase quickly and neatly.


    "Just don¡¯t make a sound, Zara," I whispered to myself, ncing toward the door every few seconds.


    I had just zipped up the first bag when the door creaked open.


    "Zara, darling!" Mum¡¯s cheerful voice rang out, making me freeze mid-motion.


    I turned slowly, my heart sinking as she stepped into the room, nked by her ever-presentdy-in-waiting, risse. The sight of the suitcase on the bed didn¡¯t escape her sharp eyes.


    Her smile faltered, reced by a look of subtle disappointment. "What¡¯s this?"


    "Mum," I began, trying to sound calm, "I just thought¡ª"


    "You just thought you¡¯d sneak away again, didn¡¯t you?" she said, her tone light but with an edge of reproach. She stepped further into the room, gesturing for risse to follow. "Honestly, Zara, what am I going to do with you?"


    I sighed, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "It¡¯s not like that, Mum. I¡¯ve loved being here, but Snow¡ª"


    "Snow will survive without you for another day or two," she interrupted smoothly, crossing her arms. "I just spoke to him this morning. He told me he¡¯d handle things."


    I blinked in surprise. "You talked to Snow?"


    "Of course," she said with a small smile. "He¡¯s my son-inw. And as much as I adore him, he understands that I need time with my daughter too."


    risse, ever the silent observer, cleared her throat politely. "If I may, my Lady, tomorrow¡¯s ns have already been set. It would be a shame to cancel them now."


    Mum beamed at her. "Exactly, risse. Zara, we¡¯ve nned such a lovely outing for tomorrow. We¡¯ll visit the farmer¡¯s market, then have lunch at that new caf¨¦ in town. And in the afternoon, I thought we could do a spa day together. Doesn¡¯t that sound wonderful?"


    I hesitated, ncing at my half-packed suitcase. "Mum, I¡ª"


    "Zara," she said gently, sitting beside me and taking my hands in hers. "I know you have responsibilities. I know you want to go back to Snow. But this time with you¡ªit means the world to me. Please, stay just one more day. For me."


    Her words hit me right in the chest, and I felt my resolve crumbling. How could I say no to her when she looked at me like that?


    "One more day," I relented, a small smile tugging at my lips. "But that¡¯s it, Mum."


    She grinned, squeezing my hands tightly. "That¡¯s all I ask, darling. Now, let risse and me finish setting up for tomorrow while you rx. We¡¯re going to make it a day to remember."


    As she and risse left the room, chatting excitedly about the ns, I leaned back on the bed with a sigh.


    One more day.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The sound of the final shot echoed through the training grounds, followed by a round of cheers and apuse from the younger pack warriors.


    I lowered my gun, feeling the satisfying weight of it in my hands, and turned toward my trainee with a cocky grin on my face.


    "See? That¡¯s how it¡¯s done," I said, tossing the gun back into its holster.


    The trainee shook his head in awe. "Damn, Alpha Zade, you make it look too easy."


    "Years of practice," I replied with a wink.


    As the session wrapped up, I grabbed my water bottle and phone from the nearby bench. I wiped the sweat from my brow and checked the screen.


    My heart gave a small jolt when I saw the name shing across it.


    <strong>Aira.</strong>


    I hesitated for a second before swiping to answer. "Aira."


    "Zade," her soft voice came throughced with a warmth that always made me smile.


    "Missed me already?" I teased, leaning against the fence post.


    "You wish," she quipped back, though I could sense her amusement in her tone. "Actually, I just wanted to check-in. It¡¯s been a few days since west spoke."


    I chuckled, rubbing the back of my neck. "Well, here I am. What¡¯s on your mind, Aira?"


    "Nothing much," she said. "Just... curious about how you¡¯ve been."


    "ttered," I replied with a wide grin I was sure she couldn¡¯t see. "I¡¯ve been good. Just finished a shooting round with the warriors. What about you? How¡¯s my favourite girl doing?"


    "Favourite?" she asked, her voice tinged with sarcasm. "I¡¯m the only one you call like this, Zade."


    "Exactly." I lowered my voice. "That makes you my favourite by default, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Sheughed softly, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight sense of victory at the sound.


    "Okay, smooth talker," she said. "What are you up to now?"


    "Actually, I was just about to grab some lunch. Care to join me?"


    "Lunch?" she asked, the hesitation in her voice barely noticeable.


    "Come on, Aira," I teased. "It¡¯s just lunch. I promise I won¡¯t bite. Unless you want me to."


    "Zade," she groaned, though I could tell she was smiling.


    "What do you say?" I pressed. "One little lunch. I¡¯ll even let you pick the ce."


    She was silent for a moment, and I could almost picture her debating with herself.


    "Fine," she finally said. "But just lunch. Don¡¯t get any ideas."


    "Who, me?" I said, feigning innocence. "Never."


    Herugh came through the line again, and I felt that familiar tug in my chest.


    "I¡¯ll text you the details, mate, don¡¯t bete."


    "I wouldn¡¯t dream of it," I replied.


    As the call ended, I pocketed my phone, a small smile ying on my lips.


    This was going to be interesting.


    "Hey guys, I¡¯m out. Keep practising, the world¡¯s evolving warriors!"


    This content is taken from fr(e)ewebn(o)vel.??????

 Chapter 299: Escaped

    <h4>Chapter 299: Escaped</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 299</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The day had been perfect, as far as outings with my mother went. We¡¯d visited the farmer¡¯s market, stopped by that quaint caf¨¦ she had been raving about, and even indulged in spa treatments that left me feeling more rxed than I had been in weeks.


    But deep down, I knew this was it. My final day here.


    As we pulled into the packhouse driveway, I spotted an elder waiting by the grand entrance. The moment he saw the car, his expression lit up.


    "Luna Zaria! And Princess Zara!" he called out as we stepped out of the vehicle.


    I winced slightly at the title but managed a polite smile. "Elder Faris," Mum greeted warmly, striding toward him.


    He bowed slightly before turning his attention to me. "Princess Zara, it¡¯s so wonderful to see you here. Your presence truly lifts the spirit of this pack."


    "Thank you, Elder Faris," I replied softly, avoiding my mother¡¯s sharp gaze.


    "Luna Zaria," Faris continued, his tone shifting to one of urgency, "I¡¯vee to discuss the final arrangements for tomorrow¡¯s ceremony. The opening of the new foundation is a historic event for our pack. Your leadership has been instrumental, and, of course..." He nced at me again. "It would be an honour to have Princess Zara present as well."


    "Princess? Last I checked, we aren¡¯t a kingdom."


    Elder Faris smiled at me. "We used to be."


    "But not anymore," I interjected.


    He parted his lips to retort but smiled instead. Quickly, Mum interjected. "Well, concerning your idea..." she beamed at him, clearly pleased. "Of course, Elder Faris. Zara would be delighted to attend, wouldn¡¯t you, darling?"


    I offered another polite smile but didn¡¯tmit to anything. "We¡¯ll see," I murmured vaguely, hoping to keep my exit strategy under wraps.


    The elder nodded, satisfied with my nomittal response. After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Mum excused herself, leading me inside.


    As soon as we entered the packhouse, I turned to her with a forced smile before she could suggest any more fun activity. "I need a shower after such a long day. I¡¯ll see you at dinner."


    "Don¡¯t take too long," she advised in a tone stillced with that motherly authority I couldn¡¯t shake.


    "Of course," I replied, heading upstairs to my room.


    Once inside, I wasted no time. I locked the door and grabbed my phone, dialling a trusted maid¡¯s number.


    "Hello, Lady Zara," the maid answered promptly.


    "Is everything ready?" I asked, keeping my voice low.


    "Yes, My Lady. Your luggage has been taken to the airport as per your instructions. Silvia is waiting for you there."


    A wave of relief washed over me. "Thank you, Mariam. You¡¯ve been a great help."


    "It¡¯s my pleasure, Lady Zara," she said warmly.


    "Sure. Pleasee to my room quickly and carefully to avoid any suspicion."


    "On it."


    I ended the call and slipped a few bills into an envelope. Momentster, Mariam knocked on my door, and I handed her the cash along with a heartfelt smile.


    "Thank you again," I said.


    She curtsied slightly, a knowing look in her eyes. "Safe travels, Lady Zara."


    With that taken care of, I moved quickly. I picked up the little music box from my vanity¡ªthe only keepsake I couldn¡¯t bear to leave behind¡ªand slipped it into my handbag.


    Taking onest look around the room, I felt a pang of guilt for leaving this way, but I knew it was necessary.


    With my mother going on an outing spree, it could be one of those ensnared traps in movies. One could easily be ensnared and end up staying here for extended periods.


    I was pretty sure she had enough activities tost a month, but that wouldn¡¯t be the case with me.


    My world awaited, and the danger called Melvin was still there. I just hoped Snow had figured out where their hideout was. It would be great if we could infiltrate and catch them.


    I sighed, checking my path carefully to avoid running into any warrior or someone who knew me. Just before leaving, I masked my scent and steadied my breath.


    As I slipped out through the side entrance, the evening air blew, scattering my hair in my face and obscuring my view.


    Just as I was to pass a pir, I saw one guard passing and immediately retreated, hiding behind the pir.


    <i>Fuck.</i>


    I waited, observing till he walked past, heading to another route. Once he was gone, I stepped out.


    The shadows of the setting sun stretched across the garden, and for a moment, I felt a sense of bittersweet freedom.


    What Mum didn¡¯t know¡ªwhat no one knew¡ªwas that this had been my n all along.


    The night before, when she¡¯d found me packing, I¡¯d realised she was trying to keep me here. And while I understood her reasons, I couldn¡¯t let her guilt me into staying longer.


    So, after she left my room that evening, I had finished packing everything and stashed my luggage in a discreet spot for Mariam to collect. This morning, I made sure to be the first to meet Mum and lead her out for the day.


    Now, as I walked away from the packhouse, a small smile tugged at my lips. I had yed my cards carefully, and for once, I¡¯d won against my mother.


    I didn¡¯t look back as I headed toward the car waiting for me at the edge of the property. My driver opened the door, and I slipped inside, letting out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.


    "Airport," I instructed, and the car pulled away smoothly.


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t love my mother or the time we¡¯d spent together. But this... this was my life now, and I couldn¡¯t let anyone¡ªnot even her¡ªcontrol it.


    As the car sped down the quiet road, I leaned back against the seat, clutching the little music box tightly in my hands.


    This was the right decision. It had to be.


    Just then, my phone¡¯s ringtone broke me from my thoughts. I took it out and checked the caller to see Snow¡¯s name on it.


    A soft sigh escaped my lips. "Finally."


    "Hey love, sorry I missed your call yesterday and haven¡¯t been able to call back all day. How are you?"


    "Better now."


    Updated from fr??ewebnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 300: Fury

    <h4>Chapter 300: Fury</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 300</strong>


    <strong>~Zaria¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The dining room was set perfectly, the long mahogany table adorned with silver candlesticks and fresh floral arrangements. Dinner was almost ready, and I looked forward to another evening with Zara.


    The past few days with her had been everything I¡¯d hoped for¡ªfilled withughter, connection, and memories.


    Tonight would be no different. I had ns to bring up tomorrow¡¯s foundation ceremony again, hoping to convince her to stay longer.


    "She¡¯lle around," I muttered to myself, sipping from the ss of wine before me.


    risse approached from the side calmly as she leaned down to whisper something in my ear. "Shall I fetch Lady Zara, Luna Zaria?"


    "Yes, please," I replied with a warm smile. "Tell her dinner is ready."


    risse curtsied and left the room. I sat back, letting the faint sounds of the bustling kitchen fill the silence as I thought about tomorrow¡¯s ceremony. Elder Faris had been thrilled at the idea of Zara¡¯s involvement, and her presence would undoubtedly cement her role in the pack¡¯s legacy.


    Minutes passed, and I frowned. risse hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    When she finally reappeared, her expression was tight, her steps hurried.


    "Luna Zaria," she said carefully, a note of hesitation in her voice.


    "What is it?" I asked, setting my ss down.


    "She¡¯s not in her room."


    I blinked, not quite processing her words. "What do you mean she¡¯s not in her room? Did you check the sitting area? The balcony?"


    "Yes, My Lady," risse replied. "We¡¯ve checked her entire suite. Lady Zara isn¡¯t there."


    A strange feeling crept up my spine, and I stood, my voice sharpening. "She must be somewhere in the packhouse. Have someone check the gardens, the training grounds, and the library. She likes to wander."


    risse bowed. "At once, Luna."


    She left swiftly, and I paced the dining room length, a knot forming in my stomach at the dreadful thought crossing my mind.


    Zara wouldn¡¯t just leave without saying something. She¡¯d promised to stay for one more day.


    Fifteen minutes passed before risse returned, this time apanied by another maid. The maid¡¯s anxious expression made my chest tighten.


    "Well?" I demanded in an icy tone.


    "Mydy," the maid began, lowering her eyes, "we¡¯ve searched the packhouse and the surrounding grounds. Lady Zara isn¡¯t anywhere to be found."


    My breath hitched. "That¡¯s impossible. She wouldn¡¯t leave. She¡¯s probably somewhere nearby. Have you checked the guest wings?"


    "We have, My Lady," the maid replied. "And... we noticed something else."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What?"


    "Her belongings are gone."


    Those words were like a physical blow. I froze, my mind racing. "Gone? What do you mean, gone?"


    risse stepped forward, her voice filled with concern. "Luna, her wardrobe and drawers are empty. Her suitcases are missing. It appears Lady Zara has... left."


    Rage surged through me, hot and unrelenting. "She wouldn¡¯t. She wouldn¡¯t dare leave without telling me."


    I stormed out of the dining room, heading straight for her suite. My heels echoed sharply against the marble floors as risse and the maid trailed behind me.


    When I reached Zara¡¯s room and threw the doors open, the sight before me confirmed their words. The bed was neatly made, the surfaces clear of her personal belongings. Her scent lingered faintly in the air, but there was no sign of her.


    I strode to the closet and yanked it open. Empty.


    The drawers? Empty.


    The vanity? Bare, except for a stray hairpin.


    My hands clenched into fists, and I turned to risse. "When was thest time anyone saw her?"


    "This morning, mydy," she replied. "She left with you for the outing."


    "And after that?"


    "We don¡¯t know," the maid whispered.


    Fury roared inside me, but I forced myself to take a deep breath. "Get me a phone," I ordered. "I¡¯ll call her myself."


    One of the guards quickly handed me his phone. I typed in Zara¡¯s phone number and dialed, the phone pressed tightly to my ear as it rang.


    And rang.


    And rang.


    Until it went to voicemail.


    "Zara," I said through gritted teeth, trying to keep my tone steady. "Call me back the moment you get this. Immediately."


    I ended the call and threw the phone onto the bed.


    "She nned this," I muttered, pacing the room. "That sneaky little fox daughter of mine nned this!"


    risse stepped closer, her expression cautious. "Luna Zaria, perhaps she¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t," I snapped, cutting her off. "Don¡¯t try to justify this. She deliberately deceived me. I should¡¯ve known when I caught her packing the other night."


    The realisation hit me like a freight train. Of course, she¡¯d been nning this. She¡¯d waited for the perfect moment, lulling me into a false sense of security before slipping away.


    My chest heaved with anger and frustration. I¡¯d been so focused on keeping her here, on reconnecting with her, that I hadn¡¯t seen iting.


    "Luna," risse said carefully, "should we send someone to follow her? Perhaps we can catch up before she gets too far."


    I shook my head, my nails digging into my palms. "No. She¡¯s already gone. If she wanted to leave this badly, chasing after her will only push her further away."


    "What will you do, My Lady?" risse asked softly.


    I stared at the empty room, my emotions a storm of anger, hurt, and disappointment.


    "I¡¯ll wait," I said finally, my voice cold. "She¡¯ll have toe back eventually. And when she does, she¡¯ll have a lot of exining to do."


    With that, I pivoted and strode out of the room, leaving risse and the maid trailing behind in a tense silence.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Melvin¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The evening sun cast an orange hue over the sprawling estate and I stood on the second floor¡¯s balcony, swirling a ss of whiskey in my hand as I surveyed the grounds below.


    The sound of tyres crunching against gravel drew my attention to the driveway. A sleek ck car rolled in, its tinted windows glinting under the sun.


    "Who the hell is that?" I muttered, turning to one of my guards stationed at the door.


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 301: The Alliance’s Order

    <h4>Chapter 301: The Alliance¡¯s Order</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 301</strong>


    <strong>~Melvin¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I watched the man straighten immediately. "We weren¡¯t informed of any visitors, sir."


    I narrowed my eyes as the car came to a stop, and two men stepped out. They were dressed sharply, their movements calcted, and their auras spoke of authority.


    The older of the two, a man in his mid-fifties with silver streaks running through his dark hair, adjusted his suit as he approached the main entrance.


    Hispanion was younger with broad-shouldered, and stayed close behind him, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings.


    I set my whisky down and moved to the living room, my curiosity already piqued as I waited. By the time I reached the grand hall, the two men were already being led inside by one of my guards.


    "Sir," the guard announced, "these gentlemen are here to see you."


    I stepped forward, my posture rxed slightly but mymanding aura never left. "And who might you be?"


    The older man stepped forward, his demeanour cool andposed. "Thorn Wills," he said calmly. "Beta of the Thorned Crescent Pack and Lieutenant of the Allied Rogue Forces."


    I raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. "So the alliance finally sent someone."


    "Yes," Thorn replied, "and since you just joined, it¡¯s only fair we make introductions in person. However..." He paused, his gaze sharp as it settled on me. "We¡¯ve also received some concerning information."


    "Oh?" I chuckled, folding my arms. "Do tell."


    Thorn¡¯s lips thinned, his voice dropping into a colder tone. "We¡¯ve learnt that you, Melvin Devereaux, had Zia Gold in your custody... and you let her escape."


    At the mention of Zara¡ªZia Gold¡ªI couldn¡¯t help butugh, the sound dripping with mockery.


    "So what is this? A kindergarten or some high school parole police. Wait, am I going to go to detention?" I asked, spreading my arms to the side andughing.


    "Melvin Devereaux, this is serious. Zia Gold is important and you cannot just act on your own anymore."


    "Wait... Hold that shit. Thankfully, you just said I just joined the alliance," I said, my tone light butced with sarcasm. "As such, any action I took in the past has absolutely nothing to do with you. My dealings with Snow Zephyr are personal."


    Thorn¡¯spanion, who had remained silent until now, shifted slightly, his presence as imposing as the Beta¡¯s. Thorn, however, didn¡¯t flinch at my retort.


    "From now on," Thorn said, his voice cutting through the room like a de, "you¡¯ll leave your grudges aside and focus on the ultimate goal of the alliance."


    I scoffed, shaking my head. "You make it sound so simple. But let me make one thing clear¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Thorn¡¯s aura exploded, filling the room with an oppressive weight that made the air feel thick. My chest tightened, and my wolf growled in protest, but I held my ground, even as my knees threatened to buckle.


    "You will do as you¡¯re told," Thorn enunciated, his voice a dangerous growl, "or the alliance will be forced to take measures."


    The weight of his Beta aura pressed down on me, and for a brief moment, I considered tearing into him right then and there.


    But I wasn¡¯t stupid. There was a reason he was the lieutenant of the Allied Rogue Forces.


    His aura was imposing enough. Taking him out wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    The Thorned Crescent Pack wasn¡¯t to be trifled with, and the alliance had resources I couldn¡¯t afford to alienate.


    Thorn¡¯s gaze never wavered as he continued. "Henceforth, Zara¡ªZia Gold¡ªis our top priority. If you see her or manage to get your hands on her again, you will hand her over to the Allied Rogue Forces. Do I make myself clear?"


    My fists clenched at my sides, my wolf snarling at the thought of surrendering Zara to anyone. My face twisted in disgust, but I managed a stiff nod.


    "Good," Thorn said, his voice returning to its usual calm as he extended a hand for a shake.


    I hesitated; the idea of shaking his hand was repulsive to me. Thorn noticed but didn¡¯t press the issue.


    Just as I stretched out my hand to take him, he dropped his and ced it in his pocket, a small smirk ying on his lips as he turned to leave with hispanion.


    As soon as they were out of sight, my fury boiled over. I grabbed the champagne bottle from the nearby table and hurled it across the room, watching it shatter against the wall.


    "Fucking arrogant bastards," I growled, my chest heaving as I paced the room.


    One of my men stepped forward cautiously. "Sir..."


    "Have we gotten any updates on Zara¡¯s movements?" I demanded in a snarl.


    The man flinched but answered quickly. "She just returned from her mother¡¯s pack yesterday. She¡¯s back with Snow Zephyr."


    The name alone was enough to set me off. My wolf surged forward, and I mmed my fist into the nearest table, cracking the wood.


    "You missed a fucking golden opportunity to kidnap her before she got back to Snow!" I roared, my voice echoing through the room.


    The men in the room lowered their heads, their postures submissive.


    "Umm, sir..." one of them began hesitantly. "I believe Snow has Zara guarded at all times. It would be... difficult to get to her."


    "What?!" I barked, my eyes shing a dangerous shade as my wolf threatened to surface. "You¡¯re telling me that¡¯s your excuse? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been sitting on your asses, doing nothing? You¡¯re a bunch of fucking idiots!"


    The man lowered his head further, clearly regretting his words.


    I took a deep breath, trying to rein in my temper. My wolf wed at my insides, demanding action, but I forced myself to think.


    If the alliance wanted Zara, then so be it. But if they thought I¡¯d hand her over without a fight, they had another thinging.


    She was mine. And no one¡ªno alliance, no Snow-fucking-Zephyr¡ªwould take her away from me. She was my ticket to killing Snow Zephyr.


    "Get out," I snarled at my men, my tone leaving no room for argument.


    They scrambled out of the room, leaving me alone with my rage.


    "Fucking assholes."


    R??adt??st chapt??rs at f(r)eew??bnov??l Only

 Chapter 302: Her Letter

    <h4>Chapter 302: Her Letter</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 302</strong>


    <strong>~Zaria¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The candle on my bedside table flickered slightly as the night wind brushed through the partially open window.


    I sat in silence, my hands folded in myp as my fingers traced idle patterns against the silk sheets as I stared out of the window, my mind reying the events of the evening repeatedly and contrasting it with the past when Zara was a kid.


    Zara was gone.


    She had left me.


    Despite everything¡ªthe time we¡¯d spent together, the memories we¡¯d created¡ªshe had still chosen to slip away like a thief in the night.


    My chest ached, not just from anger but from the sheer weight of disappointment. I had thought we were finally bridging the gap between us, but now, it felt like she had been one step ahead of me all along.


    A soft knock at the door pulled me from my brooding. I exhaled sharply, rubbing my temples as I ced my phone on my bedside table, not bothering to turn away from the window. "Come in."


    The door creaked open, and the faint shuffle of footsteps filled the room.


    "Luna," a maid spoke gently, stepping further inside. My eyes remained fixed on the dark sky outside, unwilling to give my attention to anything else.


    "Greetings Luna." She hesitated.


    I finally turned my head slightly, recognising the maid. Mariam. The one who had been closest to Zara these past few days.


    "What is it?" I asked, my tonecking its usual sharpness.


    Mariam bowed her head respectfully. "I have something here for you."


    I barely reacted, my gaze drifting back to the window. "What is it?"


    She hesitated for a brief moment before speaking again. "Lady Zara asked me to give you this... today."


    At the mention of Zara¡¯s name, my entire body went rigid. My fingers clenched against the fabric of my gown, and I turned my full attention to the maid, my eyes sharp.


    "Where is she?" I demanded. "When did she give it to you?"


    Mariam lowered her gaze. "She gave it to me yesterday. She asked that I deliver it to you today."


    Frustration swirled inside me, but I knew there was no point in scolding the maid now. Zara had made sure of that.


    Exhaling deeply, I extended my hand. "Give it to me."


    Mariam quickly handed me the neatly folded letter before bowing and excusing herself from the room.


    I stared at the paper in my hands for a while, hesitating to open it. Then, with a deep breath, I unfolded the letter and began to read.


    But as soon as I began, I recalled I wasn¡¯t alone.


    "You may leave," I dismissed Miriam. Once I was alone, I resumed from where I stopped.


    <strong>Dear Mum,</strong>


    <i>By now I know you¡¯re upset with me. Maybe even furious. And trust me, I don¡¯t me you. If I were in your shoes, I¡¯d feel the same way.</i>


    <i>But I need you to understand something.</i>


    <i>I love you, Mum. I love you more than words can ever express. And these past few days with you? They have been some of the best moments of my life. For the first time in a long time, I felt like I had my mother back¡ªnot just the Luna of the Golden w Pack, but you.</i>


    <i>And I wanted to stay. I truly did. But I also have a life¡ªa husband who worries about me, a home I built, and responsibilities I can¡¯t ignore.</i>


    <i>I know you didn¡¯t mean to, but every moment I spent here, I felt the weight of your wishes pressing down on me. I could see it in your eyes every time I talked about leaving. The hope that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI would change my mind and stay longer.</i>


    <i>And for a while, I considered it.</i>


    <i>But, Mum, I can¡¯t live my life based on guilt. I won¡¯t. I have fought too hard for my happiness, and while I wish I could split myself in two¡ªone part for you, and one part for the life I¡¯ve built¡ªI can¡¯t.</i>


    <i>So I did what I had to do.</i>


    <i>I left.</i>


    <i>Not because I don¡¯t love you. But because I do. And because I know that if I stayed any longer, I would keep finding excuses to dy my return.</i>


    <i>Please don¡¯t hate me for this.</i>


    <i>I promise this isn¡¯t goodbye.</i>


    <i>I will alwayse back. Because no matter where I go, you will always be my home.</i>


    <i>Love always, Zara.</i>


    By the time I reached the end of the letter, I had read it twice, my hands trembling slightly as I traced the edges of the paper.


    A single tear slipped from my eye, trailing down my cheek.


    A soft, bittersweet smile curved my lips. "I guess I pushed you away." I sighed. "I¡¯m sorry."


    With a deep breath, I reached for my phone and typed a short message.


    <strong><i>I¡¯m sorry, my love.</i></strong>


    I stared at the screen for a moment before pressing send.


    And then, for the first time since realizing she was gone... I let her go.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Ever since returning, I hoped Mum had found my letter and she could find it in her heart to forgive me, but being in this house with Snow brought inexplicable joy.


    The scent of freshly cooked food filled the dining room as I sat across from Snow, twirling my fork through my te of pasta. The warmth of home wrapped around me, and for the first time in days, I felt like I could finally breathe.


    Snow was watching me, his sharp blue eyes filled with amusement. "You seem more rxed," hemented, sipping his drink.


    I exhaled and chuckled softly. "I finally escaped my mother¡¯s guilt trap. I think that alone deserves a celebration."


    Snow smirked. "You do know she¡¯lle up with another excuse to summon you back, right? Mothers just love their kids."


    I groaned, rubbing my forehead. "Don¡¯t remind me. But then, Luna Star isn¡¯t like that."


    "Oh, my mother? First of all, I wasn¡¯t missing for like two decades. Secondly, you should have seen her when Aira went missing for Kane."


    I was about to protest when I realised Aira must have frightened them all, especially since she was pregnant. "Well..."


    The front door swung open just then, and a familiar voice rang out.


    "Zara!"


    The source of this c??ntent is freewe(b)nov??l

 Chapter 303: Taking it to Kane

    <h4>Chapter 303: Taking it to Kane</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 303</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I turned just in time to see Aira striding in, her long dark hair cascading over her shoulders as her little son, Storm, toddled beside her.


    "Aira!" I beamed, getting up from my chair to embrace her.


    She hugged me tightly before I pulled back to ruffle Storm¡¯s soft hair. "And look at you," I said, crouching slightly to hug him. "You¡¯ve grown so much!"


    Storm giggled, burying his face into his mother¡¯s leg before peeking up at me. "Auntie Zara," he mumbled, his tiny voice making my heart melt.


    "Come and give me a good hug, my little Storm."


    "He is shy?" Snow asked. "That¡¯s new." Snow leaned back in his chair, his lips twitching in amusement. "Looks like someone missed you."


    Aira chuckled. "That¡¯s because I threatened to spill about how he went on and on about Zara and missing her. Even more than his daddy, Snow."


    "Mum!" little Storm protested.


    My eyes sparkled. "Come here, fe. I love and miss you too."


    Storm finally let Aira go and ran in for a hug.


    Aira smirked. "Well, we both did."


    "Have you had dinner?" Storm shook his head. "Well, you guyse and have your seats. It¡¯s dinner time."


    We all settled down at the table. I instructed for their meal to be served, and we all dived into our meal with conversation flowing between us.


    Aira asked about my health, and I assured her I was fine. The conversation shifted from my time at my mother¡¯s pack to Storm¡¯s new habit of sneaking cookies when Aira wasn¡¯t looking.


    Everything felt warm, and familiar. Safe.


    Until Aira¡¯s phone vibrated on the table.


    She nced at the screen, and instantly, the colour drained from her face.


    I frowned. "Aira? What¡¯s wrong?"


    Her fingers hovered over the phone, hesitation shing in her eyes.


    I leaned closer, my curiosity growing. "Who is it?"


    Aira swallowed and whispered. "Kane."


    The name sent a chill through the air.


    Her first mate. The man who had betrayed her.


    And just like that, the peaceful dinner took a sharp turn.


    The tension in the room thickened as Snow¡¯s entire demeanour shifted. His usually calm, controlled aura darkened, his jaw tightening as he exhaled sharply through his nose.


    "What the fuck did he say?" Snow growled, his piercing blue eyes locked on Aira.


    Aira hesitated, fingers trembling slightly as she picked up her phone. Her eyes scanned the message once more before she read it aloud.


    <i>"I want..."</i>


    She stopped, her throat tightening.


    Snow¡¯s expression turned lethal, his fists clenching against the table. "Go on," he urged, his voice controlled butced with something dangerous.


    Aira swallowed hard and continued.


    "I want to see you, Aira. We need to talk. It¡¯s been years, and you can¡¯t keep my son from me. I won¡¯t allow it anymore. If you won¡¯te to me, I wille to you."


    A dark glint shed in Snow¡¯s eyes when the words left her lips. His entire body radiated fury.


    "I guess it¡¯s time to take care of Kane once and for all," Snow dered, his voice eerily calm but filled with promise. "Storm will not be his, and neither will you."


    He stood up abruptly, grabbing his phone. "I need to call Tempest. I know she¡¯ll want action on what¡¯s about to happen to your useless mate."


    Aira looked pale, her lips slightly parted as she stared at her phone. Something was in her eyes¡ªfear, anger, and something else. Something unreadable.


    I quickly reached over and pressed my hand over hers, giving her a reassuring squeeze. "We¡¯ll figure this out together," I said softly.


    Aira nodded slowly but didn¡¯t speak.


    Snow¡¯s grip on his phone tightened as he turned toward the hallway.


    "Where are you going?" I asked, watching him intently.


    "To make the necessary call."


    With that, he exited the dining room, exuding a well-controlled fury that chilled my spine.


    **************


    The next afternoon, the house was quieter than usual. Snow had left early in the morning for an emergency meeting, and Aira had spent most of the morning locked in her room with Storm.


    I had kept myself busy in the kitchen, preparing lunch and refusing help from the maids while my thoughts wandered.


    Just as I ced thest dish onto the counter, the front door swung open, and I sensed it.


    His presence filled the air before I even turned around.


    "Zade!" I eximed, immediately leaving the kitchen.


    He barely had time to react before I wrapped my arms around him in a tight hug. His deep chuckle rumbled in his chest as he hugged me back.


    "I missed you too, sis," he murmured.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him since the ball. He had left me alone to face all of our mother¡¯s overwhelming love.


    I pulled away, grinning. "Yeah, you will after leaving me alone in the pack with Mother."


    Zade grinned. "Sorry, sis. I had all the love for decades. I don¡¯t mind letting you share and bask in it for a few more weeks. In fact, take a decade if you wish."


    I yfully smacked his arm. "Thanks, but no. Just a few visits now and then, won¡¯t mind. When did you get back?"


    "Just now." He ruffled my hair yfully before stepping inside fully. "I figured you¡¯d be here, so I came straight over."


    "Well, you¡¯re just in time for lunch," I said, leading him back into the kitchen.


    He grabbed a ss and poured himself some cold juice. "So, what¡¯s been going on?" he asked, taking a sip.


    I leaned against the counter, arms crossed. "Aira got a message from Kanest night."


    Zade¡¯s jaw flexed, and his expression turned serious. "That bastard?"


    "Yep."


    He exhaled sharply. "What did he want?"


    I hesitated. "Storm."


    Zade set his ss down with a little more force than necessary.


    "And Aira," I added softly.


    "Like hell, that¡¯s happening."


    I nodded in agreement. "Snow is already nning something. He called Tempestst night. I¡¯m not sure what they¡¯re cooking up, but knowing Snow, it won¡¯t be pretty."


    Zade smirked. "Good. That asshole deserves whatever¡¯sing to him."


    Before I could respond, the kitchen door opened, and Aira walked in.


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 304: Misunderstood

    <h4>Chapter 304: Misunderstood</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 304</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Aira¡¯s expression softened when she saw Zade, and without a word, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him.


    Zade immediately hugged her back, his hand resting on the small of her back. "Hey, you," he murmured, his voice losing its usual edge.


    I watched silently, smiling to myself before deciding to give them a moment. Without a word, I excused myself, moving into the dining room, but I didn¡¯t go far.


    I listened.


    Aira pulled back slightly, gazing up at Zade. "You¡¯re back."


    "I am," he said, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear. "I would have been here sooner if I¡¯d known what was going on."


    She sighed. "I don¡¯t know what to do, Zade."


    He cupped her cheek gently. "You don¡¯t have to do anything alone, Aira. You know that, right?"


    She nodded but didn¡¯t say anything.


    A brief silence stretched between them before Zade leaned in, pressing his lips to hers.


    It wasn¡¯t rushed. It wasn¡¯t demanding. It was slow, lingering, filled with something unspoken but undeniably real.


    My brother was already in love with his mate. And as much as it pains me to say, his mate wasn¡¯t quite there yet.


    And she kissed him back.


    When they pulled away, Aira let out a shaky breath, her fingers resting lightly against his chest.


    "I don¡¯t know what this is," she admitted softly. "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready."


    Zade smiled faintly, his thumb brushing over her cheek. "You don¡¯t have to be. We¡¯ll take it one step at a time, remember?"


    Aira hesitated before nodding. "Okay."


    I exhaled silently, my heart warming at the scene.


    But even as she kissed Zade, I saw it¡ªthe lingering pain in her eyes. The ghost of a past she hadn¡¯t yet let go of.


    She was trying.


    She wanted to hate Kane.


    But deep down, a part of her still wasn¡¯t sure.


    As soon as Aira left the kitchen, I walked back in, heading straight for the refrigerator. My hands itched for something sweet¡ªsomething to distract me from the storm swirling in my chest.


    Zade didn¡¯t deserve what was happening to him. Although I have only known my brother for a while, he was like a love puppy.


    He cherished those he cared about and didn¡¯t let go.


    Judging by that he¡¯s going to get hurt by Aira¡¯s


    I pulled out a slice of chocte cake, cing it on the counter before grabbing a fork. But before I could take a bite, I felt eyes on me.


    Zade.


    His gaze was sharp, unwavering like he was dissecting my every move. I ignored him at first, focusing on my cake, but Zade wasn¡¯t one to let things slide.


    "You were listening," he finally said calmly, but I could sense the underlying tension.


    I sighed, setting my fork down. "I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping if that¡¯s what you¡¯re implying. I just... happened to be nearby."


    He scoffed. "Right..."


    Silence settled between us, thick and charged. Zade was onto me and there was no escaping this.


    Then, he leaned against the counter, arms crossed. "Go on, then. Say whatever it is you¡¯re holding back."


    I nced at him, debating whether to brush it off, but one look at his face told me he wouldn¡¯t drop it.


    I exhaled slowly. "I don¡¯t approve."


    Zade¡¯s entire posture stiffened, his easygoing demeanour vanishing in an instant. "Excuse me?"


    I met his gaze evenly. "I don¡¯t approve of you and Aira."


    His jaw clenched. "Are you serious right now?"


    "Yes."


    A muscle ticked in his cheek, his eyes darkening with frustration. "Unbelievable." He let out a humourlessugh, running a hand through his hair. "So what, you think you get to decide who I love?"


    "That¡¯s not what I¡ª"


    "Then what, Zara?" Zade snapped, his voice rising. "You think I don¡¯t deserve to be happy? That she doesn¡¯t? You¡¯re being selfish you know that."


    His words stung, but I held my ground. "That¡¯s not it, Zade."


    "Then what the hell is it?" he demanded, his tone sharp. "Or did you forget what happened between Snow and yourself?"


    I swallowed.


    "Have you forgotten? You two were just..." He held back his words.


    "Were just what?" I challenged.


    "I was there for you, Zara; when you needed it, I was there, but it came to me and my mate... you do not know how that feels since you never met yours..."


    Tears prickled in my eyes.


    I may not have met my mate, but I had Snow.


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm. "Thank you for letting out how you feel. Now, I¡¯ll say this. I never meant you or her. I meant... it¡¯s Kane."


    He faltered slightly, but his re remained. "What about him?"


    "You know exactly what about him," I said firmly. "Aira still has a loose cannon of a mate running around, threatening to take her son. And until she deals with him and confronts and rejects him, she won¡¯t truly be free to love you the way you deserve."


    Zade flinched, but he quickly masked it with a scowl.


    "She¡¯s trying, Zara," he argued. "She kissed me. She wants this."


    "But does she fully want it?" I pressed. "Or is she just trying to force herself to move on?"


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    I sighed, stepping closer. "Look, I¡¯m not saying she doesn¡¯t care about you. I know she does. But until Kane ispletely out of the picture¡ªuntil she gets rid of him¡ªsomething will always hold her back. And that¡¯s not fair to either of you. You deserve someone who can love you without hesitation. And Storm deserves a father figure who isn¡¯t caught in the shadows of someone else."


    Zade¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, his entire body taut with frustration. He hated that I had a point.


    I ced a hand on his arm, my voice softer now. "I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt, Zade."


    His jaw tightened, his anger dimming just a fraction.


    After a long moment, he exhaled sharply and turned away. "You always think you know everything, don¡¯t you?"


    I smiled sadly. "No. But I know what it¡¯s like to love someone who hasn¡¯t fully let go of their past. You may think I am selfish and all..."


    Zade reached out. "Zara..." but I held my palm.


    "Stop. I love you, which was why I voiced my thoughts. I love you two and Storm but I guess something can¡¯t be helped. Enjoy, Zade."


    With that, I turned, grabbed my te and left him alone with his thoughts.


    I was hurt too.


    Th?? most uptodate nov??ls are publish??d on freew(e)bnove(l).??????

 Chapter 305: His Decision...

    <h4>Chapter 305: His Decision...</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 305</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Standing by the staircase, I clenched the railing, my heart pounding as I listened to Zara and Zade¡¯s conversation.


    I hadn¡¯t meant to eavesdrop. I was simply returning when their voices echoed through the house, halting my steps.


    And Zara¡¯s words had cut through my heart and the haze in my mind.


    <i>"Aira still has a loose cannon of a mate running around, threatening to take her son. And until she deals with him and confronts and rejects him, she won¡¯t truly be free to love you the way you deserve."</i>


    My throat tightened. She was right.


    No matter how much I wanted to deny it, a part of me was still chained to Kane. Not because I loved him¡ªthose feelings had died the moment he betrayed me¡ªbut because I had never truly broken those chains.


    From the way Zade cherished me and how Kane treated me, I could see how different love and use were. Kane used me; Zade loved me.


    But why was it so hard to break free?


    Autumn growled painfully within me. Rejecting one of my mates would hurt her badly, but he was our mate, right?


    I had never confronted him. Never rejected him.


    Because deep down, I was scared.


    Not of him.


    But of what he might do.


    I closed my eyes, swallowing the lump in my throat. Zade deserved better than to be caught in this mess. Storm deserved better too. If not for Snow, I would have let my son grow with a beast. A jealous, inhumane monster.


    Thanks to Snow, he had a father figure to look up to. Furthermore, there was Zade, a man ready to own a child, not his, and treat us like we deserve.


    I was stupid, still lingering this way. And Zara was right. However, because of me, Zade has hurt his beloved sister.


    I had to end things for good if I genuinely wanted to move on.


    Even if it terrified me.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned and walked away. I had a decision to make.


    *****************


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>(</strong><strong><i>A few days ago...</i></strong><strong>)</strong>


    The clock on the wall ticked loudly, filling the silence of my apartment. I sat curled up on my couch, my fingers drumming against my knee as I stared at the door.


    I had been waiting for days, unsure of what to expect.


    I had given Koda and Rnd my ultimatum.


    Either they epted what I wanted, or they walked away. It was selfish, but I could only hope. I loved both men, and I was too scared to lose either.


    And since things hade to this... I might as well just wait it out.


    Now, I was waiting to see if either of them would show up.


    A part of me had expected them to ignore mepletely. To disappear from my life and leave me to pick up the pieces alone.


    But another part of me had hoped.


    Just then, a knock at the door shattered the silence. My heart leapt into my throat.


    I stood slowly, taking a deep breath before walking over. My hands trembled as I reached for the doorknob and pulled it open.


    Koda stood there, his forehead glistening with sweat as his expression remained unreadable.


    I swallowed hard, meeting his gaze. "Koda."


    He exhaled, running a hand through his hair before stepping inside. "Tempest."


    A heavy silence filled the space between us as I stepped aside to let him in, and then he closed the door behind him.


    And just like that, I knew. He had made his choice.


    "I wasn¡¯t expecting you," I began.


    "You set the table, love; why wouldn¡¯t you expect us?"


    "I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d agree to my ter..."


    "You got that right," Koda interjected rather sharply.


    I swallowed hard, the weight of Koda¡¯s words sinking in. When he noticed my expression, his expression softened.


    Clearing his throat, he tucked his hands in his trousers pocket and looked away.


    "You got that right," he repeated, his voice softer this time.


    A lump formed in my throat. "Koda..."


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he looked at me¡ªreally looked at me. Like he was memorizing every detail, every feature.


    "I love you, Tempest," he admitted, his voice raw. "I always will. But I can¡¯t do this."


    My heart clenched. "Koda, please..."


    He shook his head. "I¡¯ve tried, I swear I have. I wanted to be the man who could stand by your side, no matter what. But I can¡¯t share you. I just can¡¯t."


    Tears welled in my eyes, blurring my vision. I had known this was a possibility. I had known one of them might walk away. But hearing it¡ªfeeling the finality in his words¡ªwas something else entirely.


    Koda¡¯s jaw tensed, his pain mirroring mine. "This isn¡¯t easy for me either, love."


    He reached out, cupping my face gently, his thumb brushing away a tear that had escaped. "If things were different... if I was stronger, maybe I could ept it. But I can¡¯t pretend to be okay with sharing you with another man. I¡¯m sorry. I also know it was my fault. I pushed you away right from time. I pushed you to him."


    I closed my eyes, leaning into his touch, desperate to hold on to this moment. To him.


    And then, just when I thought he would pull away, he did the one thing I didn¡¯t expect.


    He kissed me.


    It wasn¡¯t rushed. It wasn¡¯t desperate.


    It was slow, lingering¡ªfilled with every unsaid word, every emotion neither of us could voice.


    I melted into him, my hands gripping his shirt as if holding on would somehow make him stay.


    Koda¡¯s lips moved against mine, soft but firmly, pouring all the love, the regret, and the heartbreak into this one final kiss.


    When he finally pulled back, he rested his forehead against mine, our breaths mingling, our hearts breaking together.


    "I¡¯m sorry, my love," Koda whispered, his voice trembling.


    My hands clutched his shirt tighter. "Koda..."


    He inhaled deeply, then exhaled, his grip on me loosening. "You can have him."


    And just like that, my heart shattered.


    Koda pulled back, shed a sad smile at me, and then walked away. "Goodbye, Tempest."


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 306: The Man Who Chose Me

    <h4>Chapter 306: The Man Who Chose Me</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 306</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong><i>(Present Day)</i></strong>


    I hadn¡¯t heard from Rnd since that night¡ªsince Koda walked away, breaking my heart in the process. I wasn¡¯t sure what to think anymore.


    Had Rnd backed out too? Had he decided, just like Koda, that I wasn¡¯t worth the fight?


    The silence had been deafening.


    And now, as I stood in front of my mirror, adjusting the deep emerald-green gown that hugged every curve of my body, I made a decision. I wouldn¡¯t let this uncertainty consume me.


    I had a life. A purpose.


    Stormborn Creations, mypany, needed my attention. It wasn¡¯t just a fashion house¡ªit was a foundation.


    A ce where werewolf females, especially those cast aside, could find strength again.


    Women who had suffered under oppressive mates rejected wolves looking for purpose, young girls who needed guidance.


    It was my legacy.


    After what happened to Aira, I knew the line I wished to pursue.


    I grabbed my handbag, slid on my matching heels, and checked my reflection onest time. My red curls cascaded over my shoulders, and the jewellery around my neck glinted under the soft light.


    I looked every bit the confident businesswoman I had built myself into.


    "You can¡¯t let heartbreak define you, Temp," I assured myself.


    Just as I reached for the doorknob, a presence hit me.


    Summer exhaled deeply in my mind.


    <i>"Ry... Rnd?"</i>


    I pulled the door open, and there he was.


    Dressed in a fitted ck shirt and dark jeans, his usually confident eyes were... sad.


    "You came..." My voice was softer than I intended.


    "Tempest, I..." He hesitated, his gaze searching mine.


    "Late," I finished, folding my arms across my chest.


    Rnd sighed, running a hand through his tousled brown hair. "I know. I¡¯m sorry."


    I tilted my head, skeptical. "Give me one reason why I should listen to you."


    His jaw clenched, and then his voice dropped to something raw, something real.


    "Because I love you. And I¡¯m here now. Just... give me a chance to exin what happened."


    My heart clenched at his words, but I kept my expression unreadable.


    I exhaled. "Fine. You have ten minutes. I have somewhere to be."


    "Okay." He stepped inside, and I shut the door behind him.


    Folding my arms again, I arched a brow. "So?"


    Rnd inhaled deeply. "I couldn¡¯t leave the pack."


    I scoffed. "Not convinced."


    His jaw tightened, and then he raised his hands slightly. "Ivory Crescent was attacked."


    My heart dropped.


    I stepped forward. "Mum? Dad? The pack¡ª?"


    "Rx," Rnd said quickly, his hands moving to steady me. "They¡¯re fine. One of our outer regions was attacked. Your family wasn¡¯t harmed."


    Anger simmered beneath my skin. "Who?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    "Thorned Crescent."


    The name sent a chill through me. "Does Snow know?"


    "Not yet. Your father¡ª" Rnd paused, shaking his head. "Alpha Storm refused to inform any of you. He didn¡¯t want to bother his children. But because of that, we were on lockdown. No one could leave, and we were on high alert, searching for any suspicious activity. Your father was ready to kill."


    I swallowed. I knew my father. If he had made a decision, it was absolute.


    "Why didn¡¯t you call?" My voice was quieter now as I waited for an exnation.


    "I wanted to," Rnd admitted. "But every warrior had to surrender their phones. Alpha Storm ensured no information left the pack until the threat was handled. We had to find the culprits before anything leaked."


    "And did you?"


    His expression darkened. "Yes. We caught three who didn¡¯t manage to escape with their pack."


    "And?" I pressed impatiently.


    "Your father executed them on the spot and ordered their heads to be spiked outside the borders as a warning."


    My breath hitched. "Father means war."


    "They attacked first, Tempest," Rnd said, his voice low. "Fifteen of ours were killed. Twenty-one wounded. Compared to their losses, we suffered far more."


    I took a shaky breath. "He can¡¯t keep this from us. We need to prepare for battle. Snow and I¡ª"


    "No," Rnd cut in sharply. "You <strong>cannot</strong> tell him. If word gets out, I¡¯ll be in trouble for even telling you this. I just... I needed you to know why I didn¡¯te sooner."


    I let out a bitterchuckle. "Would it have mattered?" I muttered. "You would¡¯ve rejected the idea anyway, just like Koda."


    Rnd¡¯s expression shifted. "Pardon?"


    I shrugged. "You said you were here to tell me your response. I already made peace with it."


    He took a step toward me. "Tempest."


    I shook my head. "It¡¯s fine, Rnd. I get it. It was a ridiculous request. I¡ª"


    He grabbed my waist, cutting me off as he pulled me closer.


    "Stop." His voice was firm, his grip warm.


    I blinked up at him, stunned by his intensity.


    "I love you, Tempest," he said, his eyes never leaving mine. "You¡¯re the first person I ran to the moment I was free to leave the pack. I love you with everything I have, and I don¡¯t care about the rest. I don¡¯t care what people think. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s unconventional. The thought of losing youpletely is too much for me to bear."


    My breath hitched. "You... you mean¡ª"


    "I <strong>want</strong> you, Tempest," he said, his grip tightening just slightly. "I¡¯ll take whatever you¡¯re willing to give. If that means sharing, then so be it. I don¡¯t care. As long as I get to have <strong>you.</strong>"


    Tears burned the back of my eyes. I had prepared for rejection. I had braced myself for heartbreak.


    But this?


    This man was choosing <strong>me.</strong>


    "Are you sure?" I whispered, barely able to trust my voice.


    His lips curved into a small, soft smile. "Always, Tempest."


    And before I could think, before I could overanalyse, his lips crashed against mine.


    I gasped into his mouth, my hands flying to his shoulders as he kissed me deeply¡ªdesperately like he had been starving for this moment.


    I melted against him, my body responding instinctively.


    Rnd groaned against my lips before lifting me effortlessly, my legs wrapping around his waist.


    "God, I missed you," he murmured, his breath hot against my skin as he trailed kisses down my jaw.


    I tangled my fingers in his hair, tugging slightly, and he growled in response.


    My gown had ridden up, and with ease, he pushed my panties aside, his fingers grazing my wetness.


    "I missed all of you," he whispered, his touch sending shivers down my spine.


    And in that moment, nothing else mattered.


    Not the war looming ahead.


    Not the fear or uncertainty.


    Just this.


    Just <strong>us. </strong>


    <strong>Just the man who chose me.</strong>


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 307: Outed

    <h4>Chapter 307: Outed</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 307</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As one can guess, I ended up skipping work to be with Rnd. The evening air was cool against my skin as Iy curled against Rnd in bed, his arms wrapped securely around me.


    His breathing, the warmth of his body, and his scent made it all feel so surreal.


    He had chosen me.


    It was a rare feeling, being truly wanted, especially after Koda walked away. But Rnd stayed. He was here, holding me like he never wanted to let go.


    I tracedzy circles over his bare chest, content for the first time in days. That was, until my phone buzzed loudly on the nightstand.


    Rnd groaned as I moved to grab it. "Ignore it," he murmured, his lips brushing against my temple.


    I almost listened, but when I saw <strong>Snow¡¯s name</strong> shing on the screen, my stomach clenched. Snow never called thiste unless it was important.


    I immediately sat up, answering the call. "Snow?"


    Rnd¡¯s hold on me tightened slightly, his body tensing.


    "We have a problem," Snow¡¯s deep voice filled my ear, sounding serious and sharp. "It¡¯s Kane."


    That one name was enough to send rage coursing through my veins.


    I swung my legs over the bed, already reaching for my robe. "What did that bastard do now?"


    "He¡¯s been threatening Aira," Snow said, voice tight. "His messages are getting bolder. He¡¯s demanding to see her, and he¡¯s making it clear he won¡¯t stop until she does that he wants his son."


    My grip on the phone tightened. "That piece of¡ª"


    "I know," Snow interrupted. "That¡¯s why I need you to meet me. We¡¯re gathering intel and figuring out our next move. Meet me at The Ember Lounge in an hour."


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "I¡¯ll be there."


    The line went dead.


    I turned to find Rnd watching me, his expression unreadable.


    "You¡¯re leaving?" he asked, though it wasn¡¯t a question.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I have to. It¡¯s about Aira."


    His jaw ticked slightly, but he nodded. "Do you want me toe with you?"


    I softened. "No, I need you here in case anything else happens with Ivory Crescent. But thank you. Let Snow and I handle this, okay?"


    He sat up, brushing a hand over my exposed thigh. "Okay. Just be careful, please."


    I leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to his lips before pulling away. "Always."


    With that, I grabbed my things and hurried to the shower. I needed to clear my head. I needed to be ready.


    Because if Kane thought he could get anywhere near Aira, he had another thinging.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong><i>~The Ember Lounge~</i></strong>


    The bass of the music pulsed through the walls as I stepped into <i>The Ember Lounge</i>, the air filled with the scent of whiskey, leather, and something distinctly masculine.


    The dim lighting cast deep shadows across the crowded dance floor, but I barely spared a nce. My focus was on the back of the club¡ªthe VIP section where my brother was waiting.


    A bouncer immediately spotted me, his sharp gaze softening as recognition dawned. Without a word, he gestured for one of the waitresses to lead me through.


    "This way, Ms. Tempest."


    I smiled and followed, my heels clicking behind me and my gown hugging my curves with every step.


    The moment I reached the entrance to the VIP room, the waitress held the curtain aside for me, and I stepped in.


    Snow was lounging in an oversized leather chair, a whisky ss in hand. His blue eyes met mine, and a slow smirk tugged at his lips.


    "Tempest<i>,</i>" he drawled, pushing off his seat to greet me.


    "Snow," I responded, a smirk of my own forming as he stepped forward and pressed a kiss to my forehead.


    "You look good, sis," he noted, scanning me briefly. "I see someone kept you busy."


    I rolled my eyes. "Are we doing this now?"


    He chuckled but let it go, stepping aside to gesture toward the three men seated in the room. "Come, have a seat. Let me introduce you."


    I moved toward one of the empty chairs as he gestured to the first man¡ªone with striking long golden blond hair, blue eyes that gleamed under the low lights, and an easy smirk ying on his lips.


    "This is Golden God," Snow said, nodding toward him.


    Golden God gave me azy wave, his voice smooth. "Pleasure, Tempest. Heard a lot about you."


    "All good things, I hope," I mused, arching a brow.


    "Depends on who you ask," he teased.


    Snow continued, pointing to the next man, who had jet-ck hair and sharp, calcting eyes. "And this here is Dare Devil."


    Dare Devil nodded at me with a stoic expression stered on his face. "A pleasure, Tempest."


    Finally, Snow turned to thest man, someone I recognised immediately.


    "And of course..."


    "Draven, your Beta." I smiled, leaning forward slightly. "Hello, Draven. It¡¯s been a while."


    Draven gave me a small smile in return. "It has. You look well, Lady Tempest."


    Before I could respond, Snow cut in. "Alright, let¡¯s get to business." His expression darkened slightly as he leaned forward. "Ivory Crescent was attacked."


    My body stiffened.


    Golden God tilted his head. "I was the one who informed Snow."


    Snow nodded. "I checked in with Draven, and it turns out it¡¯s true."


    I swallowed, keeping my expression nk.


    Snow¡¯s blue gaze sharpened. As he assessed me while my mind reeled with what to do. Before I could act surprised and ask questions, Snow¡¯s voice cut in. "You already knew."


    I hesitated.


    "The Tempest I know would have gone ballistic if she had just learned this," he muttered, watching me closely. "Except..."


    "She¡¯s already heard," Golden God cut in, leaning back in his chair with a smirk. And then he added, "Rnd Ryker<i>.</i>"


    Both Snow and Draven¡¯s brows lifted as they turned toward him.


    "How do you even¡ª" Snow started.


    Golden God simply shrugged. "My intel¡¯s always sharp."


    "Yeah, and Jupiter won¡¯t love that," Dare Devil muttered with amusement.


    I sighed, shaking my head. "Rnd and I... we had an issue. We were supposed to meet, so he had to spill."


    Snow studied me for a moment, then nodded approvingly. "Good for you. And your rtionship."


    Golden God let out a low whistle. "You mean <i>rtionships</i>."


    Readt??st chapters at fre(??)NovelFire Only

 Chapter 308: Obsessed

    <h4>Chapter 308: Obsessed</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 308</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I turned my re on Golden God, but he only grinned.


    Snow blinked. "Wait, what?" His shock was both priceless and dangerous.


    I exhaled, leaning back. "Koda and I... we¡¯re no more."


    "You broke up with your mate?" Snow¡¯s brows furrowed, confusion flickering in his eyes.


    "I... well..." I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Look, we are not here to discuss my love life, but Aira¡¯s, Snow."


    Snow still looked like he wanted to press for more details, but he let it go with a nod. "Well, that... and our pack."


    "Exactly." I straightened. "So let¡¯s start somewhere, shall we, boys?"


    Golden God leaned back in his chair, twirling his ss between his fingers. "Alright, let¡¯s talk business. Aira¡¯s ex-mate is causing problems?"


    I nodded. "Kane reached out to her. Snow, you saw the message. It wasn¡¯t some casual check-in. He wants something."


    Snow¡¯s jaw tightened, his grip on his whiskey ss turning white-knuckled. "I don¡¯t just think he wants something. I know he wants Storm and Aira."


    A tense silence filled the room.


    Dare Devil exhaled sharply, tapping his fingers against the table. "Shit."


    Draven, ever the strategist, rubbed his chin. "That makes sense. Kane¡¯s pack has been losing strength ever since he was cast out of his former alliances. His reputation is in shambles, and no respectable alpha will lend him aid."


    "And what¡¯s the easiest way to rebuild power?" Golden God mused, his blue eyes flickering with intrigue. "Blood ties. His son, the grandson of the mighty Alpha Storm. I believe he intends on making a deal with your father."


    I clenched my fists. "There¡¯s no way Aira will let him take Storm."


    Dare Devil scoffed. "Of course not. But we all know how rogues work. Kane¡¯s the kind of bastard who¡¯d rather steal his son than earn his right to be a father."


    Snow set his ss down with a thud. "Then we make sure he never gets the chance." His tone was final with a silent promise of war beneath it.


    Draven nodded. "We need to get ahead of this. If Kane is serious about this, then he won¡¯t act alone. He¡¯s lost support, yes, but desperate men make dangerous decisions."


    "Agreed," I said. "Aira needs to be prepared. And most importantly, she needs to reject him."


    Golden God smirked. "Oh, that¡¯s going to be a fun conversation."


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "I know. She¡¯s hesitant, but she needs to sever that tiepletely. Until she does, Kane will always have an opening to manipte her."


    Snow exhaled. "We¡¯ll talk to her. But in the meantime, we need to keep an eye on him." He turned to Draven. "See what you can dig up. I want to know every move he makes."


    Draven nodded, already pulling out his phone.


    "And if he makes a move?" Dare Devil asked.


    Snow¡¯s blue eyes darkened. "Then we end him."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The afternoon sun zed down on the training grounds, hot as the scent of sweat, blood, and dirt became thick in the air.


    Warriors sparred relentlessly, the sharp ng of metal against metal echoing across the open space.


    Kane stood at the edge of the field, arms crossed, watching as his fighters moved in synchronisedbat.


    Beside him, his Beta, Kyllian, observed the scene with cold eyes.


    "They¡¯re improving," Kyllian noted, watching as one warrior flipped his opponent to the ground with a swift, brutal motion. "But not fast enough."


    Kane¡¯s lip curled. "They¡¯ll need to be better if we¡¯re going to take back what¡¯s ours."


    Kyllian turned his head slightly, studying Kane. "You mean who¡¯s yours."


    Kane¡¯s jaw tightened. "Storm is mine."


    Kyllian sighed, crossing his arms. "Your son doesn¡¯t even know you exist. He¡¯s been raised by Snow and Aira. You think he¡¯s going to wee you with open arms?"


    Kane¡¯s eyes darkened. "He doesn¡¯t need to wee me. He just needs to <i>belong</i> to me."


    Kyllian huffed augh, shaking his head. "And Aira? What, you think she¡¯s just going to hand him over?"


    Kane¡¯s expression hardened. "Aira is mine too."


    "Was," Kyllian corrected. "She was yours. Besides, you never gave a damn about Aira, where¡¯s all thising from?" Before Kane could speak, Kyllian added, "Andst I checked, she¡¯s in bed with another Alpha."


    Kane¡¯s fists clenched. The thought of Aira with another man made his wolf snarl with rage.


    "She¡¯s still bound to me," he growled. "She hasn¡¯t rejected me yet."


    Kyllian raised a brow. "And that¡¯s why you haven¡¯t moved on?"


    Kane said nothing.


    Kyllian sighed. "Look, I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t try to get your son. But you need to be realistic. If you go after Storm, you won¡¯t just be fighting Aira. You¡¯ll be fighting Snow and his pack. And we both know that¡¯s a war you¡¯re not ready for."


    Kane smirked. "Then I¡¯ll make sure I am ready."


    Kyllian stared at him for a long moment before shaking his head. "Just don¡¯t let your obsession blind you."


    Kane¡¯s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with something dangerous.


    "Oh, Kyllian," he murmured. "I am my obsession."


    And as he turned back to the battlefield, watching his warriors fight, one thing became painfully clear¡ªKane wasn¡¯t going to give up.


    Kyllian shook his head once more, crossing his hands in front of him. "I may just be your only hope for salvation, alpha. You¡¯re far gone."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time I returned home, exhaustion weighed heavy on me. The meeting with Snow and the others had taken longer than I expected, and my private conversation with Golden God afterward had been even more frustrating.


    After our n, I stayed behind with Golden God for a drink.


    I wanted to know how he got his intel and if he was stalking me and my family but no matter how I pressed, he was tight-lipped about his secret and instead threw me around with his words.


    I kicked off my heels at the door, sighing in relief as I stretched my toes. Walking over to the bar cart, I poured myself a small ss of whiskey, swirling it slowly as I let my thoughts wander back to the conversation I had with Golden God.


    New novel chapters are published on fr(e)ew??bnov(e)l

 Chapter 309: Replaying Memories

    <h4>Chapter 309: Reying Memories</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 309</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>A Few Hours Ago...</strong>


    After Snow and the others left, Golden God had stayed behind, loungingzily in the VIP room like he had all the time in the world.


    "So," I said, crossing my arms as I leaned against the private bar in the lounge, "how the hell do you always know everything before the rest of us?"


    Golden God smirked, taking a slow sip of his drink. "A magician never reveals his secrets, Tempest."


    I narrowed my eyes. "You¡¯re not a magician. You¡¯re an informant with too much ess to things you shouldn¡¯t have."


    He chuckled, setting his ss down and propping his chin on his fist. "And yet, you¡¯re here asking me for answers."


    I rolled my eyes. "Cut the bullshit. How did you know about the attack on Ivory Crescent before Draven did? He¡¯s literally the pack¡¯s Beta, for crying out loud."


    Golden God tilted his head slightly, his golden-blond hair shifting as he studied me. "I have my ways."


    "That¡¯s not an answer."


    He sighed, drumming his fingers against the table. "Fine. Let¡¯s just say I have... sources everywhere. And those sources are very wellpensated for the information they provide."


    I huffed. "And what exactly is your endgame, Golden? Why do you even care?"


    His smirk faltered slightly, and for the first time since I met him, I saw a flicker of something serious in his eyes.


    "Because I hate losing," he said simply. "And right now, Kane is a threat. I don¡¯t like threats."


    I studied him for a moment before exhaling. "So you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re keeping tabs on my family for... what? A game?"


    He lifted a shoulder. "Think of it as a strategic investment."


    I clenched my jaw. "You¡¯re impossible."


    "And you¡¯re adorable when you¡¯re annoyed."


    I scowled. "Go to hell."


    Golden God grinned. "I might, but at least I¡¯ll have goodpany."


    I downed the rest of my drink, mming the ss onto the bar. "Just tell me this¡ªare you working for someone, or are you ying your own game?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he stood, adjusting his leather jacket with azy stretch. "Let¡¯s just say... I¡¯m on the winning side."


    I frowned. "And whose side is that?"


    Golden God winked. "The one that stays alive."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Present Moment~</strong>


    I sighed, shaking my head as I took another sip of whiskey.


    Golden God was a walking enigma, and I didn¡¯t trust him. But his information had never been wrong before. If he said Kane was nning something, then Kane <i>was</i> nning something.


    And that meant we didn¡¯t have much time.


    Storm¡¯s life was in danger.


    And Aira¡¯s?


    I wasn¡¯t sure if she truly understood just how far Kane would go.


    I set my ss down, rolling my shoulders to ease the tension. Tomorrow, I needed to talk to Aira myself. She needed to be prepared, and she needed to be ready to end this.


    Because if Kane thought he could waltz in and take what wasn¡¯t his¡ªhe had another thinging.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I tossed another shirt into the box, my fingers tightening as I separated Styles¡¯ belongings from mine.


    It had been hours since I started, but every item I touched felt like a piece of my heart was being chipped away.


    Although we were neighbours, we got so involved with each other that sometimes he left his stuff in my ce, and I was sofortable with it.


    Apparently, he wasn¡¯t concerned about them abandoning things like that and moving out.


    I wasn¡¯t doing this to get rid of him¡ªI wasn¡¯t ready to let go. But I needed some distance. Keeping his things lying around only made it harder.


    I still couldn¡¯t deny how I felt and if I could, I would chase after him, pinning away to let him see how much I loved him.


    And honestly, before I told Zara about what he did, that was my n.


    I believed if I showed him much love, he would have no choice but to stay. How wrong I was. Zara made me realize that. And meeting Ares did too.


    With a deep sigh, I grabbed a small leather box from the top shelf of my closet. It was filled with random keepsakes¡ªlittle moments frozen in time.


    Concert tickets, a few old letters, and a couple of notes he had left me on the fridge with inside jokes only we understood.


    And then I saw it.


    A camera.


    I swallowed hard, my hands trembling as I lifted it. This was our camera.


    Styles and I had used it to capture memories, some too ridiculous, some too intimate. A part of me wanted to throw it in the box without looking, but my fingers betrayed me as I flipped it on.


    The screen blinked to life, and thest image taken filled the disy.


    My breath hitched.


    It was the two of us in his bathtub, soaking in warm water, a half-empty bottle of wine between us.


    Styles was behind me, his arms draped around my shoulders, his chin resting on top of my head.


    He had thatzy grin¡ªthe one that made my heart flutter every damn time. My eyes were closed, lips slightly parted as if caught midugh.


    I ran my thumb over the screen, my vision blurring as a tear slipped down my cheek.


    I hated him for leaving me in the dark.


    I hated him for making me doubt everything we had.


    But mostly... I hated how much I still loved him.


    A sob tore through me, and I quickly wiped at my face. ¡¯<i>Enough, E. Get yourself together.¡¯</i>


    Just then, my phone rang, breaking through my sorrow.


    I nced at the screen.


    <strong>Caleb/Ares.</strong>


    I hesitated before answering, my voice hoarse. "Hello?"


    "E," Ares¡¯s deep, smooth voice came through. "I¡¯m in town for business. Thought I¡¯d take you out for some fun."


    I let out a breath, closing my eyes¡ªAres¡¯s. Always so persistent.


    "I¡¯m not really in the mood, Ares¡¯," I murmured. "I just... I want to be alone."


    There was silence on the other end for a second before he spoke again, his tone softer. "Are you okay?"


    This chapt??r is updat??d by (f)reew??b(n)ov??l

 Chapter 310: Sneaky Ares

    <h4>Chapter 310: Sneaky Ares</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 310</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Iughed dryly, wiping away another stray tear. How Ares always knew when I was feeling off, I don¡¯t know. To bad he was still in the watchful zone.


    "No. But I will be."


    Ares didn¡¯t push, didn¡¯t try to convince me otherwise. "Alright, little angel," he said finally. "Take care of yourself. See you another time."


    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "Thanks, Ares."


    The call ended, and I tossed my phone onto the bed, exhaling.


    I needed a shower.


    I peeled off my clothes and stepped under the warm water, letting it soothe my tense muscles. I stayed under longer than usual, hoping to wash away the ache in my chest, but even as the steam clouded around me, the image of that picture stayed imprinted in my mind.


    By the time I stepped out, wrapping a towel around me, I felt slightly better¡ªuntil the doorbell rang.


    I froze.


    <i>¡¯Who the hell...?¡¯</i>


    It rang again, and a sliver of unease crawled up my spine.


    <i>It can¡¯t be Ares, right?</i>


    He wasn¡¯t the type to show up unannounced. But then again, he had his ways.


    The doorbell chimed a third time.


    With hesitant steps, I walked toward the door, my damp hair dripping onto my shoulders.


    I unlocked it and slowly pulled it open¡ªand there he was.


    Ares.


    Dressed in a designers ck suit, his green eyes scanned me from head to toe before his lips curled into a smirk.


    Then he whistled lowly, his wolf growling in approval.


    "Damn," he murmured, tilting his head. "If I knew you¡¯d be answering the door like this, I would¡¯vee sooner."


    I tightened my grip on the towel, heat creeping up my neck.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" I demanded.


    He grinned,pletely unbothered. "I figured you¡¯d say no to going out. So I thought I¡¯d bring the fun to you."


    I blinked. "You¡ª"


    Caleb lifted a bag in his hand. "Dinner. Wine. And goodpany." His eyes gleamed mischievously. "Unless, of course, you¡¯d rather finish your night wrapped up in self-pity."


    I red at him. "You¡¯re unbelievable."


    "And you¡¯re predictable," he shot back smoothly. "So, are you gonna invite me in, or are we doing this in the hallway?"


    I stared at him, torn between mming the door in his face or letting him in.


    Maybe a distraction wasn¡¯t the worst idea.


    Maybe I didn¡¯t want to be alone after all.


    With a sigh, I stepped back. "Fine. But no funny business."


    Ares grinned as he walked past me. "No promises, little angel."


    I sighed, stepping aside as Ares strolled into my apartment like he owned the ce. He ced the bag on the dining table, then turned to face me, his sharp green eyes flickering with amusement.


    "Make yourselffortable, why don¡¯t you?" I muttered, rolling my eyes.


    He smirked. "Don¡¯t mind if I do."


    Ignoring him, I turned toward my bedroom. "I¡¯m getting changed. Try not to do anything reckless while I¡¯m gone."


    Ares lifted his hands in mock surrender. "Wouldn¡¯t dream of it. Now go, darling."


    I didn¡¯t trust him.


    But I needed to get out of this towel before I gave him more of a show than I already had.


    I walked into my room, leaving the door slightly ajar as I rummaged through my drawers for somethingfortable to wear. My fingers had just curled around a fresh pair of panties when I felt it¡ª


    A presence.


    A heat radiating behind me, the warmth of a body much too close.


    Before I could react, strong hands wrapped around my waist, pulling me back against a firm chest.


    Ares.


    My breath hitched, my body instantly betraying me with the way it reacted to his closeness.


    "You know..." his voice was low, husky, and dangerously smooth. "I just can¡¯t keep getting you out of my head, El."


    I froze. My fingers tightened around the fabric in my hands.


    His scent enveloped me¡ªearthy, masculine,ced with something darker, more primal.


    "This isn¡¯t funny, Ares," I murmured, but my voicecked conviction.


    "Who said I was joking?" he whispered back, his lips brushing against the shell of my ear.


    I shivered.


    His fingers traced slow, teasing circles against my waist, his touch featherlight yet possessive. "You drive me insane, you know that?"


    "Ares..." I tried to step forward, but his hold tightened.


    "Shh," he whispered again, one hand slipping lower, resting just above the curve of my hip. "Just listen to me."


    I swallowed hard.


    "I think about you all the damn time," he continued, his lips grazing my shoulder. "Even when I tell myself I shouldn¡¯t, even when I know you probably still think of him..."


    I stiffened.


    Ares exhaled against my skin. "But, sweetheart, he¡¯s not here. I am."


    His hand slid up my stomach, his fingertips teasing the edge of my towel, and for a moment, I forgot how to breathe.


    "Ares, I¡ª"


    "You feel this, don¡¯t you?" he voiced darkly,cing his voice with promise. "This thing between us? I know you do."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, my heart hammering in my chest. This was dangerous. But damn it, I did feel it.


    And Ares knew it too.


    Quickly, I ced my hand over my breast atop my towel. Perhaps my actions had triggered something, as the next thing I knew, Ares¡¯s hand reached up to cup mine.


    "No," he growled.


    His fingers curled around my wrist, pulling my arm away. "That¡¯s not where I need it," he groaned, pushing himself flush against me, his hardness pressing against the cleft of my ass.


    "Ares, please," I whispered.


    "I know you want me too, E," he moaned, grinding his hips.


    "We can¡¯t," I breathed, my legs threatening to buckle.


    "You¡¯re hurting, little angel," Ares groaned. "Let me take it away. Let me help you."


    I was weak against him. My body wanted him. My wolf wasn¡¯t one to say no to such god-like beings.


    She was ready to ept him and my body too, as I felt a certain wetness between my legs


    Ares sniffed, his nostrils catching wind of my arousal. I felt him smirked as he leaned forward, his warm breath fanning my ear. "You¡¯re wet, darling, wet for me."


    Before I could speak further, his fingers pulled at my towel, slowly undoing it before letting it go.


    "Oh fuck," Ares groaned as the fabric slid down, leaving me fully bare.


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.co(m) for the b??st novel reading experience

 Chapter 311: Heated Moments

    <h4>Chapter 311: Heated Moments</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 311</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Ares..." I whispered, unsure what to do next.


    "Yes, darling, that¡¯s it. Say my name," Ares groaned out.


    "Please," I whimpered, my body responding to his words.


    "Fuck," Ares swore. "Please, what...?"


    My body was betraying me. It was wanting Ares, and it was telling him so. His fingers began to move, drawing circles along my skin.


    "Little angel, you¡¯re fucking perfect."


    His fingers slid down to my breasts before slowly groping their softness, squeezing and massaging them.


    I was in trouble, and my body was showing him how much I wanted him.


    "That¡¯s it, darling. Show me how much you need this," Aresmanded.


    "Mmm..." was the only response I could muster, his voice and his words making me want him even more.


    "Your skin is soft, like velvet," he moaned, his lips trailing kisses along my shoulders.


    "Ah..."


    "Yes, darling, let me hear those pretty sounds."


    His hands began to wander, moving lower until his fingers grazed the soft freshness of my crotch.


    "Ah... yes..."


    "Do you want me to touch you?" Ares breathed while his fingers dipped lower.


    "Oh..."


    "Say it," he growled.


    "I-I..."


    "I¡¯m waiting."


    "T-touch me," I whimpered, finally giving in. I knew deep down the moment I let him in that there was hardly a way he


    "Where, darling? Tell me."


    "My... core..."


    "You mean your delicious, beautiful pussy?" I nodded, unable to speak. "Good girl."


    His fingers moved lower and began tracing the outside of my folds.


    "Ah... mmm." I tried to silence my moans, but it was useless.


    "Fuck, E. You¡¯re dripping for me."


    "Y-yes..."


    "Do you like it when I touch you like this?" Ares cooed in my ears, stoking my pleasure higher.


    "Yes..."


    "Do you want me to make youe, little angel?"


    "Mmm..."


    "Words, darling."


    "Y-yes... please."


    "I can¡¯t hear you."


    "Yes, p-please."


    "Beg for it."


    "Please, Ares, make mee. I need you to make mee."


    "That¡¯s right, baby girl. Just like that," he growled.


    "Please... a-ah..."


    "That¡¯s it, darling. Give in. Your wolf needs this."


    "Mmmm... a-ah!"


    "Your pussy is mine."


    On and on I moaned as I felt my orgasm build up, the tension building, my pleasure reaching its peak.


    "Oh, god..."


    "Come for me, baby girl. Come all over my fingers."


    "Ares! Fuck!"


    My body shuddered, my muscles tightening and my walls clenching down hard on his fingers.


    "Yes, darling, that¡¯s it."


    "Ah... a-ah... fuck," I groaned, my head dropping back as my legs suddenly became weak.


    Ares chuckled, his breath fanning the back of my neck. "That¡¯s my girl. See how much better you feel now?


    I whimpered, too tired to talk as my heart raced in my chest.


    "Now," Ares began, his voice suddenly serious, "turn around."


    "What?"


    "Turn. Around."


    Slowly, I shifted, turning to face him.


    The moment my eyes met his, his hand was on my face, cupping my chin as he tilted my head up.


    His eyes were dark, burning with hunger, desire, and need.


    "Ares," I whispered.


    "E," he murmured back, his gaze falling to my lips.


    "I¡ª"


    He cut me off, capturing my mouth with his own, his lips moving hungrily against mine.


    I gasped.


    He didn¡¯t give me time to recover, his tongue invading my mouth as he deepened the kiss, exploring every inch.


    My hands flew to his chest, and that was when I realised he had taken off his expensive suit. He probably dropped it in the living room, but all those thoughts and worries soon died when his fingers found my nipple and tweaked it.


    "Aaaahh..." I moaned into the kiss as his mouth swallowed my moans.


    "That¡¯s it, baby," he groaned against my lips.


    I was losing myself in his embrace, my wolf wing to the surface. She wanted this¡ªshe wanted him.


    "Ares," I murmured, pulling back slightly.


    He gazed down at me, his eyes burning, his lips red from our kiss.


    "Yeah?" he whispered.


    "I¡ª"


    Before I could finish, a loud bang rang out.


    Ares immediately tensed, his body shielding mine as he spun toward the sound.


    The door.


    Another series of loud knocks broke the silence, and I froze.


    Ares nced at me and then ced a finger over his lips. "Shh..."


    From his hand¡¯s sign, I deduced he was going to check on who it was.


    I nodded and quickly picked up my towel, wrapping it around my chest.


    Ares made his way to the door and stood behind it.


    Another knock.


    "E," a familiar voice came.


    Ares¡¯s eyes widened, and a look of confusion crossed his face.


    ¡¯No, it couldn¡¯t be...¡¯


    "It¡¯s me. Styles."


    The world stilled.


    Styles.


    "Open the door," he demanded.


    I swallowed before nodding at Ares to let him in. However, before Ares did so, he walked up to where I was, circled my waist with his hand and pulled my body to his.


    His lips crashed against mine and my eyes went wide in confusion. Then he broke the kiss and smiled.


    At the same time, barely giving me a chance to pull away and make myself look presentable, he removed the pin, turned the doorknob and opened the door.


    Styles stepped in, his eyes widening as he took in the scene of me being in another man¡¯s arms.


    "What the fuck?" he swore.


    "Hello, brother," Ares replied, a sly smirk stered on his face.


    Styles looked as though he had been struck, his eyes darting back and forth between me and Ares. "What the hell is going on?"


    I was frozen in ce, unable to speak, unable to move.


    This was bad.


    "It¡¯s quite simple, really," Ares exined, his voice smooth and calm. "Your ex-woman and I are dating."


    Styles stared at me, his expression unreadable. "You¡¯re dating him?" he scoffed. "So much for love if you can jump into another man¡¯s arms as soon as I am gone."


    My heart ached at those words. Even though it was true that Ares and I had been intimate, hearing him say it like that, as though I had forgotten him or thrown what we had away, hurt.


    Styles¡¯ eyes darted from us to the box I was packing. "I see you were already throwing me."


    This content is taken from fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 312: Cute Boy Card

    <h4>Chapter 312: Cute Boy Card</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 312</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "I..."


    "What do you want? Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you leave?" Ares asked, and I nced back up.


    "I came for my camera." My mind immediately went back to minutes ago when I looked at the camera and memories flooded back.


    But why?


    I thought he was done with me, us? But the camera?


    Styles spotted it on the table where I had dropped it and immediately moved in to pick it. Just before he was to leave, I finally heard my voice.


    "Why?" Styles halted. "Why do you want the camera?" I asked.


    "Oh, now she¡¯s speaking," Styles said mockingly.


    "Answer me, dammit," I growled.


    "I want you."


    "But you left, you said you had a mate," I used, my heart aching as the memory shed back.


    "And did you have fun with your new benefits friend while I was gone?"


    I red at him. "Fuck you."


    "You wish," he smirked.


    "I do," Ares replied, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Shut up."


    Caleb¡¯s eyes shed red as he stepped forward. I reached for him quickly to stop him from doing what he was gonna do.


    "Not now, Caleb."


    Ares smiled, understanding why I didn¡¯t use his real name. But if Styles was sensible, he would have noticed the red in Ares¡¯ eyes.


    "Leave, while I¡¯m still being nice," Aresmanded.


    "Make me," Styles challenged.


    "Don¡¯t start something you can¡¯t finish, brother."


    "Don¡¯t act like you own her. You¡¯re just her rebound."


    "And who¡¯s the one who left her alone for three weeks?"


    "She loves me."


    "And I¡¯m hers. She with me, now fuck off before I make you."


    Styles scoffed. "Enjoy her, I¡¯m done anyway."


    "You¡¯re delusional," Ares countered.


    "Whatever."


    I could see the anger in Styles¡¯s eyes. He may not have been prepared for me to be with someone else, and I did not know if I was the one, but he seemed as though he was angry at my moving on. Was that because he cared?


    I did not know, but the way he spoke, the way he looked at me was something.


    As soon as the door shut, Ares turned to me, and his arms immediately circled my waist.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his eyes filled with concern.


    "Yeah," I lied, forcing a smile.


    "You know, he still wants you," Ares murmured, pulling me closer.


    "How can you tell?"


    "By the way he looked at you."


    "But he broke us. It should not matter if I am with someone."


    "True, but the heart is a tricky thing."


    "Ares," I began.


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you for standing up for me."


    "Anytime, little angel."


    "And what did you mean by, ¡¯she¡¯s mine?¡¯"


    "Oh, that," he paused.


    "Yes, that."


    "Well, you did ask me to make you forget him," Ares began, a slight grin on his face. "And since I was there and ready to help, I did exactly that. But I think it¡¯s safe to say, your heart¡¯s a bit conflicted."


    "You can tell?"


    "Anyone can tell. Now, I don¡¯t suppose after all that we can continue where we left off?"


    "Nah."


    "Okay, it was worth the try. I¡¯ll settle with that. So..."


    "Let¡¯s eat."


    "Eat you out?" Ares joked as he let me go.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Ever since Kane¡¯s text, the entire house had felt... off. The air was heavier, conversations were shorter, and everyone carried tension, like a storm wasing but no one wanted to acknowledge it.


    I needed a break, especially after what happened with Zade.


    With a sigh, I grabbed my phone and car keys, deciding to step out for a while. Thankfully it was a Saturday. Maybe a drive, maybe a coffee shop¡ªanywhere that didn¡¯t feel suffocating.


    Just as I reached the door, I heard quick footsteps behind me.


    "Auntie Zara!"


    I turned just in time to see Little Storm rushing toward me, his tiny feet pattering against the floor as he stopped in front of me, his eyes big and pleading.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, his little brows furrowing.


    "Just out for a bit," I said gently, crouching to his level. "I need some fresh air."


    His lips jutted into a pout. "Can Ie too?"


    I hesitated. "Storm, I don¡¯t think¡ª"


    "Please?" He grabbed my hand in both of his tiny ones, shaking it slightly. "I wanna go too. I promise I¡¯ll be good!"


    "Why? You don¡¯t even know if I am going to the office."


    He ced both hands on his hips and stared at me with those ¡¯I know you too well, teacher kind of eyes¡¯.


    "Zara, today¡¯s Saturday."


    "And?"


    "You do not go to work on Saturdays, Zara. Even I can¡¯t be fooled."


    I squared my shoulders. "Well, since you are all mature, you do not need me taking you with me. Good luck with that." I pivoted on my heels but before I could leave, his voice rang out.


    "Auntie Zara," he called out meekly.


    Just the sound made me halt and at once I found myself falling for his cute boy trick.


    I exhaled, ncing over my shoulder toward the hallway. If Aira or Snow saw this, they¡¯d probably tell me not to take him.


    But the little boy was stubborn, and his eyes shone with something so pure and hopeful that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say no.


    "Alright," I relented with a small smile. "But only if you promise to listen to me, okay?"


    Storm beamed. "I promise!"


    I ruffled his blond hair. "Okay, let¡¯s go then."


    Grabbing his tiny jacket from the rack, I helped him put it on before leading him outside to my car. He climbed in excitedly, his feet kicking slightly as I buckled him up.


    As I pulled out of the driveway, I nced at him through the rearview mirror. His little face was pressed against the window, eyes wide as he took in the world outside.


    I smiled softly. Maybe this wasn¡¯t such a bad idea.


    A drive, a littlepany.


    I just hoped Snow wouldn¡¯t kill meter.


    "Okay, belt up, we are going for a ride."


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 313: The Park

    <h4>Chapter 313: The Park</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 313</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Once we hit the road, I finally decided on our destination.


    The park was peaceful, the air crisp with the scent of grass and autumn leaves.


    Children¡¯sughter echoed around me as parents sat on benches, watching over them with warm smiles.


    This was something I always wished Storm had with his biological dad, but since he was a douchebag, thankfully he¡¯s experienced a bit of that close rtionship with Snow.


    Storm was on the swings, giggling as he kicked his little legs, trying to go higher.


    A few minutes ago, he had been running around, ying tag with some other kids.


    Now, his eyes lit up as he spotted something new¡ªa rope bridge near the yground that he was determined to climb.


    "Aunt Zara, I¡¯m going there."


    I did not get a chance to speak before he dashed off. Left with no choice, I watched him closely, ensuring he was safe. But then something... shifted.


    A strange sensation crawled over my skin, like an eerie chill slithering up my spine.


    Astrid growled within me, her senses on high alert as we scanned the area. My eyes flickered toward the wooded area not far from the park.


    Something was there.


    At first, I thought it was a trick of the light, maybe a shadow cast by the trees swaying in the breeze. But the more I looked, the more I realized that wasn¡¯t it.


    A faint glow pulsed between the trees, flickering like fire but far too controlled, too deliberate. It was rhythmic, like a heartbeat.


    I stepped forward, my breath hitching as my body reacted on instinct.


    "Zara!" Storm called from the swings, but his voice sounded distant, almost muffled.


    I turned slightly. "Stay where you are, Storm. I¡¯ll be right back."


    It was my voice, but I wasn¡¯t the one speaking anymore. What I wanted to say was... <i>Call Daddy Snow.</i>


    He nodded, happily returning to his game, and then my feet moved again, making me face the light.


    As I moved toward the glow, the world around me seemed to be quiet. The park¡¯s sound faded, reced by an odd ringing in my ears. My vision blurred, the white glow bing more intense until¡ªeverything turned ck.


    <strong>And then... Somewhere Else...</strong>


    When I opened my eyes, I wasn¡¯t in the park anymore.


    I was standing in the center of a dimly lit space, surrounded by tall, flickering red candles. Their mes danced unnaturally, as though they were alive.


    My chest tightened as my gaze darted around. Hooded figures encircled me, their cloaks blending into the darkness beyond the candlelight.


    What the hell was this?


    I took a step forward, but the moment I did, a force mmed into my body, stopping me mid-stride.


    A barrier.


    A shimmering, invisible forcefield locked me in ce, confining me within the circle of smaller candles close to my feet.


    I swallowed hard. "Hello?" My voice came out steadier than I felt. "Can someone tell me what the hell is going on here?"


    The hooded figures began to whisper in anguage I didn¡¯t recognize, their voices ovepping in an eerie, rhythmic chant.


    Something about it sent a chill down my spine. I looked closely, and then I could read their lips, and briefly the meaning came to me.


    "She¡¯s awake."


    "She can see us."


    "Good, our n worked."


    Then, one by one, they lifted their heads.


    I didn¡¯t recognize most of them. But then¡ª


    My breath caught.


    One face stood out. I had seen him.


    I knew him very well.


    When the hood fell back, revealing sharp features and cold, calcting eyes, I felt my entire world tilt.


    "You¡¯re Styles. I mean, Noel ton¡ªE¡¯s lover," I breathed.


    The man smirked, shaking his head. "I go by many names." His voice was smooth and confident. "But my real name is..."


    Before he could finish, another voice¡ªdeeper,ced with authority¡ªcut through the air.


    "Kent Wayne, my son and Alpha heir to the Thorned Crescent Pack."


    I whipped my head toward the new speaker, my stomach dropping at the sight of an older man standing at the edge of the circle. He bore a striking resemnce to Styles¡ªKent¡ªbut his presence was heavier,manding.


    But that was the least of my worries. Something more became evident.


    Kent Wayne.


    Kent fucking Wayne. E... the man who E loved that made hermit suicide.


    Ever since my rebirth, most of the incidents, if not all that urred in my previous lives, never repeated themselves until now.


    I thought that by supporting her choice to be with Styles, I was preventing her from meeting the man who had caused her death in my past life, but what did I know?


    I had unknowingly pushed her to the monster.


    But then again, in my past, I never once heard of him being rted to the Thorned Crescent. How the fuck did we let someone like that into our lives?


    What the fuck was going on?


    I had no time to process it.


    "But you... What the hell is happening and how am I here?"


    <i>"Astrid?"</i>


    There was no answer. I could not feel my wolf¡¯s presence anymore.<i> "Astrid. Talk to me, please. Baby, talk to me. Where are you?"</i>


    I became frantic, my body shaking as one of thedies raised her hands and a weird energy of purple light twirled in her hand, directed at me.


    I felt my heart sting, and then a white light came from me.


    "No, stop it. Stop it. Stop it!"


    A rush of dizziness hit me, and before I knew it, the world around me spun¡ª


    And then everything went ck again.


    <strong>~Back at the Park~</strong>


    I gasped awake, my lungs burning as if I had been drowning.


    My hands dug into the dirt beneath me, my heart shuddering against my ribs. The sun was still up, and the park was still filled with theughter of children.


    Had it all been a vision?


    No. It was too real.


    I pushed myself up, my head spinning. And then I turned around to head back to the pack. I needed to go home. It was a mistakeing here.


    My eyes lifted to the ce where I left Storm and then¡ª


    Storm. He was gone.


    My eyes widened in panic as I scrambled to my feet, turning toward the yground.


    He wasn¡¯t there.


    My blood turned to ice.


    "Storm!" I called sharply, fear lounging in my heart.


    No answer.


    I ran toward the swings¡ªempty. The rope bridge¡ªempty. My heart thudded as I scanned the area.


    Then I saw it.


    Near the tree line, fresh footprints in the dirt.


    A man¡¯s boot prints.


    And smaller ones beside them.


    My breath hitched as realization sank in.


    Storm¡¯s been kidnapped.


    Kane.


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 314: I Lost Him

    <h4>Chapter 314: I Lost Him</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 314</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Before I left the house, I thought my biggest worry was Snow finding out I took Storm without telling him. That alone would have been enough for him to put me under house arrest for a week.


    But now?


    Now, Storm was gone.


    And if Aira found out... I might as well have dug my own grave.


    I searched frantically, my breathing uneven as panic wed at my chest. My eyes scanned every corner of the park, desperate for any sign of him. But he was gone.


    "Kane," I whispered, my hands shaking. He had taken Storm.


    <i>"Astrid?"</i> I called out internally, trying to reach my wolf again. The silence that met me made my stomach churn. <i>"Astrid, please... I need you."</i>


    For a moment, there was nothing. Then, a weak pulse, a familiar presence flickering back to life.


    <i>"Zara..."</i> Her voice was faint but present like she was fighting through something.


    I gasped. <i>"Thank the Moon Goddess. Where were you? I tried calling for you!"</i>


    <i>"I don¡¯t know,"</i> she admitted, her toneced with exhaustion. <i>"Something blocked me. It was magic. Someone did something to you and I couldn¡¯t connect with you. It was like for a moment you were gone, Zara."</i>


    <i>"Gone?"</i>


    <i>"Yes. Dead. Out of this world but I lost contact. They did something to us."</i>


    I swallowed hard, remembering the cloaked figures, the chanting, the energy that crackled in the air. Whatever that was¡ªit wasn¡¯t normal.


    <i>"Astrid, can you track Storm?"</i>


    <i>"I can try, but whatever took me away is still lingering... It¡¯s making it hard to focus."</i>


    Damn it.


    My head spun, my heart hammering so hard I could feel it in my throat. My eyes blurred as tears threatened to break free.


    I could already envision Aira¡¯s anger when she found out. It wasn¡¯t something I could hide from her anyway.


    Fuck it!!!


    "Storm?! Baby,e on out. Auntie is here." There was no sign of him. I asked a few people if they had seen him and I was met with the same shake of the head.


    "God!!"


    I ignored the stares sent my way and continued searching for little Storm. Then, a sudden roar of an engine broke the silence.


    A ck Range Rover screeched to a stop near the park entrance, and before I could even register what was happening, Snow was already out of the car, running toward me.


    The moment he reached me, his arms wrapped around me, pulling me tightly against him. His warmth, his scent¡ªeverything about him screamed safety. But I didn¡¯t feel safe.


    Not when Storm was missing.


    Snow pulled back slightly, his hands gripping my shoulders to steady me while my head moved, eyes scanning everywhere as he looked me over, his sharp blue eyes filled with worry. "Zara, are you okay?"


    Tears welled in my eyes, and the guilt crashed over me. "Snow... I¡ªStorm was... I was with him and then¡ª"


    "I know," he said softly, cutting me off. "He called me."


    I froze. "What?"


    Snow nodded and exined. "Storm called me, Zara. Said you weren¡¯t moving. Said you were just standing in one ce and wouldn¡¯t answer him."


    My lips parted, my mind struggling to process. "He... He did?"


    "Yes, love. Storm is smart," Snow murmured, brushing a stray tear from my cheek.


    I shook my head in disbelief. "Then how...? I told him not to worry, but that wasn¡¯t what I wanted to say."


    Snow¡¯s brows furrowed. "That doesn¡¯t make sense. What went wrong?"


    I opened my mouth to answer when Snow¡¯s phone vibrated in his pocket. He pulled it out, ncing at the screen.


    "Golden God."


    Snow immediately answered the call, his posture stiffening, his nostrils ring slightly as he took a deep breath.


    His eyes darkened. "Kane," he muttered.


    The voice on the other end scoffed. "Hello, it¡¯s me, Xavier. Golden God. Not Kane," Golden God corrected.


    Snow exhaled sharply. "I know. But I can smell him. He was here."


    There was a brief pause before Golden God spoke again. "I essed the CCTV cameras and found him. Kane had Storm unconscious.


    He carried him out of the park and into a ck SUV. I tracked the vehicle, but he ditched it. When I checked, they were already gone. We lost the trail there."


    Snow¡¯s jaw clenched. "Where was itst seen?"


    "At District B, New Castle."


    "Okay. Track from the park to thest seen location. How many blind spots?"


    "I have done that, and we have about four."


    I watched Snow inhale deeply. "G.G., I do not want estimates. I don¡¯t need possibilities, G.G. I need the exact location. Now, let¡¯s try this again. How many blind spots?"


    "There are four possible blind spots between the park and thest recorded location," Golden God exined. "Two of them are close to major intersections. He could have gone anywhere from there."


    Snow cursed under his breath. "Fucking bastards... He sure nned this. Damn it."


    A beat of silence.


    Then, Golden God sighed. "Alright. Sending the coordinates now. But Snow... this won¡¯t be easy. Kane¡¯s not stupid. He nned this well."


    "I know," Snow muttered. "And that¡¯s why we need to move fast. I¡¯ll call Draven. Send the coordinates and I will inform them. He would rally my warriors and have them go to every blind spot and every intersection and check till they find my nephew."


    "Okay." Golden God hesitated. "Are you informing Aira?"


    Snow¡¯s grip on his phone tightened. "No. Not yet. We¡¯ll handle this first. Also, loop in Tempest. She needs to know that bastard made his move."


    "Got it."


    "Do that."


    "Oh and Snow."


    "Yes?"


    "Watch Zara. From the CCTV footage, she seemed to be out of it."


    "I will."


    With that, the call ended.


    Snow turned back to me, his expression grim but controlled.


    "Love," he said gently, "let¡¯s go home. I need to meet with the others and make ns. We have to hurry our attack on Kane¡¯s pack."


    I nodded, wiping at my tears. My heart still ached, the weight of my mistake pressing heavily on my chest.


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to break now.


    Storm needed us.


    And Kane... Kane was going to pay.


    "Let¡¯s go home."


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 315: Painful Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 315: Painful Outburst</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 315</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The house felt different the moment we stepped in.


    Tense. Suffocating.


    Before I could process it, I heard rapid footsteps descending the stairs. Aira¡¯s.


    She rushed toward us, her eyes wild with panic. Behind her, Zade followed, his expression tense but controlled as always


    "Where is he?" Aira demanded, her voice shaking.


    I froze.


    Snow immediately stepped in front of me, shielding me like a wall. But it didn¡¯t matter¡ªAira wasn¡¯t looking at him.


    Her furious eyes were locked on me.


    "I asked you a question!" she snapped. "The guards saw Storm leave with you. Where is my son? Why isn¡¯t he with you? Where did you take him, Zara?"


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out.


    "Aira, calm down," Snow tried to calm his sister, careful of the wrath she was gonna bring. "Let¡¯s¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t tell me to calm down!" she shouted, her hands trembling. "My son is missing! He was safe here! She took him out, and now shees back without him?!"


    Zade¡¯s gaze flickered between us, his face unreadable. "Zar, what¡¯s going on?"


    Snow exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples before turning to Zade. "Something happened. Zara looked away briefly, and then... he was gone."


    Silence.


    Aira staggered back slightly, her hand covering her mouth as if physically holding back a scream.


    Then she turned to me, her eyes burning with rage and devastation.


    "It¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault," Snow said cautiously.


    Aira¡¯s breath hitched, and she let out a bitter, brokenugh. "Excuse me?" She whipped her head toward him. "Snow, she took him out when he was safe here. She was responsible for him. And now he¡¯s gone?"


    Guilt pressed against my ribs, making it harder to breathe.


    "Aira¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t!" she snapped, cutting me off. "Storm is smart. He knows better than to follow a stranger." Her voice cracked. "So tell me, Snow, where was she when Kane took him?"


    Snow clenched his jaw, his hands curling into fists. He didn¡¯t answer.


    Because we both knew the truth.


    I hadn¡¯t been paying attention.


    I¡¯d been trapped¡ªsomewhere else, somewhere unnatural, lost in a vision I couldn¡¯t exin.


    Aira took a slow, shaky breath before stepping closer, lowering her voice to something far deadlier.


    "You were against Zade and me the other day," she said coldly, her gaze piercing mine. "And now... now my son is gone. Maybe you thought taking Storm and me back to Kane would be best for your dear brother, Zade. How do I know you didn¡¯t let Kane take him on purpose?"


    Her words hit me like a de straight to the heart.


    I felt my knees go weak, my stomach twisting violently.


    I shook my head quickly. "No¡ªAira, please, I swear, I¡ª"


    Zade stepped forward. "I know you¡¯re not careless, Zara. But you did say Aira needed to face Kane."


    I turned to him, desperate. "Zade. No. I only said that because I thought she needed closure! But this¡ªthis wasn¡¯t supposed to happen!"


    His expression wavered for a moment, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    I swallowed thickly, my hands trembling. "I was in a different ce. I saw them. The Thorned Crescent. They were there at the park¡ªbut it was like a different reality. A ritual. They did something to me, Zade. I¡ªI couldn¡¯t move, I couldn¡¯t think, and by the time I came back, Storm was gone."


    The more I spoke, the more their expressions hardened. I took a step back. Just thinking of my exnation, to them, I may have appeared as someone desperately grasping at thest straw to save myself.


    But that wasn¡¯t the truth. I... I love Storm, and I would never hurt him. Nor Zade or Aira. Not like this.


    Aira scoffed, shaking her head in disbelief. "Do you hear yourself? You¡¯re telling me the Thorned Crescent was at a fucking children¡¯s park? You expect me to believe that?"


    Zade¡¯s eyes darkened. "Zara... If the Thorned Crescent was in the park, no one would have been left alive."


    I looked around, pleading with them to understand.


    But no one did.


    Not even Zade.


    Aira let out a shaky breath, her body trembling. "I can¡¯t believe this."


    I took a step forward. "Aira, please, I know you¡¯re hurting, but Sto¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t." Her voice was sharp and final. "Don¡¯t say his name."


    Snow finally spoke, his tone clipped. "Aira, we will find him."


    She let out a bitterugh, her eyes glistening. "We? There is no ¡¯we¡¯ in this, Snow, not with her. Storm is my son. And I will find him."


    And with that, she turned and stormed out.


    Tears slid down my face as I turned to Zade, silently begging him to say something¡ªto defend me.


    But he just stared at me, his jaw clenched.


    I let out a broken breath before shaking my head. "I thought we were one. And I thought if anyone ever understood me more, it would be you. Because you¡¯ve known me since like, forever."


    "Zar, I..."


    "Save it. You had your chance and twice you have made your stance clear. It was my fault he went missing. I take full responsibility for that but... don¡¯t make me feel like I am a mad person or I am colliding with Kane of all people."


    Snow walked close to me, but I lifted my hand. "No, honey. I wouldn¡¯t even work with Ivan or Marcus let alone Kane, who treated Aira so badly. Much less lie about Thorned Crescent. So it is fine if you do not believe me. Just..."


    Then, without another word, I turned and ran.


    I barely heard Snow calling after me as I climbed into my car, started the engine, and sped away from thepound.


    I needed to breathe.


    I needed to get the hell away from here.


    At this moment I wasn¡¯t thinking about my safety or anyone¡¯s. All I knew was that I wanted to breathe.


    But then as I sped down the road, my mind was filled with only so few ces to my destination. And then I recalled E.


    Immediately, Styles... Kent Wayne¡¯s face shed before my eyes and a thought came to mind.


    <i>"Don¡¯t tell me Kane is working with the Throned Crescent?"</i>


    The most uptodate nove??s are published on fr(e)??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 316: What Really Happened

    <h4>Chapter 316: What Really Happened</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 316</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I gripped the steering wheel so tightly that my knuckles turned white. My heart was still pounding, my emotions tangled between anger, guilt, and something else I couldn¡¯t name.


    They didn¡¯t believe me.


    Not Aira. Not Zade.


    Only Snow had defended me, but even he had hesitated.


    But this wasn¡¯t about me. It was about Storm.


    And as I sped down the dark roads, my mind churned through everything I had seen.


    The hooded figures. The strangenguage. The force field that trapped me.


    Force field, just like we hear in movies but there was no scientific stuff own there. Which means it was pure witchcraft.


    And then¡ªhim.


    Kent Wayne.


    Or, as I had once known him, Styles.


    A sick feeling twisted in my stomach. If Kent was truly part of the Thorned Crescent, then that meant...


    "Kane," I whispered. "Don¡¯t tell me Kane is working with the Thorned Crescent."


    The pieces clicked into ce too easily.


    Kane wanted power. Thorned Crescent had it. Above that, he wanted Aira and Storm. And Thorned Crescent could help him get it.


    Why was it that it was at the point where they got me distracted that Kane stole his son? Shit.


    Even the thought till now gives me jitters.


    Storm was Kane¡¯s leverage¡ªhis blood tie to Aira, Snow, and Alpha Storm¡¯s bloodline. If he handed Storm over to the Thorned Crescent, they would gain something valuable.


    And if the Thorned Crescent was involved...


    This was bigger than just Kane taking his son back.


    My throat tightened, my pulse racing as I grabbed my phone and quickly dialled Snow.


    He picked up immediately. "Zara?"


    "I have something," I said, my voice rushed. "I think I know what Kane¡¯s nning."


    Snow was silent for a beat before exhaling. "Where are you? I was about searching every part pf the city for you."


    I hesitated. "I¡ª"


    "Please," he interrupted. His voice was softer now, urgent. "Zara, let¡¯s talk. I need to see you."


    I swallowed hard.


    I was still hurt. Still reeling from how no one had believed me.


    But this wasn¡¯t about me.


    I took a shaky breath before giving him the location of a small, secluded hotel on the outskirts of town.


    "I¡¯ll be there in thirty minutes," he promised.


    I ended the call and pressed the gas pedal, driving straight to my destination.


    <strong>*******************</strong><strong>~Thirty Minutes Later~</strong>


    The hotel was quiet, tucked between tall trees that made it feel hidden from the rest of the world. I had barely settled into my room when a knock sounded at the door.


    I took a deep breath before opening it, already knowing who it would be anyway.


    Snow stood there, his expression unreadable. But his eyes¡ªthose deep blue eyes that had always held warmth¡ªlooked stormy.


    Without a word, I stepped aside, letting him in.


    The moment I closed the door, I exhaled, running a hand through my hair.


    "I¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Snow moved.


    He was behind me in an instant, his arms wrapping around my waist, pulling me into his chest.


    Warmth.


    Strength.


    Safety.


    I inhaled sharply. "Snow, I¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t let go.


    Instead... His grip tightened.


    "I should have done this before," he whispered against my hair. "I should have held you, protected and defended you better when I had the chance."


    I swallowed hard, my body tense against him. I didn¡¯t know what I was going to say, to be honest.


    "Snow, loving me is one thing," I whispered. "But no one believed me."


    He pulled back just enough to turn me toward him, his hands framing my face.


    "I did," he said, his voice filled with conviction. "I believe you. I love you, Zara."


    Tears welled in my eyes. "Then why¡ª"


    "I was trying to handle everything at once. Trying to make sure Aira didn¡¯t break apart. Trying to find Storm. But I never doubted you."


    My lip trembled. "It felt like you did."


    "I know." He leaned forward, pressing his forehead against mine. "And I¡¯m sorry. I should have told you sooner. I should have stood by you when you needed me."


    I closed my eyes, soaking in his warmth, his scent, and his presence.


    It didn¡¯t erase the pain.


    But it helped.


    Finally, I pulled back slightly, exhaling. "I need to tell you what I saw."


    Snow¡¯s expression hardened. "Start from the beginning, Zara. Storm, he was a bit scared and wondered what was happening with you. We need to understand that maybe then Zade and Aira will too."


    At the mention of their names, I shook my head. They were hurt. Aira was hurt and would easily believe anything in her pain.


    She needed someone to me and I became that someone. On the other side, Zade has his judgement clouded now due to love.


    I nodded and recounted everything.


    The glowing light in the forest. The way my body had moved on its own and how I had said something else rather than to warn Storm. The hooded figures. The strange magic.


    And then¡ªKent Wayne.


    Snow stiffened the moment I said his name. His jaw clenched, his grip on my waist tightening. "Are you saying E¡¯s Styles is actually Kent Wayne?"


    I nodded. "And he¡¯s part of the Thorned Crescent."


    Snow cursed under his breath. "If that¡¯s true, then we¡¯re dealing with more than just Kane."


    I ran a hand down my face. "Exactly. I think Kane is working with them. That¡¯s why he took Storm. He¡¯s offering him up as some kind of bargaining chip maybe."


    Snow¡¯s entire posture radiated fury. "That bastard."


    "There¡¯s more," I whispered. "The magic they used on me¡ªit wasn¡¯t just an illusion, Snow. It was real. I was trapped; I felt it. They did something to me, and Astrid... she was blocked out. My wolf couldn¡¯t reach me."


    Snow¡¯s grip on me tightened. "That¡¯s dark magic."


    I swallowed. "I figured."


    Silence stretched between us, heavy. And then, Snow pulled me into his chest again, holding me like he never wanted to let go.


    "They wanted your powers, I believe. But we¡¯ll fix this," he promised.


    "How?" My voice was barely above a whisper.


    He pulled back just enough to cup my cheek, his thumb brushing away a tear I hadn¡¯t realised had fallen.


    "We take the fight to them."


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 317: A Mother’s Pain

    <h4>Chapter 317: A Mother¡¯s Pain</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 317</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My hands were still trembling as I stormed down the hallway, my vision blurry from the unshed tears burning my eyes. My breath came in short, uneven bursts, my chest heaving from the weight of my rage.


    I was furious.


    At Zara. At Kane. At myself.


    But more than anything, I was hurting.


    Storm was gone. My son was gone. I should have protected him, but I failed.


    Zade caught up with me before I could reach my room, his hand grabbing my wrist and spinning me around. "Aira, stop." His voice was gentle but firm, his blue eyes scanning my face with concern.


    I wanted to push him away, to yell, to let all the emotions I had bottled up explode into the air like a hurricane. But when I saw the raw worry in his gaze, something inside me cracked.


    A sob tore from my throat.


    Zade immediately pulled me into his arms, holding me close as I buried my face in his chest. My fingers clenched his shirt, my body trembling as my wolf, Autumn, whimpered in my mind.


    "I can¡¯t go back to him," I choked out, my voice filled with emotion. "I don¡¯t care what anyone says. If you believe your sister, Zade, that¡¯s fine. But don¡¯t ask me to go back to Kane. I¡¯d rather die."


    Zade sighed, his chin resting atop my head as he rubbed my back soothingly. "No one¡¯s asking you to go back to him, Aira," he murmured. "And I do believe Zara, but I believe you too. I just want you to be okay."


    I pulled back slightly, my tear-streaked face tilting up to meet his gaze. "I¡¯m not okay," I whispered brokenly. "I¡¯ve been so focused on my pain, my anger, that I lost sight of what was really important¡ªStorm. I failed him, Zade."


    "No." He cupped my face gently, his thumbs wiping away my tears. "You didn¡¯t fail him. You are a mother fighting for her son. That¡¯s the strongest thing you could ever be."


    I shook my head. "I was reckless. I should have known better. I should have been smarter. Instead, I let my pain cloud my judgment, and now my baby is with Kane, and I let it happen."


    Zade exhaled sharply before pulling me back into his arms. "We¡¯re going to get him back," he vowed against my ear. "I swear it, Aira."


    I clenched my jaw, trying to fight the sobs that still wracked my chest. "I¡¯ve been a terrible mother, haven¡¯t I?"


    Zade pulled away just enough to cup my face, forcing me to look at him. His blue eyes burned with something fierce and unyielding.


    "You are not a terrible mother. You are a mother in pain. And you¡¯re allowed to feel, Aira. You¡¯re allowed to be scared and angry, but don¡¯t you ever say that you don¡¯t love your son enough."


    I sniffled, my throat tight.


    Zade leaned in, his forehead pressing gently against mine. "You love Storm more than anything. And that¡¯s why you¡¯re going to get him back."


    His words broke something in me, and for the first time, I let myself believe them.


    Slowly, I nodded. "I just want to do the right thing, Zade. I don¡¯t want Storm anywhere near that monster."


    "And he won¡¯t be," Zade assured me, his lips brushing against my forehead before he pulled back. "We¡¯ll fix this. Together."


    I inhaled deeply, my eyes searching his. "Zade..."


    His gaze softened as he stroked my cheek. "Yeah?"


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered. "I am not torn anymore, Zade. Kane has nothing to offer my son and me. I should have realised it a long time ago, but my indecision is what brought us here today and I may have gotten mad, but Zara made a point in the kitchen where she said I have to break off from Kane for good and cleanly. I¡¯m sorry."


    Zade nodded, his eyes glimmering with understanding. "You should tell her that yourself."


    I looked away, shame curling in my chest. "That doesn¡¯t erase the fact that she kept things from us. That she lost my son."


    Zade sighed quietly, his fingers brushing through my hair soothingly. "I know my sister. She can be a lot of things, but Zara isn¡¯t a liar."


    I bit my lip, my mind shing back to the confrontation. "But you heard her back there," I murmured. "She said that¡ª"


    "Her words got me thinking," Zade interrupted. "If she was mentally locked somewhere, she wasn¡¯t thinking that means she wasn¡¯t in control. That cancels out everything. If it is Thorned Crescent, I can understand why."


    I frowned, studying his face. "You¡¯re sure?"


    He hesitated. "There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told anyone yet, not even Snow," he admitted.


    I stiffened. "What is it?"


    Zade¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "I did some digging one day in my library back at the pack. Zara isn¡¯t just a werewolf. She has our great-grandmother¡¯s bloodline in her."


    I blinked in confusion. "What does that mean?"


    Zade¡¯s voice was serious, almost reverent. "Zara is a witch, Aira. A powerful one."


    A sharp inhale rushed through my lungs. My hands clenched. "What?"


    "I don¡¯t know the full extent of her powers, but the Shadow ve wants her. It¡¯s what caused the battle that destroyed my pack years ago. And now, if the Thorned Crescent is involved too..." He trailed off.


    I tried to process his words, but my thoughts were cut short when Zade¡¯s phone suddenly buzzed. He pulled it out, his eyes scanning the screen.


    His expression hardened. "It¡¯s from Golden God. It¡¯s a video."


    My breath hitched. "What kind of video?"


    Zade didn¡¯t answer immediately. "Snow asked him to search for Storm and I believe he wants you to see this."


    He clicked on the file and turned the screen towards me. A security recording.


    My heart pounded as we watched the footage.


    There, in the grainy quality of the security cam, was Zara.


    She was walking toward the woods, her movements eerily unnatural, almost mechanical.


    And then, I saw him.


    Storm.


    Read ??atest chapters at fr(e)ewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 318: How He Took Me

    <h4>Chapter 318: How He Took Me</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 318</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Storm.


    He ran up to her, shaking her, trying to get her attention¡ªbut she didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t react.


    "You see. Why won¡¯t she answer him?" I asked.


    Zade clenched his jaw. "She can¡¯t. See? She wasn¡¯t in control. If the Shadow ve or Thorned Crescent is involved, then they hypnotised her."


    "But no one is there," I argued.


    "Dark magic cane in many ways, honey."


    We looked at the video again and this time noticed Storm cing a phone on his ear and away from Zara.


    And then, from the left side of the screen, a tall man approached Storm.


    Zade sucked in a sharp breath.


    And then I saw him.


    My stomach dropped. Kane.


    I knew that body. I knew the way he moved, the way he carried himself. I had spent years loving that man.


    Tears burnt my eyes as I whispered, "That¡¯s Kane. I¡¯d know him anywhere."


    Zade exhaled sharply, his eyes flickering with emotion.


    I forced myself to swallow, ignoring the lump in my throat. "That means... the video does implicate Zara a lot but clearly shows she was out of it."


    Zade nods his head. He ran a hand down his face, his voiceced with regret.


    "She was being used. And I let her think she was delusional. I let her feel alone. Fuck. I messed up. I never told her about who she truly was and thus did not protect her well. It¡¯s all on me."


    "So... Are you saying they are working together? Thorned Crescent, Shadow ve and Kane?"


    Zade turned to face me. "I dunno. It is a calcted guess, but this just means Zara was unknowingly used, and I used her. I-I... Aira..."


    A tear slipped down my cheek as guilt settled deep in my chest. "I pushed her away too. I used her."


    Zade¡¯s expression softened, his blue eyes heavy with emotion. "She needs to hear this from us."


    I wiped my tears, my voice hoarse. "Go to her. Please. Tell her I¡¯m sorry."


    Zade smiled softly and pulled me into a hug. We had all made mistakes. But now, it was time to fix them. "I will."


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Storm¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I woke up with a headache.


    A big, ugly, pounding headache that made my eyes squeeze shut and my stomach feel all twisty.


    The ground under me was cold and rough like when I fell on the gravel at the training grounds. My little fingers curled against the stone, feeling the dust stick to my skin.


    Where was I?


    My eyes fluttered open, and I blinked at the dim light around me. The ce smelled weird¡ªlike old metal and something damp, like when it rained too much and made the basement smell funny.


    I sat up slowly, rubbing my head. Everything felt a little... off. My arms were sore, and my legs felt heavy.


    And then the headache came again, sharp and deep, like something was squeezing inside my brain.


    I groaned, gripping my head. "Ow..."


    What happened?


    I tried to think, tried to remember.


    I was at the park.


    Yes. The swings, the rope bridge, running around with the other kids.


    And then...


    "Auntie Zara," I whispered, my heart racing.


    She had been standing still. Not blinking, not moving. Just staring at something I couldn¡¯t see.


    I had called her and shaken her.


    She didn¡¯t answer me.


    She didn¡¯t even look at me. That was so different from the Zara I knew.


    She loved how cute I was and it was another reason I loved her so why would she ignore me like that? Did I do something to annoy her?


    Something was wrong.


    I had felt it in my chest, in my tummy. That bad, bad feeling. So I did what Daddy always told me to do when something didn¡¯t feel right.


    I had called him.


    I patted my pockets quickly, panic rising in my throat¡ªuntil I felt it.


    My phone.


    It was still there.


    With shaking hands, I pulled it out, pressing the power button. The screen flickered to life, and I let out a shaky breath.


    I quickly found Dad¡¯s contact and pressed call, my tiny fingers gripping the phone tightly as it rang.


    <i>Come on,e on,e on...</i>


    Then, finally¡ª


    "Storm?" Dad¡¯s voice came through, strong and steady like always.


    My lip wobbled. "Dad..."


    "Storm. Where are you guys? We¡¯ve been looking for you two, and Zara isn¡¯t answering her cell."


    I swallowed, looking around the scary ce again. "I... We came to the park. Daddy, Zara is acting funny. She¡ª"


    My heart nearly stopped as a shadow moved in front of me as if I had witnessed another spooky film. However, the shadow was a man.


    I sighed, cing my hand on my chest.


    I wasn¡¯t alone, but that wasn¡¯t the problem. "Wha..."


    His deep voice hummed. "Hello, little champ."


    I gasped as I stared up at the man standing in front of me, my little fingers gripping my phone tightly.


    He was big. His shoulders were broad, and his dark hair was pulled back, showing a face that looked kind of like mine... but not.


    Something about him felt... wrong.


    Like the stories Auntie Zara told me about monsters pretending to be people.


    His lips curled into a smirk. "I finally get to meet my son."


    My breath caught in my throat. Son?


    I shook my head quickly. "My daddy is Snow."


    The man growled low in his throat, making the hair on my arms stand up. I wished I could have been like Daddy Snow right now, but I was a little too small to shift without a wolf.


    "Your mother has filled your head with lies," the man said, taking a step forward.


    My feet stepped back on their own.


    He noticed¡ªand smiled.


    "Hey, look, buddy," he said, his voice softer now, but his eyes were sharp. "I don¡¯t know what your mom told you, but you have my blood flowing through your veins. Didn¡¯t she tell you that?"


    I shook my head. I could feel my heartbeat getting louder in my ears. "No."


    He sighed dramatically. "Figures. Aira always was stubborn."


    My fingers twitched against my phone. If I could just get the call back to Daddy¡ª


    But Kane¡¯s eyes flicked to my hand, and I knew I had to be smart.


    I let my hand drop to my side like I wasn¡¯t holding anything important, then slowly slipped my phone into my pocket.


    Kane¡¯s smirk widened like he knew exactly what I was doing.


    "Good boy," he murmured. "You¡¯re learning."


    I swallowed but I didn¡¯t let the fear show on my face. I needed to be smart. Just like Uncle Snow always told me.


    "How do I know you¡¯re not lying?" I asked, lifting my chin.


    Kane raised a brow, clearly amused. "Oh? You want proof?"


    I nodded.


    He chuckled, then reached for the buttons of his shirt. "Alright, kid. Look at this."


    He pulled the fabric aside, revealing his left shoulder.


    My breath caught.


    A birthmark.


    A big one, shaped like a distorted star. My hands clenched into fists because I knew that shape. I had seen it before.


    On myself. Every time I looked in the mirror.


    Kane¡¯s gaze locked onto mine, and for the first time, I felt something else beneath his cold expression.


    Something dangerous.


    I barely had time to react before he moved.


    The source of this c??ntent is fr(e)??NovelFire

 Chapter 319: My Son 1

    <h4>Chapter 319: My Son 1</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 319</strong>


    <strong>~Storm¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It happened fast when a white cloth soaked in something was pressed against my nose and mouth.


    I thrashed, trying to push him away, but his grip was strong and my vision blurred.


    Thest thing I saw before everything went dark was his face.


    Smiling.


    Like he had won.


    I winced at the headache splitting my brain and blinked. And now, I was here.


    Somewhere dark. Somewhere cold.


    And I was alone without my mom, my daddy Snow, and Auntie Zara. I couldn¡¯t save her either. I hope Daddy Snow will.


    I spent a few minutes like that while my head hurt.


    My arms felt heavy, and my mouth was dry like I had eaten too many crackers without water.


    I pushed myself up slowly, blinking at the dim light around me. The room smelt weird¡ªlike rust and something old and rotten. The floor beneath me was rough, cold stone, and there were thick metal bars in front of me.


    It was annoying that the man who imed to be my father kept me in a cage¡ªa dungeon.


    I panicked, but I swallowed it down. Daddy Snow always said panicking made people stupid. And I wasn¡¯t stupid.


    I was smart. I was trained. I was Snow Zephyr¡¯s son. So I needed to think. What would Daddy Snow do?


    My fingers twitched as I reached into my pocket for my phone.


    If I could just call Dad¡ª


    My heart dropped. It was gone.


    I patted my pockets again, frantically checking every inch of my pants. Nothing.


    No. No, no, no.


    I bit my lip hard, trying to think. Had it fallen out? Maybe when he carried me? Or¡ª


    The sound of footsteps echoed down the corridor. Heavy. Slow. It wasing closer. I clenched my fists as a figure appeared outside the bars.


    Him.


    He stood there, hands in his pockets, his dark eyes gleaming like he had already won some kind of prize.


    "My name is Kane," he said smoothly, tilting his head slightly. "Nice to meet you, son."


    I stared at him, refusing to speak. He smirked, pulling something from his pocket.


    When I looked closer I realised what it was. My phone.


    "Looking for this?" he asked, holding it up between two fingers.


    I tensed, my jaw clenching.


    He shook his head,ughing under his breath. "Nah. I figured you were smart. You had to be, considering you have my genes."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    In my head, I scoffed.


    <i>"You mean, I have my mother¡¯s genes, and I was trained well by Daddy Snow, dumbass."</i>


    But I didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Because smart wolves don¡¯t poke sleeping bears.


    And right now, I needed to be very, very smart.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I sat on the edge of my bed as my mind felt like it was bing an endless loop of fear and regret.


    Storm. My baby. My heart.


    He was gone.


    I had screamed, cried, and begged for answers. But nothing. Nothing made the agony of his disappearance any less crushing. Snow had promised he would find him, but the waiting, the uncertainty¡ªit was killing me.


    Then, my phone buzzed.


    I barely nced at it at first, assuming it was Snow or Zade with an update. But then I saw it.


    A message.


    And a picture.


    My stomach turned as I clicked it open.


    There, on the cold, hard groundy my son. Unconscious. His small body curled up, his face pale, his tiny hands tucked close to his chest like he was trying to keep warm.


    My breath caught, a sharp, painful gasp escaping my lips. And then I saw the text beneath the picture.


    <i>"My son is finally with his father."</i>


    No. No. No. No.


    Tears blurred my vision as my fingers trembled over my screen. I tried to call the number immediately, but it wouldn¡¯t connect.


    "Come on,e on!" I hissed, trying again. The line stayed dead.


    I swallowed hard, my chest heaving. My hands shook so badly I could barely type as I texted back.


    <i>"Give me back my son."</i>


    I waited.


    Seconds felt like hours.


    Then, my phone buzzed again.


    Another message.


    <i>"If you want to see him again, how about a reunion, mate? Come to this address."</i>


    A location link followed.


    I stared at it, my heart pounding so hard I could hear the rush of blood in my ears. This was it. My chance.


    Without wasting a second, I grabbed my hoodie, yanked it over my head, and bolted out of the room.


    I didn¡¯t think. I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Because nothing¡ªnothing¡ªwould stop me from getting my son back.


    Minutester, my hands were tight around the steering wheel, my foot pressing hard against the gas pedal as I sped down the dark road.


    Storm.


    I had to get to him. I didn¡¯t care what it took, didn¡¯t care what I had to do. Kane had my son, and I wouldn¡¯t waste another second waiting.


    With one hand, I grabbed my phone and quickly typed out a message to Zade.


    <strong>Aira:</strong><i>I have to get my son back.</i>


    I didn¡¯t wait for a response. Didn¡¯t care if he tried to stop me.


    As I tossed my phone onto the passenger seat, it buzzed again.


    I nced at the screen, expecting Zade, but my chest tightened when I saw the name.


    Mom<strong>.</strong>


    I swallowed hard, my breath shaky as I pressed the answer button and put her on speaker.


    "Mom." My voice was already breaking.


    "Aira," she breathed, relief and worry mixing in her tone. "Baby, are you okay? I just heard¡ªoh, Goddess, Aira, tell me you¡¯re safe!"


    Tears welled in my eyes, but I forced myself to keep them at bay. "I¡¯m fine, Mom."


    "You don¡¯t sound fine," she used gently. "Snow told us what happened. Where are you? Are you home?"


    I hesitated, my fingers tightening around the wheel. "No."


    "Aira..." She exhaled sharply. "Tell me you¡¯re not doing something reckless."


    I pressed my lips together. She already knew.


    "Mom," my voice cracked, "he has my son."


    A silence stretched over the line before she whispered, "I know, sweetheart."


    I blinked hard, gripping the wheel so tightly my knuckles turned white. "Then you understand why I have to go."


    "Aira, listen to me¡ª"


    Read ??at??st chapters at (f)re??we(b)novel Only

 Chapter 320: She’s Gone

    <h4>Chapter 320: She¡¯s Gone</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 320</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "No, Mom!" I snapped, my voice rising as I cut her short. "I can¡¯t just sit around and wait! I can¡¯t¡ªhe¡¯s <i>my</i> baby! I know I haven¡¯t been the best mother, mum, but I want to do my best now and set him free."


    "I know," she said quickly, her voice soft but firm. "But Aira, this is Kane we¡¯re talking about. He¡¯s dangerous. You can¡¯t just walk into this alone."


    "I don¡¯t have a choice," I whispered.


    "You always have a choice," she countered. "And the smart choice is to wait for Snow, for Zade, for the pack. Don¡¯t do this alone, sweetheart."


    I bit my lip, my vision blurring for a second. "I can¡¯t wait. I won¡¯t wait. Every second I waste is another second Storm is with him."


    Mom sniffled on the other end. "Then at least tell me where you¡¯re going."


    I shook my head, knowing she¡¯d send Snow or Zade after me in a heartbeat. "I¡¯ll be okay, Mom. I promise."


    "Aira¡ª"


    "I love you," I cut her off before she could keep me on the phone. Then, I hung up.


    I couldn¡¯t stop. Not now. Not until I had my son back.


    <i>"Soon, baby. Soon I¡¯ll be with you again, Storm."</i>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow and I had barely spent time together, with him calming me down and trying to see if I could ess my powers or, better still, link back to what happened in the park and what that witch was doing.


    Well, that luck was toned down fast.


    We needed to figure out the bigger picture and what move Thorned Crescent was doing when suddenly Snow¡¯s phone rang out.


    Well, that luck ran out fast.


    We needed to figure out the bigger picture¡ªwhat the Thorned Crescent was nning, how Kane yed into this, and how the Shadow ve was involved. But before we could get anywhere, Snow¡¯s phone rang out, breaking the silence.


    He frowned slightly, pulling it out and ncing at the screen. "It¡¯s Zade."


    The mere mention of my brother¡¯s name wasn¡¯t exactly the thrill I was looking forward to now.


    Snow answered immediately, putting his phone on speaker. "Zade?"


    "Snow," Zade¡¯s voice came through, and anyone could feel the tension in his voice. "I was driving to check in with Jupiter when I got a text from Aira."


    Snow¡¯s entire body tensed. "Aira." He shot up into a sitting position. "What did she say?"


    "She said she¡¯s going to get Storm back."


    Snow shot up from his seat, his jaw tightening. "What?"


    "I know," Zade exhaled sharply. "We talked after... everything. After I realised, I was wrong."


    Snow closed his eyes for a second, rubbing his temple. "Where is she, Zade? Tell me you know."


    "I don¡¯t," Zade admitted, frustrationcing his voice. "I don¡¯t know."


    Snow shook his head, exhaling sharply.


    "Where are you?" Zade asked. "Are you with Zara?"


    Snow nced at me, and I rolled my eyes, arms crossed. He turned back to his phone. "Yes."


    "Okay, I¡¯ming."


    "I¡¯ll send you my location."


    Snow ended the call and sighed, but I wasn¡¯t letting up. About twenty minutester, Zade arrived.


    The moment he stepped inside, his gazended on me. He cleared his throat, but I ignored him, walking over to the window and staring outside.


    Snow immediately approached him, and they embraced briefly before he pulled back. "What happened?"


    Zade didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he pulled out his phone and handed it to Snow. "She¡¯s gone to Kane by herself."


    "Fuck," Snow muttered, running a hand through his hair.


    "I know, but... I don¡¯t know where. I doubt knocking on Kane¡¯s pack will get him to talk and just hand them over," Zade voiced.


    "True," Zade said, his voice hardening. "And I¡¯m going to get her back. Call Tempest, Zara."


    Zade¡¯s eyes nced in my direction. I was clearly affected by it, but I just didn¡¯t want to face my brother.


    "Okay then, let¡¯s get her. "


    Before Snow could move, Zade stepped in front of him. "Get Tempest, Snow."


    "She¡¯s my sister."


    "Yes, but for now, I need to be the one to go. I have to be there for Aira. And I need to put an end to this mate of hers once and for all. There can only be room for one. I won¡¯t let him mess with my family again."


    Snow hesitated for a moment before nodding. "As you wish. But I¡¯ll get support. We¡¯reing to you."


    "So how do I locate her?" Zade asked, his eyes sharp and ready for war.


    "I had Golden God put a tracker on some of our personal belongings a while back." Snow¡¯s voice was grim. "I gave her a bracelet. She never takes it off. That should help you track her."


    Zade nodded. "Good. Send me the location once you have it."


    Just as he was about to leave, Snow gestured toward me with his chin. "You need to talk to her first."


    Zade froze. His gaze flickered toward me, hesitant.


    I didn¡¯t move. I had been standing by the window, staring out at the darkened sky, my arms crossed tightly over my chest.


    Finally, after a beat, Zade exhaled and walked over.


    "Zara," he called softly.


    I didn¡¯t turn around.


    "Look, I know I messed up. I know I should have believed you." His voice was quiet,ced with regret. "And I¡¯m sorry."


    I clenched my jaw, keeping my eyes on the sky. "You think ¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯ fixes everything?"


    Zade exhaled. "No. I don¡¯t. But I also know I can¡¯t leave without saying it."


    I finally turned to face him, my eyes burning with tears. "I¡¯m not the one who needs you right now. Aira does. Storm does."


    Zade swallowed hard, guilt shing across his face. "I¡¯ll make this right."


    I nodded, blinking back the sting in my eyes. "Then go. Fix what I broke."


    His expression softened, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he turned and walked away.


    And I stood there, my chest aching, watching as my brother left to fight a battle I should have never been med for in the first ce.


    Well, I was at fault.


    "Hey love,e on, it¡¯s time to get going too. I need to see Golden God¡¯s satellite."


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 321: My Son 2

    <h4>Chapter 321: My Son 2</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 321</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I pulled up outside an abandoned warehouse, its exterior rusted and worn, the metal door slightly ajar. The area was dark, the streetlights flickering. Every instinct in me screamed trap, but I ignored it.


    I stepped out of the car, my breath visible in the cold night air.


    As I approached, I heard footsteps. Then, just beyond the door, a shadow moved.


    Kane.


    He emerged from the darkness with a cruel smirk tugging at his lips. "You came," he mused, as if this were some game. "I was beginning to think you¡¯d run to your precious mate instead."


    My hands curled into fists. "Where is my son?"


    Kane tsked, shaking his head. "Always so impatient, my little mate." His gaze darkened. "But let¡¯s talk about you first."


    I took a step forward. "I don¡¯t care about your twisted games. Give me my son."


    His smirk widened. "I will. On one condition."


    I stiffened. "What?"


    "Reject Zade." His voice was smooth, dripping with satisfaction. "Choose me instead."


    I let out a hollowugh. This wasn¡¯t happening. To think that this delusional monkey would want me to do that and for what? Him... someone who didn¡¯t ept me and my child?


    He must be kidding.


    "Are you delusional?"


    Kane¡¯s jaw ticked. "You were meant to be mine, Aira."


    "I was never yours," I spat. "And I never will be. You made me realise it long ago but I was stupid and believed you. I kept hoping and wanting you. Even that changed. You broke thest straw, Kane. You broke it and now I am free."


    His smirk faltered, his fingers twitching. "Say it then," he dared, voice lowering. "Reject me."


    I tilted my head, watching him carefully. Then, slowly, a smile curled on my lips.


    "You think my rejection would be enough?" I mused.


    Kane frowned slightly, his posture shifting. "What are you¡ª"


    I took a deep breath, staring him dead in the eye.


    "I, Aira Zephyr, daughter of the Alpha of the Ivory Crescent Pack, reject you, Kane West, as my mate and any im you think you have over me."


    A low growl rumbled in his chest. His eyes darkened with fury. "You¡ª"


    But I wasn¡¯t done.


    I took another step forward, my smile widening. "And you know what the best part is?"


    Kane¡¯s fists clenched. "What?"


    "I don¡¯t need your eptance."


    His lips parted slightly as confusion flickered in his eyes. But before he could process it, a dozen figures stepped out from the shadows, surrounding me.


    I didn¡¯t flinch.


    "Oh?" I mused. "This is your n? You think you¡¯ll win by sending yourckeys after me?"


    One of the men chuckled, cracking his knuckles. "You¡¯re just the daughter of an old Alpha. Do you really think you can take all of us?"


    Another sneered. "We should break her in first. Teach her some obedience."


    A thirdughed. "She¡¯d probably like it."


    Disgust curled in my stomach, but I didn¡¯t let it show. Instead, I smiled.


    <i>Pity.</i>


    They didn¡¯t know who they were dealing with. I may have been the calm version of Tempest, but when it came to pure rage and strength, we weren¡¯t twins for nothing. We were both Storm Zephyr¡¯s daughters.


    I let out a slow breath, my heart steady, my rage bubbling inside me, waiting to burst with Autumn¡¯s fury. Then, I whispered.


    <i>Autumn.</i>


    The moment my wolf surged forward, I moved.


    The first man didn¡¯t even have time to react before I grabbed his wrist and <i>snapped</i> it backward. He screamed, but I was already turning. Using the brief moment of distraction, I med my foot into the second man¡¯s ribs.


    The third lunged at me¡ªa big mistake. My ws elongated as my eyes shed red.


    I dodged, spun, and drove my ws into his throat. Blood sprayed, his body dropping instantly.


    The others hesitated.


    Smart.


    But it was toote.


    Autumn wanted blood.


    I wanted blood.


    And for my son, I would give her exactly what she wanted.


    The next few seconds were a blur. My body moved on pure instinct, faster, sharper, deadlier than any of them expected. ws tore through flesh. Bones cracked. Screams filled the air.


    <i>Good.</i>


    <i>"Beautiful. We want more."</i>


    And when it was done, when thest body hit the floor, I stood among the wreckage, my chest rising and falling steadily.


    Blood dripped from my hands. My breath came in slow, measured inhales.


    Then, finally, I turned to Kane.


    He was furious and I loved the look on his face. "ept my rejection," I cooed as I stepped closer.


    "You bitch," he snarled, stepping forward. "I should¡¯ve killed you when I had the chance."


    I smiled, wiping my bloody hand against my hoodie. "Try me. You have a chance now, right?"


    With a roar, he lunged.


    But before he could touch me¡ª


    <i>CRACK.</i>


    A body mmed against the warehouse wall.


    Not mine.


    Not Kane¡¯s.


    I turned just in time to see a figure emerge from the shadows, dragging Kane¡¯s Beta by the throat.


    Zade.


    His eyes burned with raw, murderous rage, his hold tightening around the struggling Beta, Kyllian.


    Kane took a step back, his face paling.


    Zade fixed his intense gaze on Kane. "You¡¯ve done many things, Kane," Zade drawled. "You had iting, especially from her Snow and Tempest Zephyr." Then his eyes flickered to me. "And taking my mate¡¯s son was thest fucking mistake you¡¯ll ever make."


    Zade tightened his hold on Kyllian¡¯s throat, feeling his rapid, uneven breaths against his palm. His legs twitched, his body struggling against his grip, but I guess like me, Zade wasn¡¯t feeling generous tonight.


    His patience was gone.


    "Bring Storm out," he ordered in a low, dangerous voice. "Right now."


    Kane let out augh, but there was no humour in it. "You think I¡¯ll just hand him over?"


    He flexed his grip on Kyllian¡¯s throat, making him choke while his eyes never left Kane¡¯s. "Listen carefully, Kane," he said smoothly. "If there¡¯s even <i>one</i> blemish on that boy¡ªone mark, one scratch¡ªI¡¯ll start by killing your Beta here."


    Updated from fr??ewebnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 322: Angry Zade

    <h4>Chapter 322: Angry Zade</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 322</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I flexed my grip on Kyllian¡¯s throat, making him choke. My eyes never left Kane¡¯s. "Listen carefully, Kane. If there¡¯s even one blemish on that boy¡ªone mark, one scratch¡ªI¡¯ll start by killing your Beta here."


    I squeezed harder, making Kyllian gasp, his face turning red but I didn¡¯t flinch. I could end his life in a nanosecond and nothing would change.


    "Then, I¡¯ll move on to your cousin, to your best warriors. One by one." I tilted my head, my tone turning lethal. "And when you¡¯re finally alone, watching your entire bloodline burn, I¡¯ll kill you too."


    Kane scoffed, crossing his arms. "You¡¯re bluffing."


    <i>CRACK.</i>


    Kyllian¡¯s scream pierced the air as I snapped his wrist back at an unnatural angle.


    He howled, his body jerking in agony, and Kane¡¯s smirk dropped.


    "The next time, it¡¯ll be his head," I said coldly, my fingers moving up to cup Kyllian¡¯s skull, applying just enough pressure to make Kane see what I was about to do.


    I let my wolf¡¯s aura out; it was murderous, different, and oppressive. I didn¡¯t bother holding back, not for Aira, Kyllian, or Kane.


    They needed to know I meant business, as anger coursed through my veins.


    Kane¡¯s nostrils red, his hands clenching into fists. His rage was intense, but so was his fear.


    "Storm," he called out through gritted teeth. "Get me the little bastard here."


    I tsked. "Nah, he has a name. Use it."


    "Bring Storm here," Kane corrected, and I smiled.


    "Now, tick-tock..."


    Secondster, two men appeared from a darkened hallway, dragging a small figure between them. My heart clenched as I saw him¡ªStorm.


    His clothes were dirty, his cheek smudged, but he was awake. His blue eyes, so much like his mother¡¯s, locked onto mine instantly.


    Aira exhaled sharply beside me, her body tensing with barely contained fury. "Storm!"


    The second his captors loosened their grip, Storm broke free and ran straight into Aira¡¯s waiting arms. She knelt, clutching him tightly, running her hands over him as if making sure he was real. "Are you hurt?" she whispered, her voice breaking.


    Storm shook his head fiercely. "I¡¯m okay, Mom. I¡ª"


    Kane¡¯s chuckle cut through the air like a de.


    I turned back just in time to see him yank down on a lion-shaped carving on the arm of his throne.


    <i>Shit.</i>


    The floor beneath Aira and Storm groaned before it copsed inwards.


    I lunged forward, but it was toote.


    They fell.


    Aira let out a sharp cry as she clutched Storm close, twisting mid-air to shield him before they disappeared into the dark pit below.


    A hollow, echoing thud followed.


    Kane smirked. "Oops."


    My vision blurred with rage.


    I threw Kyllian at Kane with such force that they both crashed into the throne¡¯s side.


    Then, I charged.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The impact wasn¡¯t as bad as it should have been¡ªprobably because of the corpses cushioning our fall.


    I grimaced, my bones cracking as I winced and shifted slightly before gently rolling Storm off my chest.


    "Mom?" Storm¡¯s voice was small but steady. His fingers clutched my sleeve.


    "I¡¯m okay, baby," I murmured, my eyes adjusting to the dimness. My stomach twisted as I realized where we were.


    Bones.


    Everywhere.


    Some broken, some intact, all of them belonging to people who had never made it out.


    A pit of death.


    I swallowed my revulsion and lifted my head toward the hole we had fallen from. Kane¡¯sughter echoed down, followed by the brutal sh of bodies above.


    Zade.


    He was fighting.


    <i>Come back to me, Zade.</i>


    I held Storm closer, inhaling his scent, grounding myself to this moment. <i>I need to get us out of here. Now that my son was with me, I needed to keep him safe.</i>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I barely felt the punches thatnded on me. All I saw was red.


    Kane moved fast, but I was faster. I dodged and countered every time he swung, my ws slicing through his defences. Blood sttered the ground as I drove my fist into his ribs, shattering bones.


    He staggered back, spitting blood, his once smug expression morphing into something panicked.


    I grinned, my fangs bared. "Not so cocky now, are you?"


    He lunged again, but I ducked, mming my knee into his gut before driving my elbow into the back of his skull. Kane crashed onto the stone floor, groaning.


    I stepped closer, ready to end this.


    Kane groaned, rolling onto his side, his body shaking as blood dripped from his mouth. His once arrogant smirk was gone, reced by something desperate.


    I didn¡¯t give him the chance to recover.


    With a growl, I grabbed him by the throat and lifted him clean off the ground. His feet dangled as he wed at my wrist, gasping for air.


    "You took my mate¡¯s son," I snarled. "You threw them into a death trap." I squeezed harder, my ws piercing his skin. "Did you think I¡¯d let you walk away from that?"


    Kane let out a strangledugh. "You think killing me will change anything?" he rasped. "I¡¯ll die, but my people¡ª"


    "Your people?" I cut him off, my voice cold. "What people?"


    His brows furrowed in confusion just as I mind-linked Snow.


    "Burn everything. Thend, the farms, their homes¡ªerase Kane¡¯s entire legacy. I want no trace of him left."


    Snow¡¯s voice came through immediately. <i>"If you go down that path, there¡¯s noing back. I¡¯ll get things done, but I will consider it done and avoid casualties. Your fight is with Kane, not his pack members."</i>


    <i>"Fine. You do you.</i>" I did not wait for an answer and disconnected us.


    A slow, cruel smile tugged at my lips as I saw the realisation dawn in Kane¡¯s eyes.


    "You¡¯re lying," he choked out.


    I leaned in, my fangs glinting under the dim light. "Am I?"


    Then, with one swift motion, I snapped his neck.


    The sound echoed through the room like the final toll of a bell, Kane¡¯s body went limp in my grasp, and I let him drop to the ground like the worthless bastard he was.


    The sourc?? of this content is free(w)??bnov(??)l

 Chapter 323: Rescued

    <h4>Chapter 323: Rescued</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 323</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I exhaled slowly, rolling my shoulders. It was done.


    But just as I turned, a low, pitiful groan came from the side. My eyes snapped toward the sound.


    Kyllian. Kane¡¯s beta was there.


    Hey sprawled on the floor, his broken wrist cradled against his chest, his face twisted in pain.


    I stalked toward him, my boots crunching against the blood-stained ground.


    Kyllian flinched as I loomed over him. His once handsome face was now dirtied like the floor he was lying on.


    <i>"Good. Very good," </i>my wolf apuded inside me.


    I turned, eyes narrowing at Kyllian, who was crawling toward me, his broken wrist cradled against his chest.


    "Please," he croaked.


    I crouched down, gripping his chin roughly and forcing him to meet my gaze. "Give me one good reason why I shouldn¡¯t kill you right now." My eyes glowed red as my wolf pushed forward some more. He was eager for blood and I was ready to appease his thirst.


    "Wait! WAIT!" Kyllian swallowed hard. "The pit¡ª" He coughed, gasping. "I¡ªI know where it leads."


    I stilled.


    One of the men Aira had injured groaned from behind me, trying to push himself up. Immediately, I mmed my boot down on his spine, pinning him in ce.


    "Talk," I ordered Kyllian.


    He nodded frantically. "It leads to an underground passage¡ªa tunnel opens up in the ruins behind this warehouse. If they¡¯re alive, that¡¯s where they¡¯ll be."


    I stared at him for a long moment. Then, I made my decision.


    "Get up." I grabbed him by the cor and shoved him toward the exit. "You¡¯re taking me there."


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The tunnel smelled worse than the pit.


    Storm clung to my side as we trudged through the dark passage, my wolf senses sharp, listening for any sounds from above.


    Then, a rustling noise.


    Footsteps.


    I tensed, shifting Storm behind me, ready to fight.


    A beam of light cut through the darkness.


    "Aira."


    My entire body sagged in relief at the familiar voice. "Zade."


    He was here. Thank goodness.


    In three strides, he closed the distance. Once we came into his line of sight, he pushed Kyllian to the side and rushed towards us.


    Zade¡¯s arms wrapped around both me and Storm, crushing us against his chest.


    For the first time since this nightmare started, I let myself breathe.


    Storm grumbled against him. "Too tight."


    Zade loosened his grip just slightly, pulling back to cup my face. His thumb brushed over my cheek, his eyes scanning me, searching. "Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head. "We¡¯re okay."


    He exhaled deeply. "Good."


    Storm turned to Kyllian, who stood a few feet away, looking torn between relief and fear.


    Zade followed his gaze.


    Kyllian shifted ufortably. "I told you where they were. Let me go."


    For a long moment, Zade said nothing.


    Then, he smirked. "I will let you go. But remember this day, Kyllian." His voice dropped, dangerously. "Remember the mercy I gave you. Because if you ever cross me again?"


    Kyllian¡¯s throat bobbed as he nodded quickly. "Understood."


    Zade flicked his wrist. "Then get lost."


    The Beta ran.


    Zade turned back to me and Storm.


    "Let¡¯s go home," he murmured.


    I nodded, gripping his hand tightly as we walked out of the nightmare together.


    Just as we stepped outside close to Zade¡¯s car, an explosion urred, followed by scorching mes burning in the fields.


    "He... is..."


    "That¡¯s your brother¡¯s doing. Snow got your back."


    "And Zara?" I asked, unsure of what to expect.


    "I left her with Snow at the hotel. I do not know her whereabouts.


    My son lifted his head as his eyes fixed on mine. "Mum, is Auntie Zara alright?" I stuttered briefly before putting on a facade. "She¡¯s with your Daddy Snow."


    I smiled at Zade and instead of entering his car, I helped Storm inside, belted him up, and hugged him and Zade in turn.


    "I¡¯ll drive alone. Please, protect him."


    "Always."


    Once we were all in, I kickstarted my car and waited for them before driving off. A few secondster, my phone rang, pulling my attention to the caller.


    "Mom." I answered the call, cing it on speaker as I drove.


    "Hello?"


    "Oh my God," she sighed in relief. "Aira, my love. How are you and my grandchild?"


    "We¡¯re safe now. I¡¯ming home."


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The house was filled with movement, voices blending as warriors reported back, securing the area. I barely acknowledged any of it as I walked through the front doors, my focus set on one thing.


    Zara.


    I needed to see her. I needed to hold her.


    "Where¡¯s Zara?" I asked the first maid I saw.


    "In your room, Alpha."


    I nodded and immediately went upstairs, my pulse quickening with every step.


    When I pushed open the bedroom door, I found her standing by the window, her arms wrapped around herself as she gazed outside.


    The glow of the moonlight illuminated her face, but there was something distant in her eyes, something she wasn¡¯t saying.


    I stepped in quietly, closing the door behind me before approaching her. Without a word, I wrapped my arms around her from behind, pulling her into my chest.


    For a moment, she tensed, but then she melted into me, her hands resting over mine.


    "You¡¯re back," she murmured.


    I kissed the top of her head. "I am." A brief silence passed between us before I asked, "Did you see Storm?"


    She nodded but didn¡¯t turn around. "Yes, I saw him when he exited Zade¡¯s car."


    "Then let¡¯s go see him."


    She finally turned in my arms, her blue eyes meeting mine. "I¡¯m pretty sure your sister wouldn¡¯t want me anywhere near her son again."


    I sighed. "Zara, please don¡¯t be¡ª"


    "Please don¡¯t insist that I¡¯m being petty," she cut in, her voice calm but firm. "I¡¯m trying to respect myself. I know Storm is okay, and that¡¯s what matters. Just... pass along my regards, will you?"


    "Zara..."


    "I just want to be alone."


    Her words stung, but I knew pushing her would only make things worse. I exhaled, brushing my knuckles along her cheek. "Alright. But you¡¯re not alone, you know that, right?"


    She gave me a small, sad smile. "I know."


    Just as I pulled back, the bedroom door burst open.


    Small, frantic footsteps echoed across the room before a tiny body collided with Zara.


    "Auntie Zara!"


    Storm¡¯s little arms wrapped tightly around her waist, his face buried in her stomach as he sniffled. "I missed you."


    Zara¡¯s breath hitched as she looked down at him, her hands hovering over his back, hesitantly.


    Just as she was about to hug him back, a shift in the air made her freeze¡ªa presence.


    And then, from the doorway, a familiar voice cut in. "Hello, Zara."


    Aira.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 324: Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 324: Guilt</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 324</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I straightened the moment Aira stepped into the room, my posture automatically shifted into somethingposed¡ªguarded.


    "Hello," I said, my voice steady. "Nice to see you two are well."


    Aira managed a small, tired smile. "Yes. Thank you."


    I looked down at Storm, still clinging to my waist, and gently patted his head. His little arms squeezed tighter before he finally pulled back, wiping his eyes with his sleeve.


    Aira shifted slightly, clearing her throat. "Zara, I¡ª"


    I lifted a hand, cutting her off mid-sentence. "You don¡¯t have to." I offered a small, almost amused smile. "Really."


    Aira hesitated.


    I sighed, tilting my head slightly. "Look, I know I messed up. I shouldn¡¯t have taken Storm out in the first ce. If I hadn¡¯t, none of this would have happened."


    "Auntie Zara," Storm whispered.


    My lips curled just slightly. "So if you¡¯re here to tell me everything is fine now¡ªdon¡¯t. I already know my part in this mess."


    The silence that followed was thick.


    Aira opened her mouth, then closed it. I could see the conflict in her eyes¡ªthe desire to say something else, to smooth things over. But I wasn¡¯t interested in pretending.


    Without another word, I walked past them and left the room.


    The cool night air blw over me as I stepped into the garden, the scent of fresh grass and blooming flowers doing little to soothe the storm inside me.


    I exhaled, rubbing my temples.


    Everything should have felt lighter now that Storm was back. Now that the worst was over.


    I let out a slow breath, staring up at the night sky. The stars blinked down at me, indifferent to everything that had happened, everything that still churned inside me.


    Storm was home. Safe. That should have been enough.


    So why did I feel so... hollow?


    Maybe it was because I had spent thest few hours fighting, defending myself against the people I loved most, only for it toe full circle.


    Maybe it was because, despite Aira¡¯s presence, despite her attempt at peace, I knew things between us weren¡¯t fully healed. Maybe it was because I was exhausted¡ªphysically, mentally, emotionally.


    I sighed, running a hand down my face. Just then, the sound of footsteps behind me made me pause.


    I turned to see Snow walking toward me, his hands tucked into his pockets, his expression careful.


    "Hey," he started.


    "Hey," I replied, forcing a small smile.


    Snow stopped a few feet away, his gaze searching mine. "Are you okay?" he asked, his tone soft, almost as if he was testing the waters.


    I hesitated.


    The truth? No, I wasn¡¯t. But saying that out loud felt... unnecessary. Like admitting weakness when I had already endured enough scrutiny.


    So I simply nodded.


    Snow cocked his head, not buying it for a second.


    "You don¡¯t have to act all strong with me, Zara," he murmured, stepping closer. "So tell me, how are you... really?"


    I swallowed, my gaze drifting away from his.


    If I looked at him too long, if I let myself fully acknowledge the warmth in his voice, I knew I¡¯d crack.


    And I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to crack.


    But Snow wasn¡¯t the type to let things go easily, especially not when it came to me.


    He took another step forward, closing the distance between us, and before I could even think of pushing him away, his arms wrapped around me.


    Not forceful. Not demanding. Just... there. Solid. Warm. Steady.


    I tensed at first, my body rigid against his, but Snow didn¡¯t pull back. He just held me, as if waiting for me to decide.


    And that was what broke me.


    Because he wasn¡¯t forcing me to talk, wasn¡¯t pushing for answers. He was simply here, offering me a space to let go.


    So I did.


    I exhaled shakily, leaning into his chest, my forehead resting against his shoulder. His scent wrapped around mefortingly like home.


    Snow¡¯s hand moved up, fingers brushing through my hair.


    I had spent so much time holding everything together¡ªpretending I was fine, pretending I wasn¡¯t hurt by their usations, by Zade¡¯s hesitation, by Aira¡¯s words.


    But standing here, under the moonlight, with Snow holding me like I was the only thing that mattered, I felt it all crashing down.


    "I just..." I started, but my voice broke. I clenched my jaw, pulling away from him. "I messed up, Snow. None of this would have happened if I hadn¡¯t taken Storm out. Aira wouldn¡¯t have had to go through this. He wouldn¡¯t have been taken. None of it."


    Snow sighed, closing the distance I had put between us until he was right before me. He reached out, brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear before cupping my face with both hands. His touch was warm, steady.


    "Zara," he murmured. "Listen to me, we¡¯ve gone through this before. All you need to do is stop and forgive yourself."


    I kept my eyes downcast, unable to meet his gaze.


    "This isn¡¯t your fault," he continued. "You didn¡¯t n for this to happen. You didn¡¯t hand Storm over to Kane. You weren¡¯t working with the Thorned Crescent. You were a victim in this too."


    I shook my head. "But if I hadn¡¯t¡ª"


    "If you hadn¡¯t taken Storm to the park, Kane would have found another way," he cut in firmly. "Because that¡¯s who he is. This was never about you, Zara. This was about him. His obsession. His greed. And I will not let you carry the weight of his sins."


    His thumbs stroked my cheeks softly, grounding me. I bit my lip, fighting the lump in my throat.


    "But Aira¡ª"


    "She was angry. Scared. And she needed someone to me," he said. "But she was wrong. And she knows it now."


    I let out a shaky breath. "It still doesn¡¯t change what happened."


    "No, it doesn¡¯t. But it changes how we move forward."


    I finally lifted my gaze to meet his, and the warmth in his eyes nearly undid me.


    "I love you, Zara," Snow expressed. "That hasn¡¯t changed. And nothing will."


    A tear slipped down my cheek. He wiped it away with his thumb before leaning down, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead.


    I closed my eyes, sinking into him, into the safety of his arms.


    For the first time since this whole issue happened, I allowed myself to let go.


    Read ??atest chapters at fr(e)ewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 325: A Dangerous Man

    <h4>Chapter 325: A Dangerous Man</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 325</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The next morning, I sat at the kitchen counter, fingers wrapped around a steaming cup of coffee, but I wasn¡¯t drinking it.


    I was staring into space, my thoughts still scattered. The vision I had¡ªthe Thorned Crescent, the Shadow ve, Kent Wayne¡ªnone of it was sitting right with me.


    It was a puzzle with missing pieces, and the more I thought about it, the more frustrated I became.


    Perhaps I should visit the one person who knows so much about all this.


    The one person who, since the beginning of everything, knew it all and how to protect me.


    My mother.


    "I should tell her, right?" I murmured, breaking the silence even though no one was right here. "But then again, I shouldn¡¯t."


    Astrid huffed in my mind. <i>"Why shouldn¡¯t you?"</i>


    "<i>Because E doesn¡¯t deserve to know that the man she spent so much time loving is a traitor."</i>


    <i>"True, but keeping it a secret from her isn¡¯t right either,"</i> Astrid countered. <i>"She deserves to know how much of a douchebag he is. That way, she can move on. You owe it to her, Zara."</i>


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. Astrid had a point.


    After another minute of thinking, I decided to go with her idea. Maybe a change of scenery would do me good, too.


    I pulled out my phone, scrolling to E¡¯s number. Just as the first call rang, I heard footsteps entering the kitchen.


    I paused, my fingers hovering over the screen.


    I looked up and stood still.


    Zade.


    He stood by the doorway, his expression unreadable. For a moment, neither of us spoke. The tension between us was thick, just like how it was with Aira yesterday.


    I exhaled, ending the call and standing up, leaving my coffee behind.


    "Zara..."


    "Please, Zade. I need space."


    He sighed, shaking his head slightly. "Zar, I¡ª"


    "I can¡¯t do this right now," I interrupted, already walking past him. "I need to go."


    I didn¡¯t wait for his response.


    "You can¡¯t run forever, little sis."


    I grabbed my keys and headed out, getting into my car and driving straight to E¡¯s ce.


    The drive was quiet, but my thoughts were anything but quiet.


    My mind was all over the ce, trying to figure out what to do with Zade.


    He was right. I couldn¡¯t stay away from him forever, but every time I saw him or Aira, it brought back the painful memories of my usation.


    I brushed off teh thought and focused on the road when E¡¯s call came in.


    I hesitated, thinking if I should answr it or not and finally I did.


    "Hey, girl."


    "Sorry, I missed your call. How are you, Zara?"


    I shrugged even though she couldn¡¯t see me. "I¡¯m fine."


    "Wait? Are you driving?" E noticed.


    "Yes. And you better be home because I¡¯ming."


    "Oh, okies. See you soon."


    She ended the call and my concentration was back. How was I supposed to tell my best friend that the man she had loved, the man she had nearly destroyed herself over, was not just a liar¡ªbut a dangerous one?


    By the time I reached her house, my stomach was twisted into knots.


    I knocked on the door, and a momentter, E opened it.


    She looked surprised to see me but smiled softly. "Zara."


    "Hey," I greeted. "Can Ie in?"


    "Of course."


    She stepped aside, and I entered, inhaling the faint scent of vani andvender that always clung to her home.


    As soon as she shut the door, I turned to face her.


    E studied me for a moment before shaking her head. "You didn¡¯te just to see me. Something¡¯s up. Something¡¯s bothering you and I can help you?"


    "I need to tell you something."


    E¡¯s brows furrowed. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    I exhaled. "It¡¯s about Kent. Styles. Whatever name he¡¯s using now."


    At the mention of his name, E¡¯s face shifted into something unreadable. "What about him?" she asked carefully.


    I didn¡¯t sugarcoat it. "He¡¯s not who you think he is, El," I said. "He¡¯s dangerous. And he¡¯s not just some normal guy. Or rogue Alpha."


    Her expression changed. "Rogue alpha?"


    I paused, inhaling deeply. "He¡¯s the heir of the Thorned Crescent pack."


    E¡¯s lips parted slightly, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    I continued. "I saw him, E. I saw him with them. And if he¡¯s working with them, that means¡ª"


    "I know," she cut me off.


    I blinked. "You... what?"


    She let out a heavy sigh and ran a hand through her hair. "Styles sent me a message yesterday."


    My stomach dropped. "What did he say?"


    E swallowed. "He told me he loves me. That he hated seeing me with another man."


    I scoffed. "And you believe that?"


    She hesitated, looking away. "I don¡¯t know. Thest time he came, it was for the camera. I was sure he deleted something from it, but when I confronted him, he said he came back for the memories. That he wanted to hold onto what we had."


    I rubbed my temples. "And you believed that?"


    "I don¡¯t know, Zara!" she snapped, then sighed. "I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore."


    I grabbed her by the shoulders. "You don¡¯t get it, El. He isn¡¯t worthy of you."


    "Then no man is," E muttered.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Are you sure? You sure you aren¡¯t seeing someone right now?"


    She hesitated.


    Before she could answer, I pressed, "Babe, you cannot. I don¡¯t know much about this guy, but Thorned Crescent is bad news."


    E exhaled sharply. "But how are you so sure? Kent can change, too. I believe he loves me."


    "He doesn¡¯t love you!" I snapped.


    E flinched at the sharpness of my voice, her expression shifting into something almost wounded.


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "El, I just... I don¡¯t want you to get hurt."


    Before she could respond, the door suddenly opened behind us. Both of us turned. A tall, striking man stepped inside, his presence immediately shifting the energy in the room.


    I blinked, my wolf suddenly stirring in recognition. I scrutinised him carefully, trying to figure out why he felt so familiar.


    Then it hit me. I had seen him before. "Alpha Ares?" I said slowly, my eyes narrowing.


    E¡¯s head snapped toward me. "Oh. Yeah, if he counts for seeing."


    Ares smiled faintly. "Oh, Zara¡¯s family and mine go way back."


    "Yes. Although I wonder what is your interest now in my best friend?"


    Foll??w current nov?ls on fre??web(n)ovel.co(m)

 Chapter 326: Astral Project 1

    <h4>Chapter 326: Astral Project 1</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 326</strong>


    <strong>~Kent¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong><i>¡ªThe Shadow ve¡ª</i></strong>


    The air inside the Shadow ve¡¯s hall was thick with incense, the scent of burning herbs mingling with something darker¡ªsomething ancient.


    The torches lining the stone walls flickered unnaturally, their blue mes casting eerie shadows that danced like spectres.


    I kept my posture straight, my hands sped behind my back as I followed my father through the towering ck doors.


    The moment we stepped inside, a cold shiver ran down my spine. Not from fear¡ªI had long since learned to keep my emotions locked away¡ªbut from the raw power that pulsed through this ce.


    At the far end of the chamber, Luna ton sat on a throne carved from obsidian, her sharp gaze fixed on us.


    As beautiful as she was, she was a vision of control, her raven-ck hair woven into an intricate braid, her deep violet robes pooling around her like liquid darkness.


    Her daughter, Vera ton, stood at her right¡ªthe woman I was expected to marry. And the one who made me lose my love, E.


    Vera¡¯s lips curved in a knowing smirk the moment our eyes met, but I didn¡¯t return the expression.


    She was beautiful in the way all witches were¡ªotherworldly, almost too perfect. But there was something else beneath her porcin skin and ice-blue eyes. A hunger.


    "Kent Wayne," Luna ton greeted, her voice smooth as silk yet sharp as a de. Her gaze flickered to my father. "And Alpha Wayne. To what do I owe this unexpected visit?"


    My father stepped forward, offering a small nod of respect. "Luna ton, wee to discuss the matter of the Astral projection with Zia Gold."


    The room tensed at the mention of her name. The witches of the Shadow ve did not take failure lightly, and so far, every attempt to capture Zara had ended in disaster.


    Luna ton¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but Vera¡¯s smirk widened.


    "I assume your presence here means you have finally decided to be of use," Luna mused, her fingers tapping against the armrest of her throne.


    I clenched my jaw, ignoring the sh of irritation in my father¡¯s eyes. We weren¡¯t here to be insulted.


    The Thorned Crescent had been allies of the Shadow ve for generations, but Luna ton enjoyed reminding us that she was the one pulling the strings.


    "I am here because I want this resolved," I said evenly. "Zia has evaded us long enough. We need a new approach."


    Luna tilted her head slightly. "Go on."


    I nced at Vera, already knowing she was waiting for her moment to speak.


    "She has power," Vera purred, stepping forward and soon she was standing beside me, her fingers trailing along the edge of my sleeve before she turned to her mother.


    "That much we know. But brute force won¡¯t work against someone like her. She is too well protected, too well-guarded by Snow and his people. So..." She paused, a wicked gleam in her eyes. "We don¡¯t take her by force. Mum tried that in the Astral Projection to try and awaken her powers and take them but even that failed."


    I noticed how Luna¡¯s eyes narrowed, waiting to see the piint in her daughter bringing out her failure.


    "We take her by trust."


    Luna smiled faintly. "Exin."


    Vera straightened, her confidence radiating. "Send me into Snow¡¯s mansion. I will go as one of his own¡ªa maid, a servant, whatever it takes. I will earn their trust, get close to Zara, and when the time is right..." She nced at me, then back at her mother. "We take her down from the inside."


    Silence stretched through the room.


    It was a bold n. Dangerous. But it made sense.


    Luna tapped her nails against the throne, considering. "It will take time."


    "I¡¯m patient," Vera said smoothly. "Besides, what¡¯s a few weekspared to the power we will gain?"


    Luna¡¯s gaze flickered to me, her piercing eyes searching for hesitation. She wouldn¡¯t find any. I had already made peace with what needed to be done.


    "If this fails," Luna finally spoke, "there will be consequences."


    Vera smiled sweetly. "I never fail."


    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was arrogance or delusion, but I kept my thoughts to myself.


    Luna rose from her throne, her dark robes shifting like shadows. "Very well. You will go to Snow¡¯s mansion. You will do whatever is necessary. And when the timees..." Her lips curled into something cruel. "Zara will belong to <i>us</i>."


    The torches flickered violently as the words settled into the air. I exhaled slowly, my gaze meeting Vera¡¯s.


    This was it.


    The hunt for Zara was no longer about chasing shadows in the night.


    Now, the game had changed. However, I had one question. "Is that all the n? Or is there something more?"


    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed and then Luna¡¯s smile broke. "Pardon?"


    "Something tells me there should be more."


    "More?" My father asked.


    "Yes. It cannot be simple. Isn¡¯t that right, Luna ton, Vera?"


    Both mother and daughter exchanged nces before looking at us. "Fine, there¡¯s more."


    "I expected such from Luna here but you, Vera?"


    Before Vera or her mother could respond, my father cut in. "The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Like mother like daughter."


    "I¡¯m pleased to impress," Vera enunciated and then her mood changed. "What, mother? You thought I wouldn¡¯t include you in my ns of power domination? My n, once inside, I initiate project Astral Projection again and this time, lock her in a way where she cannot break from your enchantment and you can try unlocking her powers."


    Luna beamed. "It¡¯s more like a conduit... a plug. You are that cord to ensuring we achieve our goal. I must say, baby. I am impressed with that brain of yours."


    "Yes, just what we all wished," my father added. "Well, looks like this n is a go. Whatever and whenever you need Thorned Crescent, we will be there."


    "Oh, you will," Vera drawled. "Cause we need you for this n toe to fruition."


    My smile broadened. "Finally. I was beginning to think you forgot al, about us."


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 327: Forgiven

    <h4>Chapter 327: Forgiven</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 327</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I watched E and Ares for a moment longer before turning away, giving them privacy. Whatever was going on between them wasn¡¯t my business¡ªat least not right now.


    What mattered most to me was that she got far from Kent Wayne, that jerk.


    I headed into the kitchen, my mind still tangled with thoughts of Kent, the Thorned Crescent, and the Shadow ve. But as I gathered ingredients and started preparing breakfast, I forced myself to focus on the simple task in front of me.


    Eggs. Bread. Coffee. Something easy.


    The sizzle of the pan filled the space, a wee distraction from the noise in my head. But just as I was about to flip the eggs, my phone buzzed on the counter.


    I wiped my hands on a towel and picked it up, seeing Snow¡¯s name sh on the screen. Before I could answer, the call ended. A secondter, a message popped up.


    <strong>Snow:</strong><i>Meet me at Lavish Bistro. It¡¯s important. Come quickly.</i>


    I frowned, rereading the message. Snow wasn¡¯t the type to send urgent texts unless something was truly serious.


    A bad feeling curled in my stomach, but I pushed it aside. I needed to see him.


    After finishing up breakfast, I grabbed my keys and turned back to E, who was leaning against the kitchen doorframe, arms crossed.


    "You¡¯re leaving?" she asked, her voice uncertain.


    I nodded. "Yeah. Snow just texted me¡ªsaid it was important."


    E¡¯s brows pulled together. "You don¡¯t have to run off because of what happened earlier."


    I blinked, then sighed, realizing she thought I was leaving because of our argument about Kent.


    I stepped closer and took her hand. "El, it¡¯s not about that. I promise. I¡¯m not mad at you. And I¡¯m not running away. But this... this is something I need to take care of."


    "She isn¡¯t running away, E," Ares exined from behind her as he wrapped his arms around her waist and nted a kiss on her neck. "Isn¡¯t that right?"


    E searched my face for a moment before nodding slowly. "Alright. But you bettere back and tell me everything."


    I smiled softly. "Of course."


    With that, I left the house and drove straight to Lavish Bistro.


    ****************


    The restaurant was fancier than I expected¡ªprivate, exclusive. The kind of ce where people whispered over expensive wine and barely touched their food.


    A hostess greeted me at the entrance, her expression unreadable as she scanned me from head to toe.


    "Mrs. Zara?" she asked. I hesitated before nodding. "This way, please."


    I followed her through the main dining area, past elegant tables draped in white linens and glittering chandeliers.


    Then, she led me to a secluded section at the back. A beautiful ss gazebo sat in the middle of a private garden, lit by soft goldennterns.


    Snow was already there, seated at an empty table, waiting.


    The moment I stepped inside, he stood up.


    "Hey," I greeted, unsure of why my heart was suddenly racing.


    "Hey," Snow replied softly.


    Before I could say more, he closed the distance between us and pressed a gentle kiss to my lips.


    My breath hitched at the warmth of it¡ªthe reassurance that I still belonged to him as he was bound to me.


    Snow pulled back just slightly, his gaze holding mine. "Thank you foring, mate."


    Something about his tone made me wary. I nced at the table. Just two seats. No food. Nothing.


    "Snow, what is this about?" I asked, stepping back.


    Before he could answer, the sound of footsteps echoed behind me. I turned, my stomach dropping as I saw Aira and Zade walking into the gazebo.


    I froze.


    No.


    <i>"Sly,"</i> Astrid purred within.


    I looked back at Snow, realization dawning on me. "This was a trap," I whispered.


    Snow exhaled, his expression calm. "Zara¡ª"


    I shook my head and took a step back. "No. I can¡¯t do this."


    I turned to leave, but Snow gently grabbed my wrist, stopping me. His touch was light, but it still made my pulse quicken.


    "Just listen to me," he murmured.


    I clenched my jaw, my heart hammering. I could feel Aira and Zade¡¯s eyes on me, but I refused to look at them.


    Snow stepped in front of me, blocking my escape. "I know you¡¯re hurt. I know they broke your trust. But, Zara, you can¡¯t keep carrying this weight forever."


    I swallowed hard. "They didn¡¯t just break my trust, Snow. They used me. They made me feel like I was the enemy."


    "We know," Zade spoke up. His voice was quiet, but it held an emotion I wasn¡¯t ready to face. "And we¡¯re sorry, Zara."


    I kept my eyes on Snow. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Because you deserve peace," he said simply. "And so do they."


    I stayed silent, my hands clenching at my sides. Then, Zade did something that nearly knocked the air out of my lungs.


    He dropped to one knee and my breath caught in my throat. Not even when he was trying to confirm that I was his sister, he did that.


    "Zara," he said, looking up at me. "I was wrong."


    I stared at him, too stunned to speak.


    "I should have believed you," he continued. "I should have trusted you, the way you¡¯ve always trusted me. But I let my own fears cloud my judgment. And for that, I am truly sorry."


    Aira stepped forward. "Me too," she whispered. "I let my anger control me. I didn¡¯t stop to think about how much I was hurting you."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, my chest tightening.


    "Please, Zara," Zade pleaded. "I don¡¯t want to lose my little sister over this. I miss my baby sis and you were right."


    I inhaled shakily, my emotions threatening to spill over.


    I had held onto my anger, my hurt. It had been my shield, my armor. But now, looking at my brother on his knees, my sister-inw beside him, I realized something.


    I didn¡¯t want to hold onto this anymore. I wanted to move forward.


    Slowly, I crouched down, meeting Zade¡¯s gaze. His eyes were filled with regret.


    "I missed you, too," I whispered.


    A relieved breath left his lips. Zade reached for me hesitantly, as if afraid I would pull away. But I didn¡¯t.


    I threw my arms around him as Zade let out a shakyugh, hugging me tightly. Aira joined in a secondter, wrapping her arms around both of us.


    Tears pricked my eyes, but for the first time since the whole scenario happened, they weren¡¯t from pain.


    They were from healing. Snow smiled at us, his arms crossed, watching quietly.


    I pulled back, wiping my eyes. "Okay," I sniffed. "I forgive you." Zade and Aira both let out sighs of relief.


    I exhaled deeply, shaking my head. "But if you two ever doubt me again, I swear¡ª"


    "We won¡¯t," Zade cut in quickly. "Never again." I rolled my eyes, but a small smile yed on my lips, my heart felt lighter.


    But just as I was about to sit down, my phone buzzed again.


    I picked it up, frowning.


    Unknown Number.


    I hesitated before answering. "Hello?"


    A chillingly familiar voice came through the line.


    "Hello, <i>Zara</i>," Kent¡¯s voice purred.


    My stomach dropped.


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel

 Chapter 328: An Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 328: An Explosion</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 328</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?"


    The hairs on my arms rose. I could feel the blood drain from my face.


    Snow noticed my change in expression immediately, but when he did, his gaze darkened. "What is it?"


    I swallowed hard, gripping the phone tighter.


    "I just wanted to let you know," Kent continued smoothly, "that we¡¯ll see each other very soon."


    Then, the line went dead. I stared at my phone while my heart pounded away.


    Zade frowned. "Zara? Who was that?"


    I looked up, my blood running cold.


    "Kent," I whispered


    "Kent?"


    "Thorned Crescent Alpha heir. He¡¯sing."


    The air in my lungs felt too heavy as Snow took my hand, guiding me out of the restaurant. My mind was still stuck on Kent¡¯s words, ying over and over like a sick melody


    <i>"We¡¯ll be seeing each other very soon."</i>


    What did he mean by that? How soon? How was he nning toe for me?


    "Zara."


    Snow¡¯s voice pulled me back from my thoughts. When I looked around, I noticed we had left the gazebo, and he had already opened the passenger door, waiting for me to get inside.


    His expression was unreadable, but I knew him well enough to feel the storm brewing behind those ice-blue eyes.


    Someone had threatened his woman and he wasn¡¯t taking things lightly.


    I climbed into the car without a word, and the moment my seatbelt clicked into ce, he shut the door and walked around to the driver¡¯s side.


    "My car."


    "I have sent one of the guys to take your car home. Let¡¯s go."


    The ride home was silent.


    Not thefortable kind, but the kind where too many thoughts swirled, too many unspoken words were left unspoken. Snow¡¯s hands were tight around the wheel, his jaw clenched as he stared at the road ahead.


    He was thinking. nning.


    And that scared me.


    When we finally pulled into the driveway, I exhaled and turned to him. "Snow, whatever you¡¯re thinking¡ª"


    "Go inside," he cut me off. His tone was calm, but it held a finality I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    I frowned. "Where are you going?"


    "Zara," he repeated, this time softer, his fingers brushing against mine briefly. "Trust me. Go inside and stay put."


    Something inside me twisted, but I nodded. I knew there was no arguing with him when he got like this.


    I stepped out of the car, watching as he backed out of the driveway. But just as he was about to speed off, another car blocked his path.


    Zade.


    Snow exhaled sharply, already irritated before my brother even spoke.


    Zade got out and walked straight to Snow¡¯s window. "Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going?"


    Snow leaned against the wheel, his expression nk. "Did I ask where you were going when you went after Kane?"


    Zade¡¯s jaw twitched. "That was different."


    "How?"


    Zade¡¯s hands curled into fists. "Because that bastard wouldn¡¯t leave Aira alone. I had to end it."


    "Exactly," Snow said coolly. "I¡¯m not stupid enough to take on Thorned Crescent alone. But there¡¯s someone else who needs to go first."


    Zade¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Who?"


    Snow¡¯s fingers drummed against the wheel. "Ivan."


    Zade stilled and so did I. "But... he¡¯s your nephew."


    Snow¡¯s gaze darkened. "And the scum who handed over my wife¡ª<i>your sister</i>¡ªto a cold-blooded killer who would¡¯ve ughtered her in front of us. We warned my brother. He didn¡¯t listen. We warned Ivan of the consequences. Now, it¡¯s time he pays."


    Zade stared at him for a long moment before shaking his head. "Did you just decide this now?"


    Snow scoffed. "No. Ever since Zara mentioned his name during thest kidnapping, I¡¯ve been hunting him down. And now, I got a lead."


    "I¡¯ming with you," Zade said immediately.


    Snow sighed, unlocking the door. "Get in, but don¡¯t slow me down."


    Zade barely had time to buckle his seatbelt before Snow mmed his foot on the elerator.


    "Ivan dies today," Snow muttered and then he drove off.


    I stood, watching everything that has happened with no way of stopping them. Snow was out for blood and Ivan was gonna be the sacrificialmb.


    ******************


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong><strong>Ivan¡¯s Hideout¡ªThree-Story Building</strong>


    The ce reeked of smoke and cheap liquor. The moment Snow and Zade stepped inside, the eerie silence was a warning. No guards. No resistance. It was like Ivan was expecting them.


    And indeed, he was.


    pping echoed from the top of the stairs.


    "Well, well," Ivan drawled, leaning against the railing with a smug grin. "Look who finally showed up."


    Snow took a step forward. "You lookfortable for a dead man."


    Ivan chuckled. "And you look a little too tense, Uncle Snow. What¡¯s the matter? Afraid I¡¯ll take something else that belongs to you?"


    Snow¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but Zade was already seeing red. "You¡¯re deluded if you think you ever had a im to anything."


    Ivan tsked, shaking his head. "Oh,e on, Zade. You were never supposed to be the smart one, but even you should know how this works. If I can¡¯t have Zara, then no man should have her. And her father¡¯spany? That should¡¯ve been mine, too."


    Snow¡¯s fists tightened. "You¡¯re a fool. A delusional self-appraised fool."


    Ivan smirked, stepping away from the railing. "Maybe. But I¡¯m not an idiot." He pulled a small remote from his pocket. "You see, I came prepared."


    Snow and Zade exchanged nces before darting their gaze to Ivan. "Ahaah ahh..." He wagged a finger. "I wouldn¡¯t move if I were you."


    They exchanged a quick nce, immediately recognizing the detonator. Zade clenched his jaw. "You really think blowing this ce up will stop us?"


    Ivan grinned. "No. But it¡¯ll kill you, and that¡¯s enough for me." Without warning, Ivan spun and bolted toward the nearest exit.


    "Shit!" Snow lunged.


    Ivan bolted, but Snow was faster. He tackled him just as the second explosion roared through the structure.


    They mmed onto the floor, rolling across the debris-littered ground. Ivan recovered quickly, swinging a fist straight toward Snow¡¯s jaw.


    Snow ducked, his eyes burning red as his wolf threatened to take over.


    But Snow countered with a brutal uppercut to Ivan¡¯s ribs, the force sending the man stumbling backward.


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 329: Ivan Is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 329: Ivan Is Dead</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 329</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Ivan grunted but retaliated fast¡ªtwisting on his heel and driving a knee into Snow¡¯s side.


    Snow absorbed the blow, barely flinching.


    He threw a sharp right hook, catching Ivan across the face. The impact snapped Ivan¡¯s head to the side, blood spraying from his mouth as he staggered.


    Another explosion rocked the building, shaking the floor beneath them.


    Ivan spat blood, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. Then he lunged. They collided again, fists flying.


    Ivan drove a punch into Snow¡¯s stomach, but Snow barely reacted before mming his elbow into Ivan¡¯s throat, cutting off his air.


    Gasping, Ivan stumbled but managed to grab a broken metal pipe from the debris. With a wild swing, he aimed for Snow¡¯s head.


    Snow ducked. The pipe barely missed him, whistling through the air before it struck a crumbling wall.


    Snow used the opening tond a devastating punch to Ivan¡¯s jaw. The crack of bone against bone echoed through the chaos. Ivan crashed onto the floor, but before Snow could move in, another explosion sent both men flying.


    The st knocked Snow back, but Ivan was worse off¡ªhe rolled dangerously close to the edge of the crumbling floor.


    He barely managed to catch onto a beam, his body dangling over the raging fire below.


    Smoke billowed around them as Snow, coughing, staggered to his feet.


    Ivan¡¯s eyes widened in sheer panic. "Don¡¯t let me fall!" he gasped, his fingers digging into the splintering beam.


    Snow stared down at him, his chest heaving as Ivan gasped, eyes wide. "Please... Don¡¯t let me fall!"


    Snow caught Ivan¡¯s wrist just before he slipped.


    Snow gritted his teeth, his arm straining as he tried to pull Ivan up. "You¡¯re lucky I have a conscience," he muttered, pushing off all thoughts of killing Ivan.


    Zade appeared behind them, but before he could get close, a part of the ground fell through, leaving a gaping hole behind. "Hurry up! This ce ising down!" he urged.


    Ivan groaned, using his free hand to grip the ledge. For a second, it looked like he might make it. Then, in one swift move, Ivan pulled out a hidden knife from his sleeves.


    Zade¡¯s eyes widened. "Snow, watch out!"


    But it was toote. Ivan thrust his knife into Snow¡¯s hand, making him hiss in pain and jerk back.


    And that was all Ivan needed. With a wicked grin, he used all his strength to push Snow off the ledge.


    "SNOW!" Zade roared sharply as he rushed close to the clearing but halted.


    Zade snapped his head from side to side, scanning the area. Immediately he rushed back, taking some steps away from the mes as he prepared for the jump.


    Snow fell, but as he did, he grabbed onto one of the copsing beams. His weight yanked it down¡ªstraight toward Ivan.


    Thest explosion detonated, and the ground beneath Ivan crumbled. He screamed as he plummeted¡ªstraight into the fire below.


    The iron rod pierced through his chest as mes engulfed him.


    Zade barely had time to shield himself before the entire building copsed.


    Then, there was silence.


    Smoke. Ash was everywhere.


    And somewhere beneath the rubble... Snow.


    <strong>************</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The entire building was in ruins¡ªcharred debris, smoke rising in thick waves, the stench of burning wood and metal filling my lungs. But I wasn¡¯t focused on any of it.


    I was focused on one thing¡ªSnow.


    "Snow!" I called out, coughing as dust and ash filled the air. My heart pounded as I scanned the wreckage, my pulse wild with panic.


    "Snow!" I screamed again. I couldn¡¯t smell him in the debris. Either that or my fear was engulfing my senses. "Snow Zephyr!!"


    What was I going to do if something terrible had happened? How would I face Zara knowing I couldn¡¯t save the love of her life, her husband, my brother, and my friend?


    Then, through the thick fog, I saw movement.


    A hand gripping onto a twisted railing. "Shit," I breathed, rushing forward.


    Snow dangled from the remains of the second floor, his fingers clenching the warped metal with everything he had. His knuckles were white, and his body hung above the smouldering rubble below.


    "Snow!"


    His head tilted up, his eyes sharp despite the blood trickling from a gash on his temple. "Took you long enough," he muttered.


    I didn¡¯t waste time. I rushed to him and crouched down, gripping his wrist.


    "On three," I instructed, and he gave a small nod.


    "One... two¡ª"


    Before I could say three, Snow used his strength to push off the wall behind him, and with a grunt, I hauled him up and over the railing.


    We copsed onto the floor, both panting hard.


    "Next time," I wheezed, "let¡¯s not do this again."


    Snow let out a rough chuckle, rolling onto his back. "Agreed. But then again, it¡¯s the danger that makes it all fun."


    I yfully smacked Snow on the arm. "As much as I love danger, I have to think of Aira and Zara. I cannot let them get hurt if something happens to us."


    "I understand."


    After a few minutes of catching our breath, we stood and turned toward what was left of Ivan.


    Ivan¡¯s body was burned beyond recognition; the iron rod still impaled through his chest. The fire had done its work.


    Snow exhaled, his expression unreadable as he took in the scene before him. Something shed in his eyes, something like guilt if I didn¡¯t know better.


    "You may not have killed him, but you¡ª"


    "I got my wish," Snow cut in calmly.


    I studied him, but there was nothing left to say.


    Without another word, we turned and walked away.


    ***************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The second Snow stepped into the mansion, and everyone froze. I had seen his car arrive and rushed downstairs to meet him but something felt too different.


    Not just the way his clothes were torn, covered in soot and dried blood, but something else. His eyes were cold and unreadable, sweeping over us before he spoke.


    "Ivan is dead."


    Silence followed.


    I felt my heart twist, but before I could react, Snow continued. "Also, with Kent¡¯s call, that means Thorned Crescent will being. Expect the worst."


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 330: Chill About It

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chill About It</h4>


    ***************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    As firm as his voice was, I could feel the weight behind it. Then, without another word, Snow turned and walked away.


    I blinked and immediately followed after him.


    "Snow!" I called, my voice sharper than I intended but Snow didn¡¯t stop. "Snow!" I reached out, grabbing his wrist. Luckily, that made him pause. He turned slightly, his face unreadable.


    I swallowed hard. "What happened?"


    Snow¡¯s jaw clenched. "Ivan won¡¯t bother you again."


    "Did you...?" I hesitated, recalling how angry he was when he left. "Did you kill him?"


    Snow held my gaze, then shook his head. "No. But I wish I had. I wish I had been the one to do it and not fate."


    I exhaled, my grip on his wrist tightening before I slowly let go.


    "It¡¯s over now," I murmured.


    Snow¡¯s expression remained hard, but something in his posture eased.


    "For now," he said quietly.


    We both knew this wasn¡¯t the end. It was only the beginning.


    "Love, I... I need to speak with my father. It is best he hears of his grandson¡¯s death from me."


    I nodded and he excused himself.


    *****************


    ~Snow¡¯s POV~


    I stepped away from the house, needing space and air. The cool night breeze brushed against my skin, but it did little to soothe the war inside me.


    I walked in the garden for God knows how long and when I finally moved towards our bedroom window, Zara was finally resting, but my mind wasn¡¯t.


    Not with everything that had happened.


    Not with what I had to do next.


    I had decided on calling my dad but even after leaving Zara I didn¡¯t do it.


    I pulled out my phone, scrolling to a familiar number. My fingers hovered for a moment before I took a deep breath and pressed call.


    The line barely rang twice before a deep voice answered. "Son."


    "Hello, Father..."


    The moment the words left my mouth, my entire body tensed.


    The silence that followed was telling.


    My father, Alpha Storm, wasn¡¯t the type to waste words. He wasn¡¯t the type to exchange pleasantries either. And right now, I could feel the weight of his patience thinning through the phone.


    "Snow," his voice finally came, steady, authoritative, but edged with something else¡ªexpectation. "Speak."


    I clenched my jaw, choosing my next words carefully.


    "There¡¯s something you need to know," I said, my grip tightening around the phone.


    There was a pause and then, "Go on."


    I exhaled sharply. "It¡¯s about Ivan."


    Another pause¡ªthis time longer and heavier than before.


    "What about him?"


    I hesitated only for a second before pushing forward. "He¡¯s dead."


    Silence.


    The kind that stretched too long. The kind that made my stomach knot with unease. I didn¡¯t know what to expect from my father.


    Although Ivan and Him weren¡¯t close or anything but he was still blood of his blood.


    Finally, my father spoke and his tone was as undiscerning as his face would be in a situation like this. "How?"


    I rolled my shoulders, steeling myself. "He nted a bomb trap," I said tly. "When I went to confront him about him kidnapping Zara and handing her off to Melvin Devereaux, things escted. Zade and I almost died."


    My father inhaled sharply, but he said nothing, so I continued.


    "He threw me off a building. I saved his life, and he still threw me off." I let out a humorless chuckle. "But I guess fate was on my side."


    There was no response at first. I could picture my father now¡ªhis face as stoic as ever, his mind processing everything with the calction of an Alpha who had seen too much, lost too much.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was gruffer, lower. "I will tell his father."


    That was it. No rage. No grief. Just... eptance.


    I swallowed. "Okay."


    A beat passed. Then, I cleared my throat. "Thank you."


    Another silence, and then he hung up.


    I stared at my phone for a moment, exhaling slowly.


    Ivan was gone. That Chapter was closed. But somehow, it didn¡¯t feel like an ending.


    Not yet.


    Not with everything else still unraveling. And I was sure that my step older brother would find ways to me me for this.


    **************


    ~E¡¯s POV~


    Ever since Ares arrived at my apartment this morning, he¡¯s been here all day, keeping mepany.


    Ares leaned against the counter, watching me with thatzy smirk of his, arms crossed like he had all the time in the world.


    Speaking of which. I knew he was here on some business trip and all that but shouldn¡¯t he have finished by now and returned home to his brothers?


    "You¡¯ve been quiet," he noted. "Thinking about something?"


    I scoffed, setting my wine ss down. "When am I not?"


    He chuckled, pushing off the counter and stepping closer. "Fair point."


    Before he could say anything else, my phone buzzed against the table.


    I frowned, picking it up. My stomach twisted the moment I saw the name shing on the screen.


    Styles.


    Ares noticed my shift in expression immediately. "Who is it?"


    I hesitated before answering. "Styles."


    His easy going demeanour hardened slightly. "What does he want?"


    I ignored him, swiping to open the message.


    Styles: I meant what I said, E. I still love you. I always have. And I hate seeing you with another man.


    My breath caught, but before I could even process it, another message came in.


    Kent: I know you think I came back for the camera, but that wasn¡¯t the only reason. I wanted to see you like I said before. I needed to. And I needed you to know¡ª


    The message cut off, as if he had deleted the rest before sending it.


    My hands tightened around the phone.


    What the hell was he trying to do?


    Ares exhaled through his nose, taking the phone from my hand and reading the message himself. His expression darkened. "This guy¡¯s ying mind games."


    I swallowed hard, my emotions tangling into a mess I couldn¡¯t untangle.


    Because as much as I wanted to ignore it...


    A part of me wondered if Kent was telling the truth.


    And that scared me more than anything.


    I took my phone back from Ar


    es and went through it when another message entered.


    Styles: Can we meet, please?


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel

 Chapter 331: Get Away Vacay-cay

    <h4>Chapter 331: Get Away Vacay-cay</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 332</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It had been a few days since Kane and Ivan¡¯s deaths, and yet the air around the house was still heavy.


    Gloomy.


    Even with no immediate threat from Thorned Crescent, there was this unshakable feeling that we were all just waiting.


    Waiting for the next storm to hit.


    For once, I just wanted things to feel normal again. I blinked, trying to shake off the sleep.


    I stirred awake, groggy but slowly pulling myself into consciousness. The bed beside me was empty, the warmth of Snow¡¯s presence already faded.


    Frowning, I sat up, rubbing the sleep from my eyes.


    Just then, the bedroom door swung open and Snow walked in, holding a small cake in one hand and a magazine in the other.


    I blinked. "What¡¯s this about...?" I asked, eyeing the items suspiciously.


    Snow smirked, walking toward the bed. "With everything that¡¯s been happening, I figured it was time to lighten the mood."


    I raised an eyebrow. "With cake and... reading material?"


    He chuckled, setting the cake down on the nightstand. "Not just any reading material." He held up the magazine. "I recall I promised you a honeymoon. I haven¡¯t forgotten."


    My heart did a little flip.


    Before I could say anything, he sat beside me and ced the magazine in myp.


    "Pick anywhere you want to go," Snow urged. "I¡¯ll make it happen."


    I stared at him, warmth spreading through my chest.


    After everything we had been through¡ªthe fights, the betrayals, the chaos¡ªhe was still here, still thinking about making me happy.


    A slow smile tugged at my lips. "Anywhere?"


    "Anywhere," he confirmed.


    I flipped through the glossy pages, images of exotic beaches, towering mountains, and luxury resorts staring back at me.


    "I can¡¯t even remember thest time we had a real vacation," I admitted, running my fingers over a picture of a tropical ind.


    Snow hummed. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m making it happen. Just you and me, away from everything."


    His hand reached out, tilting my chin up so I was looking at him. "We deserve this, Zara."


    Something in my chest tightened.


    We did but... Snow must have sensed the hesitation in my eyes and he quickly held my hand in his.


    "My love, I know."


    I shook my head. He couldn¡¯t just assume what I wanted to say. "Snow... Thorned Crescent and Shadow ve are up to no good. I can feel it and I know so. Danger ising."


    His hold on my hand tightened. "Zara love, we¡¯ll always have danger around. But would that stop us from living our lives and covering in fear?"


    I shook my head. "No, we can¡¯t."


    "Yeah. Exactly love, we cannot allow someone else take turns determining what our lives would be like. I owe that to you and ever since I first promised you that, Thorned Crescent Bastards have been in our lives like a thorn in our flesh."


    "Okay. Okay. You have a point."


    "A big one, darling. Now, am I Snow Zephyr or what? Can¡¯t I take care of my own?"


    I smiled, closing the magazine and setting it aside. "You sure as hell can, baby. Alright. Let¡¯s do it."


    Snow¡¯s grin widened, and he leaned in, brushing a soft kiss against my lips.


    But before we could get lost in each other, a knock sounded at the door.


    Snow groaned, resting his forehead against mine. "Of course."


    Iughed, pushing him away yfully as he took a seat beside me on the bed. "Come in."


    The door opened, and Tempest strode in, her red curls bouncing as she greeted us. "Morning, lovebirds."


    "Morning," I said, leaning back against the pillows. "What brings you here?"


    Tempest¡¯s gaze flickered to the cake and magazine beforending on me with curiosity. "What¡¯s this?"


    I grinned, nudging Snow. "Apparently, my mate has decided we need a honeymoon."


    Tempest¡¯s face lit up. "Oh! Finally! I was wondering when you two would get out of here and enjoy yourselves."


    Snow rolled his eyes. "It¡¯s not just about that. It¡¯s been too much chaos. We need a break."


    Tempest smirked. "Oh, trust me, I get it."


    She plopped onto the bed, making herselffortable.


    "Anyways..." she drawled. "Valentine¡¯s Day is five days away."


    Snow and I exchanged nces.


    "You mean four, right?" Tempest seemed to contemte before sping her hands together.


    "Sure."


    "Okay... so...?" I prompted.


    Tempest sighed dramatically. "What are we going to do before then?"


    I snorted. "You make it sound like we need a mission to survive the next four days."


    Tempest threw her hands up. "I just mean, should we have a pack event? Or an event for those of us in the house? A party? Something fun before you two run off to paradise?"


    Snow arched an eyebrow. "You just want an excuse to throw a party, don¡¯t you?"


    Tempest grinned. "Obviously."


    Iughed, shaking my head. "Alright, let¡¯s n something. But no rogue surprises."


    Tempest ced a hand over her heart. "Scout¡¯s honor."


    I wasn¡¯t sure I believed her, but honestly, after everything, maybe a little fun was exactly what we all needed.


    I just hoped the rogues won¡¯t choose to cause hate on love day.


    Just as we spoke, little Storm ran into our bedroom, thanks to Tempest for leaving the door open.


    Once he saw us inside, he dashed forward and climbed the bed. We were lucky the cake was already ced on the bedside table as he jumped into my waiting arms.


    "Ohhh Storm." My fingers found their way to his side and tickled away as he thrashed on the bed, his feet kicking away at Tempest and Snow who soon joined him.


    "Hahhaa..." his words were lost as onlyughter filled the air till no words wereing out.


    At this point Snow stopped and snatched him from us.


    Soon it became a fight with pillows and a tag team, Tempest and I, Snow and Storm.


    Ourughter must have woken the rest up as soon another set of footsteps came into our room.


    Aira stood by the side watching us all y. It didn¡¯t take long for her to support her son and Snow, sidelining us.


    Zade came over soon enough and it turned into a three man team pillow fight.


    In the end...


    "I won!!! We won!" Little Storm¡¯s voice rang out as the rest of us sat on the bed exhausted.


    Snow rolled up beside me and picked my cheek. "I love you baby."


    "I love you too."


    And then he said the words that stole my breath away. "Will you be my Valentine?"


    The most uptodate nove??s are published on fr(e)??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 332: Needing Closure

    <h4>Chapter 332: Needing Closure</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 333</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The house was filled with energy by the time the sun had fully risen. Well, mostly because of Tempest.


    After our chaotic yet heartwarming morning pillow fight, she had thrown herself into nning a mini Valentine¡¯s party.


    But something deep within me knew that was far from being a small party. With Tempest involved.


    The way she was making calls, sending messages, and barking out orders, you¡¯d think she was organising a royal wedding.


    I observed her actions from a distance until my curiosity finally overcame me.


    With a te of cookies in one hand and a cold bottle of yoghurt in the other, I walked into the dining room where she was seated, flipping through her phone with the intensity of someone plotting world domination.


    "Busy?" I teased, setting the te down in front of her.


    Tempest barely spared me a nce before grabbing a cookie. "Extremely. You have no idea how much effort goes into making a night look effortless."


    I snorted. "Right. Because parties are serious business."


    She popped the cookie into her mouth and finally looked up. "When you do them the right way? Yes. Now, be useful¡ªtell me, should we go with fairy lights or those cute hangingnterns?"


    I took a sip of my yoghurt, contemting. "Lanterns. Feels more intimate."


    Tempest nodded approvingly. "See? This is why I need you."


    I smirked. "Speaking of needing people..." I leaned forward, resting my chin on my palm. "How¡¯s Koda?"


    The second the words left my mouth, I knew something was off. Tempest didn¡¯t react how I expected¡ªno yful eye-roll, no wittyeback. Instead, she hesitated, her fingers tapping lightly against the table.


    "Koda and I..." She exhaled, shaking her head. "We¡¯re not together anymore."


    I blinked. "Wait. What?"


    She shrugged and with a casualness in her tone that I wasn¡¯t sure was real or forced, she replied, "I¡¯m with Rnd now."


    I nearly choked on my drink. "You¡ªwhat?"


    Tempest smirked at my reaction, but there was something softer beneath it. "Yeah, I know. Shocking, right?"


    I stared at her. "How did this happen? You and Koda were like... fire and fireworks. I saw how happy you were after that Alphas ball. You two hit hard."


    Her smile faltered just a little. "Yes. The sex was great. Making love to your mate is something else, butpared to one who truly loves you and isn¡¯t pushed by a bond to feel things for you, it hits differently. Just like what you and Snow have."


    "But Tempest..."


    "Look, Zara, I was lost. For a while, I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, or rather, I thought I wanted both."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Both?"


    She nodded. "Yeah."


    "Like... wait but this isn¡¯t a romance novel or anything."


    "No, but I mean, don¡¯t those romance novels always have the girl juggling two incredibly hot, strong, and devoted men? I thought, why not me? It was a good solution too."


    I burst intoughter. "Oh my goddess, Temp. You really tried to live out a love triangle in real life?"


    Sheughed with me but then sighed dramatically. "Yeah, but my luck ran out. Koda wasn¡¯t into the idea. He didn¡¯t want to share me."


    I frowned slightly. "And Rnd?"


    She gave me a small smile. "He did."


    I studied her for a moment, trying to gauge if she was happy. Really happy. "And... are you okay with that?"


    Tempest shrugged, picking up another cookie. "I love Rnd. And honestly? I think I was always meant to be with him. It just took me a while to get there."


    I reached out, squeezing her hand briefly. "Then that¡¯s all that matters."


    She shed me a genuine smile. "Thanks, Zara."


    I grinned, feeling satisfied that she could talk to me. "Of course. Now, since we¡¯re on the topic of love¡ªlet¡¯s brainstorm gift ideas for our men."


    Tempest leaned forward, eyes lighting up. "Finally, something fun. Alright, what are you getting Snow?"


    I smirked. "I have a few ideas... but let¡¯s make this interesting."


    Tempest arched a brow. "Go on."


    "We each pick two gifts¡ªone romantic, onepletely unexpected."


    Her grin widened. "I like the way you think."


    And just like that, we dove into gift nning,ughter and ideas filling the room. For the first time in a while, things felt light. Simple. Happy.


    And I was going to hold onto that for as long as I could.


    "Biongo! We got it!"


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The previous night had been exhausting.


    Ares had finally left after much convincing on my part. He didn¡¯t trust Kent, didn¡¯t trust my judgement when it came to him, and made it clear. But in the end, I had promised him that I wouldn¡¯t go see Kent that night.


    And I hadn¡¯t.


    But now, as the morning sun streamed through my window, I had made my decision. All through the night I thought of Kent and the times we spent together.


    Perhaps he was saying the truth and then seeing him would mean breaking my promise to Ares. But then, I only agreed to not go out yesterday evening. Not today.


    I would see Kent. Onest time.


    Not because I wanted to rekindle anything. Not because I missed him.


    At least, that¡¯s what I told myself.


    I just needed to hear him out¡ªto confront him properly and put an end to whatever hold he had on me.


    So, at exactly 8 AM, I sent him a message.


    After hitting send, I stared at my screen, my heart hammering in my chest. Would he even respond? Would he ignore me?


    The reply came almost instantly.


    <strong>Kent: </strong><i>Football field, near the old stadium. Two hours. Come alone.</i>


    I exhaled, my fingers tightening around the phone. This was happening. And I was going to walk away from it with no regrets.


    An hour and thirty minutester, I was ready.


    Dressed in dark jeans, a cropped sweater, and ankle boots, I kept my hair loose, not wanting to overthink my appearance. This wasn¡¯t a date.


    This was closure.


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 333: Vera’s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 333: Vera¡¯s Warning</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 334</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I drove to the location Kent had sent me, my stomach flipping with nerves the entire way.


    When I arrived, I parked near the field and scanned the area. The ce was mostly empty, save for a few scattered benches and an open stretch of grass.


    The wind was crisp, carrying the scent of damp earth. I wrapped my arms around myself as I stepped forward, searching for him.


    Nothing.


    The unease in my gut grew.


    Then¡ªfootsteps from behind. I froze, my wolf bristling inside me. That wasn¡¯t Kent.


    Before I could turn, my body reacted instinctively, my pulse quickening. And then¡ªpain.


    A force hit me square in the chest, knocking the breath from my lungs as I was thrown backwards. My body crashed onto the field, dust and grass flying up around me.


    I gasped, the impact rattling my bones. My head spun as I tried to regain focus, my wolf growling furiously.


    What the hell¡ª?


    A shadow loomed over me.


    Boots¡ªknee-high,ced with silver buckles. Fis stockings. A short skirt. A leather jacket draped over a bralette and dark shades that hid the stranger¡¯s eyes.


    She stood above me, smirking.


    "Well, well." Her voice was smooth, almost amused. "So, you¡¯re the one who won¡¯t leave my future husband alone, huh?"


    I blinked through the pain, my heart stuttering.


    Future husband?


    What in the actual¡ª?


    I pushed myself up onto my elbows, my body still aching from the hit. "Who the hell are you?" I demanded.


    The woman tilted her head, her lips curling into an arrogant smile. "Oh, darling," she purred. "I¡¯m the one Kent <i>actually</i> belongs to."


    My blood ran cold.


    Kent... had a fianc¨¦e?


    I struggled to catch my breath, my chest burning as I forced myself to sit up. My hands clenched into the dirt beneath me, fingers trembling from both the impact and the fury bubbling inside me.


    Who the hell was this woman?


    She crouched down beside me, her smirk widening as she reached out, her fingers brushing a loose strand of hair from my face. I flinched, the mere touch of her making my skin crawl.


    "Listen closely, little mutt," she cooed, her voice dripping with condescension. "I don¡¯t know what delusion you¡¯ve been living under, but Kent¡ª<i>my</i> Kent¡ªwas never yours to begin with."


    I sucked in a sharp breath, my nails digging into the ground.


    She giggled, as if my reaction amused her. "Aww, did you think he loved you?" She let out a dramatic sigh, shaking her head. "Pathetic. You were just a little ything, a distraction. And now that I¡¯m back, he won¡¯t be needing you anymore."


    I clenched my jaw, refusing to let the sting of her words show.


    But she wasn¡¯t done.


    "If you evere near him again," she continued, her smile vanishing, "I will make your life a living hell. I will terrorise you in ways you can¡¯t even begin to imagine."


    My stomach twisted.


    She leaned in, her breath ghosting against my ear. "And when I¡¯m done with you," she whispered, "you¡¯ll have no choice but to rid this world of your sorry existence."


    My entire body went rigid.


    A lump formed in my throat, my vision blurring with unshed tears. She was serious. This wasn¡¯t some petty ex-girlfriend drama¡ªthis was a threat¡ªa promise.


    And yet, anger burned beneath my fear.


    I gritted my teeth and tried to push myself up, rage fuelling me. "You bi¡ª"


    Before I could even finish the insult, an invisible force mmed me back down, pressing against my body with crushing weight.


    I gasped, the air forced from my lungs as it felt like ten bags of cement had been dropped on me. My limbs locked, my muscles straining under the unbearable pressure.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" she taunted, standing over me. "Did you really think you stood a chance against me?"


    My wolf howled in frustration, but we were both trapped, unable to move.


    She lifted a hand, a swirl of blue energy forming in her palm, flickering like fire but colder¡ªdeadlier. The glow cast eerie shadows across her face as she aimed it at my leg.


    "Let¡¯s see how well you run when I burn that little leg of yours," she mused, her expression almost... bored<i>.</i>


    I braced myself for the pain.


    But just as she was about to unleash whatever dark magic she was wielding, she halted. Her body stiffened, and her head tilted slightly as if listening to something only she could hear.


    Then, a low hum vibrated in the air, and her hand twitched to the side of her head.


    Her eyes narrowed. "Mother<i>?</i>"


    I barely caught what she was hearing, but whatever was being said had her attention.


    A pause. Then¡ª"I see. The n is in motion. I stepped out. I¡¯ll be there."


    The blue energy in her hand faded, and she turned away, clearly about to leave.


    My heartbeat pounded in my ears, but I forced myself to push past the fear. "Who are you?" I rasped, my voice hoarse from the weight still lingering on my chest.


    She stopped, ncing at me over her shoulder. A smirk curled her lips. "Someone of your calibre isn¡¯t worthy of knowing my name."


    I took in her features¡ªthe icy blue eyes, the long ck hair, the arrogance that dripped from her every movement.


    A name clicked in my mind, one I had only heard in whispers.


    A slow smile formed on my lips despite the situation. "Icy blue eyes, ck hair... <i>Vera</i>."


    For the first time, her confident facade cracked. Her eyes widened, her entire frame tensing. "How?" she snarled, the blue mes ring back to life in her hand, brighter this time, deadlier.


    I smirked. "I¡¯m a good werewolf listener," I said simply, shrugging. "And your mother just called you that."


    Pure rage twisted her features. "You little¡ª" She lifted her hand, ready to strike.


    I didn¡¯t wait.


    With every ounce of strength I had left, I scooped up a handful of dirt and <i>threw</i> it straight at her face.


    She shrieked, stumbling back as she wed at her stinging eyes.


    I didn¡¯t waste another second.


    I turned and ran<i>.</i>


    Foll??w current nov?ls on fre??web(n)ovel.co(m)

 Chapter 334: Escaping Vera

    <h4>Chapter 334: Escaping Vera</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 335</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My legs burned as I sprinted across the field, my heartbeat thundering in my ears. I didn¡¯t stop to look back. I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t bother shofting either. All I wanted to do was sprint for my life. She was bad news.


    I had never encountered a witch before and they were not good news. I didn¡¯t care that my lungs felt like they were on fire.


    I didn¡¯t care that Vera¡¯s furious screams echoed behind me.


    I didn¡¯t care about anything except getting the hell away from her.


    <i>"Think, E, think!"</i>


    My car was parked at the far end of the field, but it might as well have been miles away. Vera was faster, stronger, perhaps due to dark magic. If she caught up, I was dead.


    I zigzagged, hoping to make it harder for her to aim her magic at me. The air crackled behind me as another burst of blue mes shot past my shoulder, missing me by mere inches.


    <i>"Shit! Shit! Shit!"</i>


    The wind howled in my ears, carrying her enraged voice. "You think you can run from me, mutt?"


    I ignored her, pushing my legs harder.


    Just a little more.


    I could see my car now. My fingers fumbled for my keys in my pocket as I ran, my heart hammering so fast it was painful.


    I didn¡¯t hear her approach.


    I felt it.


    The air shifted, heavy with power, and before I could react, something yanked me backward.


    My body jerked violently, and I was flung through the air like a ragdoll. I hit the ground hard, pain exploding through my ribs.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Stars danced in my vision, the world spinning. My wolf growled in frustration, but my limbs were too weak to move.


    Slow, taunting, footsteps crunched against the grass.


    Vera¡¯s boot nudged my side, rolling me onto my back. I groaned, blinking up at her through the haze of pain.


    She stood over me, her expressionposed now¡ªtooposed. Her rage had been reced by something more dangerous. Amusement.


    "You almost made it," she said lightly, crouching beside me. "Almost."


    I swallowed hard, my throat dry. "If you¡¯re going to kill me, just do it."


    She chuckled, shaking her head. "Oh, sweetheart. You don¡¯t get to die yet. No, no, no. That would be far too easy."


    I clenched my jaw. "Then what the hell do you want from me?"


    Her nails trailed along my cheek, a mockery of affection. "To send a message."


    I stiffened.


    Vera smirked, leaning in closer, her icy breath brushing against my skin. "Tell Zara she¡¯s next."


    Before I could react, pain exploded in my chest.


    A pulse of magic surged through me, burning, twisting, <i>consuming.</i> I screamed, my body convulsing as the force of it mmed into me like a tidal wave.


    Everything had been too much as my wolf tried to surface, wanting to take control and rip her to shreds. Then again it felt like the connection between my wolf and I was torn.


    <i>"Frost, can y-you hear me?"</i>


    There was no answer from her, just heavy grunts as she forcefully tried to breached the blockage.


    <i>"E, let go, let me take overpletely and deal with this dark witch. Now."</i>


    There was a reason I didn¡¯t let Frost alwayse out. She was dangerous as her name implied and coudl ake on anybody at anytime whnever she wished too.


    I may not have been an alpha¡¯s daughter but my wolf could attack a beta and an alpha and still survive the duel.


    Just when I felt my eyes blur and my vision begin to fade, I finally let go. All I saw was her silvery white paw and felt the pains searing as my body forcefully shifted pushing me further into this.


    And then¡ªckness with only the sound of her roar apanying me to sleep.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    A slow,zy warmth wrapped around me as I stirred awake. My fingers instinctively reached out across the bed, searching for the familiar warmth of Snow¡¯s body, but instead, they met the cool sheets.


    I frowned, my brows knitting together as I blinked my eyes open.


    The first thing I saw was <strong>red.</strong>


    A lot of <strong>red.</strong>


    I blinked again, my brain catching up with the sight before me.


    Snow stood at the foot of the bed, holding the biggest, fluffiest red teddy bear I had ever seen. Beside him, a cake sat on the trolley, along with a bouquet of deep crimson roses and an assortment of elegantly wrapped gifts.


    For a moment, I just stared, my sleep-addled brain struggling to process what was happening.


    Then Snow smirked. "Happy Valentine¡¯s Day, love."


    A surprisedugh bubbled from my lips. "Snow, what in the world...?"


    He set the teddy bear down on the bed and leaned in, brushing a kiss against my forehead. "You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d forget, did you?"


    I shook my head, still slightly stunned. "No, but..." I trailed off, running my fingers over the plush fur of the bear, its size nearly taking up half the bed. "I wasn¡¯t expecting <strong>this.</strong>"


    Snow chuckled, sitting beside me. "Well, I figured after everything we¡¯ve been through, you deserved something special."


    My heart swelled at his words, and without another thought, I threw my arms around him, burying my face in his neck. "You are ridiculous," I murmured, my voice muffled against his skin.


    His strong arms wrapped around me, pulling me even closer. "Ridiculously in love with you," he murmured back.


    I pulled away just enough to meet his eyes, and the intensity in them made my stomach flutter. "You know," I whispered, trailing my fingers along his jaw, "you could have just said that and saved yourself the trouble of buying out half a store."


    Snow smirked. "Where¡¯s the fun in that?"


    I rolled my eyes before pressing my lips to his in a deep, slow kiss. The world outside didn¡¯t exist in that moment¡ªno threats, no worries, no battles to be fought.


    Just us. Just <strong>this.</strong>


    Visit freewe??nov(e)l.?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 335: Happy Valentine’s Day

    <h4>Chapter 335: Happy Valentine¡¯s Day</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 336</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    When we finally pulled away, I rested my forehead against Snow¡¯s, my fingers tangling in his hair. "I love you," I whispered.


    His lips brushed against mine again, barely a breath away. "I love you more."


    I smiled, shaking my head. "Impossible."


    Snow chuckled but didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he reached over and grabbed the cake. "Now, let¡¯s celebrate properly. Cake for breakfast?"


    Iughed, sitting up fully. "You know me too well."


    Snow grinned. "That¡¯s my job, love."


    And as he handed me a fork, I realized something. For the first time in a long time, things felt right.


    "Anyways, time to show you your gift."


    I raised an eyebrow, eyeing Snow suspiciously. "You already got me all this, and there¡¯s more?"


    Snow smirked. "Of course. You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d stop at just a teddy bear and cake, did you?"


    I rolled my eyes. "You¡¯re setting the bar way too high, you know."


    "Good," he said smoothly. "Now, close your eyes."


    I hesitated. "Do I have to?"


    Snow gave me a pointed look. "Do you trust me?"


    I sighed, but my lips twitched. "Fine." I closed my eyes, my fingers tightening around the sheets in anticipation.


    There was a rustling sound, the soft brush of fabric shifting. Then, something cool and delicate settled around my neck.


    "Okay," Snow murmured, his breath warm against my skin. "Open."


    I slowly opened my eyes and nced down.


    A ne.


    Not just any ne¡ªa silver chain with a stunning moonstone pendant resting just above my corbone. The gem shimmered under the light, glowing with an almost ethereal energy.


    My breath hitched. "Snow... it¡¯s beautiful."


    His fingers brushed over the pendant before tilting my chin up so our eyes met. "It¡¯s enchanted," he said softly. "Protection spell, just in case. You know, in case a certain group of bastards try anything again."


    I swallowed hard, my chest tightening. He was always thinking about my safety, even when things felt peaceful.


    I blinked up at him, emotion swelling in my throat. "I don¡¯t even know what to say."


    Snow¡¯s smirk softened into something tender. "A simple ¡¯thank you, my incredibly handsome and thoughtful mate¡¯ would do."


    Iughed, smacking his chest. "You¡¯re ridiculous."


    "But you love me anyway," he teased.


    I grinned. "That, I do."


    Snow leaned in, capturing my lips again in a slow, lingering kiss. When we finally pulled away, his forehead rested against mine.


    "We should probably get out of bed," I murmured.


    "Or... we could stay in bed all day," he suggested, wiggling his eyebrows.


    Iughed. "Tempting, but someone nned a Valentine¡¯s party, remember?"


    Snow groaned dramatically. "Why did I agree to that again?"


    "Because you love me," I said sweetly.


    He sighed, shaking his head. "I do love you. But if Andrew gets too drunk again and starts singing karaoke, I¡¯m ming you."


    Iughed, already picturing the chaos that was about to unfold tonight.


    Snow sighed again, then sat up, ruffling his hair. "Alright, let¡¯s get this over with."


    I threw a pillow at him. "It¡¯s a party, not a funeral, drama king."


    Snow just smirked, dodging the pillow effortlessly. "Whatever you say, love."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Later That Evening ¨C The Party~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s estate had beenpletely transformed. Softnterns glowed, fairy lights were strung across the gardens, and the scent of roses filled the air.


    Simply put, Tempest had outdone herself.


    Music thrummed through the space, guests already mingling,ughing, and clinking sses. A buffet was set up near the courtyard,plete with decadent choctes, heart-shaped pastries, and a very spiked punch bowl (which, knowing Andrew, was probably his idea).


    Speaking of Andrew¡ªI spotted him near the bar, already three drinks in, talking animatedly to Zade, who looked like he was seriously regretting showing up.


    "You don¡¯t get it, man," Andrew was saying, pping Zade¡¯s shoulder. "Valentine¡¯s Day isn¡¯t just about romance. It¡¯s about <i>celebrating love</i> in all its forms." He gestured wildly. "Like the love between friends. And the love between¡ª"


    Zade sighed. "Andrew."


    Andrew grinned, draping an arm around Zade¡¯s shoulders. "And <i>brothers-inw.</i>"


    Zade pinched the bridge of his nose. "How much have you had to drink?"


    Andrew squinted at his ss, then grinned. "Not enough!"


    Snow appeared beside me, shaking his head. "I told you. Chaos."


    I giggled, watching as Aira joined the conversation, cing a firm hand on Andrew¡¯s shoulder. "Maybe someone should consider easing up on the drinks, yeah?"


    Andrew pouted. "But it¡¯s a partyyyy."


    Aira rolled her eyes, stealing his drink. "No more for you."


    I turned to Snow, beaming. "This was a great idea."


    Snow arched a brow. "Even with the drunk werewolf singing <i>Love Me Like You Do</i>ter?"


    Iughed. "Especially with that."


    Snow sighed dramatically but pulled me into his arms. "As long as you had fun, then I guess it was worth it."


    I wrapped my arms around his neck. "I always have fun with you."


    His lips brushed against mine in a feather-light kiss before he murmured, "Happy Valentine¡¯s Day, love."


    And for the first time in forever, things felt perfect. Then I recalled I hadn¡¯thanded him his gift.


    Smiling, tuned to Snow "Want to get away with me?"


    "To?"


    "It¡¯s a surprise."


    Snow narrowed his eyes yfully. "A surprise, huh?"


    I smirked, stepping closer. "Mhm. But only if you trust me."


    His arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me flush against him. "I trust you with my life, love. But I have a feeling this is more than just a simple surprise."


    I grinned. "You¡¯ll see."


    Before he could question me further, I grabbed his hand and tugged him away from the party, weaving through the garden until we got to the front fo the mansion, with my car waiting.


    I took my keys from my pocket, pressed the button and the doors unlocked. "Let¡¯s go."


    Once Snow got in, together we slipped past the gates and into the open forest beyond.


    Snow chuckled as we moved deeper into the woods. "You¡¯re really making me sneak out of my own house?"


    I tossed him a teasing look over my shoulder. "Consider this your own personal adventure."


    His grip on my hand tightened slightly, his voice lowering. "Every adventure with you is my favorite one."


    Updat??d fr??m fre??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 336: Val Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 336: Val Gifts</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 336</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Warmth spread through me at his words, but I kept driving as my heart raced with anticipation.


    Finally, after a few more minutes of driving, we reached it¡ªour spot.


    The same ce where we had our first real moment together. Where we had watched the stars and talked like the world wasn¡¯t out to tear us apart.


    But tonight, it was even more magical.


    I had nned this for weeks, making sure everything was perfect.


    Soft nkets were spread across the grass, surrounded bynterns that flickered gently in the night breeze. A bottle of wine sat next to two sses, and fairy lights had been strung between the low-hanging branches, casting a warm, blue and golden glow over the clearing.


    Snow stopped in his tracks, his eyes scanning the scene before turning back to me, stunned.


    "Zara..." His voice was quieter now, filled with something deeper than surprise.


    I bit my lip, suddenly feeling shy. "I wanted tonight to be special. For you. For us."


    Snow exhaled slowly, his gaze never leaving mine. "You didn¡¯t have to do all this." His hand gestured towards my surprise. "I should be the one spoiling you."


    I reached for his hand,cing my fingers through his. "I wanted to because you¡¯re always there for me¡ªspoiling me, shielding me, risking everything for my safety, and ensuring my well-being. Tonight, I wanted to do something for you."


    His grip tightened, and without another word, he pulled me into his arms, holding me so close it felt like he was trying to merge our souls together.


    I buried my face in his chest, inhaling his familiar scent. "There¡¯s more," I murmured against him.


    Snow pulled back just enough to look at me, a smirk ying at his lips. "More?"


    Iughed, shaking my head. "Come on, sit."


    He let me lead him to the nkets, and once we were seated, I reached into my bag and pulled out a small, carefully wrapped box.


    Snow eyed it curiously. "What¡¯s this?"


    I ced it in his hands, my heart pounding. "Open it."


    He peeled away the wrapping with deliberate slowness, his gaze flickering to mine as if savouring the anticipation.


    Then he lifted the lid.


    His breath hitched.


    A handcrafted silver cuff bracelet sat inside the box¡ªsleek, simple, and powerful.


    But what made it truly special was what was engraved on the inside.


    <i>"Wherever you go, I will follow. Always."</i>


    Snow waspletely still, his thumb tracing the inscription, his expression unreadable. For the first time ever, I saw Snow Zephyr speechless.


    "Zara..." His voice was rough and low.


    I swallowed, feeling my throat get tight. "I know you don¡¯t need a gift to know how much I love you. But I wanted you to have something you could carry with you¡ªsomething that reminds you that you¡¯re never alone. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be by your side."


    Snow exhaled sharply, running a hand down his face as if trying to collect himself. Then, in a sh, he cupped my face and kissed me.


    Not slow. Not gentle. His kiss was fierce and deep and filled with so many raw emotions.


    I melted into him, my hands clutching at his shirt as he poured every unspoken emotion into the kiss.


    By the time we pulled away, we were both breathless.


    Snow rested his forehead against mine, his fingers brushing over my cheek with an almost reverent touch.


    "You are my greatest gift, Zara," he murmured. "And I swear, I will spend the rest of my life proving that to you."


    I smiled, my heart full of joy. Nothing mattered now, not our ups and downs, just him and me. "You already do."


    Snow¡¯s lips found mine again, softer this time, slower.


    And under the starlit sky, wrapped in the warmth of each other, we forgot the world.


    Even if just for one night.


    He pulled back briefly, his eyes searching mine for permission to do that which I knew he wanted to do.


    One thing was certain: surrendering would mean our pic ns were doomed. However, I couldn¡¯t resist those captivating blue eyes, so I nodded in agreement before he even uttered a word, knowing exactly what he desired.


    "I want you," he stated, more like iming, and the next second, Snow¡¯s lips found mine once more.


    He was kissing me, and it felt as if we had never stopped, as if nothing had changed, as if all the pain, sorrow, and longing we had suffered were simply a distant nightmare, fading with the light of the rising sun.


    Just like before, our lips met again, and our hands instinctively wandered beneath our clothes, surrendering to the intense passion of the moment.


    I broke the kiss and stared into his eyes, his pupils blown wide.


    "Snow," I breathed, my body reacting to the fire zing within his eyes.


    "Yes?"


    "Let¡¯s continue this somewhere more private." Snow tilted his head to the side, not quite getting me. "I mean, you wouldn¡¯t want your wife naked, outside, on a hill, right?"


    He shook his head. "Good. I prepared something.


    Holding his hand, we moved farther from our pic spot. A few minutes walk, we came upon a clearing to a big camping tent.


    Snow¡¯s eyebrows arched upwards, a smirk gracing his lips. "You nned this too, huh?"


    "Maybe," I answered with a shrug.


    Snowughed. "And what if someonees here looking for us?"


    "Well, they¡¯ll get an eyeful," I responded, winking.


    I had nothing to worry about considering Ihad made sure everything for tonight was perfect, down to asking Draven for a few warriors to be on patrol that night around the perimeter in case of Thorned Crescent scums showed their ugly faces.


    He smiled, leaning in and whispering in my ear, his voice husky. "Let them. They¡¯ll know my goddess has the most beautiful lover."


    "tterer," I teased.


    "Only for you," Snow admitted, cing a soft kiss on my temple.


    Before I could find myeback retort, Snow scooped me in his arms and carried me bridal style into the tent. "Come, let¡¯s go in."


    Updated from fr??ewebnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 337: Val’s Pleasures

    <h4>Chapter 337: Val¡¯s Pleasures</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 338</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "You¡¯re a dork," I giggled.


    "Your dork."


    "That, you are."


    With a quick push, he opened the p and entered the tent.


    The tent was simple but beautiful. I had it arranged that way¡ªa king-sized bed, a couple of chairs, a table, and a small stove.


    A warm glow from themps spread around the tent, creating a romantic ambience.


    "This is amazing, Zara. You did all of this for us?"


    "Do you like it?"


    "Like? I love it."


    "Then yes, all for us."


    Snow¡¯s lips crashed against mine as he set me down on my feet.


    "Thank you," he murmured, his voiceced with raw emotion.


    "It was nothing," I blushed, tucking a stray hair behind my ear.


    "Zara, this is a lot," he insisted. "No one¡¯s ever done something like this for me."


    "And they better not," I replied, teasing.


    Snow chuckled, a wide grin lighting up his face.


    I had never seen him smile so much. It made him seem years younger and carefree.


    He deserved this.


    "Now," I said, my fingers tugging at the hem of his shirt, "shall we get on with the celebration?"


    "Which of the celebrations are we talking about? The part were we eat or the part where I take off your clothes to eat you out and make love to you all night long? Hmm?"


    I smiled at him, my fingers tracing the outline of his abs.


    "I can do both."


    "Can you, now?" he challenged, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, but I prefer thest one," I confessed, biting my lip.


    Snow¡¯s eyes darkened with hunger.


    "I¡¯d rather do that too."


    Before I could speak, Snow leaned forward and captured my mouth, his lips moving hungrily against mine, and I moaned, my body already reacting to his touch.


    My hands flew to his shoulders, my fingers curling around the fabric of his shirt.


    "Take this off," I breathed, pulling away for a moment.


    "As you wish."


    The next second, his shirt was gone, discarded somewhere on the floor, and his bare chest was exposed, his skin smooth and warm beneath my fingers.


    "Now, that¡¯s more like it."


    He shed me a yful grin, then dipped his head down and trailed a line of kisses along my neck, stopping at the crook of my shoulder.


    My back arched, my body aching to be closer to him.


    I was lost in the sensation, and I couldn¡¯t hold back the moan that escaped from my lips.


    "God, you¡¯re beautiful," Snow murmured, and his warm mouth trailed against my skin.


    "And you¡¯re wearing too many clothes," I teased, my hand reaching for the zipper of his pants.


    "Let¡¯s change that, shall we?" he countered in a low voice.


    With a swift movement, Snow lifted the hem of my dress, sliding it off over my head and tossing it to the side.


    I was now standing there in only my bra and panties, and Snow¡¯s eyes darkened, drinking in the sight of me.


    "Goddamn, Zara. You¡¯re going to be the death of me."


    "I should hope not. Not yet anyway," I quipped, giving him a yful wink.


    "Never," he promised, his voice husky.


    In one swift motion, Snow swept me off my feet, and a momentter, we wereying on the soft sheets, the mattress dipping beneath ourbined weight.


    His lips captured mine once more, his tongue darting out to explore the depths of my mouth.


    My hands tangled in his hair, pulling him closer.


    "Clothes. Off. Now," I panted between kisses, and Snow¡¯s hand slid down my body, his fingers deftly unsping my bra and sliding it off.


    His thumb swiped over the hardened peak of my nipple, and I gasped, arching into him.


    "Fuck, Snow!"


    "Not yet," he teased, his fingers trailing along the edge of my panties.


    "Tease," I moaned, writhing under his touch.


    Snow¡¯s other hand trailed down my body, slipping between my legs.


    His fingers gently massaged the soft bundle of nerves through the thin material, and I cried out, my hips bucking against him.


    "You like that?" he growled, his breath hot against my ear.


    "Yes!"


    He continued his ministrations, the pleasure building, and his name escaped my lips again.


    "Please, Snow!"


    "What do you want, Zara?" he murmured, his teeth nipping at the soft skin of my ear.


    "More."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!"


    Snow smirked, then shifted, and a secondter, his fingers hooked under the waistband of my panties and slid them off.


    He knelt between my legs, his gaze roving over me, his eyes full of lust and adoration. "That¡¯s my baby girl. Always clean shaving for her honey."


    I blushed at his remark. It was true I loved to be clean down there and in my armpit region, but having himpliment me just because... was something else.


    "Snow..." Just before I could caution him into remaining focused, Snow stuck out his tongue and used it to stroke my clit.


    "Fuck!"


    He did it again, sending a jolt of pleasure through my core. I squirmed beneath him, my body burning with need.


    "Please," I begged, my voice hoarse.


    Snow¡¯s eyes darkened, and he bent down, his lips hovering over my swollen flesh.


    "What do you want, Zara?"


    "Your mouth. I want your mouth on me," I pleaded.


    "I¡¯m not sure I understand what you mean," he said, teasing. "You want my mouth on your lips or...?"


    "Dammit, Snow! Suck my clit!"


    He smirked. "As you wish, my princess."


    His lips wrapped around the sensitive bundle of nerves, and I cried out, my body trembling with desire.


    "Oh, god!"


    Snow¡¯s tongue swirled around my clit, and he sucked hard, the pressure building.


    "Yes, please don¡¯t stop," I begged, my hips bucking against him, against his mouth and tongue.


    He hummed against my flesh, and the vibration sent another jolt through me, and I moaned, my hands gripping the sheets.


    "Snow, I¡¯m close," I warned, feeling the pleasure rise.


    "Cum for me, baby girl. Come all over my face. Spary me with your cum, love. I need your love juices."


    When he asked like that, there was no way in hell I wasn¡¯t going to explode.


    His words sent me over the edge, and with one final suck, the pleasure washed over me, my back arching as the waves of ecstasy rolled through me.


    Follow current nov?ls on f(r)eewebnov??l

 Chapter 338: Val’s Bliss

    <h4>Chapter 338: Val¡¯s Bliss</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Chapter 339</strong><strong>~</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Fuck!"


    "That¡¯s it, baby girl. Cum for me," Snow purred, and I moaned loudly, my hips grinding against him.


    "Fuck, yesssss aahhh..."


    The orgasmsted longer than usual, and the intensity was overwhelming.


    I fell back onto the bed, my breathing ragged, and Snow¡¯s mouth left my flesh briefly. Just when I had managed to catch my breath, my husband¡¯s mouth was on me again, drinking my nectar, sucking me dry and cleaning me up before his tongue assaulted my clit again.


    "Fuckkk..."


    As sensitive as I was from my first orgasm, Snow used that to build the pressure even more till my body was craving for a second.


    "I¡¯m close, Snow."


    "Already?" he asked, teasing, his mouth still wrapped around me.


    "Yes, dammit!" I gripped the sheets even more, tighter than ever as the second wave of orgasm built.


    "Then cum for me, my love."


    And cum, I did. Hard.


    My body shuddered, the intense waves of pleasure coursing through me, and I cried out, my head thrown back.


    "Aaaarrhhh!!"


    As I came down from the high, Snow sat up with a smug look on his face.


    "Enjoy yourself?"


    "Shut up," I said, trying to hide my grin.


    Snow chuckled. "I¡¯ll take that as a yes."


    I sat up, pushing him onto his back and straddling his waist. "I did. And now, it¡¯s my turn."


    "Your turn for what?" he asked, feigning innocence.


    "You know exactly what I mean."


    I moved back down, taking his dick into my mouth.


    "Fuck, baby girl."


    Snow groaned, his hands tangling in my hair as I bobbed up and down, taking him deeper with every movement.


    His dick twitched inside my mouth, and I pulled back, releasing him. Snow moaned as his precum linked with my lips. "What a sight."


    I licked my lips again, rolling my tongue over the tip of his dick


    "Goddamn," Snow growled, his hips jerking forward.


    "Mmm." I hummed against him, taking him deeper once more.


    Snow¡¯s hand tightened in my hair, pulling me closer.


    "Fuck, baby girl. Just like that. Don¡¯t stop love, please."


    His voice was thick with desire, and his body tensed, his dick pulsing with need.


    I sucked him harder, swirling my tongue around the head and then plunging down, taking him as far as I could till his dick was lodged in my throat. I felt now throb with need as I deepthroated him before pulling out.


    I repeated my actions again, loving the way his body jerked and vibrated.


    Snow grunted, his grip on my hair tightening. "Fuck, Zara."


    His hips jerked, and he thrust his dick deeper, hitting the back of my throat.


    "Shit," he hissed, his fingers digging into the mattress.


    I sucked him faster, my hands caressing his balls before moving down between his legs to rub at his perineum.


    "Fuck, baby girl. That feels so good. Just like that. Keep sucking me like that. Don¡¯t stop. Make me cum, love. I¡¯m gonna cum."


    The words spurred me on, and I increased the pace, sucking him harder till his dick twitched in my mouth.


    "I¡¯m so close, Zara. Please don¡¯t stop."


    My hands squeezed his balls, and Snow¡¯s hips jerked forward, his dick pulsing in my mouth.


    "Ahhh...shit."


    The taste of his salty essence coated my tongue, and I swallowed eagerly, savoring the unique vor.


    Snow¡¯s dick jerked one final time, and his seed shot out, filling my mouth. I drank every drop, swallowing his release and licking him clean.


    "Fuck, that was amazing," he panted, his body still shuddering from the aftershocks.


    "You taste delicious," I teased, giving him a final lick before crawling back up to kiss him.


    Snow wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close and deepening the kiss.


    "You are amazing," he whispered, his lips brushing against mine.


    "So are you."


    "You ready?"


    "Always,"he mused.


    I lowered myself onto him, taking him inch by inch.


    Snow groaned, his eyes locked on mine, and I started moving, slowly at first, then increasing my pace.


    Snow¡¯s hands gripped my waist, helping to guide me.


    "Faster," he pleaded.


    "Not yet," I teased, slowing down, drawing it out.


    "Zara, please."


    I ground my hips against his erection, eliciting a low groan from him.


    "Ah, fuck."


    "That¡¯s the n," I teased.


    I bent down and kissed him, tasting myself on his lips, and I groaned, my tongue slipping into his mouth, exploring the warm, wet cavern.


    My hands trailed down his chest, tracing the lines of his muscles, and I felt him shiver under my touch.


    "Zara, if you keep this up, I¡¯m not going to be able tost."


    "Good," I whispered against his lips, and Snow growled, his hands cupping my ass, grinding his cock against me.


    "You¡¯re so wet," he breathed.


    "For you."


    "Fuck, baby girl. If I¡¯d known you were this insatiable, I¡¯d have locked you up and never let you out," he groaned, his fingers digging into the soft flesh of my ass.


    "I can¡¯t get enough of you."


    I trailed a line of kisses down his neck, my lips grazing the soft skin, and he shuddered, his grip on me tightening.


    "I can¡¯t get enough of you, either."


    His eyes met mine, dark and full of desire.


    I smirked, then sat up, slowly sliding down his length, and we both moaned at the sensation.


    "Oh, fuck. Zara, you feel so fucking good."


    I ced my hands on his chest, steadying myself as I began to ride him, slowly at first, then faster, our bodies moving together in perfect rhythm.


    "Yes, Zara, that¡¯s it. Fuck me," he urged, his hands on my hips guiding me.


    I giggled, leaning down to nibble at his ear. "Beg me."


    "Please, baby girl. Please. I need you. I need to feel you."


    I gave him what he wanted, increasing the pace till we were both panting and gasping.


    "You¡¯re so tight, baby girl."


    "And you¡¯re so big, honey. So big and thick."


    "I want to fuck you so hard," he groaned, his hips thrusting up to meet me.


    "Yes. Fuck me. Fuck me hard, honey."


    Snow¡¯s fingers dug into my flesh, and he mmed into me, driving his dick deep.


    "Snow!"


    The friction was exquisite, and soon, the pressure was building again.


    "Cum for me, love," Snow demanded, his fingers digging into the flesh of my ass. "Come on, Zara. Cum for me. Cover me with your cum."


    "I¡¯m close," I warned, my thighs starting to tremble.


    "Me, too. Cum with me, Zara."


    Snow thrust his hips up, filling mepletely, and that was all it took to send me over the edge.


    My body shook, the waves of pleasure washing over me, and I cried out, Snow¡¯s name on my lips.


    "Fuuuuck!"


    Snow¡¯s fingers gripped my ass tightly, and he grunted, his body tensing, his cock pulsing as he spilled himself inside me.


    We copsed onto the bed, our bodies spent, our breaths ragged.


    "Wow," I breathed, resting my head on his chest, listening to the sound of his heartbeat.


    "Yeah," Snow agreed, his arms wrapped around me.


    After a few moments, Snow¡¯s finger tipped my chin up, and he looked at me, his expression serious.


    New novel chapters are published on fr(e)ew??bnov(e)l

 Chapter 339: Val’s Peak: Shocking Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 339: Val¡¯s Peak: Shocking Discovery</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 340</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Zara, are you okay?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I be?"


    "Because this is the third time today you¡¯ve had an orgasm."


    "So?"


    Snow sighed. "I... Look. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s a bad thing. But I just want to make sure you¡¯re okay."


    Iughed. "I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re a beast in the sheets, but I can handle it. Besides, who said anything about being done for the day?"


    Snow grinned, a spark of mischief shing in his eyes. "You¡¯re a naughty one, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Only when I¡¯m with you," I teased.


    "Well, I can¡¯t say I mind."


    "You better not. Now, kiss me."


    Heughed, his lips capturing mine in a heated kiss. Our kiss continued and before I knew it, he slipped me over, swapping our positions.


    With him on top, Snow slid his cock into me and fucked me again. Each thrust made my body vibrate and tremble.


    I moaned against his mouth, and Snow¡¯s hand slid between our bodies, his fingers finding my clit and rubbing the sensitive bundle of nerves.


    "Aaaah, Snow!"


    "Shhh, not yet, love."


    His lips trailed down my neck, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin, and I shivered, my back arching off the bed as he bit down hard on my mark.


    Astrid purred within, her consciousness stirring awake in more ways than one.


    She wanted him. She wanted cier too.


    Immediately, the link between Snow and I was established, and all of his pleasures and emotions were linked to me tenfold.


    "Aaaahh...." I moaned softly, enjoying how his feelings wrapped around me.


    "More," I pleaded, and Snowplied, his cock mming into me, the pressure building.


    "Don¡¯t stop, Snow," I begged, and he growled, his fingers working my clit.


    "That¡¯s it, baby girl. Cum for me. I want to feel you cum around my dick."


    My body shuddered, the orgasm washing over me, and Snow continued his thrust into me. On and on he went, changing positions every now and then while we chased our high.


    I couldn¡¯t count how many times I screamed, came, cursed, and clenched my pussy around his dick while going at it again and again.


    We did the reverse cowgirl, giving Snow a better angle of my ass as he spanked me lightly a few times before squeezing my ass, making my walls clench tightly around his dick.


    We did the spooning position. Snow was hugging me from behind, his hand around my chest and another gripping my hip while he thrust into me. His mouth was sucking on the back of my neck, his teeth grazing the skin there and biting my mark asionally.


    He did the lotus position with me, lifting one of my legs to prate me. His hands gripped my thigh, keeping me in ce as he rammed into me, and I threw my head back, moaning his name.


    He did the doggy style, and he pulled my hair lightly as his other hand gripped my hip, mming into me, and the pping of our skin filled the air, adding to the carnal sounds.


    Finally, he did the missionary again. With him on top, thrusting into me, and me on the bottom, wrapping my legs around him, we went at it, making me reach another orgasm.


    "Oh, fuck."


    "Yeah, you¡¯re definitely not done yet," he mused.


    "No, and I don¡¯t n on being done anytime soon."


    Snow¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile, and he leaned down, his mouth hovering over my ear. "Good. Because I n on keeping you up all night."


    "Promises, promises."


    "You¡¯ll see," he said, a glint of promise in his eyes.


    After several more rounds, and hours of sex, Snow and Iy there on the bed, spent, exhausted, and satisfied.


    We finally called it a night. Snow kissed me deeply and tenderly.


    "Happy Valentine¡¯s Day, Zara," he murmured, his lips brushing against mine.


    "It is indeed, my beloved."


    "Thank you for today. I¡¯ll treasure this memory forever."


    "As will I."


    We cuddled and fell asleep, our limbs tangled together, the heat of his body warming my soul.


    ****************


    I don¡¯t know when I woke up, but I pried my eyes open to not find Snow on the bed beside me. I groaned, feeling a bit tired from all the extracurricr activities Snow and I had at night.


    Thanks to my wolf, I quickly regained my strength but my body was feeling like sleeping in all day.


    Suddenly, my nostrils wriggled as I picked up a scent¡ªfood.


    Immediately, I sat up, ready to go in search of my husband, when the tent opened and he walked in.


    "Hey, honey."


    "Good afternoon, love."


    "Afternoon?" My eyes went wide and Snow burst into a peal ofughter at my surprise.


    "Yeah, you slept in. I, on the other hand, had to do a bit of retrieval. Snow smiled at me and I blushed. "I got our things and am preparing you a simple meal. Once we eat, we can head back to the mansion. I know they¡¯d be expecting us."


    "I nodded. Fine. I¡¯ll join you."


    "Way ahead of you, love. Food is ready."


    He beamed at me and was about to walk out when his phone rang. I reached for it at his side of the bed and handed it to him.


    As soon as Snow picked up the call, the name he mentioned sent a chill down my spine. "Hello, Father."


    I watched his expression as they conversed. A couple of secondster Snow ced his phone in his pocket and sighed.


    The expression on his face told me everything was wrong.


    "Snow?" I stood up from the bed and walked up to meet him. "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "We may have to dy our honeymoon tomorrow, babe."


    "Why?"


    "Dad called. He needs me in the pack now."


    "What for?"


    "Ivan. My stepbrother is making a ruckus."


    "Sure. It¡¯s cool. Let¡¯s go."


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time we had our meal, Zara and I took our necessary things and had Scott send maids over to clear up everywhere while I took her home.


    As soon as Zara was within the confines of my mansion with the ne I gave her, I immediately took off, driving to Ivory Crescent Pack.


    My mind was filled with several thoughts along the way concerning Ivan¡¯s death and my lovemaking time with Zara when suddenly someone rushed into the road in front of my car.


    Immediately, I hit the brakes as two bulky-looking males, probably rogues rushed out from the bush, chasing her.


    The bruises on her skin, torn clothes and teary eyes proved everything I needed to know. A rogue attack on an innocent victim.


    At once, I dashed out of the car and chased after them. Quickly, she dashed past me, not waiting for a rescue, in hopes of escaping them.


    cier stirred inside me, struggling toe out as his irritation grew.


    <i>"Kill. Kill. Kill," he chanted in my head. </i>


    My eyes changed colours, and my ws elongated as hair covered some parts of my skin. I dashed forward, moving swiftly and catching up to them.


    I went straight for the man whose fingers were barely an inch from her hair and mmed my palm on his chest. He flew backward, crashing into a nearby tree.


    The second rogue halted, his eyes shing a yellow colour briefly before reverting as he stared at his partner¡¯s limp body.


    "Die!" he roared and charged forward with a dagger. I scoffed at his feeble attempt and waited. Just when he got close, I moved, my hand driving through his chest to squash his heart.


    His eyes widened, his body going limp in my hands. With a sickening thud, I threw his body to the ground and pivoted.


    Just then, I saw another rogue stalking towards her, but before I moved, he threw his hand at her face, pping her. The force had sent her staggering and falling on her butt to the floor.


    Just seeing her hurt sent an unexinable rage through me. That was all cier needed to push past my limit.


    She was crouched on the floor, managing to pick herself up. Blood trickled down her arms onto the floor. cier growled deeply, and with that, I dashed forward, my fingers wrapping around his neck as I mmed his body into a tree. My grip tightened as his eyes bulged out.


    I did not care for his life. I did not bother, and in the next second, I snapped his neck like a twig and ended him.


    Like the others, his body fell to the ground.


    cier was still restless, but that didn¡¯t bother me. I needed to make sure she was safe. I rushed towards her and squatted as I held her arms.


    She shivered upon contact, and I felt my heart ache. How could they have done this to her? She was... I flung that thought away and focused on her.


    "Hey..." My words hung in my throat as she lifted her head, and in the next second, cier roared deeply in my head, and my lips called out the one word I never thought I¡¯d say to someone else, "Mate."


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 340: His Mate

    <h4>Chapter 340: His Mate</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 341</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My entire body went still.


    No.


    This... this wasn¡¯t happening.


    I stared down at the girl in front of me, my wolf howling inside my mind, the word <i>mate</i> echoing between us like a curse.


    My breath came in sharp, uneven bursts as cier pushed forward, his emotions wing at my chest.


    Confusion. Need. Anger.


    How? How could this be?


    I had Zara. Zara. My wife. My mate.


    <i>"Vera, our mate."</i>


    <i>"No. Zara is my</i><i>only mate</i>."


    And yet, here I was, standing in the middle of the road with my wolf snarling mine at a girl I didn¡¯t even know.


    She trembled beneath my touch, her delicate frame shaking as she met my gaze with fear-filled, icy blue eyes.


    Eyes I recognised.


    Dark, sleek hair clung to her face, dirt and blood smearing her pale skin. Her lips trembled as she swallowed hard, her breathing ragged.


    Then, in a voice so soft I almost didn¡¯t hear it, she whispered, <i>"Mate?"</i>


    My heart mmed against my ribs. This had to be a mistake.


    cier growled inside me, restless, eager, angry. He wanted to im her, protect her. The instinct was violent and overwhelming. But my rational mind¡ªthe part of me that belonged to Zara¡ªscreamed in denial.


    <i>"No. This isn¡¯t real. This can¡¯t be real."</i>


    I forced myself to push back the chaos in my head, to focus on what was happening right now.


    She was wounded. Bruised. Terrified.


    Her wide, tear-filled eyes darted around frantically as if expecting another attack. Then, she gasped, realization dawning on her.


    "They¡¯re gone," she whispered. Her voice broke, and a sob racked her body. "Oh my Goddess... my parents¡ª"


    She doubled over, clutching her arms as fresh tears streamed down her cheeks. I snapped out of my daze.


    Focus. Deal with the mess in my headter.


    I hesitated before cing a hand on her shoulder. "Hey... breathe."


    She barely reacted, her sobs only growing louder.


    "My parents..." she gasped between choked cries. "They... they were right behind me. They fought¡ªthey fought so I could get away. But if thatst rogue caught up to me¡ª" Her body trembled violently. "That means... that means they¡¯re..."


    Her breath hitched, and she crumpled forward, shaking.


    I swallowed hard, ignoring the storm inside me as I wrapped my arms around her.


    She flinched at first.


    Then, as if something in her shatteredpletely, she copsed against me, clutching my shirt in her fists, sobbing so hard her body shook.


    cier purred.


    I gritted my teeth at the reaction, forcing myself to focus on the broken girl in my arms and not how annoying my wolf was right now.


    I didn¡¯t know whether or not to cuss at the moon goddess. I mean, why? Why this time after how long?


    I was happy with Zara as my chosen mate. Scratch that; I am happy. I don¡¯t need anyone else.


    But when I looked down at her, all I could feel was this pity, longing, and the need to keep her safe, protect her at any cost.


    <i>Fuck!</i>


    "You¡¯re safe now," I muttered against my own emotions, even though now they wereplicated, my hand moving to rub slow, steady circles against her back. "No one¡¯s going to hurt you."


    She didn¡¯t respond¡ªjust kept crying, gripping onto me like I was the only thing keeping her tethered to the world.


    Minutes passed, but eventually, her cries softened into quiet sniffles. She pulled back slightly, wiping at her face with shaking hands.


    I took the moment to study her properly.


    The bruises on her arms were deep, her lip was split, and the torn fabric of her clothes did little to hide the gashes along her side.


    Anger surged through me once more but I managed to choke it down and focus.


    She needed medical attention. I exhaled, running a hand through my hair. "What¡¯s your name?"


    She swallowed hard, her fingers gripping the fabric of her ripped shirt.


    "I¡¯m... I..." she hesitated, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "You don¡¯t have to be scared," I assured her, keeping my tone even. "I won¡¯t hurt you."


    She nodded slowly, biting her lip. Then, after what felt like an eternity, she whispered, "My name¡¯s Vera."


    Every muscle in my body locked.


    Vera.


    My pulse roared in my ears, drowning out the night sounds around us. But as soon as it came, cier purred with delight inside me.


    <i>"Yes, my... our mate."</i>


    <i>"No. Mine is Zara. And Astrid..."</i> I growled back internally.


    <i>"Astrid, good. Zara, good. Vera, mate."</i>


    God knows he was not thinking rationally anymore, and seeing his¡ªour mate bruised and hurt only made cier worse. He was on edge, ready to pounce, but I couldn¡¯t let him.


    <i>"No. Zara is my mate. My only mate."</i>


    cier growled, pacing inside me, his instincts clear<strong>.</strong>


    <i>"You cannot deny fate, Snow."</i>


    <i>"Watch me."</i>


    <i>"She needs us. Look at her." </i>cier tried to reason, but I was trying my best not to look with the same eyes he had seen her. His feelings, the bond between us.


    <i>"I see her. I see her bruises, her pain. And I see Zara. My wife. My love. My </i><strong><i>real</i></strong><i> mate."</i>


    cier let out a low rumble, his irritation leaking into my bones.


    <i>"You don¡¯t get to choose this. The Moon Goddess already has."</i>


    I clenched my fists, my head throbbing from the sheer weight of the bond pulling me toward Vera. It was wrong. It felt wrong.


    I already had everything I needed¡ªa wife and even my nephew. We would have our kids in futture. That was all I needed.


    <i>"You¡¯re being stubborn,"</i> cier muttered.


    <i>"And you¡¯re being a </i><strong><i>traitor.</i></strong><i> What about Astrid, huh? What about Zara?"</i>


    cier stilled<strong>.</strong>


    For a second, I thought I had won. But then, he let out a deep, knowing hum.


    <i>"You know it¡¯s not that simple. You feel it, don¡¯t you?"</i>


    I hated that he was right.


    Because, despite every rational thought in my head, despite my love for Zara¡ªthis bond was real.


    Unwanted. Unexpected. But real.


    And when Vera lifted her tear-streaked face and those pitiful eyes that sucked the breath out of me, while whispering, "I... I¡¯m scared."


    I had no choice but to acknowledge it.


    Follow current nov?ls on f(r)eewebnov??l

 Chapter 341: Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 341: Dilemma</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 342</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.


    I didn¡¯t even know <strong>where</strong> I was driving at first¡ªmy mind was too clouded, too tangled in everything that had just happened.


    All I knew was that seeing her in such a state left me feeling weak, angry, wanting to cherish and protect her, all of which I didn¡¯t want to do because of Zara.


    The best thing to do at this point was simply to get her treated and be at peace.


    cier was restless, pacing in my head like a caged animal, his instincts screaming at me to keep Vera close, to bring her somewhere safe.


    Somewhere <strong>ours.</strong>


    <i>"Not ours,"</i> I snapped at him. <i>"I¡¯m doing the right thing, nothing more."</i>


    <i>"Right thing? Leaving our mate alone in a strange ce? She needs us."</i>


    <i>"She needs rest and safety. Not me. Not us."</i>


    cier growled in frustration, but I ignored him.


    Vera sat quietly in the passenger seat, her fingers clenched tightly in herp. She hadn¡¯t spoken since I helped her into the car, but every so often, I caught her sneaking nces at me.


    I refused to meet her eyes.


    Being this close to her, the bond was already testing my limits¡ªI couldn¡¯t let myself slip further.


    After a few turns, I pulled up to a small, private hotel on the outskirts of the city. It was discreet, secure. A ce where she could <strongy low</strong> while I figured out what the hell to do next.


    I parked the car and turned to her. "You can stay here for as long as you need."


    She blinked at me. "You¡¯re... leaving me here?"


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "It¡¯s safe, and I¡¯ll handle everything else. You don¡¯t need to worry."


    Her lips parted as if she wanted to argue, but instead, she lowered her gaze. "Thank you." I nodded and she added, "for everything."


    I exhaled, then asked, "Do you have any rtives? Anyone I can contact?"


    Vera shook her head. "No... it was just my parents. We wereing here for a fresh start." Her voice cracked slightly, and she quickly wiped at her eyes.


    cier whimpered<strong>.</strong> I wanted to ask about where she was from, but decided against it. She didn¡¯t need more reminders of her parents¡¯ death.


    Also, even after what she told me, I had to make sure her story checked out and went in search of her parents. To my shock, it was all true.


    They had been brutally murdered and I didn¡¯t want her to witness such a sight.


    I sighed, ncing at her again. She looked pitiful and I hated the rogues who did that to her. I clenched my fists at my side and managed to ignore her tears.


    "I don¡¯t know how I can ever repay you for your help, sir..."


    "Snow," I said bluntly.


    "Snow." The way my name rolled out of her tongue made cier purr in satisfaction, and could almost strangle him.


    But then, I couldn¡¯t me him for anything, knowing how vulnerable a wolf could be when he finds his mate.


    I ignored it. "You don¡¯t need to repay me," I added when she opened her mouth again. "Just focus on resting."


    She hesitated but nodded.


    "Go take a shower," I told her. "I¡¯ll get you some new clothes and take you to the hospital after."


    Another nod, but just as I stood to leave, her voice stopped me.


    "I know you¡¯re shocked," she said softly. "I am too. But..." She nced down, her eyes flickering toward my hand.


    Toward <strong>my ring.</strong>


    <i>"Shit."</i>


    Her gaze lingered on it before she whispered, "So... you¡¯re married?"


    The weight of that single question pressed down on me like a mountain. I swallowed hard. "Yes. I am."


    Vera let out a small, bitterugh¡ªbarely a sound. "So... you¡¯ll reject me, then. Huh?"


    Tears gathered in her eyes before she quickly turned away, her hands gripping the edge of her dress.


    Something in my chest twisted.


    cier whined.


    I clenched my fists, hating the way my wolf responded, hating the way I suddenly felt guilty when I shouldn¡¯t.


    Slowly, I shook my head. "No."


    Her eyes darted up, startled.


    "Don¡¯t think about that right now," I said firmly. "You need rest. You need to heal. We can handle that...ter."


    She searched my face for something¡ªmaybe reassurance, maybe hope. I didn¡¯t know. And I didn¡¯t want to give her any of that. All I knew was that right now she needed my help.


    As for the rest... I knew getting rejected would hurt her wolf badly and cier too. So now wasn¡¯t the time. When we get there, we¡¯ll cross it.


    Finally, she nodded. "Okay."


    I turned and walked out before I could say something I¡¯d regret.


    The moment the door clicked shut behind me, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    I needed air. Space.


    Because for the first time since I met Zara...


    I didn¡¯t know what the hell to do.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As soon as the door shut, silence settled around me. For a long moment, I didn¡¯t move.


    Then, slowly, I looked around.


    The hotel room was simple, but clean¡ªwarm lighting, a neatly made bed, a small sitting area by the window. The kind of ce you put someone temporary.


    Because that¡¯s what I was, wasn¡¯t I? Temporary.


    I sucked in a shaky breath, walking toward the mirror.


    My reflection stared back¡ªa mess. Bruised, battered, exhausted.The rogues did a number on me.


    Thankfully, I could heal with my wolf¡¯s help.


    I gently pressed a hand to my chest, feeling the faint pull of the mate bond beneath my skin.


    It was real. I never expected this turn of events when I left on this journey. This was a shock and a blessing in disguise for me.


    <i>This was so real... but...</i>


    But so was the ring on his finger.


    I closed my eyes, a single tear slipping down my cheek.


    <i>"What now, Vera?"</i>


    Readt??st chapters at fre(??)NovelFire Only

 Chapter 342: Vera Slaton

    <h4>Chapter 342: Vera ton</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 343</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect when I returned to Vera¡¯s room. I had spent far too long picking out clothes for her that my mind was a tangled mess.


    cier had been annoyingly loud, criticising my every decision and growling possessively any time I considered leaving the store without finishing the task.


    <i>"This is ridiculous,"</i> I muttered to myself.


    <i>"No, what¡¯s ridiculous is that you left her alone. You should have stayed."</i>


    <i>"We¡¯ve already been over this. I¡¯m handling the situation."</i>


    <i>"Not well."</i>


    cier¡¯s grumbles were cut off when I reached her room and knocked lightly. "Vera, I¡¯m back."


    The door creaked open, and for a moment, I froze.


    Vera stood before me in a hotel robe, her hair wrapped in a towel. Water glistened on her corbone, and her cheeks flushed a delicate pink as she shifted awkwardly under my gaze.


    cier growled in appreciation, louder than I anticipated, and I had to suppress the urge to groan aloud.


    "Um..." Vera¡¯s soft voice broke through the haze. She pulled the robe tighter around herself. "Is everything okay?"


    I blinked, clearing my throat as I forced my gaze away. "Y-Yeah. Sorry about that. I brought you some clothes." I held out the bag awkwardly, and she hesitated before taking it.


    Her lips quirked upward as she peeked inside. "Thank you," she said, her tone lighter. But when she pulled out a neatly folded bra and panties, her eyebrows shot up.


    "You even got..." Her voice trailed off, and her lips twitched as though she was holding back augh.


    I rubbed the back of my neck, clearing my throat again. "I, uh... I wasn¡¯t sure what you needed, so I just guessed."


    Her chuckle was soft, but it filled the room with an unexpected warmth¡ªwarmth that cier clearly loved. "You guessed my sizes perfectly?"


    Damn it.


    I shrugged, trying to y it off. "Must be a lucky guess. I don¡¯t umm..."


    Her blush deepened, but she smiled. "Thank you," she murmured. "I¡¯ll, um, go change now."


    I nodded, stepping aside to let her pass. "Your meal is here, too. Eat when you¡¯re ready. After that, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to get checked out."


    She nced down at her arms, where her bruises had already begun to fade. "It¡¯s healing already."


    "Even so," I said firmly. "We need to be sure there¡¯s nothing worse."


    She hesitated but nodded, disappearing into the bathroom.


    While she was gone, I let out a long sigh, trying to silence cier¡¯s grumbling.


    <i>"She¡¯sfortable with you. She needs you."</i>


    <i>"Enough, cier. This isn¡¯t about us."</i>


    <i>"It¡¯s always about mates,"</i> he snapped back, his voice heavy with frustration.


    When Vera finally emerged, she was dressed in the simple clothes I had bought, her damp hair falling over her shoulders. She looked fragile but grateful as she gave me a small smile.


    "Thank you again," she said softly.


    I nodded, standing. "Shall we?"


    *******************


    <strong>~At the Hospital~</strong>


    The visit was brief. I took her to one of the hospitals close to the hotel to avoid driving far and staying longer in an enclosed space with her.


    The doctor examined Vera, cleaned her wounds, and gave her an injection to prevent infection. After finishing, the doctor smiled warmly at her.


    "You¡¯ll be fine," he said. "Just rest, eat well, and take care of yourself. With a little love and care, you¡¯ll heal quickly."


    Vera blushed, ncing at me before quickly looking away.


    "And you," the doctor continued, pointing at me, "make sure you take good care of your beautifuldy."


    I opened my mouth to exin, but instead, I forced a small smile and nodded. "Of course."


    Vera¡¯s cheeks burnt brighter, and she ducked her head, muttering, "Thank you."


    "Come on, we gotta go." Just as she stood up, the doctor smiled at her.


    "You¡¯re lucky to have him."


    When we stepped outside, the air felt cooler, and the tension between us had softened slightly. But I hated how all these wrong thoughts and notions wereing up in her head.


    The way she blushed unsettled me, and much worse, cier, my better half, loved it.


    "Shall we go back to the hotel?" I asked, and she nodded quietly.


    By the time we arrived at the hotel, I walked her to the door of her room and we entered. As soon as the door was shut, Vera suddenly turned and hugged me.


    The gesture caught me off guard, and for a moment, I stood frozen before awkwardly patting her back.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "For everything. I don¡¯t know what I would have done if you hadn¡¯t been there."


    I pulled back, meeting her gaze. "It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe now."


    Her eyes searched mine, hesitant but hopeful. "Will you... stay with me? Just for a little while?"


    I sighed, stepping back. "I can¡¯t. I need to get back. There¡¯s a lot that needs to be done, and it¡¯s alreadyte."


    Her face fell slightly, but she nodded. "Will I see you tomorrow morning?"


    "I¡¯m afraid not. I have somewhere I need to be. Just rest. Rx. Order whatever you need¡ªthe bill¡¯s on me. I¡¯ll check on you when I return."


    Vera smiled faintly. "Okay. Goodnight. And..." Her eyes glimmered with something yful. "Greet your wolf for me."


    I couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at my lips. "Goodnight."


    As I walked away, I felt her gaze linger on me, but I didn¡¯t look back. I just couldn¡¯t. I held my ground against cier and walked away.


    **************


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The door shut, and I waited until I heard his footsteps fade.


    My smile dropped.


    I nced at the bracelet on my wrist, its dark blue crystal gleaming faintly. I lifted my hand, and a blue glow spread from the crystal, forming a hologram in the air.


    A woman¡¯s face appeared¡ªcold, elegant, and powerful.


    "Hello, daughter," she said smoothly. "Have you met him? How did it go?"


    I smiled, my earlier vulnerability reced with confidence, dark confidence. "Yes, Mother. It went better than I could have hoped for."


    "Good. So the n is in motion?"


    "Oh, Mother," I said, my smile turning wicked. "It couldn¡¯t have been any better."


    My mother nodded approvingly. "I expect updates."


    "Of course. Soon, I¡¯ll be in Snow Zephyr¡¯s mansion."


    "Good."


    "Hail the Dark Witch." As the hologram faded, I whispered, "Yes, Mother. And even better because Vera ton just found her mate." My smile twisted into a smirk. "The Moon Goddess herself is on my side. Zara must go."


    The most uptodat?? n??vels are published on (f)reew??(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 343: Denial 2

    <h4>Chapter 343: Denial 2</h4>


    ***************


    ~Snow¡¯s POV~


    The road stretched endlessly ahead of me, as I sped ahead with one destination in mind¡ªhome.


    Night had fully fallen, the moon casting its pale light over the empty streets.


    I barely registered the passing scenery as my chaotic thoughts, mess of emotions and cier¡¯s constant, restless presence filled my head.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have left her."


    "She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s safe."


    "That¡¯s not the point, Snow. You¡¯re supposed to protect her¡ªour mate."


    "Zara is my mate."


    cier growled low. His frustration was already getting intense but I ignored him, gripping the steering wheel tightly.


    My phone buzzed on the dashboard, breaking me out of my thoughts. I nced at the screen, my father¡¯s name shing brightly.


    Sighing, I connected the call. "Father."


    "Snow," came his authoritative voice. "Why didn¡¯t you show up at the pack today?"


    I clenched my jaw, bracing myself for the inevitable interrogation. "Something urgent came up," I replied evenly.


    "More urgent than dealing with Ivan¡¯s father?"


    I sighed and when I spoke, I chose my words carefully. "You handled it, didn¡¯t you?"


    There was a long pause on the other end. "I did," my father admitted grudgingly. "But I needed you there. This was important, Snow. He..."


    "mes me for his son¡¯s death. Yes but I didn¡¯t. And he should be thankful after everything his son did to Zara and myself."


    "Snow..."


    I cut in, "I¡¯ll be there first thing in the morning," I promised, keeping my voice firm. "I just need some space this evening."


    My father let out a heavy sigh, and for a moment, his tone softened. "Everything okay, son?"


    "Nothing I cannot handle. I¡¯ll be fine after a good rest," I lied. Even I knew that wouldn¡¯t be.


    I couldn¡¯t just sleep off the fact that I now had a fated mate.


    "Alright, son. Be good."


    "Thanks, Dad. My regards to Mum."


    He grunted in acknowledgment before hanging up.


    I set the phone down and focused on the road ahead. My hands tightened around the wheel as I tried to shake off the unease creeping through me.


    By the time I pulled into the driveway of my mansion, the weight of the day had settled heavily on my shoulders.


    My mansion loomed in the darkness, its soft lights glowing warmly through the windows.


    I stepped inside, the warmth of my home wrapping around me, but before I could fully rx, I spotted Zara in the living room.


    What the...


    "Zara."


    She stood as soon as she saw me, her worry evident in the way her eyes searched mine. Within seconds, she crossed the room and threw her arms around me, holding me tightly.


    I buried my face in her hair, inhaling her familiar scent. This was what I needed not some mate the moon goddess threw at me.


    But then she pulled back, her sharp eyes narrowing as she studied me.


    "Hospital?" she asked, her voiceced with concern. "And... rogues? I smell their scent on you."


    My heart skipped a beat and I froze for a moment. What about Vera? She didn¡¯t sniff her?


    I blinked, trying to not look suspicious before shaking my head. "It¡¯s nothing."


    Zara frowned, crossing her arms. "You were supposed to meet your father. Howe you¡¯reing from the hospital instead? Did you encounter rogues?"


    I exhaled heavily, rubbing the back of my neck. "I helped someone," I admitted, keeping my tone casual. "It¡¯s not a big deal."


    Her expression softened, but the worry lingered in her eyes. "And the hospital?"


    I hesitated. "The victim. She¡¯s okay now."


    Zara¡¯s brow furrowed, her gaze scrutinizing me for any signs of injury. Finally, she nodded slowly. "Alright."


    She stepped closer, wrapping her arms around me again. I kissed the top of her head, but cier¡¯s sudden retreat within me sent a surge of anger through my chest.


    "Why are you pulling back now?" I snapped internally.


    "Because you¡¯re lying to her," cier growled. "You¡¯re keeping her in the dark. She¡¯ll know something¡¯s wrong."


    "Of course she would. I need to tell her the truth."


    "No. She¡¯s not our mate."


    "She is my mate, damn it."


    Zara pulled back slightly, her eyes searching mine again. "Snow? Is everything okay?"


    I opened my mouth to tell her the truth¡ªto tell her about Vera, the bond, and the chaos it had thrown me into¡ªbut cier¡¯s voice interrupted me.


    "Don¡¯t. Not yet."


    "Why not?"


    "She won¡¯t understand," he growled. "She¡¯ll make you push Vera away. She¡¯ll make you deny fate. You need time."


    "Time for what? To hurt her more by hiding it? This is Zara. She deserves to know."


    cier growled louder, his frustration radiating through me.


    "If you tell her now, you¡¯ll only make things worse."


    "Snow?" Zara¡¯s voice pulled me back to the present.


    I shook my head, silencing cier. "I..." I hesitated, then forced a smile. "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just tired."


    She studied me for a moment longer, her eyes filled with a mixture of concern and suspicion. But then she sighed, taking my hand.


    "Come on," she said gently. "Let¡¯s eat, and then you can have a nice bath. You need rest."


    "Zara..."


    "I¡¯ll call the office tomorrow and let them know you¡¯re taking the day off," she added firmly.


    I smiled faintly, grateful for her care even as guilt gnawed at me. "I¡¯ll rest," I promised. "But I need to visit Ivory Crescent tomorrow."


    Her expression softened, and she nodded. "Alright. But tonight, you¡¯re staying here with me."


    ***************


    Later That Night


    The warmth of the bath soothed my aching muscles, but it did little to quiet my mind.


    Zara sat across from me on the edge of the tub, her fingers absently ying with the bubbles as she hummed softly.


    I watched her, my heart aching with everything I couldn¡¯t say.


    "You¡¯re doing the right thing," cier muttered.


    "It doesn¡¯t feel like it."


    Zara nced up at me, her smile soft and full of love. "Feeling better?"


    I nodded, forcing a smile. "Yeah. Thanks to you."


    Her smile widened, and she reached out to brush her fingers against my cheek. "Good. Because tomorrow is another day, but tonight is ours."


    I leaned into her touch, silently vowing to cherish every momen


    t with her.


    Because I had no idea how much longer I could keep this secret.


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 344: The New Maids

    <h4>Chapter 344: The New Maids</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 345</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Birds chirped on my window, disrupting the silence I had. I blinked, slowly waking up, the remnants ofst night¡¯s ns swirling in my mind like smoke.


    A slow smirk curled my lips as I pushed myself out of bed. Everything was falling into ce perfectly.


    I cleaned up quickly, savouring the warm water as it cascaded over me, washing away any traces of yesterday¡¯s ordeal.


    When I stepped out of the bathroom, I nced at myself in the mirror, noting how the bruises had already begun to fade. My wolf worked faster than I anticipated.


    By the time I was dressed in a simple sundress, breakfast had been delivered to my room. A spread of toast, eggs, and fresh fruit sat neatly on a tray, but I wasn¡¯t hungry for food¡ªI was hungry for progress.


    As I nibbled absentmindedly on a slice of toast, I reached for the telephone by the bed, dialling a number I¡¯d memorised long before this mission began.


    The line clicked, and a smooth, familiar voice greeted me. "Miss ton. What can I do for you today?"


    I leaned back in my chair, twirling a strand of hair around my finger. "Has everything been arranged?"


    "Yes, as per your mother¡¯s instructions," the voice replied. "Snow Zephyr¡¯s mansion is currently hiring additional help, and your application has been prioritised. The interviews are scheduled for this morning."


    A glint of satisfaction flickered in my eyes. "And my cement?"


    "You¡¯ll be one of the maids. I¡¯ve ensured everything will go smoothly. You¡¯ll have direct ess to the mansion."


    Perfect.


    I smirked, my voice honeyed. "Thank you. I¡¯ll be there at 9 a.m. for the interviews."


    The person on the other end hesitated. "Miss ton, may I remind you¡ªthis mission is delicate. Any misstep could jeopardize¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t need a reminder," I cut in smoothly, my tone sharp enough to silence him. "Just do your part, and I¡¯ll handle the rest."


    "Understood," he replied meekly before the line went dead.


    I set the phone back on the receiver, my smirk widening. Leaning back in the chair, I exhaled a slow, satisfied breath.


    "I won¡¯t fail you, Mother," I murmured, my fingers tracing the faintly glowing bracelet on my wrist.


    Snow Zephyr had no idea what wasing until I was officially inside the mansion.


    The faint hum of power from my bracelet reminded me of my ultimate goal.


    The Moon Goddess may have given me Snow, but <strong>Mother¡¯s mission</strong> came first. And if Zara thought she could stand in my way... well, she wouldn¡¯t for long.


    I nced at the clock on the wall. 7:30 a.m. Good. I had time to prepare.


    I tied my hair into a neat bun and touched up my face with a natural look. I needed to appear unthreatening¡ªjust another girl looking for work.


    <i>"Deception is an art,"</i> Mother had always said. And I had mastered it.


    Standing before the mirror, I practiced my expressions¡ªa shy smile, a nervous nce. All of it needed to be wless.


    By the time I finished, I was ready.


    As I slipped on my shoes and grabbed my purse, I nced back at the room, my smirk briefly returning.


    This was the start of something greater.


    The mansion wasn¡¯t just my entry point¡ªit was my stage. And once I was inside, Zara¡¯s world would crumble piece by piece.


    "Hail the Dark Witch," I whispered as I left the room.


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong><i>Snow¡¯s Mansion</i></strong>


    I woke up to find that Snow had already left the house that morning for the Ivory Crescent Pack.


    I felt sad I didn¡¯t get time to see him off, but like every wife, I had hope he¡¯d return that day.


    After texting him lots of love, kisses and hearts, I freshened up and made my way downstairs to join the others.


    In the living room, Tempest and Aira were already seated on the plush sofas, deep in conversation.


    "I¡¯m telling you, Aira," Tempest said, her hands gesturing wildly. "We need maids who know what they¡¯re doing. The day before yesterday, Andrew spilled an entire bottle of wine, and do you know how long it took for someone to clean it up? Too long!"


    Aira chuckled, sipping her tea. "Andrew is a walking disaster, Temp. Let¡¯s hope the new recruits can handle him."


    Just then, the door opened, and Scott, the mansion¡¯s chauffeur, walked in with a group of women trailing behind him.


    From where I stood, the soft shuffle of footsteps drew the attention of both Tempest and Aira, and their conversation came to an abrupt halt.


    The group of women stood nervously in a line, each looking hopeful but slightly intimidated by the grandness of the mansion.


    Tempest¡¯s lips curved into a bright smile. "Oh, good! The new maids are here."


    Aira nodded approvingly. "It¡¯s about time. We¡¯ve needed extra help for weeks now."


    Scott inclined his head politely. "Ladies, here are the candidates for the new maid positions. I trust you will make the best choice for the household."


    Tempest, however, stood up and waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, no, no, no, Scott. This is no longer a job for us." She gestured dramatically toward the hallway. "Since Zara is the new Luna and Snow¡¯s wife, she¡¯ll be the one selecting the new maids of the house."


    Scott raised an eyebrow but smiled faintly. "As you wish, Lady Tempest." He turned toward the hallway and called out, "Lady Zara?"


    I entered the room at that exact moment, the warm light of the morning reflecting off my simple yet elegant flowing gown. My gaze swept across the room,nding on the group of nervous youngdies waiting patiently.


    "Good morning, Scott," I greeted him with a polite smile.


    He inclined his head. "Good morning, Lady Zara. I hope you don¡¯t mind, but the task of interviewing and selecting the new maids has fallen to you."


    I blinked, feigning a slight surprise, but I swiftly nodded. "That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s time I take on more of the responsibilities here."


    Scott smiled appreciatively. "Thank you, Lady Zara. The old staff hasn¡¯t been entirely reced since the explosion, and we are in dire need of more help around the mansion."


    I nced at Tempest and Aira, who both gave me encouraging nods, before turning my attention to the group of women.


    "Alright," I said, squaring my shoulders. "Where do we begin?"


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 345: The Selection Process

    <h4>Chapter 345: The Selection Process</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 346</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Scott gestured toward the adjoining living room. "They¡¯re all waiting there. Ten candidates in total. We need four new maids or five at most."


    With a nod, I followed Scott to the next room, with Tempest and Aira trailing closely behind me.


    The adjoining living room was spacious, lined with windows that allowed the morning light to flood in.


    The tendies sat quietly on a long sofa, their hands folded neatly in theirps, their eyes widening slightly when I stepped inside.


    Scott gestured toward me. "Ladies, good morning. This is Mrs. Zephyr, wife of our master, Alpha Snow Zephyr. From now on, she is your new boss."


    I felt a slight blush rise to my cheeks at the formal introduction, but I maintained aposed smile.


    Scott turned to me. "Lady Zara, any words before we begin?"


    I looked at the women, each one of them appearing eager yet nervous. They ranged in age, some younger, some older, all dressed modestly and clutching small purses or resumes in their hands.


    "No words," I said with a warm smile. "Let¡¯s begin."


    Thedies nodded. Each one of them had their expressions written on their faces¡ªrelief and focus.


    Tempest leaned toward me as I took a seat. "This is going to be fun," she whispered, her eyes sparkling mischievously.


    "Let¡¯s hope so," I murmured back.


    With Scott standing at the side, I turned my attention to the first woman in line. "Alright," I said kindly. "Tell me about yourself."


    And so the interviews began.


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As I sat quietly on the far end of the sofa, I watched Zara with narrowed eyes, carefully studying her every move. She was beautiful, poised, and carried herself with the air of someone who belonged in a ce like this.


    It was irritating, infuriating, to say the least.


    She smiled warmly at each candidate, and when she questioned us, her questions were thoughtful but straightforward.


    Despite the absence of any hostility or arrogance in her demeanour, I couldn¡¯t suppress the simmering jealousy within my chest.


    <i>"Enjoy it while you can,"</i> I thought, keeping my expression neutral. "Because soon, this will all be mine."


    When my turn finally came, I stood, smoothing out the front of my dress. My steps were calcted, not rushed, just at the right pace, and my gaze was shy yet confident as I approached Zara and the others.


    "Hello," Zara said warmly, gesturing for me to take a seat across from her.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Zephyr," I replied softly, keeping my voice calm andposed.


    Tempest tilted her head, studying me curiously, but said nothing.


    "Tell me about yourself," Zara prompted, her kind smile never faltering.


    I sped my hands in myp, my eyes lowering briefly as I spoke. "My name is Vani," I began. "I recently moved to the city after... losing my family." My voice cracked slightly, and I forced myself to take a deep breath. "I¡¯m looking for a fresh start, somewhere I can work hard and feel safe."


    Zara¡¯s expression softened instantly, sympathy shing in her eyes. "I¡¯m so sorry to hear that," she said gently. "Thank you for being honest."


    I nodded, letting a small, hesitant smile tug at my lips.


    Tempest leaned forward slightly. "Do you have any experience working in a household like this?"


    "Yes," I said confidently. "I worked as a maid for several years before... everything happened. I know how to clean, cook, and handle daily tasks efficiently."


    Zara nced at Aira, who nodded subtly.


    "Alright, Vani," Zara said, her tone kind but professional. "Thank you. We¡¯ll be making our final decisions shortly."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Zephyr," I replied, standing and giving a polite bow.


    As I returned to my seat, I caught Tempest watching me closely, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly.


    <i>"Careful," </i>I thought, my smile remaining sweet.<i> "You¡¯ll only see what I want you to see. After all, my image change is the best among all witches. You can never unmask my disguise, Alpha bitch."</i>


    ***************


    The chatter in the living room ceased as Tempest, Aira, and I stepped out to deliberate. We left thedies seatedfortably, with refreshments served on the center table.


    Aira had been clear about one thing: this household wasn¡¯t just about duties¡ªit was about family, trust, and harmony. Whoever we brought in had to reflect those values.


    While we discussed the candidates in the adjoining room, we let Storm loose in the living room to "y."


    Tempest, of course, had suggested it with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "If they can¡¯t handle an energetic pup, they won¡¯t survive a day in this house," she had dered.


    I¡¯d been hesitant, but Aira and Tempest insisted. "It¡¯s a perfect way to see who¡¯s natural and who¡¯s just pretending," Aira had said with a shrug.


    So, Storm was tasked with being our "final test."


    From the adjacent room, I could hear his gleeful giggles as he dashed around the room. Peeking in, I saw how each of the women reacted to him.


    Some of them shifted ufortably, clearly unsure of how to interact with the lively pup. Others made polite attempts to engage but quickly retreated when Storm¡¯s energy became too much.


    And then there was Vani.


    She had a smile on her face as she crouched to his level, helping him arrange the colorful blocks he had scattered across the carpet. When he knocked them over with a loudugh, she patiently rebuilt the tower with him.


    "Oops!" Storm cried out as he tipped over a tray of snacks nearby.


    Vani didn¡¯t hesitate. She grabbed a napkin and quickly began tidying up the mess, all while keeping Storm entertained with a cheerful tone.


    "Don¡¯t worry, little one," she said softly, ruffling his hair. "idents happen."


    Storm beamed at her. "You¡¯re nice!"


    I exchanged a look with Tempest, who raised an eyebrow knowingly. "She¡¯s good," Tempest murmured.


    "She¡¯s definitely standing out," Aira added, her tone thoughtful.


    By the end of the hour, the living room was noticeably quieter, and the other candidates looked a bit weary. Some sipped their drinks nervously, ncing around at one another, while others whispered quietly.


    Vani, however, sat with Storm on the carpet, now helping him sort through his small basket of toys. The warmth in her demeanor was hard to miss.


    "Well,dies, looks like we¡¯ve made our decision."


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 346: Already Picked

    <h4>Chapter 346: Already Picked</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 346</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped into the living room with Tempest and Aira by my side. Scott trailed behind us, his hands sped behind his back.


    Thedies all straightened in their seats as I approached, their eyes wide with anticipation.


    "Thank you all foring today," I began, my voice carrying through the room. "It¡¯s been a pleasure meeting each of you and hearing your stories."


    Tempest stepped forward, her sharp gaze scanning the group. "This house isn¡¯t just a workce," she said firmly. "It¡¯s a home. And being a part of this home means more than just doing your job. It means caring for the people here, for each other, and for the little ones." She nodded toward Storm, who was now perched on Vani¡¯sp.


    Aira added with a warm smile, "We wanted to see how you interacted with Storm, our little whirlwind, because he¡¯s an important part of this family. How you treated him said a lot about your character."


    I stepped forward again, ncing at the tendies before me. "We needed four or five new maids, but your behavior today¡ªhow you responded to Storm and to the tasks we set¡ªhelped us make our decisions."


    The room was silent, the tension palpable.


    Taking a deep breath, I smiled and turned to Vani. "Vani, you¡¯re the first person we¡¯re selecting for this household."


    Her eyes widened slightly, and for a moment, I saw something flicker in her expression¡ªrelief, perhaps? Gratitude? She quickly masked it with a shy smile.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Zephyr," she said softly.


    I smiled. "You impressed us with your patience and how naturally you bonded with Storm. It¡¯s clear you have a kind heart, and that¡¯s exactly the kind of person we need here."


    Storm grinned, tugging at Vani¡¯s sleeve. "Yay! You¡¯re staying!"


    The other women pped politely, though some looked disappointed.


    Tempest announced the names of the next three chosen candidates, each selected for their skills and demeanour throughout the day. Finally, after much deliberation, we settled on a fifth.


    "To those who weren¡¯t selected," I said gently, "thank you again for your time and effort. We wish you the best in your future endeavours."


    The remainingdies nodded graciously before Scott escorted them out.


    As the room cleared, I turned back to Vani, who was still seated on the carpet with Storm. She looked up at me with a tentative smile.


    "Thank you again, Mrs. Zephyr."


    "It¡¯s no problem. Happy to have you here with us," I said warmly. "Wee to the household, Vani."


    Tempest pped her hands together. "Alright, now that we¡¯ve sorted that out, let¡¯s get the new maids settled in. Scott will show you all to your quarters."


    As Vani stood to follow Scott, Storm grabbed her hand, holding onto her tightly. "Don¡¯t leave yet!" he said with a pout.


    Vaniughed softly, crouching down to his level. "I¡¯ll be right here, little one. I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    Watching them, I felt a sense of relief. She seemed genuine, warm, and patient¡ªexactly what Storm needed in his life because I hoped that with Kane out of the way, Aira and Zade could finally have a love life.


    This was an opportunity for Zade to chase what he always deserved¡ªadequate love.


    After that, Tempest and I made our way towards the garden with smiles on our faces. The sun was warm against my skin, the soft rustling of leaves and the scent of blooming flowers filling the air. Despite the peaceful atmosphere, my mind kept drifting back to the interviews.


    "She¡¯s good, isn¡¯t she?" Tempestmented, ncing at me as we walked.


    "Vani?" I asked.


    Tempest nodded. "Yeah. She handled Storm well. He seemedfortable with her."


    I hummed in agreement. "He needs someone like that¡ªcalm, patient, and understanding. Especially after everything he¡¯s been through."


    Tempest smiled. "And she didn¡¯t hesitate to clean up his mess. That¡¯s rare. I think you made a good choice with her."


    I smiled back, though a small part of me felt an odd tug of uncertainty. Maybe it was just the weight of the responsibility settling in.


    As we continued our walk, a question that had been lingering in my mind finally surfaced. I nced at Tempest, hesitating for a moment before speaking.


    "Tempest, I have been meaning to ask..."


    "Go on, curious cat," she joked.


    "I giggled and then nodded. "Tempest... have you heard anything from Koda?"


    The yful expression on her face faltered, reced by something softer, more vulnerable. She sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly as she looked ahead.


    "No," she admitted quietly. "Nothing."


    I bit my lip, unsure of what to say. Tempest was rarely this subdued, and seeing her like this tugged at my heart.


    "How are you holding up?" I asked gently.


    She stopped walking, turning to face me fully. Her eyes, usually filled with mischief, were clouded with a mix of sadness and eptance. "It¡¯s not easy, babe," she said, her voice steady but tinged with pain. "I still miss him. I still think about what we had."


    She paused, taking a deep breath. "But he didn¡¯t choose me, Zara. And I... I chose who chose me."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy and raw.


    I reached out, cing a hand on her arm. "I¡¯m sorry, Tempest."


    She gave me a small, bittersweet smile. "Don¡¯t be. Rnd is good to me. He loves me the way I deserve to be loved. And I¡¯m happy with him. Truly."


    I studied her face, searching for any cracks in her resolve, but all I saw was the strength of someone who had made peace with her choices.


    "Still," I said softly, "it¡¯s okay to miss him. To miss what you had."


    Her smile wavered, and she looked away, her eyes scanning the vibrant flowers around us. "I do," she admitted after a moment. "But I know it¡¯s okay."


    I nodded, understanding her more than I thought I would. "As long as you¡¯re happy now, that¡¯s all that matters."


    She turned back to me, her smile returning, this time more genuine. "I am. Rnd might not be fireworks, but he¡¯s steady. He¡¯s warm. And that¡¯s what I needed."


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.co(m) for the b??st novel reading experience

 Chapter 347: Ella’s Wounded

    <h4>Chapter 347: E¡¯s Wounded</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 346</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I squeezed her arm gently, a sense of pride swelling in my chest for her. Tempest had experienced her fair share of life¡¯s challenges, yet here she stood, stronger and wiser.


    "Thanks for asking," she said, her tone lightening as she bumped her shoulder against mine.


    "Anytime," I replied with a grin.


    As we continued our stroll, Tempest¡¯s usual energy returned, and sheunched into a lively discussion about party nning ideas for the pack¡¯s uing Spring Festival.


    But even as Iughed at her animated suggestions, a part of me couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that, like Tempest, I was also standing at the edge of something uncertain. Something that could change everything.


    I just didn¡¯t know what it was yet.


    Pushing my worries aside, Tempest¡¯sughter echoed around us as we stepped back into the house. For a moment, her earlier vulnerability seemed far away, reced by her usual spark.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Nothing much. I just thought of something." She shrugged


    "Such as?"


    She stopped, cing a hand on her hip. "Were you even listening to my ns for the uing spring festival?"


    I smiled guiltily. And Tempest sighed. But soon, her spark returned.


    "I¡¯m telling you, Zara, we need to have an arch of cherry blossoms for the Spring Festival. Imagine it! Lanterns hanging from the trees, soft music ying, and couples dancing under the moonlight. It¡¯s going to be magical!"


    I chuckled, shaking my head at her enthusiasm. "You¡¯ve already got this all nned out in your head, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Of course! Someone has to keep this pack looking like the fairytale we all deserve."


    Before I could respond, one of the new maids hurried toward me, her steps quick but graceful. Her name was Mira, a petite young woman with wide, brown eyes that always seemed a little too alert.


    "Ma¡¯am," she said, holding out my phone with both hands. "A call for you."


    "Thank you," I said, taking the phone from her.


    As soon as I saw E¡¯s name on the screen, a small, familiar pang of warmth filled me. But the moment I answered and heard her voice, my stomach dropped.


    "E?" I asked quickly, my heart racing at the tremor in her tone.


    "Zara," she responded weakly. Her voice was weak and strained. "I was attacked."


    "What?!" My shout echoed in the room, drawing Tempest¡¯s attention immediately.


    "I..." E¡¯s voice cracked, and I could hear the painced in her words. "I tried to fight back, but they were too strong. My leg¡ªit¡¯s bad, Zara."


    My chest tightened as panic and anger swirled inside me. "Where are you? Are you safe now?"


    "I¡¯m at the hospital," she said. "But Zara, they¡¯lle back for me. I know they will."


    "Not while I¡¯m around," I snapped, already moving toward the stairs. "Your wolf didn¡¯t..."


    "She was the one who helped minimise the damage I got. And now, I think she took a heavy hit because healing is slow."


    "Zara, what happened?" Tempest asked, hurrying after me.


    "E was attacked," I said hurriedly. "She¡¯s in the hospital. I need to go."


    "Do you need me toe?"


    I shook my head as I reached the top of the stairs. "Stay here. If Snow gets home before I do, let him know where I went."


    "Be careful, Zara," Tempest called after me.


    I rushed into my room, grabbed my bag, and was already heading out when my eyes caught a figure near the doorway¡ªVani. She stood off to the side, her gaze fixed on me with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    I didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. I ignored her and bolted out the door to meet Scott, who was already waiting with the car.


    I thanked Tempest silently for arranging this for me.


    I knew she didn¡¯t do it just because I couldn¡¯t drive myself but for my safety and protection.


    "To the hospital, Scott," I said as I slid into the back seat.


    "Right away, ma¡¯am," he replied, the car already speeding off before I could settle fully into the seat.


    As soon as we arrived, the sterile smell of the hospital assaulted my nostrils the moment I stepped through the doors. I strode quickly down the hallway, my heels clicking against the floor as I enquired about her room details.


    Once I was directed, I bolted in search of E¡¯s room. A nurse directed me to the ward, and as I entered, my eyes immediatelynded on E.


    She was lying on the hospital bed, her leg suspended in a sling. Her usually radiant face was pale, and her eyes were clouded with pain.


    "E," I breathed, rushing to her side.


    Her lips curved into a weak smile. "Hey, Zara."


    "Oh my God, what happened?" I asked, my voice trembling with both worry and fury as I gently took her hand.


    E sighed, her head leaning back against the pillow. "I should¡¯ve listened to you," she murmured.


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Her jaw tightened, and for a moment, I thought she wasn¡¯t going to answer. Then she let out a shaky breath.


    "Kent set me up," she said bitterly.


    My stomach churned. "What?"


    E¡¯s eyes flickered to me, and the betrayal was evident in her gaze. "He sent me a message asking to meet him. I thought... I thought maybe he was trying to make things right. But when I got there, it wasn¡¯t him."


    "Who was it?" I demanded, my voice low and sharp.


    "A woman," E said, her lips curling into a bitter smile. "A witch. She said Kent was hers. That I was nothing but a distraction."


    My blood boiled. "What did she do to you?"


    E gestured toward her leg. "She used some magic and threw me around like a rag doll before leaving me there. And when my wolf took over to fight, she injured her leg badly with her powers."


    Her voice cracked, and she looked away. "I couldn¡¯t even fight back."


    I clenched my fists, a wave of anger sweeping through me. "Give me a name."


    This ??ontent is taken from fre??webnove(l).??????

 Chapter 348: Worried

    <h4>Chapter 348: Worried</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 349</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    When I asked E to give me a name, she froze. I could understand her initial hesitation, but I wanted to confirm if what I saw was true.


    "Zara, I love you, but I cannot..."


    "I am an alpha wolf, E. Also, I know what I am walking into. Give me a name," I insisted.


    She contemted briefly before nodding. "Fine. Her name is Vera."


    "Vera?"


    "Yes. Although I do not know her surname, I overheard someone on the phone speak her name."


    I tried to think back to my vision or whatever they were. The one with Thorned Crescent and Shadow ve. And then it hit me.


    "What colour is her powers?"


    "They were blue, Zara. I... the witches have been in hiding for years. Why are they out now?"


    I sighed, trying to think carefully. The witch that attacked me had a different power glow. So they weren¡¯t same, right?


    Still, for attacking her alone, this witch was a dark witch. And given that, it meant they were after me too and those closest to me.


    My gaze fell back on her worried face. "E, I¡¯m so sorry," I said softly, my voiceced with guilt. "I should¡¯ve been there. I should¡¯ve protected you."


    She shook her head. "This isn¡¯t your fault, Zara. I made my choice, and now I¡¯m paying for it."


    Tears stung my eyes as I reached out to squeeze her hand. "You¡¯reing home with me," I said firmly.


    E¡¯s eyes widened. "What?"


    "I¡¯m taking you back to the mansion," I said. "You¡¯ll stay with us until you¡¯re healed. I¡¯ll make sure nothing like this happens again."


    "Zara, you don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    "I do," I interrupted, my tone leaving no room for argument. "You¡¯re my best friend, E. You¡¯ve always been there for me. Let me do the same for you. Also, I¡¯ll ask Snow¡¯s doctor to check up on you and continue your treatment. You have nothing to worry about."


    Her lips trembled, and she nodded, tears spilling down her cheeks. "Thank you," she whispered.


    I smiled softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "That¡¯s what friends are for."


    As I sat beside her, my mind was already racing, nning how to keep her safe while finding out more about the witch who had done this.


    Because one thing was certain¡ªwhoever had hurt E was going to pay.


    While I was busy with my thoughts, I did not notice when E actually reached forward and touched my ne¡ªthe enchanted one Snow had gotten for me.


    I flinched instantly, which made E chuckle. "Rx. I¡¯m not biting."


    She let her hand drop and wriggled her brows yfully at me. "Tell me. Who gave you that, and what¡¯s that?"


    "Snow did. It¡¯s to protect me."


    "Against witches?"


    "Umm, yeah, but it has protections and stuff." I shrugged, nit wanting to delve deepe rinto this.


    "Nice. I wish I could get something like that."


    "You don¡¯t need that while I am here," I assured her while ruffling her hair. E growled as she swatted my hand.


    "Come on, get some rest, okay?"


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The drive to the hotel was quiet, but my thoughts weren¡¯t. My mind churned, trying to make sense of this mess. Zara¡¯s scent clung to my shirt from our embrace earlier, and instead of bringing me the usualfort, it only added to my guilt.


    How could I even face her when I was keeping something so monumental from her? A fated mate. Something I never asked for but now existed.


    cier stirred in my mind as I pulled into the hotel parking lot, his restless energy an ever-present weight.


    <i>"You shouldn¡¯t leave her," </i>he muttered.


    <i>"I¡¯m checking on her," </i>I snapped. <i>"Or did you forget that I had to go to the pack today?"</i>


    <i>"And then what? You¡¯ll walk away again? Pretend the bond doesn¡¯t exist?"</i>


    <i>"Shut up, cier."</i>


    <i>"She¡¯s our mate. You can¡¯t just¡ª"</i>


    <i>"I said, shut up!"</i>


    I mmed the car door shut, forcing the conversation out of my head as I strode toward Vera¡¯s room.


    When I stepped inside, the room was empty. A strange sense of unease settled in my gut as I nced around. Everything was as I left it¡ªher bag on the bed, the nket folded neatly on the chair¡ªbut she was nowhere to be seen.


    "Hello?" I called out, stepping further inside.


    No response.


    My jaw clenched as I began pacing. Where could she have gone? She didn¡¯t have anyone in the city¡ªor at least that¡¯s what she told me.


    I searched and searched but she was nowhere to be found. I even went as far as questioning the receptionist but no one knew.


    I was already nning on going to ask for the CCTV footage when I returned to her room but halted when cier spoke.


    <i>"She¡¯s fine," </i>cier said, though his voice held a hint of worry<i>. "She¡¯s capable."</i>


    <i>"But what if¡ª"</i>


    The sound of the door opening cut my thoughts short. I whirled around just as our mate stepped inside, her cheeks flushed and hair slightly tousled, as if she¡¯d been walking briskly.


    "Where have you been?" I demanded, crossing the room in quick strides.


    She blinked, startled by my tone. "I¡ªI had something to take care of."


    "You could¡¯ve told me," I said, gripping her shoulders lightly. "I¡¯ve been pacing in here for almost an hour, thinking something might¡¯ve happened to you!"


    Her wide eyes softened, and a small, almost shy smile curved her lips. "You were worried?"


    cier purred at the question, but I ignored him, my grip on her shoulders tightening slightly. "I... N... Of course I was. After what you went through...<i>"</i> I exhaled sharply, stepping back and running a hand through my hair.


    Vera shifted on her feet, her fingers brushing against the hem of her dress. "I didn¡¯t mean to make you worry. I just... I needed to handle something."


    "What?" I asked, my voice still edged with frustration.


    She hesitated before meeting my gaze. "Snow, you¡¯ve been incredibly kind to me, and I¡¯ll never forget that. But I can¡¯t just live under your roof, relying on your generosity. I need a source of ie. My parents had already arranged something before they..." Her voice faltered, and she looked away briefly.


    My chest tightened as I watched her, the raw emotion in her voice making my wolf stir.


    She continued, her voice softer. "There¡¯s a job opening I¡¯ve been preparing for. I went to confirm everything today. I¡¯m starting tomorrow."


    "You¡¯re what?" I asked, stunned.


    She nodded firmly, a determined glint in her eyes. "It¡¯s nothing extravagant. Just something simple to get me back on my feet."


    Conflicted wasn¡¯t a strong enough word for what I felt at that moment. A part of me respected her independence, her desire to rebuild her life. But the bond¡ªthe bond made me want to keep her close, to protect her from everything.


    "Do you really think this is a good idea?" I asked cautiously.


    "It¡¯s what I need to do," she said quietly. "I can¡¯t let my parents¡¯ sacrifices go to waste by sitting here, doing nothing."


    I sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Fine. If that¡¯s what you want..."


    "Thank you," she said, her face lighting up with a soft smile.


    cier growled, his disapproval radiating through me.


    "Don¡¯t start," I warned him internally.


    Vera stepped closer, her smile turning yful. "So... someone was worried about me?"


    "Don¡¯t kid yourself," I muttered, reaching for a bag I¡¯d set on the table earlier. "Here. I got you some food. Eat and rx."


    Her eyes lit up, and she peeked inside the bag. "Thank you," she said softly, pulling out the dishes one by one.


    "When do you start work?" I asked, folding my arms.


    "Tomorrow morning," she replied, setting the food on the table.


    I nodded, pulling something else from the bag¡ªa small box. "Here. I also got you this."


    She looked at the box curiously before opening it. Her eyes widened when she saw the sleek phone nestled inside.


    "A phone?" she asked, looking up at me.


    "You lost yours during the attack, didn¡¯t you? This will help you stay connected and safe."


    She smiled warmly, clutching the phone to her chest. "Thank you, Snow. You didn¡¯t have to."


    I shrugged, trying to downy the gesture. "It¡¯s practical."


    She chuckled softly, her eyes lingering on me for a moment longer before turning back to her meal.


    After ensuring she was settled, I stepped toward the door.


    "You¡¯re leaving?" she asked, her voice tinged with disappointment.


    "Yeah," I said. "You need rest, and I... have some things to take care of."


    She hesitated before standing and walking over to me. Without warning, she wrapped her arms around me in a gentle hug.


    "Thank you," she murmured. "For everything."


    I stiffened slightly but eventually patted her back awkwardly. "You don¡¯t have to thank me."


    When she pulled back, there was something in her eyes¡ªsomething hopeful yet guarded.


    "Will I see you tomorrow?" she asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted honestly. "But I¡¯ll check in on you soon. Just focus on getting through your first day."


    She nodded, stepping back with a small smile. "Goodnight, Snow."


    "Goodnight," I replied, turning to leave.


    As I walked out, I felt her gaze linger on me, and for a fleeting moment, I wondered if I¡¯d made a mistake by leaving her here.


    But as cier growled quietly in my mind, I pushed the thought away.


    This was the right thing to do. It had to be.


    Th?? most uptodate nov??ls are publish??d on freew(e)bnove(l).??????

 Chapter 349: In My house

    <h4>Chapter 349: In My house</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 350</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time I pulled into the driveway of the mansion, the tension in my chest loosened ever so slightly.


    The sight of warm lights glowing from the windows and the familiar smell of home made everything feel a little less chaotic. This was my sanctuary¡ªor at least, it had been.


    I stepped inside, shrugging off my coat. Zara was in the living room, her back to me as she adjusted one of Storm¡¯s toys on the shelf.


    "Hey, love," I called, and she turned, her face lighting up immediately.


    "Snow!" she said, rushing toward me. Her arms wrapped around me in a tight hug, and I buried my face in her hair, letting the stress of the day melt away for a moment.


    When she pulled back, though, her expression turned serious. "We need to talk."


    I raised an eyebrow, leading her to the couch. "What happened?"


    "It¡¯s E," she began, her voice soft but tinged with worry. "She was attacked, Snow. She¡¯s hurt."


    "What?" I straightened immediately, concern tightening my chest.


    Zara nodded, her hands wringing in herp. "She¡¯s okay now, but... it was bad. A witch attacked her. She¡¯s got a wounded leg and¡ªSnow, I brought her here. She¡¯s in the guest room."


    I frowned slightly, but not out of disapproval. E was Zara¡¯s closest friend, practically family. If she was in danger, this was the safest ce for her.


    "You did the right thing," I said, reaching for her hand.


    Her shoulders rxed, and she leaned against me, her head resting on my chest. "Thank you. I just... I can¡¯t lose her."


    "You won¡¯t," I promised, stroking her hair. "She¡¯s safe here. We¡¯ll keep her safe. My only worry is that Shadow ve is moving fast, love. This is a matter of concern."


    "I know." Zara looked up at me, her eyes filled with gratitude and something deeper. For a moment, everything else faded¡ªthe mess with Vera, the bond, the lies. It was just Zara and me, and I was reminded why she was my chosen mate, my wife, my world.


    "Come on," she said after a while, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Let¡¯s have dinner. You must be starving."


    I nodded, following her to the dining room, where the table was already set. We shared a quiet meal, the kind where no words were needed, just thefort of each other¡¯s presence.


    Later that night, as wey in bed, Zara snuggled close, her hand resting on my chest. "I¡¯m d you¡¯re here," she murmured, her voice thick with sleep.


    I pressed a kiss to her forehead. "I¡¯m always here, love."


    As she drifted off, I stared at the ceiling, my chest tight with the weight of the truth I still hadn¡¯t told her. Tomorrow, I promised myself. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll start whether cier liked it or not.


    <strong>******************</strong><strong>~The Next Morning~</strong>


    I woke to the smell of fresh coffee and Zara¡¯sughter drifting from the kitchen. When I joined her on the terrace for breakfast, the sunlight streaming through the trees, I decided today was the day to start easing into the truth.


    Zara handed me a mug of coffee, her smile as radiant as the morning sun. "You¡¯re in a good mood," she teased, taking a seat across from me.


    "Can¡¯t I just be happy to spend time with my wife?" I replied, earning an eye-roll.


    "You better be," she quipped and proceeded to pop a piece of fruit into her mouth.


    I chuckled, but the light-hearted moment didn¡¯t distract me from the storm brewing in my mind.


    I needed to tell her¡ªabout Vera, about the bond, about everything. But as I opened my mouth to start, Scott appeared at the edge of the terrace.


    "Alpha, Luna," he greeted with a polite bow. "The new maids have arrived. Shall I bring them to the living room?"


    Zara beamed, setting down her coffee. "Perfect timing! Yes, let¡¯s meet them. You¡¯d love one of them, especially. She is very good at handling Storm," Zara chatted as she stood.


    I stood reluctantly, following her into the house. The moment we entered the living room, the air shifted. My heart mmed against my ribs when my eyes locked on her.


    My wolf¡ªcier¡ªhowled within me in joy.


    "There she is, Vani," Zara quipped, pointing to Vera.


    My heart seemed to have stopped briefly. Vera¡ªno, Vani¡ªstood among the group of maids, her hands sped demurely in front of her, her dark hair falling over one shoulder.


    Her icy blue eyes met mine briefly before she dipped her gaze, but not before a flicker of recognition passed between us.


    I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat making it difficult to breathe. cier stirred restlessly.


    <i>"Mate," </i>he rumbled, his possessiveness wing at my resolve.


    <i>"I know."</i> I snapped back internally.


    "Snow?" Zara¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality. She nced at me curiously. "Are you okay?"


    "Y-Yeah," I said, clearing my throat. "I¡¯m fine."


    Zara turned back to the maids, her warm smile never faltering. "Wee to the Zephyr household. We¡¯re d to have you here."


    As introductions began, I excused myself quickly, muttering something about needing air. Zara nced at me with concern, but she didn¡¯t press the issue, and I departed the room before I could further embarrass myself.


    <strong>~A Little Later~</strong>


    I waited by the staircase, pacing back and forth as the maids were given a tour of the mansion. My heart pounded as my mind raced.


    When I finally spotted Vera trailing behind the group, I acted. Reaching out, I grabbed her sleeve and pulled her into a side hallway.


    She gasped, her eyes widening as she looked up at me. "Snow?"


    "What are you doing here?" I hissed, keeping my voice low.


    Her lips curved into a soft, almost innocent smile. "I told you I needed a job. This was the one my parents had arranged for me."


    I ran a hand through my hair, the frustration bubbling to the surface. "Do you have any idea what kind of position you¡¯ve put me in?"


    Her smile didn¡¯t waver. "I¡¯m just trying to move on, Snow. To survive."


    cier growled approvingly, but I shoved him back. "This isn¡¯t a game, Vera¡ªVani, whatever you¡¯re calling yourself. My wife¡ª"


    "Your wife," she cut in, her voice soft butced with something sharper. "I know. Trust me, I haven¡¯t forgotten. I was equally shocked when I came here this morning and saw you."


    This chapt??r is updat??d by (f)reew??b(n)ov??l

 Chapter 350: At A Crossroad

    <h4>Chapter 350: At A Crossroad</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 350</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "And you didn¡¯t think to tell me?" I questioned rather sharply.


    "It¡¯s not like I knew your surname. You just..."


    I stared at her, my heart racing as she tilted her head, her expression unreadable.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry," she said after a moment. "I¡¯m here to work, nothing more."


    But as she turned to rejoin the group, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that nothing about this was as simple as she wanted me to believe.


    The rest of the day passed in a haze. My mind remained stuck on Vera¡ª<i>Vani</i>¡ªand her sudden appearance in my house.


    Was this fate?


    I did not know. Even if it were fate, it was a cruel one.


    Also, it didn¡¯t help that cier was growling every few minutes, demanding I acknowledge her, ept her, and protect her.


    But no. My priority was Zara. My wife who smiled at me during dinner. Herughter was light and infectious as she told me about her day. Zara, who waspletely oblivious to the storm raging within me.


    And yet, I couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªseeing Vera here, <i>so close</i>, had shaken me in ways I couldn¡¯t exin.


    By the time dinner was over, I had retreated to my study, needing space, needing to think. I sat at my desk, staring at documents that might as well have been nk. My thoughts churned, chaotic and relentless.


    "This is a mess," I muttered under my breath.


    <i>"Mate is here," </i>cier rumbled<i>. "You can¡¯t avoid her forever."</i>


    <i>"I have no intention of engaging with her," </i>I snapped back.


    <i>"You can¡¯t deny fate."</i>


    <i>"I can and I will,"</i> I growled internally, mming the pen down on my desk.


    "Snow."


    The soft, familiar voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I looked up sharply to see Zara standing in the doorway, her silhouette framed by the dim light of the hall.


    She was wearing a blue night robe, the delicate fabric tied loosely at her waist. Her hair tumbled over her shoulders, and her eyes held a mix of concern and determination.


    "Zara." I straightened in my chair. "You should be resting."


    Instead of responding, she stepped inside and shut the door behind her. The sound of thetch clicking seemed louder than it should have been.


    She walked toward me, her bare feet making no sound on the carpeted floor. When she reached me, she leaned against the edge of my desk, her arms crossed.


    "You¡¯ve been distant all day," Zara said softly, her toneced with worry. "Talk to me, Snow. What¡¯s wrong?"


    I hesitated, ncing down at the papers scattered across my desk. "Nothing, love. Just... things with the pack. I¡¯ve got a lot on my mind."


    Zara wasn¡¯t buying it. She reached out, brushing her fingers against my jawline. "You¡¯re not a good liar," she said with a small smile.


    I chuckled despite myself, catching her hand and pressing a kiss to her palm. "I¡¯m fine, Zara."


    But she wasn¡¯t letting it go. Before I could react, she moved, sliding onto myp as she gently pushed the chair back.


    The warmth of her body against mine was bothforting and torturous. Her hands cradled my face, her thumbs brushing against my cheekbones just like we used to love.


    Used to, yes, because cier was blinded by the matebond right now to forget how much he craved her touch.


    "Snow," she murmured, her gaze locking onto mine. "Tell me, hubby. What¡¯s wrong?"


    I hesitated, my chest tightening. Part of me wanted to spill everything¡ªto tell her about Vera, the bond, the confusion wing at me. But the other part of me knew that now wasn¡¯t the time.


    Finally, I sighed. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s about the pack," I said, choosing my words carefully.


    Her brows furrowed slightly. "Is it about your brother? Ivan¡¯s father?"


    I nodded. "That¡¯s one aspect. But I can handle myself, love."


    She studied me for a moment, her fingers tracing slow, soothing patterns against my jaw. "What happened?"


    I exhaled heavily. "Luckily, Dad managed to get the CCTV footage from that day. Some of it was fried, but they hacked enough to get a glimpse."


    Her eyes widened slightly. "And?"


    "And I¡¯ve been exonerated," I said with a faint smile. "Everyone saw how I risked my life to help. But the scumbag still wanted me dead. The footage showed him trying to kill me even after I saved him."


    Zara¡¯s expression darkened, her protective instincts ring. "That bastard deserved everything he got," she muttered.


    I chuckled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "You¡¯re fierce, you know that?"


    Her lips curved into a smirk. "Someone has to be when ites to you."


    The tension in my chest eased slightly as we sat there, just holding each other. For the first time all day, I felt a sliver of peace.


    Then Zara pulled back slightly, her eyes glinting mischievously. "I have something for you," she said, her voice dropping to a yful whisper.


    My eyebrows rose. "Oh? What is it?"


    Instead of answering, she stood, stepping back from me. My gaze followed her every move as she reached for the tie of her robe.


    With deliberate slowness, she undid the knot and let the fabric slip from her shoulders, pooling at her feet.


    I inhaled sharply as my eyes drank her in. She stood before me in a light bluece lingerie set that hugged every curve perfectly. The delicate fabric contrasted beautifully against her skin, and my throat went dry.


    "Zara," I murmured, my voice thick.


    She stepped closer, her confidence unwavering, as she ced her hands on my shoulders. "You¡¯ve been so tense all day," she whispered, her lips brushing against my ear. "Let me take care of you."


    That was all it took for the tension to snap.


    I stood, towering over her as my hands found her waist, pulling her flush against me. I didn¡¯t waste time. I needed my mate, my wife and my love.


    My lips captured hers in a heated kiss, one that was both possessive and reverent.


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel

 Chapter 351: Stress Relief

    <h4>Chapter 351: Stress Relief</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 351</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zara¡¯s hands slid up my chest, tangling in my hair as she kissed me back with equal fervour.


    I trailed kisses down her neck, my teeth grazing her skin lightly, eliciting a soft gasp from her. My hands roamed, tracing the curves of her body, memorizing every inch.


    When I reached her corbone, I paused, my lips brushing against the delicatece covering her cleavage. Zara¡¯s breath hitched, and I smirked against her skin.


    "Snow," she whispered, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    I continued my descent, dropping to my knees as I trailed kisses down her stomach. When I reached her crotch, I pressed a soft, lingering kiss against the fabric, making her shudder.


    But I wasn¡¯t done. My hands slid up her thighs, over her hips, until they rested on her breasts. My thumbs brushed over the sensitive peaks, drawing a soft moan from her lips.


    I stood slowly, my hands never leaving Zara as I captured her lips once more. The kiss was slower this time, deeper, filled with everything I couldn¡¯t put into words.


    "I love you," I murmured against her lips.


    Her hands cupped my face, her eyes shining with love and desire. "I love you too."


    And for that moment, nothing else mattered. Not Vera. Not the bond. Not the lies.


    It was just us.


    I kissed her once more as my hands found the sp of her bra and unfastened it. I pulled thece from her and let it drop to the floor.


    She stood before me, bared and beautiful, and my heart ached with longing.


    "You are so beautiful," I whispered, letting my eyes roam over her.


    Zara smiled, a faint blush colouring her cheeks. "And you are still too clothed."


    "That can be remedied."


    In a flurry of movements, I removed my shirt and pants, tossing them aside without a care.


    Zara reached out, her hands tracing the lines of my chest, her touch sending a shiver down my spine.


    I caught her hand, lifting it to my mouth and kissing her knuckles.


    "Now, love," I said in a low voice. "Where were we?"


    Sheughed softly, and the sound became music to my ears. "I believe you were about to make love to me."


    My cock twitched at the challenge in her voice.


    "Oh? Is that what you want?"


    She arched a brow, her gaze smouldering. "Yes."


    That was all I needed. I wrapped an arm around her, pulled her close, and kissed her again. Our bodies moulded together, and the heat of her skin against mine made me groan.


    I scooped Zara up and her legs wrapped around my waist and carried her to the desk. Papers fluttered to the ground as I sat her on the edge, the wooden surface cold against her skin.


    My lips trailed down her neck, leaving a line of kisses and bites as I imed her. She moaned softly, her head tilted back, giving me full ess.


    My hands roamed, exploring her curves, and I growled, my fingers brushing over thece panties that were damp with her arousal.


    "So wet already," I murmured, nipping her earlobe. "Is this all for me?"


    "Y-yes," Zara breathed, her hands gripping the edge of the desk tightly.


    I continued my slow assault, enjoying the way her body reacted to my touch. I slipped my fingers past the thin fabric of her panties and Zara gasped as I slid two digits into her.


    "Fuck," I hissed, feeling her walls clench around me. "You are so wet and tight, love."


    cier purred within, still wanting Zara even though minutes ago he was on my neck


    "Snow," she moaned, her thighs trembling.


    I smirked, slowly pumping my fingers in and out of her, eliciting a series of soft, needy whimpers from her.


    "What do you want, love?" I asked, my thumb brushing against her clit.


    She arched her back, her breath hitching. "I want you."


    "You have me," I whispered, leaning forward to capture her lips once more.


    My fingers curled inside her, hitting a spot that made her moan into our kiss. Her body writhed, desperate for release, and I knew it was time.


    I removed my fingers and quickly stripped off her panties. She watched me through heavy-lidded eyes, her chest rising and falling with each ragged breath.


    "Are you ready?" I asked, positioning myself at her entrance.


    She nodded, her voice shaky. "Yes."


    With a growl, I pushed into her, filling herpletely. Her inner walls tightened around me, and the pleasure was almost unbearable.


    "Zara," I groaned, burying my face in the crook of her neck.


    "Snow."


    Slowly, I began to move, thrusting into her, savouring the way her body responded to me. Our moans filled the air, intermingling with the sounds of our flesh colliding.


    Zara¡¯s nails raked down my back, and the mixture of pain and pleasure only spurred me on. My pace quickened, my body moving on instinct as I imed her and loved her.


    Our breaths grew ragged, our hearts pounding as we chased our highs.


    "Zara," I grunted, feeling her walls tighten around me.


    "I¡¯m close," she whimpered, her nails digging into my shoulders.


    "Me, too," I whispered, capturing her lips once more.


    We continued our frenzied rhythm, each thrust bringing us closer to the edge.


    "Come for me," Imanded, my teeth grazing her mark.


    With a cry, she came undone, her orgasm washing over her in waves. Her body trembled, her eyes shut tight as the pleasure consumed her.


    And watching her fall apart like this sent me over the edge.


    With a few more hard thrusts, I released, emptying myself deep inside her.


    We copsed, our bodies spent, our hearts racing. We stayed like that for a long time, tangled together, the smell of our sex and sweat filling the air.


    "Fuck," Zara muttered, her breath warm against my skin.


    "Indeed," I replied, pressing a kiss to the top of her head.


    Zara chuckled, tilting her head up and gazing at me with a tired but content expression.


    I carried her carefully and sat back on my chair with Zara¡¯s legs wrapped around me.


    "I love you, Snow," she murmured, snuggling against me.


    "I love you too, Zara," I whispered, stroking her hair. "More than you could ever know."


    New novel chapt??rs are published on free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 352: Come To Me

    <h4>Chapter 352: Come To Me</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 352</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As Zara and I sat there, basking in the aftermath of our lovemaking, I couldn¡¯t help but think how lucky I was to have her.


    She was my mate, my wife, and my best friend.


    And no matter what the future held, I would always be hers.


    I was hers, and she was mine.


    "Snow?"


    I blinked, my thoughts derailing.


    "Hmm?"


    "You were lost in thought," Zara whispered, her fingers tracing idle patterns on my chest.


    "Sorry, love. Just thinking."


    She peered up at me, her eyes bright. "About what?"


    "About how lucky I am to have you," I replied, stroking her hair.


    Zara blushed, smiling. "And I¡¯m lucky to have you, hubby."


    I smiled, holding her tighter. "Forever."


    "Forever," Zara echoed.


    As we sat there, holding each other, I couldn¡¯t help but think how right everything was.


    How perfect.


    Even though Zara wasn¡¯t my fated mate, she was the woman I loved and cherished.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Today was the first night I was spending in the Zephyr mansion. My ns had slightly changed after learning that Snow was my mate.


    Rather than focusing on gaining Zara¡¯s favour much, my attention had drifted.


    I had hoped that by doing that I¡¯d get to spend some time with my mate, no matter how little, but even that seemed impossible.


    As much as my goal was Zara, taking over her ce in Snow¡¯s life was another bonus. Even the moon goddess approved.


    After everyone had retired for the night, I tiptoed out of my room towards the kitchen when I suddenly felt a pull. At once, I knew it was from my mate.


    Without wasting a second, I masked my presence using the cloaking spell to follow the trail. In no time, I found myself in front of Snow¡¯s study, but just as I did, the unmistakable sounds of moaning and people fucking reached my ears.


    I froze. It couldn¡¯t... be!


    I seethed with rage. My anger flowed through my veins. It hurt. My wolf... even though I barely let her out in my mind, whined at the thought of our mate fucking someone else.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Standing outside Snow¡¯s study, cloaked and invisible to the world, I heard every sound. Every whispered word of affection. Every moan of pleasure.


    It burned me from the inside out, a rage so fierce I thought I¡¯d explode.


    <i>He¡¯s mine. Snow Zephyr was mine.</i>


    And yet, there he was, tangled up with her¡ªZara.


    The mate bond between Snow and me screamed in protest, my wolf whimpering inside me, wing for relief from the agony of rejection. I pressed a hand to my chest, trying to silence the ache, but the sounds only grew louder.


    "I love you," Snow¡¯s deep, gravelly voice murmured.


    "I love you too," Zara replied breathlessly. Her words were a dagger to my heart.


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I fought the urge to burst into the room and rip her away from him. My breathing quickened, the rage in my veins boiling to an unbearable degree.


    My wolf howled in fury. "<i>How dare she touch him? How dare she even breathe in his presence?"</i>


    But I stayed rooted to the spot, forcing myself to listen. To hear themugh softly, their voices low as Snow suggested something that made Zara giggle.


    "Come on," he said, his tone yful yet seductive. "Let¡¯s take this upstairs. I¡¯m not done with you yet."


    My stomach churned as I heard them shuffle, likely gathering their things and heading for their bedroom. My heart screamed at me to do something¡ªto stop them¡ªbut I stayed frozen, trembling with rage and hurt.


    As soon as the sound of their footsteps faded down the hall, I turned on my heel and stalked back to my room, mming the door shut behind me.


    My breathing was uneven, my chest heaving as I leaned against the door, trying to calm the storm within me.


    How could he? How could <i>my mate</i> touch another woman so intimately, whisper sweet nothings to her, and promise her forever when I was here?


    The bond should¡¯ve been enough to pull him to me, to make him see that I was his. But no¡ªhe was blinded by Zara, clinging to his chosen mate like she was his entire world.


    I pressed my hands to my temples, closing my eyes as I tried to rein in my spiraling thoughts.


    <i>No. I won¡¯t let this continue. He¡¯s mine.</i>


    Slowly, I pushed off the door, my anger twisting into something colder, sharper. My mind raced, formting a n.


    And then I remembered¡ªZara wasn¡¯t wearing her ne. The enchanted ne she wore for protection¡ªthe one she wore when she brought E into the mansion earlier today.


    I smirked, my lips curling into a wicked smile.


    "Finally," I murmured, my voice dripping with malice. "The perfect opportunity."


    Snow may have seen through my magic because of the mate bond and seen my true face but Zara... Zara was vulnerable. And without her ne, she had no protection from what I was about to do.


    Turning toward the center of my room, I locked the door and muttered a quick incantation, casting a barrier spell to ensure no one would sense what I was about to unleash.


    With steady hands, I retrieved a small pouch of salt from my bag and began drawing a perfect circle on the floor. Once the circle wasplete, I ced four red candles at equal intervals around its edges, lighting them with a flick of my fingers.


    The mes flickered, casting an eerie glow across the room as I stepped into the center of the circle.


    Closing my eyes, I let the energy flow through me, the dark magic humming beneath my skin as I began to chant.


    "Spirits of the unseen, hear my call. Break the barriers of light, pierce through the veil, and bring forth the soul I seek."


    The air around me grew heavy, the temperature in the room dropping as the spell began to take shape. My eyes snapped open, glowing white as I poured my will into the incantation.


    "Zara Zephyr," I hissed, my voice echoing with power. "Come to me."


    Follow current novels on (f)reew??bnovel

 Chapter 353: Summoned 1

    <h4>Chapter 353: Summoned 1</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 353</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The mes on the candles red, their light pulsing in time with my heartbeat. A gust of wind tore through the room, despite the closed windows, and the circle of salt glowed faintly.


    The bond I shared with Snow may have been an obstacle for now, but Zara¡¯s spirit was unguarded without her ne.


    Her weakness was my opportunity.


    My smirk widened as the energy in the room reached its peak. The candles burned brighter, and the outline of a figure began to materialise in the circle before me.


    "Perfect," I whispered, my voice trembling with excitement.


    The translucent form of Zara appeared, her face twisted in confusion and faint fear. Her spirit was tethered by my spell, unable to escape the confines of the circle.


    "Where... am I?" she whispered, her voice distant and hollow.


    "You¡¯re mine now," I said coldly, stepping closer to her.


    Her spirit flinched, her ethereal form flickering but she couldn¡¯t see me. "What do you want?" Zara demanded, her tone growing stronger despite the situation.


    I tilted my head, my eyes narrowing. "What I want," I said slowly, "is for you to disappear."


    Her spirit red at me, defiance shing in her eyes. "Snow will never¡ª"


    "Snow doesn¡¯t need to know," I interrupted, my voice turning venomous. "Because by the time I¡¯m done, there won¡¯t be anything left of you to save."


    Her spirit trembled, and I felt a surge of satisfaction.


    This was the first step. Zara¡¯s days as Snow¡¯s chosen mate were numbered.


    <i>And soon, he¡¯ll be mine.</i>


    "He¡¯ll find a way. He always does. Snow will save me."


    "You can keep wishing but for now, you have other purposes to fulfil for Shadow ve."


    I did another spell, just like my mother had once done and transported her spirit to the coven where Mother and the other dark witches awaited.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My chest tightened, a sharp, unfamiliar sensation pulling me out of the warmth andfort of sleep. It was like being dragged through icy water, my limbs heavy and unresponsive.


    When I finally opened my eyes, I wasn¡¯t in my bedroom anymore.


    I was standing in a vast, dark chamber. Shadows danced across the stone walls, illuminated by flickering torches that lined the space. A heavy mist coiled around the floor, cold and suffocating.


    Panic gripped me immediately. My heart raced, and my breaths came out in ragged gasps as I looked around. This ce... it wasn¡¯t the astral field I¡¯d visitedst time. There was no sense of boundless stars or infinite light.


    This was darker, colder.


    This was like a prison.


    "Wee back, Luna Zara," a voice purred, dripping with malice.


    I turned sharply, my eyesnding on a tall woman seated on a ck throne. Her aura was suffocating, her dark eyes gleaming with an otherworldly power that made my skin crawl.


    It was her¡ªthe dark witch I¡¯d seen in my vision the day Storm was kidnapped.


    Around her stood other witches, their faces obscured by the hoods of their ck robes. Their presence was oppressive, a suffocating weight that seemed to press down on my very soul.


    "What do you want from me?" I demanded, my voice sharper than I felt inside.


    The head witch smiled, her lips curling into a wicked smirk. "Oh, my dear, it¡¯s not about what I want." She stood gracefully, descending the steps of her throne. "It¡¯s about what <i>you</i> have."


    I stepped back instinctively, the cold mist curling tighter around my ankles. "I don¡¯t have anything you could want."


    "Oh, but you do." She gesturedzily, and the witches around her began to chant, their voices rising and falling in an eerie rhythm that sent chills down my spine.


    The air grew heavier, charged with dark energy that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end.


    Suddenly, a searing pain exploded in my chest, like a knife stabbing into my heart. I cried out, clutching at my chest as my knees buckled.


    "Do you feel it, Zia?" the head witch hissed, her voice echoing unnaturally. "That power buried deep inside you? That power you don¡¯t even know exists?"


    "What¡ª" I gasped, struggling to catch my breath. My body felt like it was on fire, heat radiating from my core and spreading through my veins. "What are you doing to me?"


    "We¡¯re unlocking it," she said with a twisted grin, her fingers flexing as dark tendrils of energy shot from her hands.


    The tendrils snaked through the air and wrapped around me, tightening like chains. I screamed as the pain intensified, my chest burning as if my very soul was being ripped apart.


    I dropped to my hands and knees, the cold mist seeping into my skin. My vision blurred as tears streamed down my face, but I forced myself to look up.


    The witches¡¯ chanting grew louder, their words iprehensible but filled with power. The head witch stepped closer, her eyes glowing with a sinister light.


    "You don¡¯t even realize what you are, do you?" she sneered, crouching down to my level. "You¡¯re more than just a Luna. More than just the wife of an Alpha." Her hand reached out, brushing against my cheek, and I recoiled, but the tendrils held me in ce. "You¡¯re something special. Something rare. And all that power locked inside you? It¡¯s going to be mine."


    Her words sent a new wave of fear coursing through me. "No!" I shouted, my voice hoarse. "You won¡¯t take anything from me!"


    Sheughed, the sound echoing in the dark chamber. "Oh, my dear, it¡¯s not about taking. It¡¯s about unlocking what¡¯s already there."


    With a flick of her wrist, the tendrils tightened, and the burning in my chest grew unbearable. My vision went white as pain consumed me, my body trembling violently.


    I could feel something stirring inside me, something wild and untamed. It pushed against the barriers in my mind, desperate to break free.


    But the head witch¡¯s power was stronger, her dark magic prying at the edges of whatever was inside me, trying to im it for herself.


    "You can¡¯t fight it," she whispered, her voice echoing in my mind. "You¡¯ll give in. You¡¯ll break."


    Foll??w current nov?ls on fre??web(n)ovel.co(m)

 Chapter 354: Summoned 2

    <h4>Chapter 354: Summoned 2</h4>


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 354</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "No," I gritted out through clenched teeth, every ounce of my being fighting against her pull. "I won¡¯t."


    Suddenly, a spark ignited deep within me, a faint but fierce light that pushed back against the darkness.


    The head witch¡¯s smirk faltered, her eyes narrowing. "What¡¯s this?"


    The light grew stronger, spreading through my body and pushing against the tendrils of dark energy. The chanting of the witches faltered, their voices trembling as the light began to fill the chamber.


    The pain in my chest lessened, reced by a warmth that felt like sunlight breaking through a storm. I grasped onto it, holding it tight as I pushed back against the head witch¡¯s power.


    "You can¡¯t have me," I spat, my voice trembling but firm.


    The head witch growled, her calm demeanour shattering. "You foolish girl! You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!"


    But I didn¡¯t stop. I let the light consume me, let it pour out of me in waves that sent the witches stumbling back.


    The head witch hissed, shielding her eyes as the light engulfed the chamber, dissolving the dark tendrils that bound me.


    And then, just as suddenly as it began, the light faded, and I copsed to the ground, my body trembling from the effort.


    When I looked up, the witches were gone, the chamber empty except for the flickering torches.


    I gasped for air, my heart pounding as I tried to process what had just happened.


    "Zara..."


    The voice was faint, but it pulled me back to reality. Slowly, I opened my eyes to find myself back in my bedroom, the familiar warmth of the sheets grounding me.


    But the pain in my chest lingered, a reminder of what had just transpired. I looked around, my eyes settling on Snow beside me.


    "Hey, hey, hey, you are alright," he cooed as he pulled me closer to him in his embrace.


    My first thought was to tell Snow all that transpired when he asked what happened, but I didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    He had his fair share of problems with his pack and family.


    Now, I knew who best to go to for my own problem¡ªmy family, my mother.


    Snow patted me after some time and with a soft kiss, I drifted back to sleep in his arms.


    ***************


    When I opened my eyes the next morning, the sunlight streaming through the windows felt unusually warm, like a soft reassurance after the storm I had faced during the night.


    I stretched, feeling the soreness in my chest and body. For a moment, I wondered if Snow was still beside me, but the empty space on his side of the bed told me otherwise.


    As I shifted, my hand brushed against a folded piece of paper resting on his pillow. My curiosity was piqued instantly as I picked it up and unfolded it.


    <i>Good morning, my love,</i>


    <i>I didn¡¯t want to wake you¡ªyou looked so peaceful, and I know how much you needed the rest. I¡¯ll be at the office today, but not for long. Breakfast is on the trolley, just the way you like it.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t overthink anything today, Zara. Just take care of yourself. You¡¯re my heart and my everything.</i>


    <i>Always yours, Snow.</i>


    A smile spread across my face, a warm flutter blooming in my chest. "You hopeless romantic," I murmured under my breath.


    My gaze shifted to the trolley beside the bed. A tray sat atop it, holding a steaming cup of coffee, scrambled eggs, toast, and a small vase with a single red rose. It was such a simple yet thoughtful gesture that it made me fall even harder for him.


    Still clutching the note, I got up and headed to the bathroom to brush my teeth. As I looked at my reflection in the mirror, the events of the previous night crept back into my thoughts.


    The pain. The head witch¡¯s voice. The light that had surged from within me.


    It wasn¡¯t a nightmare. It had been real¡ªjust not in the physical sense. My body may have been here, but my spirit had been dragged into their dark, sinister world.


    As I sshed water on my face, I tried to shake the unease settling in my stomach. They wanted my powers, and now I knew for sure that Thorned Crescent and Shadow ve were involved.


    No more hesitation. I needed answers, and there was only one person who could give them to me¡ªmy mother.


    Once I finished breakfast, I picked up my phone and dialled Scott. He answered almost immediately.


    "Good morning, Luna."


    "Morning, Scott. I need you to get the car ready. I¡¯m heading to the Golden w pack today."


    "Understood, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll arrange for a warrior to drive you as well."


    "Thank you."


    After getting dressed in a simple outfit¡ªa loose white blouse paired with light blue jeans andfortable ts¡ªI made my way downstairs. Scott and the warrior-driver were already waiting by the car.


    "Ready, ma¡¯am?" Scott asked as he opened the door for me.


    I nodded, sliding into the backseat. "Let¡¯s go."


    *****************


    The drive to the Golden w pack was uneventful. My majorpanion was my thoughts, as I had shut Astrid out.


    The scenery outside was beautiful¡ªrolling hills, dense forests, and the asional glimpse of wildlife. But I was too consumed by my thoughts to appreciate it fully.


    When we reached the pack¡¯s territory, my heart lightened at the sight of my mother standing outside the packhouse, waiting for me. Her long blonde hair caught the sunlight, giving her an ethereal glow, and her warm smile instantly made me feel safe.


    "Zara!" she called, rushing toward the car as soon as I stepped out.


    "Mother!" I enveloped her in a tight hug, the familiar scent ofvender and honey bringing mefort.


    She pulled back slightly, her brows furrowing. "I sensed youing, my dear. Is everything alright?"


    "Not exactly," I admitted, forcing a small smile. "And I am also sorry for how I left thest time."


    Mother beamed at me and nodded. Then her expression turned serious. "Let¡¯s go inside."


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.co(m) for the b??st novel reading experience

 Chapter 355: The Truth About the Past

    <h4>Chapter 355: The Truth About the Past</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 355</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    We walked into the packhouse, the familiar space bustling with activity. Members of the pack greeted me warmly as we passed through the main hall, but I was too preupied to exchange more than polite smiles.


    Once we reached the living room, my mother gestured for me to sit, but I shook my head. "We need to talk in private."


    Her gaze sharpened, and she nodded again. "My office."


    The walk to her private office was tense, and the moment the door clicked shut behind us, the air felt heavy. She motioned for me to sit across from her desk, and Iplied.


    "What¡¯s going on, Zara?" she asked, her voice calm butced with concern.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. "Mother, I know."


    Her brow furrowed. "You know what?"


    I leaned forward, my voice barely above a whisper. "I know I¡¯m a witch. And I know Thorned Crescent and Shadow ve want me because of my powers."


    Her eyes widened in shock, her usuallyposed demeanour faltering. She opened her mouth to speak, but seemed to reconsider, instead leaning back in her chair with a troubled expression.


    "How... how did you find out?" she asked finally.


    "I¡¯ve been having these... experiences. At first, I thought they were visions or nightmares, butst night, it was more than that. They tried to unlock my powers. They tried to take them from me."


    My mother¡¯s face paled, and she sped her hands tightly on the desk. "This is... worse than I thought."


    "You knew?" I used, my voice rising slightly. "You knew I was a witch, and you never told me?"


    "I was trying to protect you!" she shot back, her voice breaking. "Do you have any idea how dangerous it is for a witch like you? Your powers are rare, Zara. They make you a target."


    "I¡¯m already a target, Mother," I said, my tone softer now. "They know who I am. They¡¯reing for me. I need to know the truth."


    She sighed heavily, pressing a hand to her forehead. "Alright. I¡¯ll tell you everything. But you must promise me, Zara¡ªpromise me you¡¯ll be careful."


    "I promise," I said firmly.


    She looked at me for a long moment before nodding. "Your powers... they¡¯re tied to your bloodline. Our familyes from a long line of witches who specialised in light magic¡ªmagic meant to protect and heal. But with that power came a curse. Dark witches have always sought to corrupt and control our magic, to twist it for their own gain."


    Her words sent a chill down my spine. "And Thorned Crescent and Shadow ve?"


    "Thorned Crescent allied with the dark witches for decades," she said grimly. "They¡¯ll stop at nothing to im you, Zara. To im what¡¯s inside you. It was the reason behind the attack on our pack. Many were killed just to get to you. Your father including."


    I clenched my fists, determination burning in my chest. "Then we stop them."


    My mother¡¯s eyes softened with both pride and worry. "We will. But first, you need to learn how to control your powers. Because if theye for you again, you need to be ready."


    I nodded, my resolve unwavering. "I¡¯m ready, Mother. Teach me."


    "Not so easy, pumpkin. Because, as it seems, I doubt you have actually unsealed your powers. Mother was careful when you gave birth. She knew your destiny was tied to greater things. You can either unite thend or destroy them."


    I swallowed hard. "Granma was alive when I was born?"


    "Yes, and killed a yearter when she refused to hand you over and follow the ways of the dark coven."


    The more Mum spoke, the more difficult the revtion became for me, but it was more profound.


    The look in her eyes told me that what she was about to share next would change everything.


    "Zara," she began softly, her voice steady butced with pain, "what I¡¯m about to tell you is the truth we¡¯ve shielded you from your entire life. It¡¯s time you knew."


    I braced myself, nodding. "I¡¯m listening."


    She took a deep breath, leaning forward slightly, her hands gripping the edge of her desk. "Decades ago, the Golden w Pack wasn¡¯t just another pack. We were the rulers of the werewolf kingdom. Your father, Alpha Gold, was the King Alpha¡ªrespected, feared, and loved by all the allied packs."


    My eyes widened, shock rippling through me. "We... ruled the kingdom? The werewolves were just like the Lycans. I never knew."


    "That was because your father asked all pack alphas not to discuss it to prevent another incident."


    "I see."


    "Yes," she confirmed. "But your father, wise as he was, saw that the unity of the packs was fragile. Too many power struggles, too many egos shing. He feared that if one Alpha became too ambitious, the entire kingdom would fall into chaos. So he made a decision¡ªa controversial one."


    "What decision?" I asked softly.


    "He dissolved the kingdom," she said. "He allowed each pack to govern themselves, believing that it would lead to peace and autonomy. It worked for a time. But it also painted a target on his back."


    I leaned back in my chair, trying to process it all. My father had been the King Alpha... and he gave it all up for peace?


    "The witches were the first to object," my mother continued, her tone growing darker. "They had long been allied with the werewolves, serving as advisors and guardians. But after your father¡¯s decision, a rift formed among them. Some remained loyal, but others¡ªthose who sought power¡ªsaw it as an opportunity."


    My chest tightened. "Shadow ve."


    "Exactly," she confirmed grimly. "The dark witches of Shadow ve allied themselves with Thorned Crescent, the most dangerous rogue pack in existence. Together, they sought to undo everything your father had done. They wanted to use you to restore their control¡ªnot just over the werewolf packs, but over the entire supernatural realm."


    I swallowed hard. "Why me?"


    "Because you are the descendant of your great-grandmother, Aurelia. She was one of the most powerful witches of her time¡ªa guardian of light magic. Her powers were passed down through the bloodline, but theyy dormant for generations. Until you."


    The source of this c??ntent is fr??e(w)??bnovel

 Chapter 356: Unleashing Her Powers

    <h4>Chapter 356: Unleashing Her Powers</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 356</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My mind raced, pieces of the puzzle clicking together. "So they attacked our pack to get to me because dad wouldn¡¯t let them. Sigh."


    My mother nodded, her face shadowed with pain. "Yes. You were only five at the time. We thought you were safe, but they infiltrated our pack during a party. They poisoned half of the pack, killing many outright, and the Thorned Crescent attacked the rest."


    My heart sank. I could barely remember that night¡ªshes of chaos, screams, and fire. But now the memory sharpened like a de.


    "They nned to wipe out the Golden w Pack entirely," my mother said, her voice trembling. "Not just because we were the strongest pack, but because you were the heir. Thest true link to the kingdom. If they could eliminate us, no one would stand in their way."


    Tears stung my eyes. "What happened to Dad?"


    Her face crumpled, and for a moment, she looked away. When she met my gaze again, her eyes were ssy with unshed tears. "He died fighting to protect you. He faced them head-on, knowing it was a losing battle. But he bought us enough time to escape, Zade and I but we lost you in the process..."


    I sucked in a shaky breath, my heart breaking for the father I barely remembered. "And that was when the Beta¡¯s wife stole me from the massacre."


    "Well, you know what happened from there. Her escape cause her death and you ended up with the Zarelks."


    I felt a lump rise in my throat. "With Liam Zarek raising you as his own, he kept your true identity hidden. For years, Thorned Crescent believed you were dead. But now..."


    "Now they know I¡¯m alive," I finished for her, my voice hardening.


    "Yes," she said. "And their ns are back on track. They want to harness your powers, to corrupt them with dark magic. With your abilities, they could dominate the werewolf packs and restore the kingdom¡ªbut under their cruel, tyrannical rule."


    My fists clenched. "They won¡¯t get that chance."


    My mother¡¯s expression softened with pride, but there was still a shadow of worry in her eyes. "Zara, you have the heart of a warrior, just like your father. But this fight won¡¯t be easy. You¡¯re not just facing Thorned Crescent or Shadow ve¡ªyou¡¯re facing a force that¡¯s been growing in the shadows for decades."


    "Then I¡¯ll train," I said firmly. "Teach me how to unlock my powers, how to control them. I¡¯m not letting them win, Mother."


    She reached across the desk, taking my hands in hers. "I¡¯ll teach you everything I know. But first, we¡¯ll need to break the seal your grandmother ced on your powers. It will be dangerous, Zara. Are you ready for that?"


    I met her gaze without hesitation. "I¡¯m ready."


    "Good," she said, standing. "Then let¡¯s begin. Because time is running out, and they won¡¯t stop until they have you."


    As I followed her out of the office, my resolve hardened. My enemies had taken so much from me¡ªmy father, my pack, my childhood.


    But they wouldn¡¯t take my future.


    "One question," Mum stated as she came to a halt. "How did you defeat them when they came in your dreams?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but my powers surged out of me. And the light shone everywhere. Perhaps I have broken the seal already?"


    "Hmm..." She seemed to have been deep in thought. "You were scared."


    "I..."


    "You didn¡¯t manage to break the seal, Zara. Your fear and safety forced it out of you. And that was because she stirred your powers. But that ripple had died down."


    I paused, shrugging. "Then how about we make one?"


    *****************


    My mother led me out of the packhouse and into the vast training grounds. The area was expansive, stretching out beneath the open sky with scattered training dummies, weapon racks, and an elevated stone arena where warriors sparred.


    It smelled of damp earth, sweat, and determination¡ªa ce where strength was forged.


    I nced around, noticing a few warriors and pack members training at a distance. Some paused to acknowledge my mother, their expressions respectful, before returning to their drills. Others whispered, their eyes flickering curiously toward me.


    I barely paid them any attention. My focus was on my mother as she strode toward the center of the open field, her posture rigid with purpose.


    "You say your powers stirred only in a moment of fear," she began, rolling back her shoulders. "That¡¯s not enough. If you¡¯re going to face your enemies, you need to control your power¡ªnot rely on fear to awaken it."


    I nodded. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here."


    "Good." She turned to face me fully, a knowing glint in her eyes. "Then let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got."


    I tensed as she raised her hands, golden light flickering to life around her fingers.


    "Wait¡ªwhat are you¡ª?"


    Before I could finish, she moved.


    A st of golden energy shot toward me like a spear. I barely had time to react, throwing myself to the side just in time for it to m into the ground where I had stood, kicking up dust and debris.


    "Mother!" I shouted, my heart hammering.


    She didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she lunged.


    Her hands glowed brighter as she sent another burst of energy in my direction. This time, I wasn¡¯t fast enough. The force struck my side, sending me tumbling across the field. Pain red through my ribs as I hit the ground hard, coughing as dust clouded my vision.


    "What the hell¡ª" I gasped, pushing myself up.


    "You need to wake up, Zara," she said coldly. "If you can¡¯t even defend yourself from me, what makes you think you¡¯ll stand a chance against Shadow ve?"


    I barely had a second to catch my breath before she attacked again, this time with a streak of golden whipsshing toward me. I dodged, barely, but the sheer force of the wind from the strike knocked me off bnce.


    I rolled to my feet, my heart pounding. "Mother, I need time¡ª!"


    "Your enemies won¡¯t give you time," she snapped. "They wille for you when you least expect it,


    Visit freewe??nove(l).?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 357: Light Blast

    <h4>Chapter 357: Light st</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 357</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Mother¡¯s words stung deeper than the attacks, but before I could respond, she vanished.


    My eyes darted around, searching. My instincts screamed, but before I could react, a hand gripped the back of my neck, shoving me forward. I crashed onto the ground with a grunt, my palms scraping against the dirt.


    "You are weak," my mother stated, her voiceced with disappointment.


    I clenched my jaw, pushing myself up again. "I¡ª"


    Another hit.


    This time, an energy wave mmed into my chest, sending me flying. I hit the ground hard, coughing as pain exploded through my ribs.


    "Arrrrgh fuck!!"


    Astrid groaned inside me. She was ready toe out and take over but I pushed her back down, only allowing her to heal me while I tried to force the seal to break.


    "Do you think your enemies will pity you?" Mum¡¯s voice was merciless. "Do you think they will hold back?"


    I coughed, struggling to rise. My arms trembled from the impact, my body screaming in protest.


    "Look at you," she scoffed, her golden light burning brighter. "Pathetic. You were born from power, yet you cower like a child. Your father would be ashamed."


    I froze, my breath catching.


    That struck deeper than anything else. I may not have known my father growing up but to be called a disappointment... that was low even for my mother.


    "You disgrace his legacy," she continued, her voice unwavering. "A weak little girl who ran and hid while others died for her."


    Rage surged in my chest. My fingers curled into the dirt. "I didn¡¯t run. I was kidnapped!"


    "Yeah, lucky you. Else you would have been dead or who knows, turned into a dark witch."


    "Seriously, Mum?"


    "Still afraid?" she taunted, lifting her hand. Another golden st formed at her fingertips. "Then let me remind you what it means to be powerless."


    My anger surged, pain, fear, rage; every emotion I could think of came rushing into me all at once. The st came at me fast, too fast.


    But this time, I didn¡¯t move.


    I clenched my teeth, something inside me snapping<i>.</i>


    A deep, powerful heat surged through my veins, a tingling sensation spreading across my fingertips, my hands and my arms. It wasn¡¯t just fear. It was something greater. Something stronger.


    My vision blurred as my breath hitched. I felt... <i>different and then... BOOM!</i>


    A shockwave erupted from me, knocking everything back, white blinding lights sparkling everwhere. My mother, the warriors nearby, and even the ground itself trembled beneath the force of my power.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Then, as the dust settled, I saw my mother lying several feet away, stunned. The warriors who had been watching were sprawled on the ground, some scrambling to their feet with wide, startled eyes. The training dummies had been shattered.


    And me?


    I stood in the center of the destruction, my body pulsing with energy.


    My fingers tingled, glowing faintly with a silvery-white light. My entire body felt... <i>alive.</i> More powerful than ever before.


    I lifted my gaze to my mother, whose expression had shifted from cold discipline to something else.


    Pride.


    "Now that," she breathed, pushing herself up, "is the power of your bloodline."


    I stared down at my hands, my chest rising and falling rapidly. The light was fading, but I could still feel it humming beneath my skin, waiting.


    My mother dusted herself off and approached me, a small smirk tugging at her lips. "That¡¯s more like it."


    I swallowed hard, my mind racing. "Did I... did I just unlock my powers?"


    "Not fully," she admitted, her eyes still gleaming with satisfaction. "But you¡¯re getting there. You felt it, didn¡¯t you?"


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    "Good," she said. "Because next time, you won¡¯t just be reacting." She smiled, and this time, there was something almost... fierce in her expression. "Next time, you¡¯ll be the one attacking."


    I exhaled, shaking the lingering tension from my limbs. I smiled at her but just as I did my vision blurred and the next thing I knew, I was falling as the world around me suddenly turned ck.


    *************


    I didn¡¯t know what had happened, but by the time I came, I was no longer in the field but in my old room in Golden w Packhouse.


    The first thing I noticed was the pounding in my head, like someone had taken a hammer to it. My limbs felt like lead, my body heavy against the soft mattress beneath me. The next thing I registered was voices¡ªheated, sharp, and familiar.


    "She could¡¯ve been killed!" Snow¡¯s voice was unmistakable, rough with anger. "What the hell were you thinking, forcing her powers out like that?"


    "She needed to be pushed," my mother snapped back, her tone icy and unwavering. "Do you think the people hunting her will give her a choice? She needed to experience her strength."


    "At the cost of her life?" Snow retorted, his voice rising. "You think this justifies putting her life in jeopardy? Do you even realize what could¡¯ve happened? What if the st had been stronger? She could¡¯ve killed herself or everyone around her!"


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous," my mother said, though her voice faltered slightly. "I was there. I knew what I was doing."


    "You knew?" Snowughed bitterly. "You didn¡¯t have control over her powers, and neither did she! That wasn¡¯t a test¡ªthat was reckless!"


    I blinked slowly, the haze in my vision clearing as their words drilled into my already aching head.


    "She used her powers," my mother countered firmly, her tone full of pride. "Whether or not the risks were high, she <i>did it</i>. Zara tapped into what she¡¯s capable of. That¡¯s what matters."


    "Without any control!" Snow¡¯s voice was a low growl now, and I could almost picture the tension radiating from him. "Take a look at her!"


    There was a pause, and I felt the weight of their gazes shift toward me.


    With a groan, I slowly pushed myself up, my head spinning slightly as I locked eyes with them. "I¡¯m... right here," I muttered, my voice hoarse.


    "Zara!"


    Visit freewe??nove(l).?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 358: Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 358: Emotions</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 358</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow was at my side in an instant, his hands cupping my face as he searched my eyes. "Are you okay? How do you feel?"


    "Tired," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. My gaze shifted to my mother, who stood a few steps back, her expression unreadable.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be up," Snow said firmly, his fingers brushing my hair away from my face. "You need to rest."


    "I¡¯m fine," I insisted, though my body protested with every movement.


    "No, you¡¯re not," Snow snapped, his anger ring again as he turned toward my mother. "Look at her! You pushed her too far!"


    "She¡¯s stronger than you think," my mother shot back, her tone defensive. "She¡¯s capable of more than this, and you coddling her isn¡¯t going to help."


    "Coddling her?" Snow¡¯sugh was sharp and humorless. "Teaching her how to control her powers isn¡¯t coddling¡ªit¡¯smon sense! You¡¯re throwing her into a fight without preparing her for the consequences!"


    "Enough," I croaked, my voice cutting through the tension.


    Both of them turned to me, their faces a mix of worry and frustration.


    "I appreciate both of you," I said slowly, my voice steadier now. "But yelling at each other isn¡¯t helping." I took a deep breath, wincing slightly as the ache in my ribs red. "Mother, Snow¡¯s right. That... that st could¡¯ve gone horribly wrong."


    My mother¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, but she didn¡¯t argue.


    "And Snow," I continued, turning to him. "She¡¯s right too. I needed that push. I needed to feel what I¡¯m capable of."


    His jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t interrupt.


    "I don¡¯t have control yet," I admitted, meeting their gazes. "But I¡¯ll get there. I¡¯ll learn to control it."


    Snow sighed, his hand sliding down to grip mine. "Zara, I just... I can¡¯t lose you."


    "You won¡¯t," I said softly, squeezing his hand. "I promise."


    "She¡¯s strong, Snow," my mother said gently. "Stronger than even she realises. And I¡¯ll make sure she learns to control her power. You have my word."


    Snow nced at her, his expression wary but resigned. "No more pushing her to the brink," he pointed out after some time.


    "Agreed," my mother replied with a nod.


    I leaned back against the pillows, exhaustion pulling at me again. "Can we... save the rest of this forter? I think I need to sleep for a year."


    Snow chuckled softly, brushing his lips against my forehead. "Rest, love. I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    As I drifted back to sleep, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of hope. Despite the chaos, despite the danger ahead, I wasn¡¯t alone in this fight. And that made all the difference.


    By the time I woke up, it was already 8 in the evening. As much as we could stay, Snow said he¡¯d feel better if I was somewhere safe, where he could protect me.


    I bid my goodbyes for now and left with him. When I asked about Zade, I was informed he hadn¡¯t been told yet. Which was a good thing, else he would have gone ballistic like Snow.


    Snow had been searching for me when he returned and found out I was at my mother¡¯s. At the same time, he sensed something wrong via the matebond and came rushing here.


    Holding my hand, he led me out of the packhouse and straight to his car.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The drive back to our mansion was quiet, tension heavy in the air. Zara sat beside me, her head resting against the window.


    I could tell she was exhausted, both physically and emotionally, but something in me wouldn¡¯t let the anger simmering inside fade.


    I couldn¡¯t believe her. Going to her mother without telling me about her dream¡ªher vision¡ªand willingly putting herself in danger. How could she be so reckless?


    We arrived an hour pluster and as soon as we stepped inside the mansion, Zara turned toward me, likely expecting me to join her in the living room, but I didn¡¯t stop. I walked straight to my study, shutting the door behind me harder than I meant to.


    I paced the room, running a hand through my hair. cier stirred restlessly in the back of my mind, growling softly. He wasn¡¯t angry at Zara¡ªno, he was worried. But I couldn¡¯t get past how she¡¯d kept something so important from me.


    The door to the study creaked open, and I nced up to see Zara slipping inside. She closed the door gently, her tired eyes fixed on me.


    "Snow," she said softly, stepping closer. "Why are you avoiding me?"


    "I¡¯m not avoiding you," I snapped, though the edge in my voice betrayed the truth.


    She arched a brow, crossing her arms. "Then why did you storm off the second we got home? What¡¯s going on?"


    I exhaled sharply, running a hand down my face. "You had a dream, Zara. A vision or whatever it was, nightmare."


    "It wasn¡¯t a nightmare. It was real. I was, my spirit was projected out of my body," she cut in, exining.


    "Even worse. You never said anything to me about it."


    Her eyes widened slightly, and she opened her mouth to respond, but I cut her off.


    "Instead," I continued, my voice rising, "you went to your mother. You put yourself in danger without telling me a damn thing. For what? To get yourself killed?"


    Her face softened, guilt shing in her eyes. "Snow, I wasn¡¯t trying to shut you out. I just¡ª"


    "You just what?" I interrupted, my frustration spilling out. "You thought I couldn¡¯t handle it? You thought it wasn¡¯t important enough to tell me?"


    "It wasn¡¯t like that," she said, her voice steady butced with emotion. "I needed answers, Snow. I needed to know what¡¯s happening to me, and my mother had those answers."


    "You could¡¯ve told me!" I snapped, mming my hand against the desk. "Do you have any idea how terrified I was when I saw you in that state? You could¡¯ve died, Zara. Your powers could¡¯ve killed you, and for what? To prove something to yourself? To me?"


    Her shoulders sagged, and for a moment, she lookedpletely defeated. "Snow, I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt you. I just... I didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Everything¡¯s happening so fast, and I felt like I needed to handle it on my own."


    "You don¡¯t have to handle it alone," I said, my voice softening despite my anger. "That¡¯s the whole point, Zara. You don¡¯t have to go through this without me. We¡¯re a team. Or are we not?"


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel

 Chapter 359: Sneaky Vera

    <h4>Chapter 359: Sneaky Vera</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 359</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zara¡¯s lips parted slightly, and she stepped closer, reaching out to touch my arm. "We are," she whispered. "I¡¯m sorry, Snow. I should¡¯ve told you. I should¡¯ve trusted you."


    I looked into her eyes, searching for something¡ªan answer, reassurance, maybe even forgiveness for my own anger. What I found was sincerity, regret, and the unwavering love that had always held us together.


    I sighed, pulling her into my arms. She melted against me, her head resting on my chest as I held her tightly.


    "I can¡¯t lose you, Zara," I murmured, my voice breaking slightly. "You¡¯re my everything."


    "You won¡¯t," she promised, her arms wrapping around me. "I¡¯m sorry I made you feel like you weren¡¯t part of this. I¡¯ll do better. I swear."


    I pressed a kiss to her forehead, my anger fading but the worry still lingering. "Just... don¡¯t ever shut me out again. No matter what it is, no matter how bad it seems, we handle it together. Deal?"


    "Deal," she said softly, looking up at me with a small, tired smile.


    For now, the tension between us had eased, but I knew this was far from over. We were standing on the edge of something far bigger than either of us, and the only way to survive it was to stand together.


    But then, I wasn¡¯t entirely honest with her myself and that was hurting me too.


    ¡¯Oh Zara... my love. I love you."


    ****************


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The guest room was quiet, save for the asional sound of footsteps in the hallway. Iy on the bed, my injured leg propped up on a pillow, still sore from the attack. The pain had dulled slightly, but the stiffness in my muscles remained.


    I sighed, staring up at the ceiling. Being injured like this was frustrating. I hated feeling weak, useless. But more than that, I hated knowing that someone out there wanted me dead.


    A soft knock on the door drew my attention, and before I could respond, the door creaked open.


    A maid entered, bncing a tray of food in her hands. She was young, dark-haired, and dressed in the standard uniform. But just as she stepped toward me, another figure appeared behind her.


    "Let me take that," Vani¡ªone of the new maids¡ªsaid with a polite smile. Her voice was smooth, her tone gentle.


    The first maid hesitated. "Oh, but I was told to¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine," Vani insisted, taking the tray with ease. "I can handle it. You go on and finish the rest of your tasks. I¡¯m done with mine."


    The other maid gave a small nod before slipping out, leaving me alone with Vani.


    I frowned slightly but forced a smile. "You didn¡¯t have to do that."


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all," Vani replied, cing the tray on the bedside table. "You need all the help you can get, don¡¯t you?"


    There was something in the way she said it¡ªsomething almost... amused. But before I could dwell on it, she turned to face me fully.


    "You look like you¡¯re in pain," she said, tilting her head slightly. "How¡¯s your leg?"


    I exhaled. "Sore. But I¡¯ll live. Also, you do not need to make a good name for yourself here in this household."


    "Oh no... I..."


    "Zara already thinks highly of you, you know?"


    "Well. I¡¯m sorry then. I guess I should leave."


    "No. It¡¯s okay," I called out fast. "You can stay."


    Vani hummed in thought. "You know," she mused, "a good foot massage could help. It¡¯ll ease the tension and improve blood flow."


    I blinked. "Uh... that¡¯s not necessary."


    She smiled, stepping closer. "Oh,e now. No need to be stubborn. You should let someone take care of you for once."


    I hesitated, but when I tried to sit up, a sharp ache shot through my muscles, forcing me to wince. Before I could protest, Vani was already at my side, her hands warm and firm as she eased me back down.


    "See?" she murmured. "You need to rx."


    I sighed. "Fine. But just for a little while."


    Vani knelt beside the bed and gently lifted my foot onto herp. Her hands pressed firmly against my skin, kneading slow circles into my ankle and calf. I had to admit¡ªit did feel good.


    But something felt... <i>off</i>.


    I couldn¡¯t quite ce it, but there was an unsettling sensation in the air, like a shift in energy. Maybe it was just my paranoia from the attack, but something about Vani¡¯s presence made my instincts prickle.


    I studied her as she worked, her expressionposed, her fingers steady. She lookedpletely at ease. But beneath that exterior, there was something else lurking in her eyes.


    Something dark.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I kept my touch gentle, my movements slow, as my fingers kneaded into E¡¯s skin. From the outside, E saw me as the epitome of care and patience, a devoted maid tending to an injured guest.


    But inside?


    Inside, all I could think about was how easy it would be to snap her fragile ankle in my hands.


    How easy it would be to press just a little harder¡ªto send pain shooting through her body, to remind her how truly powerless she was.


    She had no idea who I was. She had no idea how much I hated her.


    I wanted to crush her. My goal was to silence herpletely. I want her to feel regret for ever putting herself in my path.


    <i>"Not yet,"</i> I reminded myself.


    No, not yet.


    She was still useful for now. Her suffering had only just begun.


    Keeping my smile, I decided to engage her in a little chatter to help her rx and not sense anything.


    "So, tell me about yourself."


    "I, huh... just lost my parents so..."


    E had that look on her face as though she just caused something truly bad and I smiled.


    All through till I left her, she said nothing, and that was it.


    When I was done, I smiled and nodded as I walked away.


    "Oh and Vani, I¡¯m sorry."


    "Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s okay."


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 360: Uping Her Game

    <h4>Chapter 360: Uping Her Game</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 360</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After leaving E, I went to theundry room, where I folded freshly cleaned sheets. I worked methodically but all the while, my mind was elsewhere¡ªon <i>her</i>.


    E.


    Her face as I massaged her ankle. The trust in her eyes was palpable. She was unaware of the danger that loomed ahead.


    A smirk tugged at my lips. E was nothing but a pawn in this game. And yet, I knew someone who would not see it that way.


    As if summoned by my thoughts, my phone vibrated in my pocket. A private number.


    I tensed. I knew exactly who it was.


    Dropping the sheet in my hands, I grabbed the phone and slipped out of theundry room, walking briskly toward my quarters. Once inside, I closed the door and pressed the phone to my ear.


    "Hello, fianc¨¦."


    A deep chuckle. Followed before he spoke. "Hey, betrothed."


    I rolled my eyes. "What do you want, Kent?"


    "Simple," he said, his voice dropping to something sharper. "The reason why E sent me a text, <i>you</i> sent her a location, deleted the message, and then... <i>hurt her</i>."


    I smirked, twirling a strand of my hair around my finger. "Well, well. Why should I let any woman near <i>my</i> fianc¨¦, huh?"


    He sighed. "I wonder how your <i>new work</i> is going." His tone turned almost mocking. "You wouldn¡¯t want me ruining your precious n to get Zara Zephyr, would you? I mean... one word from me and¡ªpoof! Everything goes up in smoke."


    I clenched my jaw. <i>That bastard.</i>


    "Why do you care about E so much?" I pressed, my voice colder now. "Do you love her?"


    There was a pause. Then, his response was as nonchnt as ever. "And why are <i>you</i> bothered? E¡¯s old news. It¡¯s not like I cheated on you."


    I scoffed. "Tsk. Keep telling yourself that," I muttered. "You want her. I can feel it. You want her like you need her."


    Kent let out a slow breath. "Then you leave me no choice." His voice turned deadly calm. "Go after E again, and the marriage is off."


    My fingers tightened around the phone. "Are you threatening me?"


    "If I were threatening you, you¡¯d know."


    The line went dead immediately.


    My blood boiled. "<i>That son of a bitch."</i>


    A growl ripped from my throat as I hurled the phone across the room. It hit the wall with a <i>thud</i> before ttering onto the floor.


    "How dare he!" I seethed. "Threatening me?!"


    I paced furiously, my nails digging into my palms. He thinks he can control me? That I¡¯d back down just because he said so?


    No. No one tells me what to do. Not Kent. Not E. Not even Snow.


    I would <i>have it all</i>.


    I grabbed the ss of water on my nightstand and <i>smashed</i> it onto the ground. Shards of ss scattered across the floor, water soaking into the carpet. My breath came in rapid, angry bursts.


    <i>Calm down, Vera.</i>


    Just then, I heard hurried footsteps approaching. Someone wasing.


    <i>Shit.</i>


    Acting quickly, I grabbed one of the broken ss pieces and pressed it into my palm, wincing as a sharp sting tore through my skin. Blood welled up, dripping onto the floor.


    The door burst open. One of the maids rushed in, her face filled with concern. "Miss Vani! Are you alright? I heard¡ª"


    I gasped, clutching my hand. "I... I¡¯m so sorry," I stammered, feigning dizziness as I swayed slightly. "I got dizzy and... well..."


    The maid¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the blood on my hand. "Oh, goddess! You¡¯re hurt!" She hurried toward me, grabbing a nearby towel.


    I let her fuss over me, biting my lip to suppress a triumphant smile.


    Kent thought he could control me? <i>Fool.</i>


    I wasn¡¯t the one who would lose in the end.


    E. Zara. <i>Even Kent.</i>


    They would all <i>fall</i>. After all, I would soon get my mate to be with me.


    ***************


    ~<strong>Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The drive home felt longer than usual, but my mind was too upied to notice. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Zara.


    Her training, the dangers surrounding her and the way she had copsed after using her powers.


    I clenched the steering wheel. My chest was still tight with frustration. I knew she wanted to protect me from her troubles, but shutting me out? That was uneptable. We were supposed to face everything <i>together</i>.


    With a sigh, I pulled into the driveway and parked. The mansion was quiet as I entered, most of the household either busy with duties or retired for the evening. I made my way to my study, hoping for a few moments of peace before I went to Zara.


    I barely had time to settle behind my desk when a soft knock came at the door.


    "Come in," I called, rubbing my temples.


    The door creaked open, and a familiar scent filled the room¡ªsoft, floral, intoxicating¡ªVera.


    Or <i>Vani</i>, as she called herself here.


    She stepped inside, a tray in her hands. "Good evening, Alpha," she said gently, her voice smooth and pleasant. "I brought you some tea."


    I nced at her warily, my muscles tensing involuntarily. "That¡¯s not necessary," I said.


    "But you¡¯ve had a long day," she countered, setting the tray down on my desk. "A warm drink might help."


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately, my eyes flicking toward her. She was dressed in the maid¡¯s uniform, but something about the way she carried herself felt... unnatural. Too poised. Too controlled.


    She reached for the teapot, pouring a cup for me. As she did, she leaned in slightly, just enough for her scent to wrap around me like a noose.


    And <i>that</i> was when the mate bond surged to life.


    A sharp pull in my chest¡ªwarmth curling through my veins.


    <i>No.</i>


    cier stirred instantly, pushing against my control. "<i>Touch her.</i>"


    I gritted my teeth, gripping the arms of my chair. "<i>No, I won¡¯t.</i>"


    cier growled, the force of the bond making it harder to resist. Vera¡¯s fingers brushed the cup lightly, as if by ident, and I felt it¡ªa surge of electricity, a desperate need wing at my insides.


    "Snow," she murmured, her gaze softening as she looked at me. "Why are you avoiding me?"


    The ??ost uptodat?? novels are pub??ished on fre(e)webno(v)el.??????

 Chapter 361: War Within

    <h4>Chapter 361: War Within</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 361</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I swallowed hard, willing my voice to stay steady. "Because this... whatever this is... shouldn¡¯t be happening."


    Pain shed in Vera¡¯s eyes, but she quickly masked it. She straightened slightly, her hands sping in front of her.


    "Then maybe," she said softly, "you should just do the right thing and¡ª" She hesitated, her lips trembling. And I knew what she was going to say. "Reject me."


    cier roared in fury.


    A snarl ripped from my throat before I even realized what was happening. A sharp, possessive force mmed through me, taking over in an instant.


    Before I could stop myself, I was on her.


    My hands grabbed her arm, yanking her closer. My breathing was ragged, my vision blurring as my wolf surged forward.


    "I won¡¯t reject you," cier growled, my voice deep and wrong. "Snow can¡¯t make me."


    Vera¡¯s eyes widened, her lips parting in surprise. But she didn¡¯t pull away. If anything, she leaned in slightly, her body responding to the mate bond just as mine was.


    No.


    No, no, no. cier had taken control of my body in that brief moment. His rage broke through for her. I hissed internally, trying to force back control.


    I hated how good our body contact made me¡ªus¡ªfeel and waned only one person¡ªZara.


    The mere thought of my chosen mate suffering such betrayal was more than enough for me to try and push.


    And that was what I did.


    A sharp pain exploded in my head, like ws tearing through my skull. I gritted my teeth, squeezing my eyes shut as I fought for control.


    This isn¡¯t me.


    With sheer force of will, I ripped myself away from her, releasing her arm as if it had burned me. My breath came in heavy gasps as I stumbled back, my head throbbing violently.


    Vera blinked, momentarily stunned, before her expression darkened with something unreadable.


    I didn¡¯t wait for her to speak.


    I turned and walked out of the room. cier growled, wed, and tried to fight his way back, but I ignored him, shutting him down without a second thought.


    I wanted to go to our shared bedroom to see my woman, my love, my heart, thedy of my dreams, but cier kept forcing me to go back to Vera. Tofort our mate but no.


    Since he won¡¯t let me have Zara, he won¡¯t have Vera either.


    At once, I left the house and drove away. I needed to be anywhere but here.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I sat by the window in my room, watching as Snow¡¯s car sped off into the night. The way he had gripped the wheel, the tension in his shoulders¡ªI knew something was wrong. I just didn¡¯t know what.


    Did he and Zara have a fight?


    No. If that were the case, she may havee to me by now.


    I shook my head, reminding myself to stop prying.


    <i>"Not my business,"</i> I reminded myself, but it was hard to ignore.


    This house, this family, had been nothing but kind to me. And Snow? He had always been calm and collected, even when dealing with the worst situations. But today? He looked like a man barely holding himself together.


    I sighed, shifting my injured leg carefully when my phone vibrated on the nightstand. I reached for it and saw a name I hadn¡¯t expected.


    <strong>Ares.</strong>


    A sharp pang of guilt hit me. Since thest time he came to my house, warning me about Kent, I had done exactly what he told me <i>not</i> to do. And worse, I hadn¡¯t spoken to him since.


    I hesitated before answering. "Hello?"


    A pause. Then, his deep voice came through. "So, are we just ignoring each other now?"


    I bit my lip, holding back my guilt any way I could. "I¡ªI¡¯ve been busy."


    Another silence. Then, "I heard you were in the hospital."


    I tensed. "Who told you?"


    "A neighbour." His voice was clipped like he was holding back his frustration. "I called you, E. Multiple times."


    I winced. "I lost my phone for a while," I lied.


    "Where are you now?" Ares demanded, ignoring my lie.


    I hesitated again. "A friend¡¯s house."


    He exhaled loudly. "E."


    There was something about the way he said my name that sent shivers down my spine. I could hear the warning in his tone¡ªthe demand for honesty.


    With a sigh, I relented. "I¡¯m at Snow Zephyr¡¯s mansion."


    Silence.


    And then the line went dead.


    I pulled the phone away from my ear, frowning. <i>Did he just¡ª</i>


    A sudden pit formed in my stomach.


    <i>Oh no.</i>


    Time seemed to skip as I waited for his call. At exactly 40 minutester, the distant sound of engines rumbled outside. I turned my head toward the window just in time to see the mansion gates slowly opening. My heartbeat quickened.


    He was here.


    My phone vibrated again. <strong>Ares.</strong>


    I answered quickly. "Tell me you didn¡¯t¡ª"


    "I¡¯m outside."


    I closed my eyes, groaning inwardly.


    <i>Damn it, Ares.</i>


    I set my phone down and sat up as best as I could, already trying to figure out how to shoo him away before Zara or, worse, Snow found out. But before I coulde up with anything, there was a knock at my door.


    I stiffened.


    "E?" Zara¡¯s voice came from the other side.


    I swallowed hard. A maid must have told her about the unexpected visitor. Of course, she would know <i>exactly</i> who he was here for.


    I exhaled shakily. "Come in."


    The door swung open, and Zara stepped inside. Her eyes held curiosity, but there was a knowing smirk tugging at her lips.


    "Your visitor is here," she said lightly.


    I groaned, rubbing my temples. "Of course, he is."


    "Should I send him away?"


    I hesitated. Would that even work? This was Ares we were talking about. If he wanted to see me, he <i>would</i> see me, whether I liked it or not.


    I sighed. "No. Bring him in."


    Zara nodded, stepping out for a moment. I ran a hand through my hair, trying to calm the nervous energy buzzing inside me.


    Then, a minuteter, the door opened again.


    And there he was.


    Ares walked in, his tall frame filling the space effortlessly. His usual confident stride was slower, controlled. But his eyes¡ªthose piercing eyes¡ªwere locked onto mine, unreadable yet intense.


    "Hello, E," he said smoothly. "Running from me now, are we?"


    I swallowed hard.


    <i>I am so screwed.</i>


    Updat??d fr??m fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 362: Allow Me To Have You

    <h4>Chapter 362: Allow Me To Have You</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 362</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Ares stood before me, arms crossed, his intense gaze pinning me in ce. His presence was overwhelming, suffocating in the worst and best ways.


    I had barely gathered my thoughts when he scoffed, his eyes raking over me, analysing every bruise, every bandage.


    It was annoying, not gonna lie.


    "He did it, right?"


    I ignored Ares and looked away. But that wasn¡¯t much of an option now, seeing how his alpha aura was already illuminating the room.


    "Ares..."


    "You went to see him and somehow you got into this ident?" I inhaled. "What the hell were you thinking, E?" His voice was low but sharp,ced with fury as he interjected. "I warned you. I warned you to stay away from Kent. And now, here you are¡ªbattered, broken, and hiding in another man¡¯s house."


    I exhaled sharply, gripping the bedsheets. "Ares, don¡¯t start."


    "Don¡¯t start?" Hisugh was humourless. "I¡¯ll start if I damn well please. You could¡¯ve died."


    I looked away, pressing my lips together.


    "And let me guess," he continued, stepping closer. "Kent did this?"


    I flinched slightly at the name, but I didn¡¯t answer.


    Ares¡¯s eyes darkened. "I¡¯ll kill him."


    That snapped my attention back to him. "What?"


    "You heard me." His voice was deadly calm, his wolf just beneath the surface. "I¡¯ll find him and rip his goddamn throat out."


    "Ares, wait¡ª"


    "Where is he?"


    I reached for him, gripping his wrist. "It wasn¡¯t Kent!"


    Ares stilled. "What?"


    I swallowed hard, knowing that what I was about to say would only fuel his rage. "It wasn¡¯t Kent," I repeated, my voice softer now. "It was... his fianc¨¦e."


    His whole body went rigid. The air around us grew heavier, charged with his barely contained fury.


    "His fianc¨¦e?" he echoed, his tone low and dangerous.


    I nodded. "Vera."


    His jaw clenched so tightly that I thought his teeth might crack. He took a slow, deep breath through his nose, but it did nothing to ease the fire in his eyes. "Then she¡¯s just as dead as he is," he muttered darkly.


    I tightened my grip on his wrist. "Ares, please. Just stop for a second and¡ª"


    He moved to pace, his energy vibrating with rage, but I tugged harder, trying to steady him. "Ares, <i>stop</i>!"


    It all happened too fast. Ares lost his footing, and the next thing I knew, he fell forward¡ªstraight onto me. The air whooshed out of my lungs as his solid weight pressed me into the mattress.


    For a moment, we both froze.


    His face was inches from mine, his golden eyes flickering with something unreadable. His body was warm, solid, and strong. My heart pounded wildly against my ribs.


    Then, that damn smirk curved his lips. "If you wanted to bed me, E, you should¡¯ve just asked rather than y games."


    Heat rushed to my cheeks. "You¡ª!" I raised my hand to smack him, but he caught my wrist effortlessly, his grip firm yet teasing as he held them back against the bed.


    "Get off," I ordered.


    Ares didn¡¯t move. Instead, he rxed against me as if he belonged there. "Hmm. No, I think I like it here. So cosy."


    I groaned. "Ugh, fine. Stay there."


    Ares chuckled, his breath warm against my skin. "I don¡¯t mind if I do."


    As much as I wanted to shove him off, I was oddly relieved that his rage had simmered down.


    His wolf had been on the verge of snapping just moments ago, but now he was... yful. He was both annoying and yful at the same time.


    "But seriously, get up, you big chunk of..."


    "Of wood?" Arespleted it for me and I blinked.


    "I, huh... no. That¡¯s not what I meant."


    "Then what did you mean, E?"


    "You weigh more than I do, obviously, and my leg."


    At the mention of my leg, Ares¡¯ anger returned and he straightened but still hovered over me. His eyes zed red, scaring me. "Yeah, I should kill Ke..."


    And then, before I could stop myself, I leaned forward. I didn¡¯t think¡ªI just <i>acted</i>.


    My lips brushed against his in a slow, deliberate kiss. One hand slid up to the back of his neck, pulling him closer.


    Ares froze, taken by surprise, as a low growl rumbled in his chest. His grip on my wrist loosened, his hand moving to my waist instead.


    He pulled back slightly, his red eyes flickering with curiosity before reverting back. "What was that for?"


    I smirked. "Shut up."


    Ares¡¯ gaze darkened with something dangerous. "dly." And then he kissed me back.


    The teasing was gone now. His lips moved with a slow, intoxicating dominance, iming me as if he had every right to. Heat coiled in my stomach, my fingers tightening in his hair.


    But just as things started to get very interesting, I tensed.


    "The door," I murmured against his lips.


    Ares didn¡¯t stop. "What about it?"


    "We didn¡¯t lock it."


    He shrugged. "We¡¯ll give anyone who walks in a good show."


    I gasped. "You <i>ass</i>¡ª"


    But before I could finish, his lips crashed against mine again, silencing my protest. "Shhh... Allow me to have you, E."


    Then, the sound of hurried footsteps reached our ears, followed by a sharp inhale from the doorway.


    We both snapped our heads toward the sound.


    Vani stood in the doorway, her face pale, her eyes wide with disbelief and something else.


    Ares¡¯s eyes shed red, his wolf surging forward at the unwee intrusion. A guttural growl ripped from his throat as he whipped his head toward her.


    "GET. OUT."


    His voice was pure dominance, shaking the very air around us.


    Vani flinched, her lips parting as if she wanted to speak, but she thought better of it. Her fists clenched at her sides before she turned on her heel and hurried away, mming the door behind her.


    Ares exhaled, his grip still firm on my waist. "Nosy little thing, isn¡¯t she?"


    I snorted. "You¡¯re ridiculous."


    But deep down, I had to admit... seeing the way Vera reacted? Knowing she didn¡¯t like what she saw, yeah. That <i>definitely</i> felt like a win.


    Updat??d from freew??bnovel(.

 Chapter 363: Discovering Her True Nature

    <h4>Chapter 363: Discovering Her True Nature</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 363</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The house was quieter now that Ares had left, but my mind wasn¡¯t. My thoughts churned, fixating on something that I couldn¡¯t quite shake.


    Vani.


    I still didn¡¯t understand why she had barged into my room when Ares was there. The moment she saw us, the fury in her eyes¡ªraw and unfiltered¡ªwas unmistakable.


    And why? She didn¡¯t even know me. So, where did that hostilitye from?


    Ares had been annoyed too. Before he left, I had asked him if he knew Vani. He said no but admitted that he didn¡¯t like her either. <i>A maid</i>, he had scoffed, <i>had no right to interrupt a moment that wasn¡¯t hers to witness.</i>


    He had left in a sour mood, muttering about Kent and Vera, and just at that moment, something clicked in my head.


    Vera.


    My blood ran cold.


    Ares had mentioned wanting to kill both Kent and Vera. If Vani was Vera, then surely, she would have reacted badly to that.


    I turned in my bed, wincing from the lingering pain in my body. Though my injuries weren¡¯t fully healed, my wolf¡¯s regeneration was finally kicking in, allowing me more movement than before. I could still feel the ache in my limbs, but it was nothing I couldn¡¯t push through.


    Determined, I swung my legs over the bed and stood, careful to keep my bnce. If I was right, if Vani and Vera were the same person, I had to confirm it.


    And I knew just how to do it.


    I made my way downstairs, heading to the kitchen. It waste, and most of the house had quieted down for the evening. If Vani was lurking around, she¡¯d show up soon enough especially if she was Vera, the very one who hated me.


    It made me wonder if she knew somehow I would be brought to Zara¡¯s house and came waiting for me or if she had another agenda of her own altogether.


    I poured myself a ss of juice and grabbed some cookies, settling into a chair by the counter. I barely had a bite when, right on cue, Vani entered the kitchen, wearing her ever-so-fake smile.


    "I didn¡¯t know you were here," she said, her tone light, but the smirk in her eyes betrayed her. "You know, with your leg and all."


    I sipped my juice, watching her carefully from the corner of my eye. "I¡¯m not confined to my bed. I can move and do things just like certain people."


    Her smirk faltered for a second before she recovered.


    "So, um..." she started, fidgeting near the sink.


    "You want to apologize," I cut in smoothly, "for barging into my room?"


    She hesitated, clearly not expecting that. "Well... I... am I supposed to apologize? Considering how rudely he asked me to leave?"


    "Rude? That¡¯s a first, considering you were the one invading my privacy," I shot back. "Or have your brain cells lost the ability to grasp what that means?"


    Vani blinked, caught off guard, before stering another fake smile. "Look, I was worried, that¡¯s all. I sensed anger and wanted to check in on you."


    <i>"Anger, huh? More like</i><i>anger directed at you,"</i> I thought.


    "Is that so?" I mused, cing my cup down. "Then why did I sense your anger and hostility if you were truly just checking in on me?"


    Vani tensed and I smirked, pressing further. "Turn around. Face me. I want to watch you lie to my face."


    Vani inhaled sharply before turning, her smile never wavering. "I have nothing to fear," she shrugged. "I didn¡¯t lie."


    "You didn¡¯t answer my question, though."


    She hesitated. "I... well, nothing. I was recalling my parents¡¯ death when I sensed anger and thought you might want to... end your life. So I rushed in. Nothing more."


    "Hmm," I hummed, tilting my head. "And why would I want to end my life?"


    Vani¡¯s eyes flickered slightly before she shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. Jealousy, maybe? Zara has everything¡ªa doting husband, a beautiful home¡ªand here you are, you obviously have no man or boyfriend. You are stuck with a bruised leg, unable to move freely, so yeah. It must be hard."


    My eyes narrowed. That was a test. And she failed.


    I smiled sweetly, finishing my juice. "No thanks to you, that¡¯s for sure." She wanted to instill malice in me with Zara. Foolish fool.


    Our friendship goes a long way for me to envy Zara. She was my bestie and someone I trusted with my life.


    So, if Vani¡¯s sorry excuse for masking herself as Vera was that she failed again, my intuition couldn¡¯t easily deviate.


    "Enjoy whatever it is you are doing here." I stood up, picked up my ss, and left the kitchen, but my work wasn¡¯t over yet. "Spy," I muttered on my way out.


    For an hour, I sat in the living room, pretending to rx. However, my mind was constantly racing.


    Something about Vani¡¯s reaction¡ªher deflection, her excuses¡ªonly solidified my suspicions.


    Just as I decided to push it to the back of my mind for the meantime until I could discuss it with Zara, a strange energy rippled through the house. My body stiffened, my wolf stirring uneasily.


    What... was that?


    I focused, trying to pinpoint the energy¡¯s source. My senses led me downward... toward the servants¡¯ quarters.


    Heart pounding, I moved as quietly as I could, ignoring the slight limp in my steps. The further I went, the stronger the energy became.


    Finally, I stopped right outside Vani¡¯s room.


    I hesitated, my fingers hovering over the doorknob. If I was wrong, this could be nothing. But if I was right...


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed the door open slightly¡ªjust enough to peek inside.


    And what I saw froze me in ce.


    Vani¡ªno, Vera¡ªstood in the center of the room, surrounded by a swirling aura of dark blue light. Her hands moved in intricate motions as she chanted Zara¡¯s name.


    My blood turned to ice.


    She¡¯s casting a spell on Zara.


    Fear wed up my spine, but I forced myself to stay calm. Quietly, I shut the door and turned to leave.


    I had to tell Zara. Now.


    I hurried down the hall as fast as my injuries allowed. "I have to tell Zara," I whispered to myself.


    I looked over my shoulder to make sure the coast was clear.


    And when I turned back¡ª


    Vera was right in front of me.


    I gasped, stumbling back, but her hand shot out, gripping my forehead.


    Her eyes glowed a sinister blue, and her real face was exposed now¡ªVera, not Vani.


    "I can¡¯t have you do that," she murmured, her voice slithering into my mind. "I cannot let you ruin my ns by telling Zara Zephyr."


    I struggled, my body screaming at me to fight, but I couldn¡¯t move.


    "You... can¡¯t stop me," I gritted out, forcing my body to push back against her magic.


    Vera only smirked. "Oh, dear," she purred, her grip tightening. "I will. And effortlessly so."


    Her hand glowed, and suddenly, searing pain ripped through my skull.


    My vision blurred. My body convulsed. My own eyes turned white against my will as her power overwhelmed me.


    Thest thing I saw was her smiling.


    Then, everything went ck.


    The most uptodat?? n??vels are published on (f)reew??(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 364: Kaid’s Back

    <h4>Chapter 364: Kaid¡¯s Back</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 364</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It had been a long time since I set foot in Werewolf Star City. Too long.


    For months, I hadid low, following Richard¡¯s advice. Giving Zara space. Allowing fate to do its work.


    But fate was a tricky thing.


    No matter how much I tried to focus on my duties, she was always there, lingering in the back of my mind.


    Today, however, wasn¡¯t about her. Today, I had business to attend¡ªmeetings with international partners and alliances to strengthen. Richard was with me, as always, making sure everything ran smoothly.


    We had barely stepped off the helicopter when something shifted.


    A pulse¡ªa familiar, electrifying energy.


    I froze mid-step, my head snapping to the side as my senses red.


    She¡¯s here.


    "She¡¯s here," I murmured, my body tensing.


    Richard arched a brow. "Who?"


    "Zia." The name left my lips before I could stop it. "Zara Zephyr."


    Richard sighed, already knowing what this meant. "Kaid¡ª"


    "There¡¯s energy around her, Richard. Strong energy." My fingers curled into my palm. "I need to see her."


    Before Richard could stop me, I was already walking. No, striding toward her.


    "Kaid!" Richard called after me. "Kaid, damn it!"


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    "Your Majesty!"


    I <strong>had</strong> to see her. So, I ignored it. "Your Majesty, the conference is the other way!"


    Ignoring Richie once more, I followed the pull, my instincts sharper than ever as I left the building. And just as I reached the parking lot outside the hotel, I saw her.


    She was about to enter her car, her long dark hair catching the afternoon light, her aura unmistakable.


    "Zara."


    She turned, her blue eyes widening slightly. "Kaid?"


    For a moment, I just stood there, drinking her in. <i>Damn, she looked good.</i>


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, recovering quickly.


    I shrugged, tucking my hands into my pockets. "A meeting. And I realized... we haven¡¯t seen each other in a while." My gaze flickered over her, sensing the shift in her aura. "But more importantly, there¡¯s something different about you, Zia. Your energy¡ªit¡¯s stronger."


    She smiled, though there was curiosity in her eyes. "Yeah, well, I¡¯ve been working on a few things. But I need to leave for the office now. There¡¯s still a lot to do with Snow and Hunk for the uing project."


    My jaw tightened at the mention of his name.


    "Ah, I see," I said smoothly. "Still ying housepet with your husband?"


    She gave me a look. "You say it like it¡¯s a bad thing."


    I scoffed, my lips twisting into a smirk. "He stole you from me, Zia. What do you expect?"


    "Snow never did anything like that," she replied firmly. "What we have¡ª"


    "Is fate?" I cut in, my toneced with disbelief. "Come on, Zara. You and I both know fate is never that simple."


    Her expression remained unreadable, but she didn¡¯t argue.


    I took a step closer, lowering my voice. "Zara, I hope we can catch up one of these days. I¡¯ll be around for a while."


    She raised an eyebrow. "How long?"


    I smirked. <i>Was she missing me?</i>


    "A month. Umm, you wanna visit me more?" I teased.


    She rolled her eyes. "You wish. I mean, won¡¯t your kingdom miss you or something?"


    "Oh, I see," I chuckled. "She¡¯s trying to chase me out of her city."


    "Not at all. Just wondering."


    I shrugged. "Well, thankfully, Star City doesn¡¯t belong to you or Snow¡¯s pack. It belongs to all..."


    She lifted her hand, stopping me. "All werewolves, Kaid. Not Lycans."


    I ced a hand over my heart dramatically. "Ouch, Zia. That hurts."


    "Truth does that sometimes."


    I chuckled but then grew serious. "You know, modern times call for modern thinking. We¡¯re not at war anymore. Besides, don¡¯t you need my help to defeat Thorned Crescent?"


    She hesitated. "I¡ª"


    "You need me, Zia. And we need to talk."


    "About what?" she asked, cing a hand on her hip.


    I stared at her, debating whether to say it now orter.


    "About you," I said slowly. "And that dark¡ª"


    "There you are, Kaid."


    Richard¡¯s voice cut through our conversation. He approached briskly, looking exasperated.


    "The meeting is starting, and the Lycan King is being asked for," he said pointedly.


    I sighed but nodded. Duty calls.


    Tilting my head at Zara, I smirked. "Tillter, my dear Zia." She rolled her eyes, but I caught the faintest hint of a smile. I leaned in slightly. "Much of my love goes to you."


    And with that, I turned and walked away for now.


    How it hurt each time she was close by and I couldn¡¯t im her lips, hug her and hold her as mine.


    Soon, though, soon.


    ****************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I sat at my desk, staring nkly at the documents in front of me. My pen rested against my lips as my mind wandered.


    <i>Kaid knew something.</i>


    His words from earlier echoed in my head.


    <i>"You need me, Zia. And we need to talk... About you. And that dark¡ª"</i>


    Dark what?


    How had he sensed it? How could he tell there was something different about me?


    I had barely tapped into my powers, and yet, somehow, he had noticed. But my powers weren¡¯t dark. They were light from the encounters I had faced using them. Or did he mean the dark head witch?


    Was it because he was a Lycan? Their senses were sharper, more refined than ours. Or was it something else entirely?


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. There were too many unanswered questions, and with everything else going on¡ªthe witches, Vera, Thorned Crescent¡ªI didn¡¯t have the energy to add Kaid¡¯s sudden reappearance to my list of problems.


    Just then, a knock came at my door.


    I looked up, expecting to see one of Snow¡¯s employees, but instead, my breath hitched.


    "Snow."


    He stood in the doorway, his broad frame filling the space, his dark hair slightly tousled, and his stormy blue eyes locked onto mine.


    Forgetting all my worries, I stood up immediately, my chair scraping against the floor. Without hesitation, I walked straight to him, wrapping my arms around his waist and pulling him into a tight embrace.


    He stiffened slightly at first but quickly melted into me, his arms locking securely around my body as I inhaled deeply, his familiar scent washing over me like a calming wave.


    <i>"He¡¯s home," </i>Astrid purred.


    This content is taken from (f)reewe(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 365: An Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 365: An Opportunity</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 365</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After a moment, I pulled back just enough to look at Snow. He cupped my face gently, his thumb tracing my cheek as our lips met in a slow, lingering kiss.


    Warmth spread through me, grounding me, reminding me that no matter how crazy everything got, this¡ª<strong>we</strong>¡ªwere real.


    When we finally broke apart, I leaned my forehead against his.


    "You didn¡¯te homest night," I murmured. "Where were you?"


    Snow sighed, his grip on my waist tightening slightly. "I came home... but I had to leave again. I needed to clear my head. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you."


    I frowned, stepping back slightly to search his face. "Clear your head about what?"


    His jaw tensed, but then he shook his head. "Nothing you need to worry about."


    I stared at him for a long moment, knowing he wasn¡¯t telling me everything. But I also knew better than to push him when he wasn¡¯t ready.


    For now.


    Taking a deep breath, I decided to change the subject. "I had another Astra projectionst night."


    Snow¡¯s entire body went rigid. "What?"


    I nodded, moving back to my desk and sitting on the edge. "It was like thest one, but... different. This time, it was cut short. Before the head witch could attack, something¡ªor someone¡ªpulled me back."


    Snow stepped closer, his brows furrowed in concern. "Could it have been your mother¡¯s training that did it?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted. "But I don¡¯t think it was. The first time, I broke free on my own. This time... I was pulled back forcefully, as if someone else didn¡¯t <i>want</i> me to be there."


    Snow¡¯s expression darkened. "That¡¯s not good, Zara."


    I exhaled, rubbing my arms. "I know. But if the witches are trying to keep me from uncovering something, it means I¡¯m getting close to the truth. And I need to find out what it is before it¡¯s toote."


    Snow ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident in his posture. "You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, love."


    I gave him a small, determined smile. "Then it¡¯s a good thing I don¡¯t y to lose."


    Snow¡¯s lips twitched, but the worry never left his eyes.


    Neither of us spoke for a moment, the weight of the unknown pressing heavily between us.


    Finally, Snow sighed, taking my hand and pressing a kiss to my knuckles. "Whatever happens, we face it together."


    "Together," I agreed, squeezing his hand.


    Even as I said the words, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasing. Something big that I might not be prepared for.


    "Also, know that whenever you are ready, I am always here to talk."


    "How did you... I¡¯m...?"


    A knock on our door interrupted us. "Come in," I called out and Taylor popped her head outside.


    "Hello, Za... Sir." Snow gave a nod for her to continue. "Umm, your presence is required. Both of you."


    Both Zara and I exchanged nces before looking at Tyalor once more. "Who?"


    "Alpha Storm."


    ****************


    The chairman¡¯s office was grand, lined with dark mahogany furniture and bookshelves stacked with legal documents andpany records. Arge window overlooked the city, giving an almost regal view of Star City¡¯s skyline.


    As soon as Snow and I stepped inside, Alpha Storm lifted his head, his eyes sharp but warm. He gave us a slight nod before gesturing toward the chairs in front of his desk.


    "Sit."


    Snow and I exchanged a nce before doing as he instructed. I was about to greet him formally, but he raised a hand, stopping me.


    "No need for pleasantries, my dear," he said firmly in a calm tone. "I am here on business."


    Unlike me, Snow immediately caught on to his tone. His shoulders squared slightly, already slipping into his Alpha mindset. "Okay, Father. Wee. But what brings you to thepany today?"


    Alpha Storm leaned forward, resting his hands on the desk as he nced at a document before pushing it toward me.


    I blinked in surprise. Snow frowned. "Dad?"


    "This one¡¯s for your wife here," Alpha Storm said, his tone leaving no room for argument. "The Luna will attend to this."


    I nced at Snow, who was watching his father closely.


    Alpha Storm continued, "As you may have heard, there is going to be a meeting with the city¡¯s leaders soon. They are set to award the City Project to the bestpany with the strongest proposal. Additionally, the Reserved Area has been opened for use. Any business within the city or from outside packs can submit their ns for a beneficial project."


    Snow leaned back slightly. "Okay... and?"


    "You will be needed abroad for something bigger," Alpha Storm stated. "So, the only other person I trust to handle this project¡ªaside from Hunk¡ªis your wife."


    My breath hitched.


    <i>Me?</i>


    I looked down at the document in front of me. The City Project. This was <strong>huge</strong>. A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If I could secure this for ourpany, it wouldn¡¯t just boost my career¡ªit would solidify my standing as Snow¡¯s Luna in the business world.


    My fingers trembled slightly as I turned the pages, skimming through the details.


    "I... I don¡¯t know what to say," I finally murmured.


    Alpha Storm leaned forward, his expression serious. "How about you say this¡ªyou will bring us that project." His voice carried the weight ofmand. "With your team."


    I swallowed hard, my grip tightening around the document. Then, slowly, I nodded. "I will."


    Snow¡¯s smile was filled with pride as he turned to me. "Congrattions, love."


    I felt warmth bloom in my chest. This was more than a job. It was trust. A responsibility and a chance to prove myself.


    I nced at Snow again, and suddenly, his voice whispered through our bond, threading into my mind.


    <i>"This means you¡¯re not just taking on this project as my wife or assistant, but as my Luna. Do your best. The... Your crowning will be in effect soon."</i>


    My heart skipped a beat.


    <i>The crowning...</i>


    I smiled, whispering a soft <i>thank you</i> through our bond. Snow only smirked, his eyes filled with something deep and unreadable.


    Alpha Storm stood, dismissing me with a wave of his hand. "Go prepare for it, Luna. I expect results."


    I nodded before rising to my feet. Snow gave my hand a gentle squeeze before I turned and exited the room.


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 366: Getting Her Out

    <h4>Chapter 366: Getting Her Out</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 366</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment Zara was gone, my father leaned back in his chair, studying me intently. "Stay," he ordered when I stood up, ready to leave.


    I exhaled quietly. I had a feeling this wasing.


    For a brief second, I wondered if this was about my stepbrother¡ªor worse, Ivan. But to my surprise, it wasn¡¯t.


    "You¡¯ve been distractedtely, son," my father said bluntly. "What is it?"


    I stiffened.


    I masked my expression immediately, but I knew my father. He could read me better than most people.


    "It¡¯s nothing, Dad," I lied smoothly. "Just that those roaches of witches want Zara. And I... I need to stop them."


    He studied me for a long moment before nodding slowly. "Okay. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. The pack is yours. I am only standing in for you until you¡¯re ready."


    I gave him a curt nod. "I know. Thank you, Father."


    His lips quirked in approval. "Good. Then focus on what¡¯s ahead."


    He stood, signaling the conversation was over.


    "Oh, and one more thing," he added as I reached the door. "Your trip... you leave tomorrow morning. Be prepared."


    I let out a slow breath before nodding once. "Understood."


    As I stepped out of the office, my mind raced.


    <i>Tomorrow morning. That¡¯s just what I do not need. Fine, after my trip, I will tell Zara everything.</i>


    A part of me was relieved to be leaving for a while¡ªto put some distance between me and Vera.


    But another part of me dreaded it.


    Because deep down, I knew. By the time I returned, everything might be different, especially Zara.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I sat on the couch in my room, absentmindedly running my fingers over my bandaged leg. The past few days had been a mess of emotions, pain, and confusion. My body was healing, but my mind felt cluttered.


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, a knock came at the door.


    Before I could answer, Ares strode in, his tall frame dominating the space. He didn¡¯t bother waiting for an invitation¡ªtypical.


    "Morning, sweetheart," he drawled, smirking as he leaned against the doorframe.


    I rolled my eyes. "Who let you in?"


    "Zara," he shrugged. "I told her I¡¯m taking you out for a walk, maybe the park, maybe the movies. Stretch your legs a little."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "You heard me," Ares said, crossing the room and plopping down beside me. He draped an arm over the back of the couch, his body angled toward mine. "You¡¯ve been cooped up in here too long. A little fresh air won¡¯t kill you, princess."


    Zara suddenly appeared at the door, arms crossed. "Are you sure about this, Ares?"


    "Absolutely," he answered without missing a beat. "I¡¯ll take good care of her."


    Zara gave me a questioning look. "E?"


    I was about to answer when a sharp headache suddenly struck, making me wince. My fingers pressed against my temple as a wave of dizziness washed over me.


    "E?" Zara¡¯s voice became concerned.


    I blinked rapidly, trying to steady myself. My gaze flickered toward the hallway, and that¡¯s when I saw her¡ª<i>Vani</i>.


    Something in me tensed, and images shed through my mind for a brief moment. Dark blue energy. A sinister smirk. A voice in my head.


    My breathing quickened. <i>What was that?</i>


    "E?" Zara ced a hand on my shoulder. "Are you okay?"


    I forced a smile, shaking the feeling off. The memory¡ªif that¡¯s what it was¡ªfelt like a dream, slipping away before I could grasp it.


    "I¡¯m fine," I muttered, waving a hand dismissively.


    "You don¡¯t look fine," Zara said, her brows furrowing. "If you¡¯re not feeling well, you can stay and rest¡ª"


    "No," I cut in quickly. "I¡¯m good. I need this."


    Zara hesitated but eventually sighed. "Alright. Just be careful."


    Ares grinned. "She¡¯s in safe hands."


    I wasn¡¯t so sure about that.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>At the Park</strong>


    The fresh air helped clear my mind a little. The park was peaceful, the soft rustling of leaves filling the quiet space around us.


    Ares and I strolled side by side, his hands in his pockets, while I focused on steadying my steps. My leg still ached, but I could manage.


    "So," Ares said, ncing at me. "How does it feel to be out and about again?"


    I smirked. "Like I¡¯ve been let out of prison."


    He chuckled. "Careful, E. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say you¡¯re starting to enjoy mypany."


    I scoffed. "I¡¯d rather have a root canal."


    Ares clutched his chest dramatically. "Ouch. Right in the heart."


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t fight the small smile tugging at my lips.


    We found a bench near theke, and I sat down with a relieved sigh, stretching out my injured leg.


    Ares dropped down beside me, spreading his arms across the back of the bench. "So... you and Kent."


    I tensed. "What about him?"


    Ares¡¯s yful demeanour darkened slightly. "Do you really think he¡¯s done with you?"


    I looked away, watching the water ripple against the breeze.


    "He¡¯s engaged," I muttered. "He has Vera now."


    Ares let out a humourlessugh. "And you believe that means anything?"


    I shot him a re. "What do you want me to say, Ares? That I¡¯m scared? That I¡¯m waiting for him toe after me?"


    His jaw clenched, and he turned toward me fully. "I don¡¯t want you to wait for anything. I want you to be prepared. Because the moment hees sniffing around, I will kill him."


    Something about the intensity in his eyes sent a shiver down my spine.


    "You talk a lot of stuff, Ares," I said, tilting my head. "But do you really mean it?"


    His eyes flickered with something unreadable before his smirk returned. "Try me."


    There was a challenge in his tone, one I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to. But there was also something else. The tension between us thickened, an invisible force pulling me closer.


    I didn¡¯t know whether it was because I felt protected or was beginning to fall for him, but I wasn¡¯t thinking when I moved.


    One second, I was sitting, and the next, I was tugging his shirt, pulling him closer. His eyes widened slightly, surprised¡ªbut only for a moment.


    Then his smirk vanished.


    Updat??d from freew??bnovel(.

 Chapter 367: The Lycan’s Mate

    <h4>Chapter 367: The Lycan¡¯s Mate</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 367</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Ares¡¯s lips were inches from mine, but just as I was about to kiss him, he spoke, "I never took you for a PDA person."


    I furrowed my brows. "I mean, if you wanted to bed me, E," he murmured, his voice teasing but dark, "you could¡¯ve just asked instead of ying games like we did on our first time."


    Our first time... Immediately the memories came back and I felt my cheeks heat up again.


    It was like I was seeing myself as a reckless teen, enjoying her life and fucking wild with the hottest, most handsome, annoying, and breathtaking young man I have ever met.


    My smile widened as I closed my eyes, prepared to release my grip and kiss him, but suddenly, I sensed an irresistible pull.


    The second Ares¡¯s lips brushed against mine; something inside me snapped.


    It wasn¡¯t just the kiss¡ªit was something else¡ªa pull¡ªa shift¡ªa force so raw and undeniable that it tore through me like wildfire.


    I gasped against his mouth, my entire body jolting as my wolf <i>howled</i> in my mind, erratic and restless.


    It wasn¡¯t like anything I¡¯d ever felt before. It was <i>everywhere and nowhere</i>, scattered yet focused like an invisible thread had suddenly tightened around my soul.


    Then came the scent.


    An intoxicating, overwhelming presence that wasn¡¯t Ares hit me all at once. It was different¡ªnew¡ªdeep, wild, and something that made every nerve in my body tingle with a need I couldn¡¯tprehend.


    I needed to find it. My goal was to pursue it relentlessly. To link just as my wolf wanted.


    She was wing restlessly inside of me, fighting toe out and take control to search better than I would.


    I tore my lips away from Ares without a second thought, my breaths shallow, my heartbeat erratic.


    My hands pressed against his chest, trying to push him away as I turned my head, searching, <i>searching</i> for the source of that scent.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe in normal air. Any breathing in was him, totally different but weing, calming yet disturbing.


    "What the hell¡ª" Ares¡¯s voice was rough, confused. His hands mped around my wrists, stopping me from moving. "E, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    I didn¡¯t speak to him and struggled against his hold, my entire body screaming at me to run.


    "I¡ª" My throat went dry. I didn¡¯t know how to exin it. I just knew I had to go. To find whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªwas pulling me like this.


    But just as I tried to stand, a deafening, earth-shaking growl erupted through the park.


    The sound made my blood run cold. It wasn¡¯t just a growl. It was a im, a warning and amand.


    Ares and I both turned our heads at the same time, our bodies instinctively tensing. And then we saw him.


    A tall, handsome, broad-shouldered man stood a few feet away, his dark eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. His entire body radiated power¡ªpure, dominant, and unmistakable.


    His scent washed over me like a tidal wave, the same intoxicating one that had sent me spiralling only seconds ago.


    And then he spoke in a low, rough, and possessive voice. One I¡¯d never in my life ever forget. "Get the hell away from my mate."


    My what now?


    Before my brain could register any of what he said and why he looked like he could kill Ares right now for touching me, I felt his wolf¡¯s aura strongly cradling my mind as it reached for my wolf.


    <i>"</i>Mate<i>."</i>


    The word left my lips before I could even think. My wolf howled in agreement, her essence syncing with mine as something inside me clicked into ce.


    Shock crashed through me as I tilted my head, trying to make sense of what I was seeing¡ª<i>what I was feeling</i>.


    The man stood a few feet away, his body radiating power, his presence overwhelming. His dark hair was tousled like he had just stepped out of battle, his sharp jaw clenched, and his eyes burnt intensely at me in a way that made my skin tingle.


    I swallowed hard, my fingers twitching as I pointed at him. "You¡¯re..."


    His eyes didn¡¯t waver as he took a step closer. "Your mate," he finished for me.


    "No. Yes. But no¡ªI mean, you¡¯re..." My breath hitched as his eyes flickered with an unmistakable golden glow.


    He wasn¡¯t just any werewolf.


    "You¡¯re a Lycan," I whispered as my heart pounded loudly in my chest.


    A low, dangerous growl rumbled from behind me. "A Beta," Ares corrected, his tone dark with displeasure.


    Richard barely spared Ares a nce. His entire focus was locked on me as if nothing else in the world existed.


    I felt trapped under his gaze like he had stripped me bare with just a look. It wasn¡¯t just the mate bond pulling me¡ªit was his sheer dominance.


    He exuded authority in a way that made my body instinctively respond, my pulse quickening as heat spread through me.


    But my mind?


    <i>My mind was screaming.</i>


    This couldn¡¯t be happening. This shouldn¡¯t be happening. But before any of us could speak, his gaze averted from my eyes to where Ares¡¯s hands were on me.


    I swallowed hard,pletely shaken to the core.


    Just then, another figure emerged from the trees behind Richard, his steps calm but his presence no less imposing.


    "Richard," the man called out, his voice smooth yetmanding. "Calm down."


    Richard¡¯s jaw flexed, but he didn¡¯t move.


    I blinked, snapping out of my daze as my eyes flickered toward the neer. "Richard, your kingmands it. Stand the fuck down."


    My stomach dropped at thest sentence he said.


    If my mate was a Lycan and a beta, then that meant this was...


    <i>The Lycan King... Kaid.</i>


    I whipped my head back to Richard, realization mming into me like a freight train.


    "Richie," Kaid continued, his voice edged with warning. "Let your mate breathe before she passes out."


    I sucked in a sharp breath, only now realizing how shallow my breathing had be.


    <i>Shit.</i>


    I had a <i>Lycan</i> mate.


    And not just any Lycan¡ªhe was Kaid¡¯s Beta. His second-inmand.


    Judging by the way he was still <i>staring</i> at me, possessive, determined, andpletely unaffected by my obvious panic... This was just the beginning of something...


    My eyes blurred, and the next thing I knew, I copsed, but rather than feel Ares¡¯s familiar arms holding me, that same scent overwhelmed me, cradling me.


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.????? for the best novel reading exp??rience

 Chapter 368: Trouble in Mate-dise

    <h4>Chapter 368: Trouble in Mate-dise</h4>


    ***************


    ~E¡¯s POV~


    The world around me felt weightless, my body floating in a sea of warmth and unfamiliarfort. My mind was foggy, struggling to grasp onto reality, but voices¡ªdeep, heated voices¡ªpierced through the haze.


    I winced at the headache thanks to their rumbling voices.


    "She¡¯s my mate," a rough,manding voice growled. "You have no right to be near her." That was Ric...


    "Oh, fuck off, Richard," Ares snapped with a tone just as sharp. "She was with me before your Lycan ass decided to sniff around."


    A low, menacing growl vibrated through the air, sending shivers down my spine. "You touched my mate," Richard snarled. "If you weren¡¯t Kaid¡¯s¡ª"


    "Enough," Kaid¡¯s voice pierced the tension with a sharp edge, causing the room to fall silent.


    I slowly started to regain control of my senses, my eyelids fluttering, the weight of exhaustion still pressing against me. My head pounded like I had been thrown into an actual Astra projection, only that it felt too real.


    "Both of you," Kaid continued firmly. "Shut up. You sound like children fighting over a damn toy."


    "She¡¯s not a toy," Richard muttered darkly.


    "Then stop acting like she is," Kaid shot back, holding a deep growl. "She¡¯s unconscious, and instead of focusing on her, you¡¯re both waving your dicks around trying to im her like she¡¯s property. Now sit the fuck down and shut up before I make you."


    A heavy silence followed, but I could feel the tension crackling in the air even before I sat down.


    Just then, Kaid pulled out his phone. I heard the distinct sound of him dialing before he spoke, "Zara. E fainted."


    My breath hitched at the mention of my best friend. I wondered where I was but Kaid continued.


    "She¡¯s fine," Kaid reassured her. "She¡¯s here at the hotel youst saw me at. You might want toe get her before her boyfriend and my Beta kill each other."


    There was a pause, and then Kaid sighed. "See you soon, Zara. When you get here, you¡¯d understand."


    The moment he ended the call, another wave of silence swept through the room.


    And then, just as I was fullying back to reality, I felt it.


    A presence¡ªtwo of them, hovering over me, radiating heat, tension, and something that sent my heartbeat into chaos.


    My eyes flickered open, adjusting to the dim lighting of what looked like an expensive hotel suite.


    And the second I moved, both Richard and Ares lunged forward at the same time.


    "E," Richard¡¯s deep voice was the first to reach me, filled with possessiveness and something dangerously close to worry.


    "Shit, you scared me, princess," Ares muttered, his tone softer than before.


    I blinked, my mind racing to process what was happening. I was lying on a massive bed, and the two most infuriating men I had ever met were standing way too close, their eyes locked onto me like I was some fragile porcin doll.


    My throat was dry, and my body felt strangely warm, almost as if I was still wrapped in that overwhelming scent¡ªRichard¡¯s scent.


    "Where..." I tried to speak but my voice was hoarse.


    Richard immediately grabbed a ss of water from the nightstand and pressed it to my lips. "Drink."


    I hesitated of course. He may be my mate but even I have some sense of reasoning.


    Ares scoffed, crossing his arms. "Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake, E, he¡¯s not poisoning you."


    And what about making me sleepy while he kidnapped me?


    Hearing my voice in my head I mentally facepalmed. I sounded ridiculous.


    If he really wanted to do so, he would have done it since.


    And the fact that Ares is still here is proof that Richard never had such intentions.


    I shot Area a re nheless but took the drink anyway, my lips brushing against the cool rim of the ss. The moment the liquid soothed my throat, I let out a sigh.


    "Better?" Richard asked, his eyes searching mine.


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    Ares let out a dramatic breath and leaned against the wall. "Good. Because I was about to throw you over my shoulder and drag you back to Snow¡¯s mansion if you didn¡¯t wake up soon."


    I rolled my eyes. "Charming."


    Richard, however, wasn¡¯t amused. His entire body remained rigid, his focus still entirely on me. I could feel the mate bond working through him, through us, connecting us in a way that terrified and thrilled me at the same time.


    I needed to get out of here.


    I needed to think.


    Because this? This was too much.


    Just then, Richard reached for my wrist, his fingers warm and firm as he held me gently.


    "You felt it," he murmured but his voice was certain.


    I swallowed as my pulse raced at his touch. "Felt what?"


    His eyes darkened. "Me, us."


    Ares groaned loudly. "Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake. Not this mate bond shit again."


    Richard¡¯s re snapped to him, his grip on my wrist tightening just slightly. "Watch your mouth, Ares."


    "Oh, bite me, Richie."


    I closed my eyes for a brief second, exhaling sharply. "Enough. Both of you."


    They both fell silent, but the tension didn¡¯t ease.


    I looked back at Richard. "I don¡¯t know what I felt, okay? This is a lot to process."


    His gaze softened, just slightly. "I know," he admitted. "But you can¡¯t ignore it, E. This¡ª"we"¡ªis real. We are mates, love."


    "Love?" Ares questioned instantly but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    This was the mate bond, the very one all werewolves looked forward to. I couldn¡¯t me Richard for nay of his actions.


    Before now, before Kent and Ares, I would have jumped at the thought but now, after being lied to and all...


    Not so sure anymore.


    I opened my mouth to argue, to tell Richard that my life had beenplicated enough before throwing a damn Lycan mate into the mix. But before I could say anything, the hotel room door suddenly opened.


    Zara walked in, her expression shifting from relief to deadly as she took in the scene in front of her.


    Her gaze flickered between me, Richard, and Ares befo


    re she sighed heavily. "What the hell did I just walk into?"


    Updat??d fr??m freew??bnov??l.c(o)m

 Chapter 369: Unprepared

    <h4>Chapter 369: Unprepared</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 369</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The silence that followed Zara¡¯s question was almost suffocating. Her sharp eyes flickered between Ares, Richard, and me, clearly assessing the situation.


    She wasn¡¯t just my best friend; she was a Luna and a powerful alpha who could smell the tension.


    "Someone better start talking," Zara said, crossing her arms.


    Ares scoffed, shaking his head. "Oh, you¡¯re gonna love this one, Zara." He turned toward her, his signature smirkced with sarcasm. "Apparently, Mr. Tall, Dark, and Brooding over here thinks E is his mate."


    I flinched slightly at how bluntly he said it. Not because it wasn¡¯t true but because saying it out loud made it real.


    Zara¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her gaze snapping to Richard. He was standing stiff, his jaw clenched, eyes locked onto me like I might disappear.


    "Wait... what?" Zara blinked, looking between us again as if trying to piece it together.


    I let out a slow breath, rubbing my temples. "Yeah. It¡ªit¡¯s true. I felt it. My wolf synced with his. Richard is my mate," I muttered.


    Richard¡¯s green eyes darkened. "Because it¡¯s the truth." His voice was rough, barely restrained, and thick with frustration. His whole body vibrated with tension, his fists clenching at his sides.


    Ares let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Oh yeah, sure. That makes perfect sense. Because fate just decided to throw her into the arms of a Lycan Beta, right? What a fucking coincidence."


    Richard snapped.


    He took a dangerous step forward, the power in the room shifting instantly. His aura was suffocating¡ªdominant, wild, furious.


    "You think I give a shit what you believe?" Richard growled, his voice dripping with lethal intent. "She¡¯s mine. The bond is there. I felt it. And she felt it, too." His gaze burned into mine, filled with challenge and something else¡ªsomething possessive.


    My throat tightened, my wolf stirring beneath my skin. As much as I wanted to deny it, he was right. I had felt it. I had felt him. And it terrified me.


    Ares didn¡¯t back down, though. Instead, he tilted his head with a mocking smirk. "Yours? You sure about that? Becausest I checked, E was with me before your Lycan ass showed up."


    Richard snarled, taking another step forward. "Watch your fucking mouth."


    "Or what?" Ares taunted, standing his ground. "You gonna fight me for her?"


    I shot up from the bed despite my body¡¯s protests. "Enough!"


    The room vibrated from the sheer dominance shing between the two of them. The air was thick and charged, like a storm ready to explode.


    And then¡ªa groan.


    We all turned toward Kaid, who pinched the bridge of his nose, his face contorted in exhaustion. "Fuck," he muttered.


    Zara instantly narrowed her eyes. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Kaid exhaled sharply, rubbing his temple as if fighting off a headache. "You two idiots are giving me a migraine," he muttered. Then, he looked at Zara. "Can you please handle this? Because if I have to listen to them measuring their dicks for another second, I might rip my ears off."


    Zara sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Gods, you men are exhausting."


    I couldn¡¯t agree more.


    Zara turned to Ares and Richard, her expression shifting into something authoritative. "Both of you. Leave. Now."


    Richard stiffened instantly. "No."


    Ares folded his arms. "Why? You wanna gossip about me?"


    Zara shot him a sharp re. "Because I need to talk to my best friend, you fucking morons."


    Ares smirked, looking impressed. "Damn, Zara. Tell me how you really feel."


    "Ares." Her voice was calm, but it held the weight ofmand.


    Ares rolled his eyes but finally let out a sigh, holding his hands up in surrender. "Fine. I¡¯ll step out."


    Zara turned to Richard, who hadn¡¯t moved an inch. His green eyes remained locked onto mine, challenging me, daring me to deny him.


    "Richard," Zara said slowly. "I need to talk to E. Alone."


    His jaw tightened. He didn¡¯t like this. I could feel his wolf resisting, wing to stay near me. But after a long moment, he finally nodded, albeit reluctantly.


    "Fine," he said hoarsely. "But I won¡¯t be far."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine.


    The two men¡ªone my past, one my fated future¡ªwalked toward the door. But before Richard stepped out, he turned his head slightly.


    "This conversation isn¡¯t over," he warned.


    I swallowed hard, watching as they both disappeared into the hallway.


    The moment the door clicked shut, Zara exhaled, plopping onto the chair beside the bed.


    "Okay," she said, rubbing her temples. "What the actual fuck just happened?"


    I let out a heavy sigh, my fingers gripping the sheets as I tried to gather my thoughts. My head still felt like it was spinning from everything that had just happened.


    Zara leaned forward, arms crossed, waiting patiently¡ªbut not <i>too</i> patiently. "Well?" she pressed. "Are you going to tell me what the hell is going on, or do I have to drag it out of you?"


    I groaned, rubbing my face with both hands. "It¡¯s exactly what it looks like, Zara," I muttered. "Richard is my mate."


    Zara¡¯s brows shot up, and she let out a low whistle. "Damn<i>.</i>"


    "Yeah," I mumbled. "Tell me about it."


    "And to think I was going to link you two up before. Who knew the moon goddess had other ns of her own?"


    "Exactly. I wasn¡¯t ready for this, Zar. A Lycan?"


    "They are not bad."


    "And what about what Kaid did to you?"


    "The allure?" I nodded and Zara shrugged. "They are not all bad, okay, and Kaid isn¡¯t either."


    "Tell that to Snow."


    Zara sighed before studying me for a moment and then tilted her head. "And Ares?"


    I hesitated. The problem wasn¡¯t just Ares¡ªit was everything¡ªpast, present,plications, name it.


    I had moved on¡ªor at least, I thought I had. But with him standing there, furious and possessive, the way he always was...


    "That¡¯s the problem," I admitted. "He still thinks of me as his. Ares still wants me."


    Zara let out a dryugh. "No shit, E. The guy looked like he was ready to rip Richard¡¯s head off the second he saw him im you."


    Readt??st chapters at fre(??)NovelFire Only

 Chapter 370: Her Choice

    <h4>Chapter 370: Her Choice</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 370</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I swallowed hard, my fingers curling into the sheets. "It¡¯s just... It is a lot, Zara. I don¡¯t even know how to process this. One second, I¡¯m living my life, trying to move on, and the next, fate decides to throw a damn Lycan mate at me?"


    Zara leaned back, tapping her fingers against the armrest. "So, what are you going to do?"


    I blinked at her, my heart skipping a beat. "What do you mean?"


    She gave me a pointed look. "E<i>.</i> You have a mate bond with Richard now. That changes things. But you also have Ares, and whether or not you want to admit it, there¡¯s still something there between you two."


    I shook my head quickly. "No. Ares and I are in the past. We just had our chemistry. He¡¯s just being possessive because he thinks he still has a im over me."


    Zara raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure about that?"


    I opened my mouth to answer but found myself hesitating. This was due to my deep-seated uncertainty.


    Ares and I had a fiery history. And despite everything, there was still something there.


    But Richard... he was different. I didn¡¯t know him, but I felt him. The mate bond wasn¡¯t something I could ignore. It was powerful, primal, something my soul recognised even before my mind could catch up.


    And that terrified me.


    Zara must have noticed my internal struggle because she leaned forward, her expression softer now. "Listen, E. No one¡¯s going to force you into anything. But you need to figure out what you want and not what fate, Ares or Richard wants. You... you gotta think about you. Ypou¡¯ve nbeen hurt before but not all men are scum. Remember that."


    "I know but..."


    "No buts, youngdy. You deserve happiness, and you cannot get it from Kent. Try as you may, but Kent is the epitome of danger. Look out there and see for yourself. Ares might have lied about his identity, but that¡¯s because he was scared of losing you."


    I wanted to speak, but Zara lifted her finger, cutting me off before I started. "Which was his mistake, but then again, you guys had chemistry, babe. And now Richard..."


    Zara inhaled as she raked her fingers through her hair, leaving a scattered mess around her shoulders.


    "Babe, he is your mate. I may not have had a fated mate, but the bond I have with Snow, I wouldn¡¯t give that up for anything. I love him, and I chose him."


    I took a sharp breath as her words struck me deeply.


    What do I want?


    Silence stretched between us as I wrestled with my own emotions. My chest felt tight, my head clouded with conflicting thoughts.


    "So think carefully and make your decision. Who do you choose? What do you want? Do not make that mistake that Tempest made. I don¡¯t think you can handle having them both, either. So make the right call."


    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted finally, my voice small.


    Zara nodded slowly, reaching out to squeeze my hand. "Then it¡¯s time to figure it out, E. Because whether you like it or not, things just got a lot moreplicated."


    I swallowed hard, nodding in agreement.


    Complicated was an understatement, and all I wanted to do now was escape, but...


    <i>"I won¡¯t let you go, E. I¡¯ve waited all my life for you."</i>


    My heart skipped a beat when I felt Richard¡¯s thoughts in my head, and I inhaled. This was hard.


    **************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I exhaled, watching E as she silently contemted her next move. This wasn¡¯t an easy choice for her¡ªhell, if I were in her shoes, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do either.


    The weight of fate, the past, and her own emotions was pressing down on her, and I could see the exhaustion written all over her face.


    She needed time, and I wasn¡¯t going to rush her.


    Reaching out, I squeezed E¡¯s hand once more. "Get some rest, okay? You don¡¯t have to figure this out right now."


    E gave me a small nod, though her eyes were still clouded with uncertainty.


    With that, I stood and walked toward the door, pausing for just a second to nce back at her. She was staring at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    She would be fine. Eventually.


    Stepping into the hallway, I barely made it two steps before a familiar presence blocked my path.


    <i>Kaid.</i>


    The Lycan King leaned casually against the wall, his sharp eyes studying me in that unreadable way of his. "She¡¯ll be alright?" he asked.


    I sighed. "I hope so."


    He pushed off the wall and walked beside me as we made our way toward the lobby. "If I were her," he started, "I¡¯d choose Richard."


    I arched a brow, ncing at him. "You¡¯re biased."


    Kaid chuckled. "Maybe. But it¡¯s not just because he¡¯s my Beta." His expression turned serious. "Richard is cool-headed¡ªexcept when ites to protecting the people he cares about. And unlike Ares, he doesn¡¯t y games."


    I crossed my arms. "Ares has his own way of caring. He may have had a record, but he is good."


    Kaid shot me a knowing look. "Doesn¡¯t change the fact that he lost her because of his pride."


    "Pride? I won¡¯t call that pride."


    "Oh well."


    "He just lied about his identity and nothing more because he wanted a chance with her."


    "The end doesn¡¯t always justify the means. And knowing him, he won¡¯t make it easy for Richard either."


    I sighed. "And Richard?"


    "He¡¯s waited for his mate his whole life, Zara," Kaid said, his voice quieter now. "Unlike some of us, he never believed in casual flings or temporary distractions. He always believed his mate was out there, waiting for him."


    That made me pause. I nced at Kaid, searching his face for any deeper meaning behind his words.


    "So, you¡¯re saying he hasn¡¯t been seeing anyone?" I asked.


    Kaid shook his head. "No one. He¡¯s one of the most loyal people I know. If E gives him a chance, she¡¯ll see that."


    I hummed processing that. "You sure know a lot about ¡¯lovable¡¯ people."


    Kaid smirked, tilting his head. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"


    I shrugged. "Just wondering how, with all these supposedly lovable people around you, you haven¡¯t changed."


    This content is taken from free web nov??l

 Chapter 371: The Project...

    <h4>Chapter 371: The Project...</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 371</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Kaid feigned a hurt expression, clutching his chest dramatically. "Wow, Zara. That was cold."


    I rolled my eyes, but before I could take another step, he suddenly moved, closing the space between us in an instant.


    My back hit the wall, and my breath hitched as he loomed over me, his arms bracing against the surface beside my head.


    My pulse skipped.


    Damn Lycans and their speed.


    Kaid leaned in slightly, his green eyes locking onto mine with something dangerously unreadable. "I have changed, you know," he murmured. "You just refuse to see it."


    I swallowed, my heart racing faster than I wanted it to. "Sure," I scoffed, trying to ignore the way my body responded to his closeness. "And let me guess, it¡¯s all because of Richard?"


    His smirk widened. "I would say that... but it wouldn¡¯t be fair, now would it? Since I know you too."


    I froze.


    My mind nked for a second as I processed what he¡¯d just said.


    He was looking at me in a way I didn¡¯t like¡ªno, scratch that¡ªin a way I liked too much.


    My cheeks flushed, and I quickly turned my head away. "You better not be using allure on me again," I muttered, feeling the heat creep up my neck.


    Kaid chuckled, his voice low and teasing. "Oh, love," he murmured, his tone sending shivers down my spine. "If, and a big if, I was using allure, you¡¯d know... because your lips would already be on mine by now."


    My breath caught.


    Kaid was too close. His scent, a mix of pine and something uniquely Kaid wrapped around me like an invisible.


    I needed to get out of here.


    "Jerk," I muttered under my breath, cing both hands on his chest and shoving him back¡ªnot too hard, just enough to put space between us.


    Kaid let me go easily, though there was undeniable amusement dancing in his eyes.


    Without another word, I spun on my heel and walked away quickly.


    Because if I stayed one second longer...


    I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to resist punching that smug look off his face.


    ***************


    With Snow gone for the project Alpha Storm gave him, I was home alone. I didn¡¯t bother bringing E with me as she needed to rest.


    More than anything, she needed to sort things out with Richard first beforeing home, and while she was there, I was sure she¡¯d be protected.


    Richard may not be an alpha, but as a lycan beta, he could rival almost any alpha. Not to speak of, there¡¯s Kaid.


    That brat of a king wouldn¡¯t let harme to his beta¡¯s mate.


    With that... I had one thing to focus on. This project.


    I sat in my study. I barely used it since we moved to this second mansion. But now, I needed it. I needed toe up with something good.


    Leaning back in my chair, I tapped my pen against the notepad in front of me but no matter how or what I thought, frustration crept in.


    Earlier on, after leaving E, I headed to thepany first and managed to put together the A-Team needed for the project. Everyone was tasked withing up with something good overnight.


    However, my role as a team leader required my full engagement. Yet, I stared at an empty notepad, an emptyptop Word doc... I inhaled.


    The project was huge¡ªsomething that could change the city forever. It needed to be perfect.


    But I was getting nowhere.


    With a deep sigh, I pushed away from my desk and rubbed my temples. Snow had left the job in my hands, trusting me to handle it, but the pressure was insane.


    I needed inspiration.


    Grabbing my coffee mug, I stood and walked to the window of my study, staring out at the bustling city.


    The skyscrapers stood tall, gleaming under the morning sun, but just beyond them, hidden from the morous view, were the forgotten parts of the city¡ªthe slums, the struggling businesses, the people who weren¡¯t as lucky as those in the high-rise buildings¡ªthe people who needed this project the most.


    I didn¡¯t want this just to be a money-making scheme.


    I wanted something meaningful, something that helped everyone, not just the wealthy business owners. The old, the young, the struggling families, and even the rich who wanted a better way to invest.


    Something clicked in my mind, and I straightened.


    A self-sustaining, bio-friendlymercial hub.


    Not just an industrial park, but a city within a city. A ce where businesses could thrive while also benefiting themunity¡ªwhere education, employment, and innovation met.


    A project that not only provided countless job opportunities but also introduced eco-friendly solutions to modern problems.


    Yes... that could work.


    I quickly returned to my desk and grabbed my notepad, scribbling down the details as my mind worked at lightning speed.


    **********


    <strong>Project: The Zephyr Eco-Hub</strong>


    - Employment & Business Growth:


    A hybridmercial and residential zone.


    Space for startups, small and medium businesses alike.


    Priority given to businesses that invest in sustainable practices.


    - Education & Training Centers:


    Vocational schools and tech incubators.


    Training programs for the unemployed, with direct job cements.


    Schrships for children from low-ie families.


    - Renewable Energy & Eco-Friendly Design:


    Powered by sr and wind energy.


    Smart waste management systems.


    Water recycling nts and green rooftops to maintain air quality.


    Mini transportation system within the hub¡ªsr-enabled cars/bus


    - Housing & Community Development:


    Affordable eco-friendly homes for workers and families.


    Free healthcare centers and wellness facilities.


    Public parks and recreation zones to maintain a healthy environment.


    - Security & Safety Innovations:


    Advanced biometric security measures.


    AI-monitored surveince for crime prevention.


    Partnerships with Bio-Engineers to enhance public safety.


    **************


    I paused, tapping the pen against my lips.


    Security was a huge issue.


    Considering my own experience with witches, rogues, and hidden enemies, I needed to make sure that this project wasn¡¯t just sessful but safe.


    And for that, I needed experts.


    I pulled out my phone and scrolled through my contacts, stopping when I found the name I was looking for.


    Dr. Evelyn Pierce ¨C Leading Bio-Engineer & Security Specialist.


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 372: Unexpected Assignment...

    <h4>Chapter 372: Unexpected Assignment...</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 372</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Dr. Pierce had developed cutting-edge biometric security solutions that were nearly impossible to hack or bypass. If anyone could make sure the Zephyr Eco-Hub was imprable, it was her.


    Without hesitating, I pressed call.


    The line rang twice before her familiar, crisp voice answered. "Zara Zephyr. It¡¯s been a while."


    I smiled. "Evelyn, I need your expertise. I¡¯m working on something big, and security is a top priority."


    There was a brief pause, then she responded, "I¡¯m listening."


    I quickly exined the project, detailing my vision and how I wanted biometric security and AI-monitored surveince systems to be integrated into the infrastructure.


    Dr. Pierce let out an impressed hum. "You¡¯re thinking ahead, Zara. This could change the way cities operate. I like it."


    "Will you help?" I asked, hopefully.


    She chuckled. "I¡¯d be insulted if you didn¡¯t ask me to."


    Relief flooded through me. "Perfect. I¡¯ll set up a meeting with you and my team to go over the details tomorrow."


    "Send me the specs, and I¡¯ll start running simtions," she replied. "Oh, and Zara?"


    "Yeah?"


    "With everything you¡¯ve been through, I have a feeling that this isn¡¯t just about a project for you, is it?"


    I hesitated. She wasn¡¯t wrong. This wasn¡¯t just about business.


    It was about control. About making sure no one¡ªwhether a witch, a rogue, or a corrupt leader¡ªever had the power to bring chaos to my world again.


    I smirked slightly. "It¡¯s about making the world a safer ce, Evelyn."


    Dr. Pierceughed. "You¡¯ve always been a force of nature, Zara. I¡¯ll be in touch soon."


    As I ended the call, I leaned back in my chair, my heart racing with excitement.


    This was it.


    The Zephyr Eco-Hub will be more than just a business project¡ªit will be a legacy. And I was going to make damn sure it seeded.


    Just one problem... How was I going to defeat my witchy problem once and for all?


    *************


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After E left, I redirected all my energy toward Zara. Each summoning ritual I performed was carefully designed to weaken her slowly from the inside out.


    It was tedious, yeah, and required a lot of patience, as I aimed to drain her spirit gradually.


    With each ritual, I made her body more vulnerable, all without her noticing what was happening to her.


    The n was progressing smoothly, and with E and Snow gone, there was no one to interfere.


    Everything was going ording to n...


    Until now.


    It had been two days since E had left, but now she wasing back.


    I had overheard the chauffeur mention it earlier, casually talking about preparing her room and making sure everything was in ce for her return.


    As soon as I heard those words, I felt a sudden wave of irritation pass through me, almost like a sharp jolt that made my skin prickle and my heart race.


    It was as if every nerve in my body reacted instinctively to the statement, making me feel deeply unsettled.


    <i>"That girl just won¡¯t stay gone."</i>


    I should have gotten rid of her the night she saw me. Permanently... once and for all, but even that would have been too suspicious.


    Thest time she was here, she had seen me. Not as Vani¡ªthe obedient maid¡ªbut as Vera, the dark witch.


    Three nights ago, she had unknowingly stumbled upon me mid-summoning, catching a glimpse of something she should never have witnessed.


    I had sensed her presence toote, and by the time I turned, she was standing at the door, watching.


    She had seen everything.


    The dark blue energy swirling around me, Zara¡¯s spirit caught within the circle, my whispered incantations¡ªshe had seen it all.


    I had no choice but to act fast. Knowing E, the first thing she¡¯d do was run to report what she had seen to Zara.


    And I definitely could not risk that.


    I appeared behind her before she had a chance to escape, surprising herpletely. I could sense her fear as she struggled to breathe, trying to step back.


    "I can¡¯t have you do that," I murmured, my voice slithering into E¡¯s mind. "I cannot let you ruin my ns by telling Zara Zephyr."


    She had struggled, her body screaming at her to fight, but I ensure she couldn¡¯t move.


    "You... can¡¯t stop me," E gritted out, forcing her body to push back against my magic.


    Her efforts only made me smirked. "Oh, dear. I will. And effortlessly so."


    My hand glowed, and suddenly, searing pain ripped through her skull. Then I wiped her memory.


    It was a rushed job, but it was enough to erase that night from her mind.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t foolproof. Even the strongest mind magic could falter if something triggered her subconscious memories.


    Now that she was returning, I needed to be extra careful.


    <i>"E is too much trouble. I have to get rid of her while I still have the chance. But for now, I¡¯ll stay out of sight. I can¡¯t risk her remembering."</i>


    I let out a slow breath, forcing myself to rx.


    One problem at a time.


    E wasn¡¯t my biggest concern yet. Right now, my priority was Zara¡ªand ensuring that Snow remained mine.


    Earlier that morning, my mother had called to check in. She wanted an update on our n to weaken Zara¡¯s fighting spirit.


    She was eager, pushing me to ensure Zara¡¯s powers remained locked away until we were ready to take them.


    And, of course, she asked about Snow.


    <i>"Has he sensed anything?"</i> she had asked.


    <i>"No,"</i> I had told her.


    And it was true. Snow hadn¡¯t noticed a thing. He was too distracted, too wrapped up in his own thoughts, to suspect that something was <i>wrong</i>.


    But now that he was gone... I could finally breathe. I could finally act.


    I would have my mate.


    I would remove Zara from his life.


    As I let myself revel in the thought, a slow smirk appeared on my lips. But it was short-lived, as at that same moment, a knock sounded at my door, pulling me out of my fantasies.


    I turned, frowning, before schooling my expression into something neutral. "Come in."


    A young maid, a timid girl whose name I didn¡¯t care to remember, entered, bowing slightly. "Ms. Vani, Mr. Scott has assigned you to take care of Ms. E during her stay here personally."


    I froze.


    A sudden wave of disbelief crashed over me.


    <i>"What?"</i>


    The source of this c??ntent is fr??e(w)??bnovel

 Chapter 373: More Trouble, More Relief

    <h4>Chapter 373: More Trouble, More Relief</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 373</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I did not bother arguing with the maid who had delivered the news.


    It simply meant fate was toying with me if they arranged for me to take care of her.


    She had said,<i> "Mr. Scott said Ms. E had nothing but praise from how you massaged her leg the other day and thought you would be the best fit for this." </i>The idiotic maid had smiled as though I was listening to the best thing in life.


    But as usual, I smiled like it was nothing¡ªonly that, I hated this job even more.


    I stepped into E¡¯s room as silently as a shadow, my gaze immediately sweeping across the space.


    She wasn¡¯t in bed, but the sound of running water and the faint murmur of her voice caught my attention.


    She was on a call.


    I stilled, listening carefully.


    "I promise, Ares, I¡¯m fine," E said softly, but I could sense the firmness in her tone. "I just... need time to think, okay? Please don¡¯t push me."


    Ares.


    My hands clenched into fists, my nails biting into my palms. That arrogant Alpha had been a thorn in my side.


    First, he clung to E, thereby ruining my ns to kill her. Sigh!


    Useless fool. My anger ignited, pushing through my wolf and powers and flowing like energy in the room.


    I did not quite realise what was happening until I heard silence from the bathroom and immediately let go.


    I took a slow breath, forcing my rage to the back of my mind as I continued eavesdropping.


    "I don¡¯t want you and Richard fighting," E added after a pause. "That¡¯s not going to help anything."


    Another beat of silence.


    Then, a sigh. "I¡¯ll talk to you soon."


    I heard the click of the call ending, and a momentter, the bathroom door opened.


    E stepped out, wrapped in a towel that clung to her damp skin, another smaller towel wrapped around her wet hair. The second her eyesnded on me, she froze.


    A wave of something flickered across her face¡ªconfusion, wariness, and then... pain.


    She winced, gripping her head as if a sharp ache had just ripped through her skull.


    I tensed for a split second before schooling my expression into concern.


    "E?" I said smoothly, rushing to her side. "Are you alright?"


    She groaned softly, rubbing her temple. "I... I don¡¯t know. Just a sudden headache."


    "Here, let me help you," I said, guiding her toward the bed.


    She didn¡¯t resist, allowing me to assist her as she sank onto the mattress.


    Perfect.


    As I fluffed her pillows and made a show of adjusting the nket around her, my mind spun with possibilities.


    E was too much of a problem. She had already caught me once¡ªgranted, she had no memory of it now, thanks to my spell. But it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t again.


    I had to be careful.


    I had to eliminate her without raising suspicion.


    But not yet.


    For now, I would y the caring maid, the helpful presence she wouldn¡¯t think twice about having around.


    And when the time came, I would make sure she never interfered again.


    *****************


    ~<strong>Tempest¡¯s POV</strong>~


    I was reviewing some files in my office, my mind only half-focused, when my phone buzzed.


    I nced at the screen. Rnd<strong>.</strong>


    A small smile tugged at my lips as I answered. "Hey, you."


    "Hey, beautiful," he drawled, his deep voice sending a pleasant shiver down my spine. "What are you up to?"


    "Working," I said, leaning back in my chair. "Unlike some people."


    Rnd chuckled. "Well, I figured you¡¯d need a break. Look outside your office window."


    Frowning, I stood and crossed the room. Pushing aside the curtains, my breath caught slightly.


    He was there, standing outside my office building, leaning against his car with his arms folded and an infuriatingly smug grin on his face.


    My heart did a stupid little flip.


    "You¡¯re insane," I muttered into the phone.


    "I know," he said. "So, how about we call it a day?"


    I sighed, shaking my head. "You¡¯re impossible."


    "But you love it."


    I did.


    I grabbed my things and shut down myputer. "Give me five minutes."


    "I¡¯ll be waiting," he said smoothly before hanging up.


    The moment I stepped outside, he pulled me into his arms, pressing a lingering kiss to my forehead before moving to my lips.


    The tension I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding onto melted away instantly.


    "Missed you," he murmured, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear.


    I smiled up at him. "You saw mest two weeks."


    "Too long," he said, his hands settling possessively on my waist. "Besides, I got two days off, so I thought I¡¯d spend them with you."


    My heart swelled. "Really?"


    He nodded, but then my smile dropped. "I was going to head to Snow¡¯s mansion tomorrow. How about we spend tonight and tomorrow together?"


    "Hmm... How about after my two days leave is over I¡¯ll drop you off at Snow¡¯s mansion before heading back to Ivory Crescent?"


    I pretended to consider it, even though my answer was already yes. "Hmm, sounds like a good deal."


    Rnd grinned. "That¡¯s because it is."


    He kissed me again before guiding me into his car.


    The second we got to my apartment, I barely had time to put my things down before his arms wrapped around me from behind, his lips grazing the sensitive spot on my neck.


    A shiver ran through me. "Rnd..."


    "Shh," he murmured, turning me around to face him.


    His eyes darkened, filled with an emotion that sent my heart racing. "I¡¯ve waited all day for this."


    I let out a small, breathlessugh. "For what?"


    Instead of answering, he captured my lips in a slow, deep kiss, his hands sliding up my back, pulling me flush against him.


    I melted.


    His warmth, his scent, the way his fingers tracedzy patterns on my skin¡ªit was all too much and not enough at the same time.


    I gasped as he suddenly lifted me, carrying me effortlessly toward the bedroom.


    "I hope you weren¡¯t nning on sleeping early," he teased against my lips.


    I smirked, tightening my hold around his neck. "Not a chance."


    Later, tangled in the sheets, his fingerszily tracing circles on my bare shoulder, I sighed in pure contentment.


    "You¡¯re trouble," I murmured sleepily.


    Rnd chuckled, pressing a kiss to my temple. "And you love it."


    I smiled against his chest, knowing he was absolutely right.


    New n??vel chapters are published on f(r)e??webn(o)vel

 Chapter 374: Ares’s POV

    <h4>Chapter 374: Ares¡¯s POV</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 374</strong>


    <strong>~Ares¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I leaned back on the couch in my hotel room, a ss of whiskey in one hand, my phone in the other. The golden liquid swirled in my ss, but I barely took a sip. My mind was too upied to enjoy it.


    E.


    After Zara left earlier that day, I had insisted on taking E back to Snow¡¯s mansion. She was still healing, and she shouldn¡¯t be anywhere near him.


    But Richard refused. The bastard had looked me dead in the eyes and said, "She stays."


    Of course, E had tried to y the peacemaker, pleading with me to leave it alone. She told me she needed to talk to Richard, that she needed time to figure things out.


    I had been reluctant as hell, but in the end, I let her have her way.


    Now, I was here.


    Alone. Thinking about her.


    I sighed and ran a hand through my hair before picking up my phone. I was about to dial Apollo when my phone lit up with an iing call.


    Aether.


    I frowned, but before I could answer, my screen split into three¡ªtheir usual way of ganging up on me. Apollo had joined the call.


    "Look who finally remembers his family," Apollo drawledzily.


    "We should charge him for disappearing on us," Aether added. "An Alpha tax or something."


    I rolled my eyes. "Don¡¯t start."


    "Oh, we will start," Apollo said. "You left us to handle everything, remember? The least you can do is check in more often."


    "Yeah, yeah. How¡¯s the pack?" I asked, leaning forward and rubbing my temples.


    "Thriving, as usual," Aether answered. "You should be proud of your beta too. Damon has things under control. No rogues, no witch interference. Just boring pack politics."


    I exhaled in relief. "Good."


    There was a brief silence before Apollo spoke again. "So... about her..."


    I stiffened immediately. "Who?"


    "Don¡¯t y dumb, Ares," Aether cut in. "E. You sighed earlier. You never sigh three times in a roll. That¡¯s rare. So tell us, what¡¯s wrong?"


    I hesitated. The fact that they picked up on my mood so damn fast was annoying. And when the hell did I sigh thrice?


    "I¡¯m not in love," I said tly. "I just... really, really care about her."


    Apollo burst outughing. "And what exactly is that if not love?"


    I groaned, pinching the bridge of my nose. "It¡¯splicated."


    "Complicated how?" Aether asked. "Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s still mad about you lying to her. That wasn¡¯t even that big of a deal."


    "There¡¯s that," I admitted, "and the fact that she just found her mate."


    Silence.


    Dead. Fucking. Silence.


    Then¡ª"Shit."


    "Wait, what?" Apollo asked.


    Aether whistled lowly. "That¡¯s dangerous territory, brother. You do realise that, right?"


    "I know," I muttered, swirling the whiskey in my ss.


    "Okay, wait," Apollo cut in. "Why are we not addressing the elephant in the room? Who the hell is her mate?"


    I hesitated for a second before answering. "The Lycan King¡¯s beta."


    The silence this time was longer.


    "A beta?" Aether finally asked, voiceced with disbelief.


    "Yeah," I muttered.


    I could practically hear their thoughts through the phone.


    "Well... damn," Apollo muttered. "You¡¯re fighting a Lycan for a mate bond. That¡¯s¡ªyeah, that¡¯s a tough one."


    Aether hummed. "And the worst part is, it¡¯s not even a fight you can just win with brute force."


    I leaned back against the couch, exhaling sharply. "Exactly. And aside from the fact that I don¡¯t know what E really wants, fighting over her with a Lycan?" I let out a low chuckle. "That¡¯s a different level of mess."


    "Agreed," Apollo said. "So, what¡¯s the n? You gonna let her go?"


    I hesitated again.


    That was the real question, wasn¡¯t it?


    Could I just... let her go?


    Before I could answer, Aether changed the subject. "Speaking of which, Crystal ising with Damon to finalise some business deals for you."


    That made me sit up. "Crystal¡¯sing?"


    "Yeah," Apollo confirmed. "She said she wanted to discuss some new pack alliances with you in person."


    I barely had time to process that when a sudden knock on my hotel room door pulled my attention.


    "Hold on," I muttered, standing up.


    "Who is it?" Aether teased. "Room service or trouble?"


    "I¡¯ll let you know in a second," I replied, ending the call.


    With a sigh, I made my way to the door and pulled it open.


    My eyes flickered in mild surprise as I took in the person standing there. Not room service, not Damon either but Crystal.


    Her bright blue eyes sparkled with amusement as she leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed. "Surprised to see me, Ares?"


    I arched a brow. "You weren¡¯t supposed to be here until tomorrow."


    Crystal smirked. "Change of ns. I thought I¡¯de early and save you from drowning in your own thoughts."


    I exhaled slowly, stepping aside. "You might be toote for that."


    She walked past me into the room, her eyes scanning the space before turning back to face me. "Let me guess. It¡¯s about a girl?"


    I clenched my jaw. "Crystal¡ª"


    She held up a hand. "Rx, I¡¯m not here to lecture you." Then she paused, tilting her head. "Unless you need it?"


    I groaned. "Why does everyone want to talk about my love life?"


    Crystal grinned, dropping onto the couch like she owned the ce. "Because it¡¯s the first time in forever that Ares Stormborn gives a damn about someone other than himself. That¡¯s newsworthy, my dear Alpha. And you just said love life. You are in love, huh?"


    I ran a hand down my face. "This is going to be a long night."


    Crystal smirked, grabbing my whiskey ss and taking a sip. "Damn right it is."


    I just shook my head, knowing I wasn¡¯t getting out of this conversation anytime soon.


    "So," she sat on my bed. "Where do we start? Oh, I know!" Her face lit up. "What¡¯s her name?"


    "E."


    As soon as I said it, I mped my lips shut and swallowed.


    "Urgh! Crystal, hurry and go to your room."


    This chapt??r is updated by free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 375: A New Mate

    <h4>Chapter 375: A New Mate</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 3745</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The next morning, I woke up feeling slightly better than the previous days. My body was still healing, but at least I didn¡¯t feel like copsing every time I moved.


    I stretched, letting out a slow breath before sitting up. Just as I was about to reach for my phone, a knock on my door made me pause.


    "Come in," I called, expecting a maid.


    Instead, Richard stepped in.


    My breath hitched slightly as his presence filled the room. I should have known and sensed it when he came into thepound, but I didn¡¯t, which meant he masked his presence in a way even I never knew he was around.


    He looked effortlesslyposed, dressed in a dark grey shirt and jeans, but his piercing green eyes were locked onto me with an unreadable expression.


    "Good morning," he greeted, his voice deep and smooth.


    I swallowed. "Morning."


    He stepped closer, his gaze scanning me as if assessing my condition. "You look... better."


    I let out a small, nervous chuckle. "Thanks, I guess?"


    Richard¡¯s lips twitched slightly before he nced at the chair near my bed and sat down. "I want to take you out today," he said, getting straight to the point.


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Just a walk, maybe some fresh air," he continued. "And a conversation."


    I knew exactly what he meant. A conversation about <i>us</i>. About the mate bond.


    I hesitated. A part of me wanted to avoid this talk, to run away from the whole situation and pretend like none of it was happening. But that was cowardly, and I wasn¡¯t a coward.


    "Okay," I agreed, ignoring the nervous flutter in my stomach.


    Richard nodded as if he expected me to say yes. "Good. I¡¯ll wait downstairs."


    With that, he stood and left the room, leaving me staring at the door long after he was gone.


    About twenty minutester, I was dressed in a simple pair of jeans, a fitted sweater, and sneakers. I made my way downstairs, my heart hammering slightly as I spotted Richard standing near the entrance.


    The moment his eyesnded on me, something shifted in his gaze¡ªsomething warm, something <i>possessive</i>.


    "Ready?" he asked.


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    We stepped outside, the cool morning air brushing against my skin. Richard led me toward a quiet park not too far from the mansion, the silence between us was thick with unspoken words.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, Richard stopped near a bench and turned to face me.


    "I know this is a lot for you," he started in a calm but firm voice. "And I won¡¯t force you into anything, E. But I won¡¯t lie to you either¡ªI won¡¯t just walk away."


    I bit my lip. "Richard¡ª"


    "You felt it," he interrupted, stepping closer. "I know you did."


    I did. That was the problem.


    I inhaled sharply, looking up at him. "I don¡¯t know what I want yet."


    His jaw tensed slightly, but he nodded. "Then take your time," he said. "But understand something, E. I waited my whole life for you. I won¡¯t just disappear. It may sound untrue, but the moment I met you, it felt as if my entire life had been waiting for you, and I had finally found you. I lo... want you with all my being."


    I felt the sincerity in his words, and it made my chest tighten. This wasn¡¯t just about me. It was about him too.


    And that made everything so much harder.


    *****************


    <strong>~Crystal¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The next morning, I found myself once again in Ares¡¯s hotel room.


    He sighed when he saw me walk in. "Again?"


    "Of course," I grinned, plopping onto his couch. "Can¡¯t let you mope around all day, big bro."


    Ares groaned. "I¡¯m not <i>moping</i>."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Really? Then why are you staring at your phone like it holds all the answers to life?"


    Ares shot me a re before tossing the phone onto the bed. "You¡¯re annoying."


    "I know," I said proudly. "Now, let¡¯s talk about her."


    Ares ran a hand down his face. "Crystal¡ª"


    "I¡¯m serious, Ares," I interrupted, my voice softer now. "What are you going to do? Just sit here and let her make a decision without you? Or are you going to fight for her?"


    He hesitated. I could see the war going on inside him. The previous day I had managed to get some information out of him and now... I had learnt much about hima nd E.


    "She needs to decide what she wants," he muttered.


    "And she can¡¯t do that if you¡¯re not even giving her a real choice," I pointed out. "Right now, it¡¯s just her and Richard. If you love her¡ª"


    "I <i>never</i> said I love her," Ares growled.


    I smirked. "Right. You really, really care about her." I made a quote with my fingers.


    He red at me. "Shut up."


    Iughed but then sat up straighter. "Seriously, Ares. Go see her. Ask her what she wants. Also, talk to your wolf. You guys need to discuss your feelings for E."


    Ares was silent for a moment before he let out a deep breath. "Fine."


    I grinned. "Great. Let¡¯s go."


    "Eh? Right now?"


    "No time like the present, don¡¯t you think? Besides, what do you think Richard is doing?"


    Ares couldn¡¯t argue with that. We left the hotel and drove straight toward Snow¡¯s mansion.


    The ride was mostly quiet, Ares lost in his thoughts. But I couldn¡¯t shake this weird feeling creeping into my chest.


    Something... unfamiliar. The moment we arrived at the mansion, that feeling exploded.


    A shiver ran down my spine as my heart started pounding.


    Something was wrong. No¡ªnot wrong. Something was here.


    The car pulled up in front of the house, and I felt it¡ªa pull so sharp it felt like ripping and mending me altogether.


    I gasped, my hand flying to my chest as the sensation nearly knocked the breath out of me.


    Ares looked at me, frowning. "Crystal?"


    I barely heard him. My heart was racing, my entire body frozen, and my sense of smell heightened as a strange smell overwhelmed me.


    No. No. No.


    This <i>can¡¯t</i> be happening.


    And then¡ªThe mansion gates opened, and another car drove in.


    I didn¡¯t even think. I just moved. I threw open the car door and rushed out, my heartbeat deafening in my ears.


    I stopped right in front of the car as it came to a halt, my breath shallow, my hands trembling.


    The door opened. And then he stepped out.


    The moment our eyes met, the bond snapped into ce like a steel chain locking around my soul.


    My mate.


    Oh, <i>fuck</i>.


    This chapt??r is updated by free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 376: Wha I Felt

    <h4>Chapter 376: Wha I Felt</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 376</strong>


    <strong>~Rnd¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Spending two days with Tempest was exactly what I needed. Two perfect days of nothing but her.


    We barely left the apartment, only stepping outside to get fresh air before rushing back in, tangled in each other.


    We made love like we were making up for lost time and trying to burn every part of ourselves into each other¡¯s skin.


    When we weren¡¯t tangled in sheets, we were talking¡ªabout our childhood, the stupid things we did as teens, the times we almost met but didn¡¯t. Sheughed at my stories, and I soaked in every sound.


    Tempest was mine, and I loved her more than anything.


    Now, though, it was time to take her back to Snow¡¯s mansion, as promised.


    Tempest pouted slightly as I handed her a travel mug of coffee before we left the apartment. "I don¡¯t want to go."


    I smirked, brushing my fingers down her cheek. "I know, sweetheart. But I have to head back to my pack, and you promised Snow you¡¯d check in because of Zara¡¯s safety. She may not speak much but I know this whole issue is bugging her."


    Tempest sighed, rolling her eyes yfully. "Yeah, yeah. Fine."


    I chuckled and leaned in, capturing her lips in a slow, deep kiss. Her hands slid up my chest, fingers curling into my shirt as she pressed closer.


    "I love you," she whispered when we pulled apart, her forehead resting against mine.


    My heart swelled, my grip tightening on her waist. "I love you more."


    She smiled, shaking her head. "Impossible."


    I kissed her again, this time letting it linger before finally pulling away. "Come on, let¡¯s go before I change my mind and keep you locked in bed for another two days."


    Tempest smirked but let me lead her to the car.


    We drove in silence with Tempest sipping her coffee while I kept my eyes on the road. Everything felt normal¡ªperfect¡ªuntil I saw the fence of Snow¡¯s mansion in the distance.


    Suddenly, something shifted inside me.


    My wolf, who had been calm all morning, suddenly snapped to attention, restless and agitated. My grip tightened on the wheel and my jaw clenching.


    What the hell?


    The closer we got, the stronger it became. A scent¡ªsweet, intoxicating¡ªhit me out of nowhere, making my entire body tense.


    I barely noticed the way my foot pressed harder on the elerator until Tempest¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing my arm. "Rnd, slow down! What the hell?"


    I barely heard her.


    My wolf was losing control, thrashing against the walls of my mind, howling like a beast that had just caught the scent of something it had been searching for all its life.


    I forced myself to slow the car as we reached the entrance of the mansion, my breathing uneven. The scent was overwhelming now, wrapping around me, calling me.


    And then I saw her.


    A silhouette stepped out of a car just as we pulled in¡ªa beautiful brte with silver highlights, making her hair shine under the morning rays and her eyes.


    Even though I was still some distance from her, those soulful blue eyes stared at me like she could see me.


    My entire body locked up.


    The moment she rushed forward, my heartbeat mmed against my ribs, my world narrowing until all I could see was her.


    Tempest must have noticed the shift because, from the corner of my eye, I saw her nce at the girl then at me before her expression froze.


    I wanted to wait. I wanted to be rational. But the mate bond wasn¡¯t rational¡ªit was a force of nature, and I was powerless against it, against my bloody wolf who wouldn¡¯t calm down either.


    The second I stepped out of the car, my eyes locked onto hers, and in that moment¡ªeverything snapped.


    The bond surged forward like a tidal wave, crashing through me with undeniable force.


    "Mate," I growled, my wolf¡¯s voice ovepping with mine.


    I barely noticed the man who had stepped out of the car beside her, his gaze darkening. I barely heard the rustling behind me as Tempest opened her door, stepping out.


    The mansion doors opened, and I sensed movement¡ªZara, E, and Aira stepping outside.


    But all I could focus on was her¡ªthe beautiful girl in front of me, eyes wide, lips parted, her emotions flickering so fast I couldn¡¯t read them.


    Tears welled in Tempest¡¯s eyes, and for a brief second, I tore my gaze away to look at her.


    Then I turned back to my mate.


    "This is fucked up," the man beside her muttered.


    He had no idea.


    ***************


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The drive to Snow¡¯s mansion had been normal¡ªpeaceful, even.


    I was happy. Two days with Rnd had been like a dream, a perfect bubble where nothing else existed but the two of us.


    I had been staring out the window when I noticed Rnd stiffen. Then he gripped the wheel tighter, his knuckles turning white.


    "Rnd?" I asked, frowning. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    He pressed the elerator harder, speeding up, and for the first time in years, I saw fear in his eyes.


    Not fear of danger, but the fear of knowing.


    And then, we pulled into the mansion, and everything changed.


    Rnd wasn¡¯t just tense anymore¡ªhe was barely breathing. His entire body locked up, his wolf¡¯s energy practically radiating from him.


    I knew that energy.


    I knew what it meant.


    And when my eyes followed his, when I saw the girl standing there, I knew before he even spoke.


    I felt it deep in my bones, my heart sinking. Rnd had found his mate. A sharp, brutal pain shot through my chest, and suddenly, I was back there¡ªto the first time I had met Koda.


    Back to when my mate bond snapped into ce¡ªonly he wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    He was looking at Aira.


    I had felt that same shattering pull¡ª that same undeniable force. But it hadn¡¯t mattered.


    Because Koda hadn¡¯t chosen me.


    And now... Rnd was going through the same thing.


    My hands clenched at my sides, my breath uneven.


    What was she thinking? Rnd¡¯s mate? Was she feeling the same confusion, the same horror I had felt all those months ago?


    Or was she relieved?


    I watched, frozen, as Rnd stepped out of the car, his body moving on instinct.


    "Mate," he growled, voice filled with possession.


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened, her breath hitching.


    The man beside her tensed, his jaw clenching. I recognized him. Alpha Ares. I barely registered Zara, E, and Aira stepping out of the mansion, watching from the doorway.


    Tears blurred my vision, but I refused to let them fall.


    Rnd turned to look at me then, his expression unreadable. I knew that look. It was the look of someone whose world had just shifted in a way they weren¡¯t ready for.


    And for the first time in my life, I didn¡¯t know if I should be happy or heartbroken.


    I had finally found the man of my dreams, someone who loved and adored me, but fate... that twisted bitch was so cruel.


    I wanted to be angry and hate at his mate foring into our lives but when I saw how she was... I recalled my pain when Koda indirectly chose Aira.


    The sourc?? of this content is free(w)??bnov(??)l

 Chapter 377: Running From the Bond

    <h4>Chapter 377: Running From the Bond</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 377</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stood at the entrance of the mansion, my eyes darting between Rnd, Tempest, and the girl standing frozen in front of him.


    What the hell was going on?


    Just yesterday, I had to deal with E¡¯s mate bond drama, and now Rnd was standing there, looking like he had just been struck by lightning, his entire focus locked onto the girl in front of him.


    I had seen that look before.


    The way his body vibrated with barely contained energy. The way his wolf was wing to take over.


    Oh.


    Oh, shit.


    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," I muttered under my breath.


    E, who was standing beside me, shifted uneasily. "Zara... I think..."


    I didn¡¯t need her to finish the sentence. I already knew what she was about to say.


    Rnd had just found his mate.


    Tempest stood motionless, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. I saw the way she bit the inside of her cheek, trying to keep her emotions at bay. My heart clenched for her.


    I knew her story.


    I knew about Koda.


    And now, she was standing here, reliving that same moment¡ªbut this time, it was Rnd, the man who loved her, the man she had spent thest two days wrapped up in.


    "This is fucked up," Ares muttered beside the girl, rubbing his temples.


    Yeah, no kidding.


    I crossed my arms and exhaled sharply. "Alright, someone exin. What¡¯s going on?"


    Silence.


    Rnd¡¯s mate, the girl with silver-highlighted brte hair and stunning blue eyes, opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    Ares pinched the bridge of his nose and muttered, "Shit," under his breath before ncing at me. "Zara, meet my beta¡¯s sister, Crystal."


    I blinked. Once. Twice.


    Then I turned my gaze back to the girl¡ªCrystal, Ares beta¡¯s sister. The universe really had a twisted sense of humour.


    Rnd¡¯s mate was the beta¡¯s sister. Heaven knew I needed a drink.


    A long, heavy silence stretched between everyone. The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife, and no one seemed to know what to say.


    Finally, I sighed. "Alright, this is obviously a lot. For all of you. So, let¡¯s take this inside and talk like sane people before someone explodes."


    Crystal still hadn¡¯t moved, her wide eyes fixed on Rnd like she was trying to process a math equation that didn¡¯t make sense.


    Rnd, on the other hand, looked like a man ready to <i>im</i>.


    His wolf was barely contained, and if I didn¡¯t do something fast, we¡¯d have a whole new problem on our hands.


    "Inside," I repeated firmly, using my Luna voice.


    Tempest was the first to move, inhaling sharply before stepping back toward the house. I could see the stiffness in her movements, the way she refused to meet Rnd¡¯s gaze.


    E quickly followed, shooting me a knowing look before disappearing inside.


    Ares hesitated, but when he saw the way Crystal¡¯s hands trembled slightly, he ced a hand on her shoulder. "Come on," he said softly.


    She barely reacted, but after a moment, she nodded.


    Rnd, however, didn¡¯t move.


    His entire body was still locked in ce, his eyes glued to Crystal. His wolf was fighting him hard, and for a second, I was worried he¡¯d just grab her and run off to im her right here in the front yard.


    "Rnd," I called.


    Nothing.


    "Rnd, move your ass before I call Snow," I threatened.


    That did it. His jaw clenched, but he finally forced himself to step back. With stiff movements, he turned and followed us inside.


    As soon as we entered the mansion, I led everyone to the sitting room. The tension in the air was suffocating, and I could feel the weight of Tempest¡¯s emotions pressing against me.


    She was barely holding it together.


    The moment she sat down, she crossed her arms over her chest, staring at the floor like it might offer some kind of escape.


    Crystal, on the other hand, still looked shell-shocked.


    I sat down beside E while Ares remained standing near the firece, watching everything unfold with wary eyes.


    Rnd, of course, had positioned himself between Crystal and Tempest but he was closer to Crystal as he could without physically touching her.


    I sighed. "Alright. Let¡¯s start with the obvious. Rnd, you found your mate."


    His jaw flexed, his eyes burning with intensity. "Yes."


    The tension in the room was unbearable.


    Rnd¡¯s wolf was wing beneath the surface, desperate to pull her close, to im her, to make her his. But I could see the hesitation in his eyes.


    He was torn.


    I knew why.


    Tempest.


    His love for her wasn¡¯t something that could just disappear because fate had thrown a mate bond into the equation.


    And Crystal?


    She could feel it too.


    She was still in shock, her wide blue eyes searching his as if trying to make sense of what was happening. The mate bond was undeniable¡ªshe felt it, just as he did. But there was something else there too. A hesitation. A fear of the unknown.


    "This... this is too much," Crystal whispered, shaking her head. "It¡¯s just..."


    Ares, who had been standing protectively beside her, frowned. "Crystal¡ª"


    She inhaled sharply and took a small step back, not rejecting the bond but distancing herself from the overwhelming emotions that came with it.


    Rnd¡¯s hands clenched into fists at his sides. His wolf growled low in his throat, but he didn¡¯t move forward. He was fighting it.


    Fighting her<i>.</i>


    Crystal¡¯s gaze flickered between Rnd and Tempest, and understanding dawned in her eyes. Her lips parted slightly, like she was about to say something, but she hesitated.


    Finally, she exhaled shakily. "I... I can¡¯t do this right now."


    Rnd flinched.


    His wolf didn¡¯t like hearing that, but Crystal wasn¡¯t pushing him away. She wasn¡¯t rejecting him¡ªjust the weight of everything pressing down on her.


    She turned to Ares, her hands trembling slightly. "Take me away from here."


    Ares hesitated, ncing at Rnd, as if waiting for him to protest.


    Rnd said nothing.


    Crystal¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly, as if she had expected him to fight for her¡ªto im her immediately.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Because he wasn¡¯t ready.


    Because <i>Tempest.</i>


    Crystal swallowed and looked away. "Please, Ares."


    Ares clenched his jaw but nodded. "Alright. Let¡¯s go."


    The source of this c??ntent is fr(e)??NovelFire

 Chapter 378: Kiss of Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 378: Kiss of Betrayal</h4>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 378</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Crystal turned onest time, her eyes locking onto Rnd¡¯s. Something unspoken passed between them¡ªan understanding. A promise that this wasn¡¯t over.


    Then, without another word, she walked out, Ares following close behind. The door shut behind them, leaving behind a suffocating silence.


    E let out a slow exhale. "Well..." she muttered. "That was intense."


    Rnd stood still, staring at the door, his face unreadable. Then, finally, he let out a sharp breath, running a hand down his face.


    Without looking at any of us, he muttered, "I need some air," and walked out.


    Tempest didn¡¯t move.


    She sat there, arms wrapped tightly around herself, staring at nothing.


    I reached for her hand, squeezing gently. "Temp?"


    She let out a hollowugh, her voice barely above a whisper. "Fate really has a twisted sense of humour, doesn¡¯t it?"


    I didn¡¯t have an answer.


    Because, honestly?


    I agreed.


    ****************


    Right now, more than ever, I wanted Snow back home. I needed his calm. It was the one thing that kept me going every night when I suffered the witch¡¯s pull. But I knew this wasn¡¯t enough.


    I left my mother¡¯s and her training to be here with Snow but he wasn¡¯t. This wasn¡¯t the answer.


    I needed my sanity to be kept safe and to unlock my powers.


    They wanted my powers for themselves, and Dad was right for locking them for my safety. However, I am grown now and I need to better protect myself and the kingdom.


    "I need to see Siona."


    I tried calling her, but the line wouldn¡¯t connect. And driving off now wouldn¡¯t be good either way.


    I also wanted to wait for Snow before going with my least non-protected option¡ªKaid.


    But leaving today was out of it. So, I did the next best thing: rx for the day; go about it tomorrow. My bestie and sister-inw needed me and that was what I was going to do.


    The next morning, after things had finally quieted down following the chaos of yesterday, I found myself sitting at the dining table, sipping on a cup of tea. The house felt oddly still, as if everyone was still processing the events that had unfolded.


    Aira sat across from me, tapping away at her phone before letting out a sigh and bringing it to her ear. I watched as she made a call, her expression unreadable.


    "Mom?" she said as soon as the line connected.


    I knew immediately what the call was about. Rnd.


    "He won¡¯t being home yet," Aira continued, leaning back in her chair. "Things are...plicated."


    That was putting it lightly.


    I couldn¡¯t hear what her mother said, but Aira¡¯s face remained neutral as she nodded along to whatever conversation was happening on the other end.


    After a few minutes, she sighed. "I know, Mom. I¡¯ll keep an eye on things. Just... don¡¯t push him or her, alright? He needs time."


    She ended the call shortly after, cing her phone on the table with a soft thud. I didn¡¯t ask what was said¡ªI didn¡¯t need to. Rnd had found his mate, and things weren¡¯t simple anymore.


    Luna Star was bound to have concerns, but it wasn¡¯t something we could fix overnight.


    I let out a slow breath, cing my cup down. Maybe now was a good time to check in on my own mate.


    Pulling my phone closer, I quickly dialed Snow¡¯s number. The line barely rang twice before he picked up.


    "Zara."


    His voice sent a wave of warmth through me, and I suddenly realized just how much I had missed him.


    "Snow," I exhaled, a small smile forming. "I was just about to ask how things were going, but¡ª"


    "Zara, I¡¯m home."


    I froze, my breath catching in my throat.


    Home?


    "You¡¯re back?" I asked, already pushing back my chair and standing.


    "Yes. Justnded an hour ago. Where are you?"


    "At the mansion," I said quickly, already heading toward the door. "Are youing here?"


    "I¡¯m on my way."


    Excitement bubbled up in my chest, but beneath it, there was something else¡ªrelief. Snow was back. My anchor, my safe ce was finally here.


    I needed him.


    As I stepped outside, the sun was bright, warming my skin, but nothingpared to the warmth I felt knowing Snow was close.


    And when I finally saw his car pulling up the driveway, my heart skipped a beat.


    Snow was home.


    The second Snow stepped out of his car, his piercing blue eyes locked onto mine, and in the next heartbeat, he closed the distance between us.


    His strong arms wrapped around my waist as he lifted me effortlessly off the ground, spinning me slightly before pulling me tightly against his chest.


    Iughed, wrapping my arms around his neck, my heart swelling at the familiar warmth of his embrace. "You¡¯re really back," I murmured against his shoulder.


    "I am," he whispered, his voice low and filled with something I couldn¡¯t quite ce¡ªrelief, maybe? Longing?


    I was happy, though.


    Pulling back slightly, Snow cupped my face and pressed his lips against mine in a slow, lingering kiss. It was a kiss filled with reassurance, with the silent promise that he was here now, that he wouldn¡¯t leave again anytime soon.


    But as soon as we broke apart, I noticed the way his jaw tightened, his brows furrowing slightly. His eyes flickered toward the mansion, his wolf surfacing for a brief moment.


    Snow inhaled deeply. "It¡¯s that bad, huh?"


    I sighed, leaning against his chest. "It is. And... I don¡¯t know," I admitted truthfully. "Things have been... a mess."


    His fingers traced soothing circles on my back as he exhaled. "Okay. Let¡¯s go in and talk."


    "Nah." I shook my head, looking up at him. "Just rx for now. You need rest, and after that, we can talk. I doubt either of them¡ªRnd or Tempest¡ªare ready to deal with it right now anyway."


    Snow studied me for a long moment before finally nodding. "Alright."


    With that, we walked inside together. An hourter, the mansion was quieter than it had been in days.


    Tempest had left, her emotions too tangled for anyone to untangle for her. Richard had gone as well, needing space to clear his thoughts. No one chased after them. We all knew they needed time.


    The tension that had hung over the house like a storm cloud finally lifted, leaving behind an eerie sort of calm.


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. Maybe now was a good time to check in on Snow. After his bath and meal, he¡¯s been stuck in his study all afternoon. I knew he had a report to make to his father, but I thought he¡¯d take the rest of the evening off.


    I could sense him in his study, tucked away in the far wing of the mansion. A small smile tugged at my lips. Maybe I¡¯d surprise him. He deserved a break, and I could think of a few ways to help him unwind.


    But as I got closer, something shifted.


    A presence. A cold, unwee presence that sent a shiver down my spine in an unfamiliar and familiar way.


    Astrid stirred awake in my mind, alert and tense. "<i>Something¡¯s not right,"</i> she warned.


    I frowned, slowing my steps.


    And then, as I reached the door and quietly pushed it open¡ª


    My breath caught.


    There, standing too damn close to my husband, was Vani. And she was... kissing him?


    I froze, my pulse roaring in my ears as I watched Snow hesitate for just a second¡ªjust one second¡ªbefore his hands shot up, gripping her shoulders.


    Then, with force, he pushed her away.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 379: Her Pure Rage

    <h4>Chapter 379: Her Pure Rage</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 379</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Ever since I arrived, I had been locked in my study for hours, drowning myself in work, trying to ignore the restless pull in my chest¡ªthe mate bond pull.


    cier was agitated and pacing within me like a caged beast. It wasn¡¯t because of Zara¡ªno, she was my peace, my anchor. It was because of her.


    Vera.


    Ever since I returned, I had done everything in my power to avoid her. To avoid the whispers of the mate bond I had long since buried under my love for Zara.


    But my wolf? He wasn¡¯t letting it go.


    <i>"She is hurting."</i>


    <i>"She is not our mate, cier,"</i> I growled in my mind. "<i>Zara is. End of discussion."</i>


    <i>"You cannot deny the bond forever. The moon does not make mistakes."</i>


    I gritted my teeth, shutting myptop with a frustrated sigh. I needed to clear my head. Maybe tomorrow, I could take Zara on our honeymoon, just the two of us. No pack business, no witches, no past¡ªjust us.


    I would tell her everything then.


    I ran a hand through my hair, already feeling lighter at the thought of escaping with my mate, when suddenly¡ªthe pull hit me, sharply and suddenly it was so unrelenting.


    A knock came at my study door, but before I could answer, she stepped inside.


    Vera.


    I clenched my fists beneath my desk as I fought the mate bond¡¯s instinctual reaction to her presence.


    "Alpha Snow," she greeted softly, a small smile on her lips. In her hands, she held a steaming cup of coffee. "I thought you might need this."


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately, my jaw tightening.


    "Vera," I said carefully. "You shouldn¡¯t be here."


    She frowned slightly, tilting her head. "I was just worried about you. You¡¯ve been locked up in here since you got back. I called even during your trip, but you didn¡¯t answer. Were you avoiding me?"


    "Of course not," I lied smoothly, my voice even. "I was just busy."


    She took a slow step closer. "Are you sure?"


    "Vani, umm Vera," I said, more firmly this time. "You need to leave."


    My wolf growled lowly at my words, but I ignored him.


    Vani sighed, looking away as if she was contemting something. And then, just as she took another step forward, she tripped.


    The coffee cup slipped from her grasp, tilting forward.


    "Ah!"


    The scalding liquid spilled down her arm, the sharp hiss of burning skin filling the room.


    Without thinking, I moved. I caught her before she could hit the ground, my arms wrapping around her to steady her.


    She trembled slightly, her burned arm still steaming.


    "Shit," I muttered, checking her wound. The skin was red and already beginning to blister. My wolf hated seeing her hurt.


    cier was growling uncontrobly within me.


    I swallowed the instinct tofort her and instead kept my tone firm. "Go to the butler. He¡¯ll give you honey and salt. Your wolf¡¯s healing abilities will take care of the rest."


    Vani nodded, her eyes wide with unshed tears. "I¡ªI will. But, Snow... I actually came here to ask for your help with Zara."


    I stiffened immediately, my protective instincts ring. "What about Zara?"


    She hesitated, biting her lip. "I... I identally broke one of her favourite vases. She was really upset and scolded me. I didn¡¯t mean to, but..." Her voice wavered, her expression softening.


    I exhaled, forcing myself to look away. This was wrong.


    But my wolf disagreed. He hated seeing his mate cry, even if she wasn¡¯t the mate I had chosen.


    Against my better judgment, I reached out and patted her shoulder. "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll talk to her."


    Vani¡¯s eyes flickered with something unreadable. "Thank you," she whispered, stepping even closer.


    Too close.


    I was about to step back when, suddenly, her hands slid up my chest and I tensed for a moment. Then, she kissed me.


    My entire body tensed.


    I tried to pull away, but cier fought me, the mate bond¡¯s pull snapping tightly around me like chains. Just for a second, I froze. My wolf begged me to respond and make a im.


    But I couldn¡¯t. No. I forced him shut and pulled back. And that was the exact moment when I heard her¡ªa sharp gasp echoed from the doorway.


    The mate bond shattered like ss in my mind.


    Vani barely had time to break away before a forceful pnded across her face. My head snapped up just as Vani stumbled backward, clutching her cheek.


    Zara.


    "You dare touch my mate?" she hissed, her entire body trembling with rage.


    But before she could move again, I was suddenly between them. I did not think. I acted on instincts¡ªcier¡¯s instincts¡ªand I rushed forward, shoving her back.


    Zara held her ground, standing there, rage burning in her blue eyes, her breathing uneven, her fists clenched as she stared at me.


    But the worst part? The mate mark on her neck was ring red, a clear sign of betrayal.


    Fuck.


    Before I could say a word, Zara¡¯s hand struck again, but this time, itnded on me.


    The sharp p echoed in the study, and for a moment, everything stilled. I barely felt the pain. What hurt more was the broken look in her eyes.


    Vani trembled under her gaze. "Zara," I breathed, stepping forward, but she stepped back, her breathing ragged.


    Her voice trembled, but it was strong. "Don¡¯t." And I felt my heart sink.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Pain.


    Raw, blinding pain tore through me the moment I walked into the study and saw her.


    Vani¡¯s hands were on him and her lips on my husband.


    I didn¡¯t think¡ªI acted.


    The second they broke apart, my body moved on its own. My palm collided with Vani¡¯s cheek with a sharp crack, sending her stumbling backward.


    "You dare touch my mate?" I hissed, my entire body trembling with rage.


    But before I could move again, Snow was suddenly between us. His hands shoved me back with force.


    I barely stumbled, my stamina keeping me upright, but the shock of what he had just done was far worse than the impact.


    Snow pushed me¡ªfor her.


    Everything inside me snapped.


    p.


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 380: What About Me?

    <h4>Chapter 380: What About Me?</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 380</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    This time, my palm struck Snow¡¯s face. The sound echoed like a gunshot.


    Snow didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t react. His blue eyes bore into mine, filled with conflict, guilt, and something darker.


    I turned back to Vani, my voice sharp and cold.


    "You¡¯re fired."


    "Zara," Snow¡¯s voice rang out, urgently.


    I snapped my gaze back to him, fury and heartbreak swirling together like a storm.


    "What?" I spat, my chest rising and falling rapidly. "What do you mean ¡¯Zara¡¯? You think I¡¯ll let this go?" My hands trembled as I pointed at Vani. "She kissed you, Snow! My own husband! And you pushed me for her¡ªthis bewitching snake?!"


    Snow flinched but remained silent, his jaw clenched tightly. "She¡¯s not a bewitching snake," he defended, hisst words so loud it made me silent.


    And that was when I saw it. The possessiveness in his eyes. The flicker of rage when I hit Vani.


    The realization struck me like a dagger to the heart. "Oh my god," I whispered, stepping back, my breath catching in my throat.


    I looked between them¡ªSnow¡¯s tense frame, Vani¡¯s guilty expression.


    "You..." My voice shook. I pressed a hand to my chest, feeling the pain of the mate bond betrayal burning deep into my skin. My mark¡ªour mark¡ªred red. It was burning. His lounging and protection of her was making it all worse.


    "You found your mate," I whispered, my heart shattering. "You... found your mate." The words now made sense better to me and a certain dread pooled in my chest. "And you didn¡¯t think to tell me?"


    The silence that followed was deafening. Snow¡¯s face fell, the truth weighing down on him like a curse.


    I let out a hollowugh, shaking my head as the realisation settled into my bones. "So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been distant. That¡¯s why your wolf has been restless. It was never just the witches, was it?"


    Snow took a hesitant step forward, his hands reaching for me. "Zara, I was going to tell you. I¡ª"


    I stepped back before he could touch me.


    "Don¡¯t."


    His hands clenched into fists, his wolf wing to break through. "I was trying to find the right time¡ª"


    "There is no ¡¯right time,¡¯ Snow!" My voice broke. "The moment you knew¡ªyou should have told me!"


    Snow¡¯s eyes darkened, his guilt written all over his face. "Zara, please. I was scared of your reaction and¡ª"


    "Save it." My voice was empty, the weight of his betrayal sinking into me like a stone in water.


    Snow turned to Vani, and for the first time, his gaze was cold.


    "Get. Out."


    Vani didn¡¯t argue. She turned and ran, disappearing out the door like a coward.


    The room fell into silence in a thick and suffocating manner. I zed back at Snow only to see the pain in his eyes.


    It must have hurt his wolf to see him treat his mate like that. I knew that because of Tempest and her mate but still.


    Why lie? Why hide things from me?


    I stood there, my chest rising and falling, my hands clenched so tight my nails dug into my skin.


    But Snow? He wasn¡¯t looking at me anymore. I wasn¡¯t his focus anymore.


    I never was.


    I turned sharply on my heel and stormed out of the study.


    "Zara¡ªwait!" Snow called after me.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    I didn¡¯t even look back. All I wanted was to be alone right now. I was hurting and so was Astrid. The betrayal was stabbing and I couldn¡¯t be around my chosen mate right now.


    My fingers curled into fists at my sides, anger bubbling under my skin, but I forced myself to stay calm and tried to remind myself that Snow had pushed her away.


    <i>"He didn¡¯t kiss her. She kissed him."</i>


    Still, the sight of another woman touching my husband made my blood boil. And yet, they were mates. Wasn¡¯t I allowed to be angry?


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment Zara stormed out, the weight of what had just happened settled over me like a damn avnche.


    I had hurt her.


    Not just physically, when I pushed her in reflex, but deeper¡ªwhere the mate bond connected us.


    cier was pacing furiously inside me, restless and agitated. He had been fighting me from the moment I pushed Vera away.


    "You rejected her."


    <i>"She is not my mate,"</i> I snarled back at him. "<i>Zara is my mate."</i>


    A low growl echoed in my mind. <i>"And yet, you couldn¡¯t even tell her the truth."</i>


    I clenched my fists, trying to shut out the voice, trying to shut out everything. Zara¡¯s expression, the betrayal in her eyes, the pain radiating through our bond¡ªit burned. It fucking burned.


    And I did that.


    I let out a slow, shaky breath, forcing myself to focus. I needed to fix this. But first¡ª


    I needed to deal with her.


    With Vani.


    Her room was at the far end of the mansion, near the servant quarters, but I never visited it. I never even acknowledged that she was living under the same roof as Zara and me.


    Until now.


    I knocked twice, not caring to wait before pushing the door open.


    Vani was sitting on the edge of her bed, her injured arm resting limply at her side. She hadn¡¯t even bothered to treat it.


    When she looked up and saw me, her lips trembled, and for a second, she looked... broken.


    But I wasn¡¯t falling for it. Not this time.


    "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?" I asked, my voice sharp and low.


    Vani inhaled deeply, then exhaled like she had been waiting for this confrontation. "I... I¡¯m sorry."


    I scoffed. "Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t fucking say that to me, Vani."


    She flinched slightly at the edge in my voice but quicklyposed herself. "I didn¡¯t mean to cause problems between you and Zara."


    "You knew exactly what you were doing," I snapped, stepping closer. "You knew what would happen if she saw that. If you¡ª" I gritted my teeth, anger bubbling inside me. "Why did you do it?"


    Vani¡¯s bottom lip quivered. Then, suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes.


    And I knew.


    I knew she was going to y this game again.


    "You think it¡¯s fair?" she whispered, her voice breaking. "That Zara gets to have you, that she gets to im you¡ªbut what about me, Snow?" Her eyes shone with raw emotion. "What about me?"


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel

 Chapter 381: Emotional Talk

    <h4>Chapter 381: Emotional Talk</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 381</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    As soon as she said that, I clenched my jaw. "I never wanted this," I said coldly. "I never wanted you. This is my home, and Zara is my wife."


    "Yeah," she choked out, wiping at her eyes.


    "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?" my voice was sharp and my toneced with anger.


    Vani stumbled back slightly but quickly masked her expression with one of faux innocence. "Snow, I¡ªI was just¡ª"


    "You were just crossing a damn line," he growled, his icy re cutting through her. "I don¡¯t know what the fuck you were thinking, but whatever idea you had in your head? Get rid of it. Now."


    Vera shuddered a little, but as soon as she did, all that facade droppedpletely. "Get rid of it, huh? And you couldn¡¯t even tell her about me."


    I froze.


    Vani tilted her head, studying me like she had finally found a weak spot. "You couldn¡¯t tell her," she repeated, her voice softer now, almost taunting. "Because deep down, you knew it would change everything."


    I exhaled slowly, trying to push back my frustration. "Vani¡ª"


    "You feel it, don¡¯t you?" she pressed on, standing up now. "You feel the pull, the pain of rejecting me. No matter how much you fight it, I¡¯m still your mate."


    My wolf growled violently in my mind, but I pushed him back, my entire body tensing.


    "You need to go to Scott," I said firmly, changing the subject. "Get your arm treated before it gets worse."


    Vani let out a bitterugh. "Avoiding the truth won¡¯t make it go away, Snow."


    "I don¡¯t care about your version of the truth," I bit out, my patience snapping. "Avoid Zara for now. Until I figure out how to handle this."


    She stilled. "Handle this?"


    There was something dangerous in her voice now.


    "By handle this, do you mean what?" Her lips parted slightly, a challenge in her gaze. "Kick me out? Send me away? Or..." Her eyes flickered with something unreadable. "Or finally ept what we are?"


    I tensed at her words.


    My wolf fought me, wing at my control. But I refused to let him have the upper hand.


    "Don¡¯t test my patience, Vani," I warned, my voice dropping to a near growl. "I am this close¡ª"


    "To?" she challenged, stepping toward me.


    I took a step back, my fingers curling into fists. "Enough."


    She smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "You¡¯ll have to face it eventually, Snow."


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    I turned and walked out without another word.


    But even as I mmed the door shut behind me, her voice lingered in my mind, like a curse I couldn¡¯t break.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Ares¡¯ POV~</strong>


    The penthouse of the hotel was dimly lit, the golden glow of the city skyline spilling through the massive ss windows. I sat on the couch, a whiskey ss in one hand, my other arm drapedzily over the backrest.


    Crystal was pacing. Again.


    Damon, my Beta, watched her with an amused expression, arms crossed over his chest. "You know, for someone who just found their fated mate, you look more like you¡¯re about to go to war," hemented.


    Crystal shot him a re before continuing her restless movements.


    I sighed, swirling the whiskey in my ss. "Sit down, Crystal. You¡¯re making me dizzy."


    She ignored me.


    "Crystal," I said again, more firmly.


    With a frustrated huff, she finally dropped onto the couch opposite me, running a hand through her silver-highlighted hair. She looked exhausted, torn between emotions she clearly didn¡¯t want to deal with.


    Damon smirked. "So, are we going to talk about it, or are we just going to pretend your little mate-bond moment didn¡¯t happen?"


    Crystal groaned, throwing her head back. "I don¡¯t want to talk about it."


    "Too bad," I said, taking a sip of my drink. "Because we are."


    She exhaled sharply, then sat up, her expression shifting from frustration to something more vulnerable. "Fine," she muttered. "Yes, I felt it. The mate bond, it was strong. Overwhelming. Like it wanted to swallow me whole."


    Damon whistled low. "Damn."


    I ignored her brother and leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees. "And?"


    Crystal hesitated before finally whispering, "I don¡¯t want it."


    Silence filled the room for a moment, and I moved my head back, still processing everything that she said.


    Damon arched a brow. "Excuse me?"


    Crystal clenched her fists. "I would rather not feel this way. I don¡¯t want to be tied to someone I barely know."


    "Is that it?" My eyes narrowed as I studied her. "Really, Crystal? I know you. Scratch that. I¡¯ve known you since you were born. I know when you are lying. You totally want this. You want the matebond. And I get it. It¡¯s beautiful."


    Crystal shook her head. "I was fine, Ares. My life was good. I was in control. And now... now, everything is a mess."


    "Nah it is not."


    "It isn¡¯t? You mean like you did with E and Richard? Everything ain¡¯t a mess for you?"


    "Crystal!" Damon hollered at her, his warning growl keeping her in ce.


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "And you and I understood, E. This is different. Crystal, that¡¯s the mate bond talking. You¡¯re fighting against something that¡¯s literally wired into your soul. You¡¯re not supposed to be able to ignore it."


    She let out a bitter chuckle. "Oh, I feel it. Trust me. But I refuse to be <i>one of those girls</i>¡ªthe ones who throw themselves at their mates, desperate for love, only to end up rejected and broken."


    Damon shifted slightly. "You think Richard would reject you?"


    Crystal swallowed hard. "I don¡¯t know. Maybe. He didn¡¯t exactly look thrilled when he realised I was his mate. And I... I can¡¯t handle that. I¡¯d rather reject him first before he gets the chance to do it to me. Besides, that girl that rode with him..."


    "Tempest?" I asked.


    "Wait, like Lady Tempest Zephyr?"


    "Yeah. Oh now, not so great. I don¡¯t stand a chance. I¡¯ll just go over there and reject him. Easy peasy."


    I frowned. "That¡¯s a shitty n."


    She scoffed. "Yeah? Well, tell that to my survival instincts."


    Damon shook his head. "You¡¯re overthinking this. Rnd isn¡¯t some heartless arsehole. He¡¯s a warrior of the Ivory Crescent Pack. And he¡¯s probably also one of the most honourable guys if Tempest is close to him. If anything, I think he¡¯s just as overwhelmed as you."


    Crystal bit her lip, clearly torn. "Then why hasn¡¯t hee looking for me?"


    That was a damn good question.


    I leaned back, taking another slow sip of my drink before replying, "Maybe because he knows you need space. Or maybe because <i>he</i> is the one who¡¯s afraid of rejection."


    Her brows furrowed slightly, and for the first time since she walked in, I saw something in her expression that wasn¡¯t frustration or fear¡ªhope.


    "I don¡¯t know what to do," she admitted quietly.


    I sighed, setting my ss down. "You don¡¯t have to do anything right now. But don¡¯t make the mistake of pushing him away just because you¡¯re scared."


    Crystal didn¡¯t respond, her gaze fixed on the city lights outside.


    Damon stretched his arms over his head and stood. "Well, this has been emotional. I need a drink."


    This chapt??r is updated by fr(e)ew??bnov(e)l

 Chapter 382: Tempest’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 382: Tempest¡¯s Decision</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 382</strong>


    <strong>~Ares¡¯ POV~</strong>


    I smirked. "You need therapy, Damon."


    "That too," Damon chuckled, walking toward the minibar.


    Crystal remained silent, her mind clearly still tangled in a web of uncertainty concerning all this mate bond stuff.


    I watched her for a moment before finally saying, "You don¡¯t have to want the mate bond, Crystal. But you owe it to yourself to see what it could be before you run from it."


    She exhaled slowly, nodding once. "Yeah. Maybe."


    But I knew that ¡¯maybe¡¯ wasn¡¯t a real answer. And I had a feeling Rnd wasn¡¯t going to wait forever.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The apartment was silent except for the asional crackling of the candle burning on the table. I sat curled up on the couch, hugging my knees to my chest, my face buried in them as silent tears slid down my cheeks.


    I wasn¡¯t the type to cry¡ªnot over things I couldn¡¯t control, not over fate¡¯s cruel games. But this? This hurt.


    Because for the first time in my life, I finally understood what it had been like for Crystal.


    What it had been like for <i>me</i> when Koda had chosen Aira over me, when he had looked at her the way I had always dreamed he¡¯d look at me.


    And now? Now, I was ying Aira¡¯s role. The woman was caught in between a mate bond and a love that wasn¡¯t meant tost.


    A sharp knock on the door startled me, pulling me from my thoughts. I wiped at my face quickly, swallowing down my emotions as I stood up. I had half a mind to ignore whoever it was, but something told me I already knew.


    Another knock came, only firmer this time.


    I took a slow breath and stepped forward, hesitating for just a second before pulling the door open.


    Richard stood there, dressed in a simple blue jean trousers and


    His face was unreadable, but his green eyes flickered with something¡ªhesitation, guilt, sorrow. I felt the mate bond tug at me immediately, but I shoved it down.


    My chest tightened as our gazes locked, and for a brief moment, neither of us spoke.


    Then, instinct took over.


    I gripped the door and started to close it.


    His hand shot out, stopping me gently. "Tempest, wait."


    I stared at him, my jaw tightening. I wanted to tell him to go away, that I didn¡¯t have the energy for this. But instead, I found myself stepping aside, letting him in.


    The second the door shut, the tension thickened.


    Rnd ran a hand through his hair before turning to face me. "I¡ª" He exhaled sharply. "I owe you an apology. A real one."


    I let out a small, humourlessugh while crossing my arms. "For what? Being blessed by the moon goddess?"


    Rnd held back the need tough and focused. Immediately, his serious expression returned.


    "For everything."


    I raised a brow. "You¡¯re going to have to be more specific."


    He let out a slow breath before stepping closer. Then he knelt down in front of me and my breath caught in my throat.


    "Richard," I whispered, my heart pounding. The only time I imagined him going down on one knee for me was to propose but not for this¡ªwhatever this was, anyway.


    His gaze was steady, full of regret. "I¡¯m sorry for how I treated you that day and for keeping my attention on her. For making you feel like you weren¡¯t enough." His voice wavered slightly. "I should have done better."


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat, forcing a weak smile. "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, Rnd."


    He shook his head. "It does matter." His hands clenched into fists on his thighs. "Because now I understand how much it hurt you. And I hate that I was the one who caused it."


    My heart ached at his words, but I forced myself to keep my walls up.


    Rnd exhaled, his voice quieter now. "I feel the mate bond, Tempest. It¡¯s strong. It¡¯s overwhelming. But I don¡¯t want to just rely on the bond¡ªI want to love her."


    Something inside me shattered.


    Because I had heard those words before.


    From Koda.


    When he had chosen Aira, he had told me he loved her, that it wasn¡¯t just about fate¡ªit was about choice.


    And now Rnd was standing in front of me, unknowingly saying the same thing.


    "But, it is not her I love. It is you, I love, Tempest, and you know that."


    Oh shit It was happening again and just like mine.


    I smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach my eyes. Then I shook my head. "Then don¡¯t make the same mistake Koda did."


    Richard frowned. "What do you mean?"


    I took a slow step forward, lifting a hand to his cheek. His skin was warm beneath my fingertips, familiar yet distant.


    "You need to love her, Richard," I whispered. "You need to choose her before she thinks she isn¡¯t worth it."


    Richard¡¯s entire body tensed. "Tempest¡ª"


    Before he could finish, I leaned in and kissed him.


    It wasn¡¯t a desperate kiss, not filled with longing or passion.


    It was goodbye.


    Ever since he left, I have taken time to think about my decision. I loved Rnd, but perhaps it was selfish.


    I was selfish before when I asked him to love me while I had Koda still.


    But seeing Crystal, how shaken she was by everything, I didn¡¯t have the heart to do that to her¡ªto them¡ªto Rnd.


    When I pulled away, I hugged him tightly, pressing my face into his shoulder. "I don¡¯t want her to feel what I felt," I murmured. "I don¡¯t want her to doubt herself the way I did."


    Richard shook his head, gripping me tightly. "No," he rasped.


    Tears burnt in my eyes, but I forced myself to smile, brushing a hand through his hair. "Yes."


    He pulled back slightly, his eyes shining with emotion. "I will not let you reject me like this. Tempest, I love you."


    I inhaled sharply, seeing the pain flicker across his face.


    "You need to love her," I repeated, my voice breaking. "You need to let me go."


    Tears welled in Richard¡¯s eyes, and his grip on me tightened. "I don¡¯t want to."


    But I knew... deep down, he had to and it pained me greatly.


    New novel chapt??rs are published on free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 383: Big Brother is Here

    <h4>Chapter 383: Big Brother is Here</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 383</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I didn¡¯t return home that night.


    After the argument with Snow, after everything I had seen, I needed space. I needed to breathe, to be away from the suffocating weight of betrayal and unanswered questions.


    So, I stayed at a hotel.


    Alone.


    I barely slept, my thoughts looping in endless circles¡ªwhy didn¡¯t he tell me? Was he nning on epting her? Was she just a mistake he pitied, or was she something more?


    I hated that I didn¡¯t know. I hated that my heart still ached for him despite everything.


    By the next morning, I decided to return home. Not because I was ready to face Vani, but because this was my house. My life. My future. I refused to let fate or some unwanted mate bond take that from me.


    I bathed, dressed in a fitted white blouse and ck cks, and was brushing my hair when a knocknded on the door.


    "Come in," I called, expecting Aira or E.


    Instead, Zade walked in.


    I blinked in surprise before a warm smile spread across my lips. "Zade."


    His sharp blue eyes studied me carefully, searching. "You look like you haven¡¯t slept."


    I chuckled lightly, shaking my head. "Well, good morning to you too, dear brother."


    He smirked but didn¡¯t drop it. "Something¡¯s wrong. I can feel it. Your wolf¡¯s energy is off."


    I hesitated. "It¡¯s nothing."


    Zade raised a brow. "You do realize lying to me is pointless, right?"


    I sighed, dropping onto the edge of the bed. "It¡¯s Snow."


    His entire posture shifted, his shoulders squaring, his expression darkening. "What did he do?"


    "Nothing," I admitted. "And... everything."


    Zade remained silent, waiting.


    I let out a slow breath, but he finally spoke to me. "Aira overheard part of our argument about a maid but didn¡¯t catch the details. She thinks it was a misunderstanding." Zade¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Was it?"


    I let out a bitterugh. "Oh, it was something, alright." I leaned forward, sping my hands together. "I just... I don¡¯t know what to do. What to think."


    "Then don¡¯t think," Zade said simply.


    I looked at him, confused. "What?"


    He smiled knowingly. "You need a break. Somewhere quiet, away from all this mess, away from mate bonds and betrayals. Somewhere you can breathe."


    I tilted my head. "And where exactly is that?"


    Zade¡¯s smirk deepened. "Come on, I know just the ce."


    I hesitated. I had things to deal with¡ªSnow, Vani, the mess that was my life¡ªbut at the same time, I was <i>exhausted</i>.


    Maybe... maybe Zade was right. Maybe I needed to clear my head before making any decisions.


    "Alright," I agreed. "Let¡¯s go."


    Zade grinned. "Good choice."


    Thirty minutester, I knew exactly where he had taken me.


    The stables. The very ce he had first brought me when I was still trying to navigate being his friend while figuring out what anchored him to me and the memories.


    The horses neighed as we approached, and a strange sense of calm settled over me. Quickly, Zade whistled, and I knew what that meant.


    "Seriously?" I arched a brow. "Your grand n was to take me horseback riding?"


    Zade shrugged. "It worked the first time, didn¡¯t it? And you said you¡¯d love to return."


    I exhaled a softugh, shaking my head. "You¡¯re ridiculous."


    "But I¡¯m right," he added smugly.


    I rolled my eyes but didn¡¯t argue.


    We saddled the horses¡ªwhite for me, ck for him¡ªand rode through the familiar trails. The wind was cool, the scent of pine and damp earth filling the air. It was peaceful.


    For the first time sincest night, I breathed.


    We rode silently for a while before Zade slowed his horse, nodding toward a familiar path.


    "Come on," he said.


    I frowned. "Where?"


    "You¡¯ll see."


    I followed him, and when we reached the clearing, my breath caught in my throat.


    The treehouse.


    I dismounted, my fingers brushing against the old wood as memories flooded back.


    The first time I hade here, Zade had told me it was his secret ce, the one ce he could escape. And now... now, he was bringing me back.


    I turned to him, my heart aching. "Zade¡ª"


    He shook his head. "No talking. Just breathe, Zara."


    And so I did.


    I climbed up the wooden steps, feeling the worn edges beneath my fingertips. It was just as I remembered. The inside smelled of aged cedar and the lingering hint of pine. I settled into the same spot I had before, leaning against the wall, pulling my knees to my chest.


    Zade sat across from me, stretching his legs out, watching me carefully.


    After a long moment, he spoke. "You don¡¯t have to say anything. I just need you to know that whatever happens, I¡¯m here."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "I know."


    And I did.


    Zade had always been there. Even when I didn¡¯t realize I needed him.


    I sighed, staring out the window at the vast expanse of trees. "Do you believe in fate, Zade?"


    He was quiet for a moment before answering. "I believe fate is a bitch sometimes. But I also believe that we have a say in how we deal with it."


    I huffed augh. "That¡¯s the most Zade answer I¡¯ve ever heard."


    He smirked. "Well, I am me."


    I shook my head, a small smile tugging at my lips. "Thanks, Zade."


    "For what?"


    "For this. For knowing when I needed it."


    He reached out, ruffling my hair. "That¡¯s what big brothers are for."


    I smiled, closing my eyes for a moment, letting the peace of the treehouse settle over me.


    I still didn¡¯t know what I was going to do. I still didn¡¯t have the answers.


    But for now...


    For now, this was enough.


    After about thirty minutes ofplete silence, a tear rolled down my cheek, and Zade saw it. "Zara, honey."


    "Snow..." I breathed, lifting my head so no more tears would fall. "Snow has found his mate. My Snow, my husband, has a fated mate."


    Zade gasoed softly but as quickly, he rushed to me and hugged me. "Oh Zara, shhh.... big brother is here."


    This content is taken from free web nov??l

 Chapter 384: Confronted

    <h4>Chapter 384: Confronted</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 384</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zade held me tightly as I trembled in his arms, my emotions finally spilling over.


    "I feel like a fool," I whispered, gripping the fabric of his shirt. "I hired her, Zade. I brought my husband¡¯s mate into our home with my own hands." My voice cracked as I pulled away, shaking my head. "How stupid can I be?"


    Zade cupped my face, his thumb gently wiping away a stray tear. "You¡¯re not stupid, Zara. You didn¡¯t know."


    I let out a bitterugh, stepping back as I crossed my arms. "Then why didn¡¯t he tell me? Why keep it from me? Was he ying me this whole time? Was bringing Vani here part of some unspoken n? Or was it all just... fate screwing me over again?"


    Anger burned in my chest as I paced the wooden floor of the treehouse. My heart ached, and the more I thought about it, the more I wanted to scream. My hands balled into fists.


    Zade sighed, stepping forward. "Zara, breathe."


    I ignored him, my thoughts spiraling. "Did he feel anything for her? Did he fight it? And if he did, why did he never say a word? What was he waiting for? For me to find out on my own? For Vani to make the first move¡ª?"


    My frustration peaked, and without thinking, I turned and shoved Zade¡¯s chest.


    He barely moved.


    I did it again, my teeth clenched, pushing at him as my emotions crashed like waves against a cliff. "Why didn¡¯t he tell me?!" I shouted and gave another push. "Why did he let me find out like that?" My vision blurred as more tears threatened to fall.


    Zade didn¡¯t stop me. He let me push him, let me vent, until finally, I just stopped.


    I sniffled, wiping my face with the back of my hand. "I feel like such an idiot."


    Zade reached out and pulled me into another hug, his strong arms grounding me. He pressed a soft kiss to the top of my head. "I love you, kid sis."


    I clenched my jaw, my breath shaky.


    Zade exhaled, resting his chin against my head. "I won¡¯t defend him, but... from someone who¡¯s experienced the mate bond firsthand, I know how this feels. Snow isn¡¯t a fool, Zara. I know he loves you. I see it. But maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe needs a little time. Maybe he¡¯s still figuring it out."


    I scoffed against his chest. "Are you seriously telling me to be patient with the man who betrayed me?"


    Zade pulled back slightly, his deep blue eyes piercing into mine. "No," he said firmly. "You are mine. My sister. My blood. My first family. I will always stand by you, always protect you." His voice softened. "But I also know what it¡¯s like to be torn between fate and choice. And I don¡¯t think Snow has chosen her."


    I swallowed hard, trying to process his words.


    Did I believe that?


    Did I want to believe that?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    And maybe... maybe that was the worst part of it all.


    ****************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The sound of shuffling papers filled my office as I skimmed through file after file, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto focus but Zara remained my priority focus or distraction.


    Either way, the day had been long, and the weight of everything pressed against my shoulders like a heavy chain.


    Zara.


    The moment she had walked away, something inside me snapped. My wolf had been restless ever since, pacing, growling, demanding I fix what had broken between us, well he was more on the Vera side too.


    But how the hell was I supposed to fix this?


    I ran a hand down my face, exhaling slowly. I should have told her. I nned to tell her¡ªduring our honeymoon, in a setting where it would just be us. No outside noise, no distractions.


    But Vera¡ªVani¡ªhad ruined everything.


    A sharp knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts.


    Before I could respond, the door swung open, and Zade strode inside. I arched a brow. "You don¡¯t wait for permission anymore?"


    Zade ignored me, shutting the door behind him. His blue eyes locked onto mine, burning with something dangerously close to rage.


    "What the hell, bro?" His voice was sharp, his hands nted firmly on my desk. "Why lie?"


    I let out a slow breath, already knowing exactly what this was about.


    "Be more specific," I muttered, trying to buy myself time I guess.


    Zade¡¯s jaw ticked. "Don¡¯t¡ª" He clenched his fists, his voice low and threatening. "¡ªy coy with me. You know exactly what I mean. Zara. Your mate."


    I looked away. "Technically, I didn¡¯t lie but yeah. I know. I hid te truth from her."


    Zade let out a bitterugh, shaking his head. "Unbelievable."


    "It was never my intention to hide the truth nor did I want her in my house to disrespect Zara," I said quietly, my voicecking the usual confidence. "A lot was happening at once. Upon my return, I nned to tell her today during our honeymoon, but¡ª" I inhaled sharply. "That was disrupted yesterday. By Vera."


    Zade¡¯s eyes flickered. "So she changed her name?" He folded his arms. "Zara called her Vani."


    I nodded stiffly. "She wanted a fresh start. I just... happened to give her one."


    "Yeah." Zade scoffed, his expression darkening. "Smart move, genius. Bringing your wife and your mate under the same roof. Real fucking brilliant."


    I ran a hand through my hair, frustration building in my chest. "You think I don¡¯t know that?"


    Zade leaned in slightly. "Then why did you let it happen?"


    I opened my mouth¡ªto defend myself, to exin¡ªbut before I could, the temperature in the room dropped.


    Or at least I felt so from the auraing from his wolf. I knew who it was immediately.


    Before I could say anything, Zade whipped his head in the direction of the door. "Who ising?"


    At the same time, the door of my office opened, and he walked in.


    "You may call me the Golden God," G.G. smirked, loving the entrance he gave, and for a moment I rolled my eyes.


    However, as soon as I did, his smirk disappeared, but his deep voice remained. "Way to go, Snow, the witches are moving."


    "What?"


    This chapter is updat??d by fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 385: Needing Help

    <h4>Chapter 385: Needing Help</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 385</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Golden God¡¯s blue eyes flickered with something unreadable as he strode further into my office. His expression was uncharacteristically serious,cking his usual arrogance.


    "The witches are moving," he repeated, his voice heavy with urgency.


    My body tensed. "Where<i>?</i>"


    Golden God exhaled, folding his arms across his chest. "I had a recent sighting of the aftermath of an attack¡ªone of the smaller packs on the outskirts of the werewolf territory. The ce was wiped clean; not a single survivor." His jaw was clenched.


    "They¡¯re attacking strategically, choosing locations that won¡¯t immediately draw attention. But they¡¯re gaining momentum, Snow. We do not have time to sit around and wait for them to make their next move."


    A slow curse escaped my lips as I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Shit."


    I gestured toward the chairs in front of my desk. "Sit. Let¡¯s discuss."


    Golden God didn¡¯t hesitate, lowering himself onto the chair like a king on his throne. Zade, however, remained standing, arms crossed, his sharp blue eyes studying him carefully.


    I knew that look.


    He felt something.


    "Are you always this tense, or is it just me?" Golden God quipped, his lips curving slightly as he tapped a finger against the armrest.


    Zade ignored the remark, his eyes narrowing. "Your aura."


    Golden God tilted his head slightly, amusement dancing in his gaze. "My aura?"


    "You walked in, and the entire temperature dropped," Zade said, his tone unreadable. "That wasn¡¯t normal."


    A knowing smirk yed on Golden God¡¯s lips. "Ah. So you did feel it." He nced at me. "Zara¡¯s brother is more sensitive to these things than I thought."


    I sighed, already knowing where this was going. "That¡¯s just Frost."


    Zade¡¯s brows furrowed. "Frost<i>?</i>"


    Golden God leaned back in his chair. "My wolf." He extended his handzily, and in the next second, the room visibly chilled, the air thick with frost.


    The ss of water on my desk frosted over instantly, a thinyer of ice spreading across the surface. Zade tensed, his wolf stirring within him.


    Golden God smiled. "Once Frost is unleashed, everything in my surroundings drops dangerously close to freezing."


    His voice was calm, yet there was an underlying edge of power that sent a warning straight to our instincts.


    "I can kill a man without touching him. All I have to do is lower his core temperature until his organs shut down."


    Zade¡¯s jaw ticked. "Charming."


    Golden God let out a low chuckle, withdrawing his hand, and just like that, the cold dissipated. "Rx, Alpha Prince. I wouldn¡¯t waste my energy on you."


    I shook my head. "Enough, both of you."


    "What?"


    Zade sighed. "Now I understand why he is a deadly andzy assassin."


    "Yeah. I try not to let Frost out because if I do... that happens."


    "But you did just now?" Zade countered.


    "He..."He... Frost has been restless. The witches... they unnerve him and I just spent thest two days scanning theirst attack site. So yeah, Zade. Frost¡¯s angry."


    "Okay..." Zade drawled.


    "Good. So can we focus? Because I could just ignore all this and go back home."


    I shifted my focus back to the issue at hand. "War ising. If the witches are moving in the shadows, we don¡¯t have time to y games."


    Golden God nodded, his expression turning serious once again. "That¡¯s why I came. We need to act. And fast. The witches aren¡¯t just attacking randomly¡ªthey¡¯re searching for something. Someone."


    Zade¡¯s eyes flickered with suspicion. "Who?"


    A chill ran down my spine, unrted to the wolf¡¯s aura, as Golden God¡¯s gaze met mine. His answer was simple.


    "Zara."


    Silence enveloped the room. Zade and I knew why but still. We did not know what they were dpoing jsut to get her.


    Then, Zade growled lowly, his entire body going rigid. "What did you just say?"


    Golden God didn¡¯t flinch under Zade¡¯s furious re. "You heard me." He exhaled, running a hand through his dark hair. "I don¡¯t know why yet, but Zara is at the centre of this. They want her. Badly," he added for emphasis.


    My blood ran cold. She needed protecion but right now she was avoiding me.


    We needed to talk.


    Zade clenched his fists, his energy practically vibrating through the room. "Like hell we¡¯re going to let that happen."


    Golden God smirked. "Good. Then let¡¯s stop wasting time and start nning. Because if we don¡¯t move first..." His expression darkened.


    "They will," Zade voiced.


    "They already have."


    "What?"


    "You recall when Kane kidnapped my nephew?" Xavier nodded. "Yeah. They astral projected her spirit or something. They may not need her physically. They are trying other ways."


    "This is fucked up. Looks like we are going to be needing Kaid¡¯s help," Golden God suggested.


    "Kaid? Why?"


    Zade immediately stood up and held his palm out to me and then focused on Xavier. "Well, Zara needs his high priestess, Siona."


    "Why? To protect her?"


    "No. To help her awaken her powers."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The mansion felt colder now. Not because of the temperature, but because of the emptiness growing inside me.


    I sat at my desk, staring at a single sheet of paper¡ªthe marriage contract.


    One year.


    That¡¯s how long Snow and I had been bound together. What had started as a necessity, as a duty, had be something more. Somewhere along the way, between the stolen nces, the fights, the makeups, and the quiet moments, we had fallen in love.


    I had been preparing to spend forever with him. He had been making arrangements for my coronation as Luna, solidifying our future together.


    And then... this happened.


    My heart clenched.


    The universe had a twisted sense of humor.


    There was less than a week left on the contract.


    The realization hit like a de to my chest. <i>This could be my chance.</i>


    If Snow truly loved me, if he truly wanted me¡ªthen he would fight for me.


    If he didn¡¯t... then I had my answer.


    A deep breath rattled through my chest as I wiped away the stray tear slipping down my cheek.


    I wasn¡¯t going to wait around, hoping he¡¯d choose me over her. I wasn¡¯t going to be the weak woman who begged for love.


    I was Zara Gold, a future Luna and a warrior.


    And right now, I needed to take control of my own life.


    This ??ontent is taken from f(r)eeweb(n)ovel.??????

 Chapter 386: Taking Control of Her Life

    <h4>Chapter 386: Taking Control of Her Life</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 386</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I grabbed my phone and dialed a familiar number. It rang twice before a smooth, confident voice answered.


    "Zara? Wow, I wasn¡¯t expecting a call from you. It¡¯s been a while, girl. What¡¯s up?" Amber¡¯s voice came through,ced with curiosity.


    "Hey, Amber. I need a favour."


    "Of course. Anything."


    I hesitated for only a moment before saying the words that sealed my fate. "I need to start a divorce process."


    Silence.


    Then, a slow, careful exhale. "Zara... are you sure?"


    In the past, after signing my contract with Snow and him always speaking on it... I began preparing myself for what could happen after our contract ended.


    I didn¡¯t want him to be the one to get rid of me back then, when he refused toe to terms with his feelings and contacted my old friend from university.


    Although she was sure I wouldn¡¯t need it and in time, I also saw it for myself. We loved each other but now...


    I sighed. I needed to be prepared. I closed my eyes, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Yes."


    "Alright," she said, her voice professional, but I could still hear the concern beneath it. "Do you want to talk about it?"


    "No," I said simply.


    "Okay..." she drawled, hoping to probably hear a different answer from me. "Umm, do you want anything from the settlement? Property, assets, alimony?"


    I shook my head, even though she couldn¡¯t see me. "No. Nothing. I just want my freedom. I do not want anything from ze ck."


    Amber was silent for a beat, and then, "Okay. I¡¯ll prepare the paperwork."


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    She sighed. "You know, you don¡¯t have to rush this. Maybe¡ª"


    "I need to do this, Amber," I interrupted gently. "Before I lose myself waiting for something that might never happen."


    Amber didn¡¯t push. "I understand. I¡¯ll have the first draft ready by tomorrow."


    "Thank you," I said again, my voice hollow.


    After hanging up, I sat there for a long moment, staring at the contract again.


    It was almost over. Maybe Snow woulde to his senses. Maybe he would fight for us. Or maybe... this was how our story ended.


    I didn¡¯t tell Snow anything. I distanced myself, avoiding him entirely.


    That night, I locked my door, unwilling to let him in. If he wanted me, he needed to prove it.


    The next morning, before anyone in the mansion could stir, I packed a small bag, grabbed my keys, and left.


    I needed space.


    I needed home.


    With the divorce papers being drawn up and everything in my heart screaming in confusion, there was only one person I needed right now.


    My mother.


    I slipped into my car and drove, the road stretching before me like an uncertain path into the future.


    Let Snow figure himself out.


    If he wanted me, he knew where to find me.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After my discussion with the guys the previous day, I had made up my mind¡ªI needed to talk to Zara.


    I needed to fix this whether she liked it or not. But Zara being Zara, shut me out.


    She had locked herself in her room, refusing to see me, refusing to even acknowledge my presence in the mansion.


    It wasn¡¯t just anger¡ªI could feel the raw, aching pain radiating from her, like a wound she was trying to heal on her own.


    And I had put it there.


    That realisation sat heavy in my chest, suffocating me. I sighed, rubbing a hand over my face as I leaned back in my chair.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Vera either, not that I wanted to. If anything, I was doing everything in my power to avoid her. I knew if I saw her, cier would react, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with him.


    He had been restless ever since Zara left.


    <i>"She¡¯s ignoring us,"</i> he growled in frustration. "<i>Fix it."</i>


    <i>"I¡¯m trying."</i>


    <i>"Then stop wasting time. Go to her."</i>


    I clenched my jaw. "<i>It¡¯s not that simple, cier. You think she¡¯ll just let me in after what happened?"</i>


    Silence, and then he added, <i>"If Zara won¡¯t answer us, then go to our mate. She is hurting. She¡¯s ours."</i>


    I let out a sharp breath, pushing away from my desk.


    The mate bond was growing stronger, suffocating me with each passing day. It was frustrating. Annoying. A constant weight pressing against my will, urging me to give in.


    And cier? He wanted nothing more than to <iplete</i> the bond¡ªto im Vera, to solidify the connection the Moon Goddess had forged.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    I loved Zara. I chose Zara. And I wasn¡¯t going to let a damn mate bond rewrite the life I had built with her.


    <i>"You¡¯re fighting the inevitable,"</i> cier muttered.


    <i>"No,"</i> I shot back. "<i>I¡¯m fighting for the one I love. And don¡¯t make me expell you out of my mind, cier. And shut up with Vera nonesense."</i>


    A low growl rattled through my mind, but I ignored him.


    I exhaled slowly, rolling my shoulders to ease the tension coiling in my muscles.


    Tomorrow¡ªtomorrow, I would see Zara.


    She couldn¡¯t lock herself away forever. Eventually, she would need something¡ªfood, air, anything. The moment she stepped out of that room, I¡¯d be there.


    And I wouldn¡¯t let her walk away from me again.


    However, when the next day came, I waited and watched, and soon it was already breakfast time, which meant she¡¯d soon be hungry; hopefully she still has an appetite after everything.


    However, the next morning, when I went to see Zara, I noticed something off¡ªthe door wasn¡¯t locked from the inside.


    A strange unease settled in my chest as I hesitated for a moment before pushing it open.


    Empty.


    My stomach dropped. The bed was untouched, her scent already fading from the room.


    Zara was gone.


    The realisation mmed into me like a sledgehammer as I stood in the doorway of her room.


    I stepped inside, scanning the space, hoping¡ª<i>praying</i>¡ªfor any sign that she was still here.


    Thankfully, everything was still in ce¡ªto some extent, her clothes, shoes, and books stacked neatly on the nightstand. But she wasn¡¯t here.


    I strode further inside, my wolf wing at my chest in panic. "<i>She wouldn¡¯t just leave like this."</i>


    <i>"Oh, now you care?" </i>I scoffed, ignoring cier, and yanked open the closet.


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 387: Making Her Mine

    <h4>Chapter 387: Making Her Mine</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 387</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zara¡¯s clothes were still there. Her perfume bottle sat untouched on the dresser.


    But the duffel bag I had seen before, was gone


    She left. I pulled out my phone and dialled Zara¡¯s number. It went straight to voicemail.


    Again.


    And again.


    And again.


    Nothing.


    cier growled. "<i>She¡¯s not answering."</i>


    <i>"She¡¯s ignoring us,"</i> I gritted back. Without giving it more thoughts or wasting anymore time, I turned on my heel and stormed out of the room.


    "Scott!" I bellowed.


    Within seconds, my butler appeared at the foot of the staircase. "Yes, Alpha?"


    "Where is she?"


    Scott hesitated. "Lady Zara left early this morning, before sunrise."


    My entire body tensed. "And no one thought to tell me?"


    "She instructed me not to, Alpha. Said she needed time."


    Time?


    Time for what? To cool off? To leave me?


    I swallowed hard, trying to push back the surge of emotions threatening to rip through me.


    I couldn¡¯t lose her. Not like this.


    I dialled Zade¡¯s number next.


    "Where¡¯s my sister?" I demanded the second he picked up.


    There was a pause before he sighed. "She¡¯s safe."


    That wasn¡¯t the answer I wanted. "Where is she, Zade?"


    "I promised her I wouldn¡¯t tell you," he admitted. "She needed space, Snow. You should respect that."


    My jaw clenched. "Respect? My wife disappears in the middle of the night without a word, and I should respect that?"


    "Maybe if you had told her the damn truth from the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have left," Zade snapped.


    I shut my eyes, inhaling sharply. "I just need to know she¡¯s okay."


    Zade sighed. "She¡¯s with Mom. She¡¯s fine. But she doesn¡¯t want to see you right now."


    My chest tightened.


    She had gone home.


    To her home and not stay in ours. I ended the call without another word.


    For the next few days, I was barely functioning.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Vera¡ªnot that I wanted to. cier was fighting me at every turn, demanding I find Zara and bring her back, while also pulling me toward Vera. The mate bond was growing stronger, and I hated every second of it.


    I loved Zara. I chose Zara. I wasn¡¯t going to let fate take that from me. By the fifth day, I was on the verge of losing my mind that evening and then I decided.


    If Zara wouldn¡¯t see me, I will cause some ruckus in hr mother¡¯s pack whether she liekd it or not.


    But then... she came back.


    I was in my study, drowning in work I couldn¡¯t focus on when her scent filled the room.


    My head snapped up.


    She stood in the doorway, arms crossed, expression unreadable.


    Zara.


    My heart pounded as I took her in¡ªher blonde hair slightly tousled, her blue eyes guarded. She was here. "<i>S-she came back."</i>


    I rose to my feet instantly. "Zara¡ª"


    She held up a hand, stopping me. "Don¡¯t," she whispered.


    I froze.


    Her voice wasn¡¯t angry. It wasn¡¯t sharp or cold.


    It was tired<i>.</i>


    "I don¡¯t want your excuses," she said, stepping inside. "I don¡¯t want to hear that you were going to tell me eventually. That you needed time."


    Guilt twisted inside me.


    "You betrayed me, Snow," she whispered, her voice cracking. "You lied. You hid her from me. You made me <i>look like a fool</i> in my own home."


    I swallowed hard, pain shing across my chest. "I never meant to hurt you, Zara."


    "But you did," she said, her eyes glistening. "You let another woman touch you."


    My fists clenched. "I didn¡¯t kiss her¡ª"


    "But you hesitated." Her voice was barely a whisper, but the words hit like a de. "Even for a second. And that¡¯s enough."


    My throat felt tight.


    "She¡¯s your mate, isn¡¯t she?" Zara asked, studying me.


    I exhaled shakily. "Yes."


    A bitterugh escaped her lips. "Of course, she is." She looked away. "So, what now? Are you going to ept her?"


    I stepped forward, my chest tightening. "No," I said firmly. "I choose you."


    Zara blinked, her expression unreadable. "Then show me."


    Before I could react, she closed the distance between us and pulled me down into a kiss.


    It wasn¡¯t soft.


    It wasn¡¯t gentle.


    It was desperate.


    A raw, burning need consumed us both as I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her flush against me. She gripped my shirt, her body pressing against mine, and I felt every ounce of pain, anger, and longing she had been holding back.


    I lifted her off the ground, carrying her to my desk before setting her down on it, never breaking the kiss. My hands roamed her body, relearning every curve, every inch I had missed.


    "Tell me you¡¯re mine," I murmured against Zara¡¯s lips.


    Her breathing was ragged, her nails digging into my back. "I was yours, Snow. You just forgot."


    A growl rumbled deep in my chest as I kissed down her neck, trailing my lips over the mark I had given her. It was still there.


    I needed her.


    I needed to prove to her that she was the only one I wanted.


    I tore off her blouse, my lips tracing down her corbone as she moaned softly, tilting her head back.


    I could feel her anger, her frustration, her desire crashing against mine, and I weed it. I let it consume me.


    Our clothes hit the floor, and I pushed her back onto the desk, positioning myself between her legs.


    "Say it," I murmured, my lips ghosting over her skin. "Say you¡¯re mine." My lips found her nipples as my hands cradled her breasts in my hands, burying my face between them.


    God, I love and miss how they scented.


    Without further ado, Zara gasped as I thrust into her, her back arching, fingers gripping my shoulders.


    Her lips parted, and in a broken whisper, she said the words I needed to hear.


    "I¡¯m yours, Snow."


    The more she said those words, letting go, allowing me to im her, the more eager cier and I were. My dominance took over. My hands trailed up her throat, holding her neck but not in a way that hurt her as I thrust harder and harder into her.


    Her breasts bounced, jiggled even, and I delighted in those twin beauties meant only for me.


    I wanted her more than anything and she needed to know it.


    This chapt??r is updat??d by (f)reew??b(n)ov??l

 Chapter 388: Stinging Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 388: Stinging Betrayal</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 388</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Aarrghh!" Zara moaned deeply, letting her walls tighten around me.


    I held back the deep moan she was strangling out of me and focused on the task: pleasing my wife.


    Her hands moved, trailing up my stomach to my chest and then she did it¡ªshe pinched my nipples so hard, I moaned deeply.


    My grip on her waist tightened as I pulled her closer, deepening each thrust. Zara¡¯s head fell back, her golden hair spilling over the desk as she gasped, her legs wrapping tightly around me, pulling me in even deeper.


    "Snow," she moaned, her nails scraping down my back, leaving a burning trail of pleasure in their wake.


    I groaned, burying my face in her neck, inhaling the intoxicating scent of her arousal mixed with the lingering sweetness of her skin. "You feel so good," I rasped, kissing down to her corbone before biting down lightly on her mark.


    Zara shuddered, her body arching against mine. "Don¡¯t stop," she whispered, her voice desperate. "Make me forget. Make me yours again."


    I didn¡¯t need to be told twice.


    My hips moved in an unrelenting rhythm, the sound of skin pping against skin filling the study. Zara¡¯s moans grew louder, raw and uninhibited, and it only fuelled the fire burning inside me.


    "You were always mine," I growled, dragging my tongue up the column of her throat before iming her lips once more. "No one else. Never."


    Her hands tangled in my hair, pulling me closer as she bit my bottom lip, her blue eyes hazy with lust and emotion. "Then prove it."


    I lifted her effortlessly, spinning us around before pressing her against the nearest wall. She gasped as her back met the cold surface, but I caught her moan with another deep kiss as I drove into her with renewed intensity.


    Her thighs clenched around my waist, her breath hitching as I hit that perfect spot inside her. "Right there," she whimpered, her fingers digging into my shoulders.


    I smirked against her lips, rolling my hips just the way she liked. "Here?"


    Zara cried out, her body trembling, and I felt her walls clench around me, squeezing me like a vice.


    "Yes!" she moaned, her head falling against the wall.


    The way she came undone beneath me, the way she chanted my name like a prayer¡ªit was driving me insane.


    I wanted to see her fall apart again.


    One of my hands slipped between us, my fingers finding that sensitive bundle of nerves, circling it mercilessly.


    Zara¡¯s entire body tensed, her nails biting into my skin. "Snow¡ªI¡¯m¡ªoh my god¡ª"


    "Let go, baby," I coaxed, my pace never faltering. "Come for me."


    Her body jerked, a strangled cry ripping from her throat as she shattered around me, her orgasm tearing through her like a storm.


    I gritted my teeth, feeling her tighten impossibly around me, milking me for everything I had.


    "Fuck¡ª" I groaned, my vision blurring as my own release mmed into me.


    I buried myself deep inside her, emptying everyst drop of my love into her as I growled her name like a vow.


    For a long moment, we just stayed there¡ªpressed together, our bodies still trembling in the aftermath.


    Zara¡¯s breathing was heavy, her hands still clinging to me as she buried her face in my neck.


    I held her tightly, my heart pounding.


    "I love you," I murmured against her skin.


    She didn¡¯t respond right away. And for some reason, that scared me. Have I lost her for good? No. The fact that we were here, making love, tangled in each other¡¯s arms was reason enough to believe our love was still there.


    I just needed to prove it to her more.


    "One way or the other, Zara, I¡¯ll win your heart."


    <strong>************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I ran away.


    I told myself I didn¡¯t want him toe after me, that I needed time and space to think, to process everything.


    But deep down, I had hoped¡ªno, I had wanted Snow to find me. To chase after me. To show up at my father¡¯s pack, demanding Ie home, demanding I listen to him as he told me how much he loved me.


    But nothing.


    Not a single call. Not a message. Not even a sign that he was looking for me.


    It hurt more than I wanted to admit.


    I sighed heavily, shutting my eyes and letting the exhaustion of my emotions drift me into sleep. Maybe, for just a little while, I could escape this torment.


    But just as sleep began to take me, pain exploded at the base of my neck, right where Snow¡¯s mark was.


    A searing, unbearable heat burned through my skin, spreading like wildfire down my spine.


    "Arrghh!" I gasped, my hands flying up to clutch my shoulder. My entire body trembled as the pain deepened, twisting into something raw and agonizing.


    Tears spilt from my eyes, and my breath came in ragged gasps. It felt like my chest was tightening even more.


    <i>"What is happening to me?"</i>


    Then, the realization mmed into me like a knife straight through my heart. Snow.


    <i>"He... There¡¯s no way, right? Please..."</i>


    My breath caught in my throat as my mind pieced it together.


    <i>"He¡¯s intimate with her."</i>


    The mate bond red with scorching agony, confirming my worst fear.


    Snow was with Vera.


    My mate¡ªmy husband¡ªwas touching another woman.


    Betrayal tore through me, an invisible wound far deeper than any physical pain. My heart ached as the full weight of the truth settled over me like a suffocating shadow.


    I had loved him. I had waited for him. I had hoped he would choose me. But I lost.


    Somehow, I managed to curl up on my bed, clutching my pillow tightly as silent sobs wracked my body. I wanted to scream, to throw something, to rip this mark off my skin if it meant severing the pain.


    But none of it would change what had already happened. Snow cheated on me and I was to me for leaving.


    This ??ontent is taken from fre??webnove(l).??????

 Chapter 389: The Bitter Truth 1

    <h4>Chapter 389: The Bitter Truth 1</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 389</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The night stretched on, the burning sensation dulling into an unbearable ache. My body was exhausted, but my mind refused to stop reying every moment, every touch, every whisper I had once shared with Snow.


    And now, he was giving those moments to her.


    When the first rays of sunlight peeked through my window, I felt hollow¡ªempty.


    I couldn¡¯t keep running from this. I needed answers.


    Swallowing the lump in my throat, I reached for my phone and opened our message thread. I stared at his name for a long moment before finally typing out a short message.


    "We need to talk."


    I hesitated, then added an address¡ªa quiet, private ce where we could speak freely.


    Somewhere, neither of us could hide.


    And then, with a deep breath, I hit send.


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I woke up expecting to feel the warmth of Zara¡¯s body beside me.


    But when I reached out, all I felt was cold sheets.


    My brows furrowed as I turned, eyes scanning the room. The space where she had been was empty. No lingering scent of her freshly showered skin, no soft sounds of her breathing.


    She was gone just like that.


    I sat up slowly, running a hand through my hair. "<i>She came back."</i> She had let me hold her, love her, im her again. I had thought... I had thought she was staying.


    I sighed, pushing the covers off me. Immediately, cier, stirred uneasily.


    <strong>"</strong><i>She left.</i><strong>"</strong> His growl was low and irritated.


    "Yeah," I muttered under my breath, rubbing my face.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about it. Disappointed? Maybe. But mostly, I just wanted to know what was going on in that beautiful, stubborn mind of hers.


    I nced at my phone on the nightstand, the screen lighting up with a notification.


    It was a message from Zara<strong>. "</strong><i>We need to talk."</i>


    She followed it with an address. I stared at the message, my lips twitching slightly.


    She could¡¯ve just woken me up. She could¡¯ve stayed, and we could¡¯ve talked here. But no¡ªthis was so like her.


    I shook my head with an amused sigh. "Always making thingsplicated."


    Still, I couldn¡¯t deny the relief that settled in my chest. She wanted to talk. That meant I had a chance.


    Grabbing my phone and getting out of bed, I quickly entered the bathroom for a quick shower and got dressed, throwing on a fitted ck button-down sleeve and jeans before heading out.


    I wasn¡¯t going to keep my wife waiting. Not this time.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I chose this ce for a reason¡ªit was a luxurious hotel rooftop lounge, private and open-air, bathed in soft morning light and the gentle hum of the city below.


    The view stretched far, but my focus was locked on the man walking toward me.


    Snow.


    Even now, with the cool morning air pressing against my skin, my heart ached at the sight of him.


    Dressed in a fitted ck button-down and jeans, his every movement radiated confidence, but I saw the slight hesitation in his steps as he approached. He didn¡¯t know what wasing.


    Good.


    I wasn¡¯t here to make things easy for him.


    Snow stopped a few feet away, his sharp blue eyes scanning my face, searching for something¡ªmaybe an answer, maybe a hint that everything was fine.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    Before he could speak, I did.


    "I never realized until now that my leaving would give you the chance to indulge yourself rather than consider who or what is most important in your life."


    Snow¡¯s brows furrowed. "What?"


    "I already told you who is most important to me, Zara," he said, his voice steady but confused.


    "Yes," I murmured, my gaze unwavering. "And your actions showed so yesterday."


    Snow¡¯s lips parted slightly as he took a step closer, but I immediately stepped back.


    That small action made something shift in his expression. A flicker of doubt.


    "Exactly," he whispered, hope flickering inhis eyes.


    "Exactly?" The silence between us stretched, the city lights below doing nothing to soften the weight of my words.


    "You still don¡¯t see it, Snow," I continued, my voice sharper now. "Or is that how shallow your love for me has always been?"


    Snow flinched, shock flickering across his face. "Zara. No. How can you say that?"


    "How?" I scoffed, shaking my head. "Because everything you have done until now revolves around what you want and not once about how I felt."


    "That¡¯s not fair, babe. Please," he pleaded, his hands balling into fists at his sides.


    "Not fair?" My voice rose, anger finally breaking through the controlled fa?ade I had tried to maintain. "Then tell me, is this fair to me?"


    Before he could speak, I reached up and pulled my hair back, revealing the mark on my neck.


    Snow¡¯s entire body stiffened.


    His face paled as he took a slow step forward, his gaze locking onto the mark. It was red, still burning faintly despite the night that had passed.


    The pain had dulled, but the betrayal lingered, cutting deeper than any physical wound ever could.


    "You¡ª" His voice was barely a whisper, horror creeping into his expression. "Zara, I¡ª"


    "You cheated on me," I said, my voice breaking.


    His head snapped up, eyes wild with denial. "No. No, I never did such a thing! I love you, Zara! I would never¡ª"


    I let out a bitterugh, stepping back again. "You¡¯re really going to stand there and lie to my face?"


    "I¡¯m not lying!" he shouted, desperationcing his words. "You were with mest night! We¡ªZara, we made love. You came back to me!"


    Tears spilled down my cheeks, my chest tightening so much it hurt to breathe. "How can you still lie to me? How can you stand there and say that after what you did? Do I look demented to you, Snow?"


    He lookedpletely lost now, shaking his head. "I¡ªwhat are you talking about? You were there, Zara! You came back to me! You were in my arms!"


    I clenched my jaw, my hands trembling at my sides. "I never left my father¡¯s pack yesterday, Snow."


    His breath hitched. "What?"


    I grabbed my phone and quickly dialed a number. Zade picked up after the second ring.


    "What¡¯s up, kiddo?"


    "Zade," I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the storm raging inside me. "Where was Ist night?"


    There was a pause. Then, "With us. At home. You never left. Not like Mom would allow you. Anyways, why? Has anything happened to you?"


    My grip tightened around the phone. I ignored his question and asked mine, all the while leaving my phone on speaker mode. "You¡¯re sure?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m sure. You barely even spoke to anyone before locking yourself in your room. Is everything okay?"


    I swallowed hard, my gaze never leaving Snow¡¯s face. "Yeah. Thanks, Zade."


    I ended the call and let the silence settle between us.


    Snow didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak.


    Then, slowly, something shifted in his expression¡ªa realization¡ªa horror that wed its way into his chest as the truth finally sank in.


    His lips parted. "No. If you weren¡¯t home with me... then who did I... Ffuck!"


    Visit freewe??nove(l).?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 390: Fallout

    <h4>Chapter 390: Fallout</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 390</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My voice trembled as I said it for him. "You didn¡¯t sleep with mest night," I whispered. "You slept with someone else or her, Vani, for you not to notice the difference."


    Snow stumbled back, his hands running through his hair as his breathing grew erratic. "No. That¡¯s not¡ªI wouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    "You did." My voice was hollow now, my heart breaking all over again. "And I felt it, Snow. The moment you were inside her, I felt it."


    His entire body sagged. His face was filled with pure devastation, and for the first time since I had met him, Snow looked utterly destroyed<i>.</i>


    And yet, none of itpared to the way I felt inside¡ªdead.


    Snow¡¯s breathing turned ragged, his blue eyes wide with horror. He stepped back as if putting distance between us would somehow undo what had happened.


    "Zara," he rasped, his voice breaking. "I swear, I¡ª I don¡¯t remember... I thought it was you. I¡ª" He cut himself off, his hands tangling in his hair.


    A bitterugh escaped my lips, sharp and cutting. "You thought it was me?" I repeated, my hands curling into fists. "How convenient, Snow."


    His gaze snapped up to mine, desperation bleeding into his expression. "No. It¡¯s not¡ªit wasn¡¯t like that. I wouldn¡¯t¡ªI couldn¡¯t do this to you."


    "But you did," I said coldly. "And the worst part? You didn¡¯t even realise it. First, you hide her, then the second I was gone, you had her. How fucking convenient."


    Tears burned at the edges of my vision, but I refused to let them fall. I refused to let him see me break, even when it felt like I was crumbling inside. The pain in my chest was suffocating, a raw wound that refused to close.


    Snow stumbled forward, his hands trembling as he reached for me. "Zara, please," he begged, his voice hoarse. "I love you. You know I love you."


    I stepped back sharply, shaking my head. "No. Love isn¡¯t enough, Snow. Not when you gave what was mine."


    His entire body tensed, his jaw tightening as his hands clenched at his sides. "I need to know who," he muttered, his voice darkening with a dangerous edge. "Who the fuck set me up?"


    A humourless smile curved my lips. "That¡¯s your priority right now?" I scoffed. "Not fixing this? Not me?"


    Snow¡¯s expression twisted with frustration, his chest rising and falling rapidly. "I¡ªI need to understand what happened!" His voice cracked, raw and desperate. "You¡¯re my mate, Zara! My wife! I would never betray you willingly!"


    "And yet you did," I said quietly, the words like knives between us.


    A muscle in his jaw ticked, and I could see the war waging inside of him. He wanted to argue, to fight, to prove to me that this wasn¡¯t his fault. But no matter how hard he tried, the truth was undeniable.


    He had betrayed me.


    The silence between us was thick, suffocating. The morning sun had risen higher now, but it did nothing to warm the cold emptiness that settled deep inside my bones.


    Finally, I took a slow breath, steadying myself. "I¡¯m leaving."


    Panic shed across his face. "No," he said immediately. "No, you can¡¯t¡ª"


    "Watch me," I cut him off, my voice sharp.


    "Zara, please," Snow took another step closer, his hands reaching for me again. This time, I didn¡¯t move back. I let him see the full extent of my pain, the betrayal burning in my eyes.


    "Tell me," I whispered. "Would you have ever told me the truth if I hadn¡¯t figured it out first?"


    His breath hitched, and the hesitation in his silence was all the answer I needed.


    "Forget it. Oh and... I¡¯m getting a divorce." I reach into my bag and bring out the document. Sign it and we¡¯re done, Snow Zephyr."


    "What?"


    Snow immediately went on one knee. "My love, please. Don¡¯t... Zara, don¡¯t do this."


    "I will, Snow. After all, what we have is a contract, and I didn¡¯t realise it, but it¡¯s over."


    "Zara..."


    I cut him off. "I want nothing from him for the divorce. Just a restraining order would do."


    "Zara, please be reasonable."


    "Reasonable, Snow? Like right now?"


    "Yeah, because someone is sabotaging us. Pleasee on. Let¡¯s not throw away all we have¡ªour love."


    "Yeah, you should have thought about that first before you cheated on me. It¡¯s done," I said, ring my hands to the side. "It was a contract and nothing more, Snow. Sign it."


    I pivoted around andpelled myself to move away. Every step felt heavier than thest, but I kept moving.


    I heard him curse under his breath, followed by the sound of his footsteps rushing after me. "Zara¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t follow me."


    I didn¡¯t turn around. Didn¡¯t look at Snow. I knew that if I did, I might break all over again.


    And I couldn¡¯t afford to break anymore.


    ***************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Zara was gone.


    I stood frozen in ce, watching as the woman I loved¡ªmy chosen mate, my soul¡ªwalked away from me.


    And I had no one to me but myself.


    Or did I?


    A low, furious growl built in my chest, the wolf inside me raging at the realisation.


    Someone had done this. Someone had orchestrated this entire fucking nightmare.


    And I was going to find out <i>who</i>.


    cier stirred within me, his fury a dark storm in my mind.


    <i>"We were tricked. Drugged. Something. I don¡¯t fucking care what it was¡ªwe¡¯re going to find out who did this, and we¡¯re going to rip them apart."</i>


    For once, I agreed with himpletely.


    My mind was already piecing together the possibilities.


    There were only a handful of people who could have orchestrated something like this¡ªsomeone with ess, someone who knew where Zara was, someone who could manipte a situation so perfectly that I hadn¡¯t even realized the deception until it was toote.


    Vera!


    A cold fury settled deep in my gut.


    Whoever was behind this... Vera or not... they weren¡¯t going to get away with it.


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 391: Fallout 2

    <h4>Chapter 391: Fallout 2</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 391</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    When I reached my car, my hands shook so badly that I had to take a few deep breaths before I could even grip the wheel.


    I felt hollow. Drained. It was like all the fight had been stripped from my body, leaving me raw and exposed.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going¡ªonly that I <i>had</i> to go.


    Somewhere. Anywhere.


    Just <i>away</i>.


    My phone vibrated in myp, but I didn¡¯t look at it because I didn¡¯t have the strength to.


    But then it buzzed again. And again.


    With a sigh, I finally nced down.


    It was a message from E: "Hey, baby. Long time. I didn¡¯t see you, and I had to leave the mansion for now. Ares is giving me space or time to figure things out. You¡¯re not here, so I guess I have to do that on my own, too. Miss you."


    After sending E my ¡¯I miss you too¡¯ message, I saw an older message from Snow and clicked on it.


    It was about him apologising and telling me how much he loved me; it was killing him inside to not tstorm my father¡¯s pack t get me. He wants to but he thinks it will make it worse and he is scared of doing so.


    Just hearing him tear himself up made my heart ache.


    <i>If he was trying so hard, why didn¡¯t he? Snow wasn¡¯t one to listen to reason when it came to me.</i>


    I shook my head before I got any other ideas and got carried away. "Enjoy," I typed back. I stared at my phone for a long moment, my thumb hovering over the screen, before I finally locked it and set it aside.


    A part of me wanted Snow to chase after me, to see the message and drive to me, to fight for me.


    But he wouldn¡¯t.


    Not now.


    Not after what had just happened.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, gripping the steering wheel tighter. There was nothing left to say, no more exnations to give. The truth was out, and now, we had to live with it.


    I exhaled sharply, shaking my head as I put the car into gear and drove off.


    For the first time in a long time, I wasn¡¯t sure where I belonged anymore.


    ***************


    <strong>~Richard¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It had been days now since Ist saw E. She had taken her time, sorting through her thoughts, trying to find her answers. And while she did that, I had thrown myself into work.


    Meetings. Pack duties. Strategy discussions.


    But no matter what I did, the anger never left.


    It simmered beneath the surface, boiling hotter with every passing day. I had always been patient, always in control, but now... now, it was like a storm waiting to break.


    Kaid noticed it, of course. He always did.


    Which was why we were here now, sitting in a private restaurant, away from prying eyes.


    "Eat," Kaid said, pushing a te toward me.


    I scowled, barely ncing at it. "Not hungry."


    Kaid arched a brow, his sharp gaze never leaving me. "You haven¡¯t eaten properly in two days."


    I huffed, leaning back in my seat. "I¡¯ve had enough to function."


    "That¡¯s not enough," he countered. "Whatever it is, you must let it out before it eats you alive."


    I clenched my jaw, gripping the edge of the table. He wasn¡¯t wrong, but I wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it either.


    And then¡ªmovement outside the restaurant caught my eye. A familiar figure stepped out of a sleek ck car.


    Zara.


    She didn¡¯t see us. Her head was down, lost in thought as she walked toward the entrance.


    Kaid sat up straighter, watching her as well. "She looks... distracted."


    I didn¡¯t reply. I was still watching her. And then, before either of us could say anything, she bumped into him.


    "Whoa, watch where you¡¯re walking, Zara," Kaid said, steadying her with a hand on her arm.


    Her head snapped up, blue eyes widening in surprise. "Kaid?"


    She blinked a few times as if pulling herself back to the present. Then, she quickly stepped back, shaking her head. "Sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention."


    Kaid frowned, his gaze searching hers. "You okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine," she muttered, already turning away. "I just need to be alone."


    But Kaid didn¡¯t let go.


    "Zara," he said gently.


    She tensed, looking anywhere but at us.


    I watched her closely, the way her hands clenched, the way her shoulders curled slightly inward. Something was wrong. "Kaid... Zara needs..."


    Before I could say anything, Kaid beat me to it.


    "Richard, go inside."


    I stiffened at his tone. "Kaid¡ª"


    "Leave." His voice held the unmistakable weight of authority, slipping into Alpha mode through our mind-link. "<i>You¡¯re too on edge. Right now, you¡¯re more likely to push her away than help."</i>


    I inhaled sharply, forcing myself to calm down.


    After a moment, I exhaled and stood up. "Fine."


    I gave Zara onest nce before turning and walking further inside the restaurant.


    As I did, I heard Kaid say softly, "Come on, Zara. Let¡¯s go."


    And to my surprise¡ªshe followed. <i>"ssic!"</i>


    *****************


    ~<strong>Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I led Zara outside, away from the restaurant¡¯s entrance, away from the noise and the weight of prying eyes. She followed silently, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, like she was holding herself together.


    The night air was cool, a stark contrast to the tension radiating off her.


    When we reached my car, I stopped and turned to her. "Alright," I said, leaning against the hood. "Now, do you want to tell me what¡¯s wrong, or do I have to guess?"


    Zara let out a slow breath, looking away. "I told you, I¡¯m fine."


    I arched a brow. "Right. And I¡¯m the Queen of Ennd."


    She shot me an unimpressed look but said nothing.


    I sighed, tilting my head as I studied her. "Zara."


    She flinched slightly, like the sound of her name alone was too much.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Is it about Snow?"


    Her body stiffened.


    I had my answer before she even said a word. Her reaction was everything.


    Follow current nov?ls on f(r)eewebnov??l

 Chapter 392: Half Truth

    <h4>Chapter 392: Half Truth</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 392</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    For a second, Zara did nothing¡ªjust stood there, lips slightly parted as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t bring herself to.


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed hard, her blue eyes glistening under the dim glow of the streetlights.


    I waited.


    She opened her mouth and then closed it.


    I sighed, shaking my head. "You don¡¯t have to say it."


    Zara blinked, surprised.


    I gestured toward my car. "Get in."


    She hesitated. "Kaid¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not letting you wander around looking like you¡¯re about to copse." I met her gaze firmly but gently. "Just get in."


    For a long moment, she just stared at me, as if weighing her options.


    Then, finally, she exhaled and walked around the car, slipping into the passenger seat.


    I followed, starting the engine.


    Whatever had happened between her and Snow... it was bad. And I had a feeling she wasn¡¯t ready to say it out loud yet.


    So, I wouldn¡¯t push, not yet at least. I¡¯d just make sure she wasn¡¯t alone.


    "Whenever you¡¯re ready to talk... I¡¯ll be here."


    Zara¡¯s eyes dashed in my direction and I offered a calm smile. "It¡¯s okay. I just... I just want to be free."


    I didn¡¯t bother disturbing Zara anymore while my mind tried to figure out exactly what was happening.


    Immediately, I took out my phone and texted Richard. I knew he was busy with his own shit but I also needed his help in figuring out what was happening with Zara.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time I got back to the mansion, I was barely holding my anger in check. My hands were clenched into fists, and my entire body vibrated with the barely controlled urge to destroy something¡ªsomeone.


    Vera.


    I stormed down the hallway, heading straight for her room. The second I reached her door, I didn¡¯t bother knocking. I shoved it open, the wood mming against the wall with a loud bang.


    Vera, who had been sitting on the edge of her bed, flinched, eyes wide as she turned to face me.


    "Snow¡ª"


    "What the hell did you do?" I bit out, my voice dangerously low.


    She swallowed hard but quickly masked her expression with one of feigned innocence. "I... I don¡¯t understand what you mean."


    I let out a sharp, humourlessugh, stepping closer. "You don¡¯t understand?" My wolf was raging beneath my skin, barely restrained. "You used magic on me. You made me think¡ª" I clenched my jaw, forcing the words out. "You made me believe Zara was in my bed. You made me¡ª"


    I couldn¡¯t even finish the sentence. The very thought of what had happened made my stomach twist in disgust.


    Vera¡¯s lips parted slightly, and for a moment, there was something almost fragile in her gaze. "I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you like that," she murmured, lowering her eyes. "I only wanted to soothe you. To ease your pain. She left you. Your wife left you. I couldn¡¯t bear to see your wolf in pain and I... Snow..."


    My breath came out harshly. "You call that soothing me?" I stepped even closer, my voiceced with fury. "You vited me, Vera. You vited her."


    Her eyes snapped up, a flicker of desperation in them. "Snow, I¡ª"


    "Who the hell are you?" I demanded, my voice quieter now but no less dangerous. "What are you really?"


    Vera hesitated.


    Then, slowly, she exhaled and dropped her gaze to the floor. When she looked back up, her expression was unreadable.


    "I¡¯m a witch," she admitted.


    The room fell into silence.


    I stared at her, my pulse hammering in my ears. "What?"


    "I¡¯m a witch, Snow." She straightened her shoulders, her hands curling into fists in herp. "I didn¡¯t tell you before because I knew you wouldn¡¯t want me if you knew."


    My head spun. A witch. That exined everything¡ªthe illusions, the pull, the unnatural strength of the mate bond.


    I took a step back, my mind racing. "Why? Why lie? Is our bond even real?"


    Pain shed in her eyes. "By the Moon Goddess, you know that¡¯s not true."


    "Then why lie?" I questioned once more.


    Vera let out a hollow chuckle. "Because my entire life, I¡¯ve had to hide what I am. If people knew, they¡¯d either fear me or try to use me."


    My jaw tightened. "And which one do you want from me, Vera? Fear? Or something else?"


    She flinched, shaking her head. "Neither! I just... I just wanted a chance."


    I said nothing, waiting.


    She sighed, rubbing her arms as if recalling an old pain. "The witches wanted my parents to introduce me to dark magic, but they refused. They tried to take me away before I could be corrupted. But Shadow ve¡ª" Her voice broke slightly. "¡ªthey sent rogue wolves after us. They killed my parents right in front of me."


    I stared at her, my anger wavering slightly at the raw emotion in her voice.


    My wolf stilled, watching. Listening.


    "My parents died to protect me," she continued, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I was supposed to die too, but I escaped. And you found me, but I still cannot help hiding, feeling like they areing for me."


    Vera exhaled shakily and wiped her tears. "I didn¡¯t choose to be your mate, Snow. But the Moon Goddess made it so. And when I found out, I thought maybe... maybe I¡¯d finally be safe."


    Silence stretched between us.


    For the first time, I saw something beyond the deception. Beyond the maniptions. I saw the broken girl beneath it all.


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. Shit.


    Despite everything, the mate bond pulled at me, making my chest tighten at the sight of her pain. It was instinct¡ªwolves weren¡¯t wired to ignore their mates.


    And Vera? She felt it too.


    Without warning, she surged forward and wrapped her arms around me, burying her face in my chest.


    I stiffened, my hands clenching at my sides.


    She was trembling. "Please," she whispered against my shirt. "Just... just hold me for a second."


    For a brief moment, I let her. Just for a second.


    Then, she tilted her head up, her lips parting slightly, her breath fanning over my jaw.


    And before I could react, she leaned in to kiss me.


    I jerked back instantly, grabbing her shoulders and pushing her away.


    "No."


    R??adt??st chapt??rs at f(r)eew??bnov??l Only

 Chapter 393: Going Blind

    <h4>Chapter 393: Going Blind</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 393</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Shocked by my reaction, Vera froze, her expression shattering. "Snow¡ª"


    I took another step back, my chest rising and falling rapidly. "Don¡¯t. I told you¡ªI chose Zara. I always will."


    "Snow..."


    Fresh tears rolled down her cheeks, but I stilled my heart towards them. I couldn¡¯t lose my Zara over the Moon Goddess¡¯s overgenerous mistake called gift.


    "Also, never, ever in your life, do what you did yesterday again. It was a mistake, and it should not have happened. I am no cheat."


    Her lips trembled, but I didn¡¯t stay to watch whatever excuse she was about to give.


    I turned on my heel and walked out, mming the door behind me.


    I needed to get out of there.


    I needed Zara.


    ******************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The next morning, I barely had time to gather my thoughts before I got a message from Zade.


    "Meet us at Golden God¡¯s house. Now."


    No pleasantries. No exnation. Just a demand.


    I exhaled sharply, rubbing the bridge of my nose. Of course, they want to talk about this. I should¡¯ve expected it.


    Afterst night, after what Vera had revealed about her past, I hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. My mind was a mess, torn between guilt, responsibility, and frustration.


    I needed to focus on fixing things with Zara. I needed to get my wife back, to prove to her that despite everything, she was my choice.


    And yet, here I was, being summoned like a damn child.


    By the time I arrived at Xavier¡¯s estate, my patience was already thin. I pushed through the doors, stepping into the dimly lit lounge where the three men were already waiting.


    Zade stood near the firece, arms crossed, his piercing blue eyes locking onto mine the second I entered.


    Jupiter leaned against the bar, swirling a ss of whisky in his hand, looking more amused than he should be.


    And Xavier¡ªGolden God himself¡ªwas perched on the edge of the pool table, his expression unreadable.


    Something told me this wasn¡¯t just a casual chat.


    I sighed, shoving my hands into my pockets. "Alright, what the hell is so urgent that you had to drag me here?"


    Jupiter let out a shortugh. "Oh, I don¡¯t know, Snow. Maybe the fact that since your ¡¯mate¡¯ arrived, everything has gone to absolute shit?"


    I stiffened, my wolf stirring slightly at the usation. "Watch it."


    Xavier tilted his head. "Have you not wondered why things have been going awoltely? The tension in your pack? The instability? And let¡¯s not forget the fact that your wife walked away from you."


    I clenched my jaw. "Zara leaving has nothing to do with Vera."


    "Oh, really?" Zade finally spoke, stepping away from the firece and walking toward me. His voice was calm, but I knew him well enough to hear the barely concealed anger beneath it. "Tell me, Snow, if Vani never existed, would Zara have walked away?"


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out.


    Because we all knew the answer.


    Zade nodded slowly. "That¡¯s what I thought."


    I exhaled sharply. "I didn¡¯t choose Vera. The mate bond isn¡¯t something I can control."


    "But you can control your choices." Xavier¡¯s voice was sharp. "And instead of rejecting her, you kept her close. You defended her. You let her into your home."


    I met his gaze, my wolf bristling at his tone. "She¡¯s been through hell. I¡¯m not going to abandon her just because it¡¯s inconvenient."


    Jupiter scoffed, setting his ss down with a clink<i>.</i> "Do you even know who she really is?"


    My eyes narrowed. "What are you talking about?"


    "The fact that there¡¯s no past information on this ¡¯Vani¡¯¡ª" Xavier started.


    "Her name is Vera," I corrected automatically.


    The three men exchanged nces.


    "And that isn¡¯t suspicious enough?" Xavier asked, his blue eyes narrowing. "A woman who appears out of nowhere, ims to be your mate, and you can¡¯t find a single trace of her past?"


    I gritted my teeth. "She had a hard life. She was running from Shadow ve. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t have a proper record."


    Zade¡¯s expression darkened. "And you just believed that?"


    "Yes," I said firmly. "We know what Shadow ve is capable of. When they want something¡ªor someone¡ªthey take it. She is innocent."


    Jupiter let out a sharp breath, shaking his head. "You really are a fucking idiot."


    My wolf growled lowly. "Careful."


    "No, you be careful," Jupiter shot back, stepping forward. "Because right now, you¡¯re acting like a damn fool."


    My fists clenched at my sides. "She¡¯s not a threat."


    Zade¡¯s jaw ticked. "And you know that how? Because she told you?"


    I hesitated.


    "She told me about her past," I said finally. "Her parents were witches, but they refused to introduce her to dark magic. Shadow ve came after them. Killed them. She barely survived."


    The room was silent for a beat.


    Then, Jupiter let out a dry chuckle. "And you just took her word for it?"


    "She had no reason to lie," I said defensively.


    "No reason?" Xavier repeated, raising a brow. "Snow, she¡¯s your mate. The mate bond itself is the reason. It binds you to her, clouds your judgment, makes you more likely to believe whatever she tells you." He leaned forward slightly. "And you fell right into it."


    I exhaled sharply, shaking my head. "You¡¯re wrong. She¡¯s not dangerous."


    "She doesn¡¯t have to be dangerous to be a problem," Zade said coldly.


    I red at him. "You don¡¯t understand."


    "Oh, I understand perfectly," Zade shot back, his voice low. "I understand that you have spent thest year building a life with my sister. I understand that you chose her¡ªimed her. But now, you¡¯re tangled up in something you don¡¯t even fully understand, and the mate bond too blinds you to see the damage you¡¯re doing."


    I clenched my fists. "I¡¯m not¡ª"


    "Yes, you are." Zade stepped closer, his voice quieter now but no less intense. "And if you don¡¯t see how this is tearing apart the home you worked so hard to build... even worse than Jenna ever did... then you really have a problem on your hands."


    Readtest chapters at f(r)eewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 394: Taking An Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 394: Taking An Opportunity</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 394</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stiffened as words mmed into me like a punch to the gut.


    Jenna.


    Theparison stung more than I wanted to admit.


    I looked away, my mind spiralling with thoughts.


    Zade sighed, shaking his head. "You want to believe she¡¯s a victim. Fine. But you¡¯re too smart not to consider the other possibilities. You owe it to Zara¡ªto yourself¡ªto look deeper."


    I swallowed hard, my heart pounding.


    But before I could respond, Jupiter scoffed, rubbing a hand down his face. "Look, I don¡¯t even care what happens to Vera at this point. What pisses me off is you." He pointed at me. "You¡¯re standing here, defending some woman you barely know, while the woman who gave you everything is out there hurting."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "You have one choice to make, Snow," Xavier said, his voice calm but final. "Fix this. Or lose everything."


    The weight of their words settled heavily in my chest. I looked down, exhaling slowly. Because deep down... I knew they were right.


    I just needed to find out what the fuck is going on and who exactly Vera is.


    **************


    ~Kaid¡¯s POV


    I leaned back against the plush chair in my house in the city, swirling the whisky in my ss as Richard paced the room.


    Usually, we stayed in a hotel close to business to ensure things are in order but for rxation, I normallye to my personal mansion here¡ª a bit at the outskirts.


    I looked up, watching Richard continue pacing, his steps heavy, as were his thoughts.


    He was clearly frustrated, but that wasn¡¯t my problem. If anything, his frustration only amused me more.


    "You¡¯re seriously staying in the city for this?" Richard finally snapped, stopping in front of me with an incredulous look.


    I smirked. "Why wouldn¡¯t I? The timing is perfect."


    Richard let out a sharp breath, rubbing his face. "Kaid,e on. Zara¡¯s going through hell right now. She just found out Snow¡ª"


    "¡ªis an idiot," I finished smoothly, taking a slow sip of my drink. "And if he doesn¡¯t know how to cherish what he has, someone else will."


    Richard¡¯s jaw clenched. "That someone else doesn¡¯t have to be you."


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Another man¡¯s meat is another man¡¯s poison, Richard. I¡¯ve always loved Zara. You know that. But I respected their rtionship. I backed off when she chose Snow. But now? Now he¡¯s losing her." I tilted my head, watching Richard closely. "And if that happens, why shouldn¡¯t I step in?"


    "Because she¡¯s not a damn prize to be won, Kaid!" Richard shot back. "She¡¯s hurting, man. This isn¡¯t the time to take advantage of that."


    I exhaled sharply, setting my ss down. "I¡¯m not taking advantage of her. I¡¯m giving her an option. Snow had time to prove himself to her. If he blows it now? That¡¯s on him."


    Richard¡¯s expression darkened. "You really think she¡¯s just going to fall into your arms?"


    I grinned. "No. But I do think that if I stick around, if I show her what it¡¯s like to be with someone who actually puts her first, then yeah¡ªmaybe, in time, she will."


    Richard let out a low curse, shaking his head. "You¡¯re insane."


    Iughed. "I prefer the term persistent."


    Richard sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Look, man... I¡¯m not going to stop you. But if you push too hard, she¡¯s going to see right through it."


    "Noted." I picked up my ss again, smirking. "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have a woman to find."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The coffee shop was quiet, a soft hum of low conversations and the distant sound of the espresso machine filling the air. I sat near the window, stirring my tea absentmindedly, my thoughts tangled in a web I couldn¡¯t escape.


    Snow.


    No matter how much I tried to push him out of my mind, he lingered. His voice, his touch, the way he had looked at me during ourst conversation¡ªstunned, betrayed, desperate.


    I clenched my jaw. He deserved to feel that way.


    I took a slow breath, forcing myself to focus on the present. And right now, that meant meeting Kaid, who had texted me out of nowhere asking if I had time to talk.


    I hadn¡¯t nned on seeing anyone today, but curiosity got the better of me.


    I was still lost in thought when I felt a presence approach my table.


    "Mind if I join you?"


    I nced up to see Kaid standing there, looking effortlessly confident as always, dressed in a dark button-down and cks. His smirk was subtle, but his eyes were sharp, always watching, always calcting.


    I sighed, gesturing to the seat across from me. "Go ahead."


    Kaid slid into the chair, setting down a coffee cup before meeting my gaze. "You look like you¡¯ve been overthinking."


    I arched a brow. "And you look like you came here with a n."


    He grinned. "Guilty. But first, how are you?"


    I let out a dry chuckle. "Do you want the real answer or the polite one?"


    Kaid smirked. "Always the real one."


    I hesitated before sighing. "Tired. Drained. Trying to figure out what the hell I do next."


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here," he said smoothly, leaning back in his chair. "I have a proposition for you, Mrs Zephyr."


    I frowned because of two things. "One of them. "What kind of proposition?"


    Kaid¡¯s expression turned serious. "A job. At mypany. I could use someone like you."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "You want me to work for you?"


    "Why not?" He shrugged. "You¡¯re sharp, you¡¯re efficient, and let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou¡¯re too damn talented to be sitting around wondering what to do next."


    I stared at him for a moment before shaking my head with a small smile. "I appreciate the offer, Kaid, but I don¡¯t need a job."


    Kaid raised a brow. "You sure? Ites with a very attractive sry."


    I smirked. "I already have enough to start my own firm. And besides, I have the clothing store I bought back when I was married to Snow. It¡¯s still mine, and I n on expanding it."


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 395: Resignation and Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 395: Resignation and Divorce</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 395</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Kaid¡¯s eyes flickered with something¡ªsurprise, maybe even admiration. "So, you¡¯re really going independent?"


    I nodded. "I need something that¡¯s mine. Something that isn¡¯t tied to his sess."


    "Huh, in case you haven¡¯t noticed¡ªnot so secret. You are still tied to him or it, the business. Snow is dangerous."


    "Yes, he is, but only to those who warrant that danger."


    "Urgh, really?"


    "Yes. Why?"


    Kaid tapped his fingers against the table thoughtfully. "Nothing? I respect that¡ªyour independence."


    I smiled slightly. "Good. Because I meant it."


    Kaid leaned forward slightly, resting his forearms on the table. "And what about everything else? The personal side of things?"


    I exhaled slowly, looking away. "I don¡¯t know yet."


    Kaid was quiet for a moment before nodding. "Fair enough."


    He studied me for a second longer, then smirked. "Still... if you ever change your mind about that job, you know where to find me."


    I rolled my eyes. "Not happening, Kaid."


    He chuckled, standing up and stretching. "We¡¯ll see."


    I watched him, shaking my head with amusement. "You¡¯re impossible."


    "And you like me anyway," he teased.


    I scoffed, but I couldn¡¯t help the small smile that yed on my lips.


    As Kaid walked off, I leaned back in my chair, staring out the window.


    I had choices.


    I had options.


    And for the first time in a long time... I was going to choose myself.


    But just as I reached for my phone, a thought crossed my mind. "Hmm, but maybe just maybe I can y a game too."


    My gaze drifted to Kaid as he got to his car and unlocked it, a small smile spreading on my lips.


    ***************


    It had been days since I hadst seen Snow. Days filled with restless nights, unanswered questions, and a burning ache in my chest that I refused to acknowledge.


    I had given him time. Given myself time. But there was no point in dying the inevitable any longer.


    This needed to end.


    I tapped my fingers against my phone screen, hesitating for only a second before sending the message.


    <strong>Zara:</strong><i>We need to meet. It¡¯s time to finalise our divorce.</i>


    I stared at the text, watching the delivered notification appear, but I didn¡¯t wait for a response.


    I already knew what wasing.


    Secondster, my phone buzzed¡ªSnow was calling me.


    I let it ring.


    And ring and ring.


    I clenched my jaw, watching as his name shed on the screen. But I didn¡¯t pick up. Not this time. What was required was action.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment I saw Zara¡¯s message, my entire body went rigid.


    Divorce. She wasn¡¯t joking.


    The word felt like a damn de to the chest.


    I called her instantly. She didn¡¯t pick up. I tried again.


    Voicemail.


    "Dammit, Zara," I growled under my breath, gripping my phone tightly.


    I quickly left the house and headed for thepany. I was already halfway to my office when my phone buzzed again. This time, it was from Taylor.


    "Sir, your wife is already in your office. She¡¯s waiting for you.<i>"</i>


    I nearly stopped in my tracks.


    She was here? Already?


    I picked up my pace, my mind racing. She wasn¡¯t wasting time. Neither was I.


    The moment I pushed open my office door, I saw Zara¡ªstanding near the window, arms crossed, her back to me.


    She didn¡¯t turn around as I stepped inside.


    "Zara."


    Her shoulders tensed slightly, but she exhaled slowly before facing me.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for the coldness in her blue eyes.


    "We need to get this over with," she said simply.


    I shut the door behind me, inhaling sharply. "Zara, wait¡ª"


    "No, you wait," she cut me off, stepping forward. "I¡¯m done, Snow. I gave you time, I gave you chances, but nothing changed. So, I¡¯m making the choice for both of us."


    I swallowed hard, my hands curling into fists. "Zara, I love you."


    She let out a bitterugh. "And yet, you let another woman be your <i>mate.</i>"


    I flinched. "I didn¡¯t ask for her. I didn¡¯t choose her."


    "But you didn¡¯t reject her either." Her voice was eerily calm, but I could see the storm raging beneath the surface. "You kept her close. You let her stay in our home. Shall I remind you of everything?"


    I opened my mouth, but she shook her head.


    "You can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too, Snow. You were greedy<i>.</i> You wanted me, but you still kept her<i>.</i>" She took a step closer, and this time, I was the one who stepped back. "I will never share my mate with another woman. Ever."


    Her words hit me like a p to the face.


    Zara took a slow breath before lifting her chin. "I, Zara Gold-Zephyr, reject you as my chosen mate."


    My entire body froze<i>.</i>


    My wolf snarled in my head, the mate bond snapping taut like a wire ready to break.


    No.


    <i>"No, no, no."</i>


    I shook my head. "No."


    Her brow furrowed. "Snow¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t ept it." My voice was hoarse, but firm.


    Zara blinked, caught off guard.


    I took a step forward this time, my hands gripping her arms. "You are mine<i>,</i> Zara. You always have been."


    She let out a sharp breath, shaking her head. "You don¡¯t get to decide that for me anymore, Snow."


    "I love you," I said fiercely. "I choose you, Zara. Now and always."


    As if to prove my point, I closed the gap between us, my hands moving upward to her head and cheek as I pressed my lips against hers.


    Everything had happened so fast, Zara gasped, and I tried deepening the kiss.


    As soon as I broke the kiss, Zara¡¯s eyes glistened, but before I could say anything else¡ªshe pped me.


    The sharp sting burned across my cheek, but the pain in my chest was worse.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    She exhaled shakily, pulling away from my grip. "You made your choice the moment you let her into our home. And now, I¡¯m making mine."


    My breath hitched as she turned to leave, but before she reached the door¡ªshe stopped.


    And without looking back, she spoke.


    "I¡¯ve also handed in my resignation."


    My stomach dropped.


    "It¡¯s on your desk," she continued.


    I inhaled sharply. "No. Please."


    She turned her head slightly, her expression unreadable. "I¡¯m not epting it," I said, my voice rough.


    Zara let out a soft, bitter chuckle. "It¡¯s not up to you anymore, Snow." Her fingers curled around the doorknob. "I¡¯m done."


    And with that, she walked out¡ªleaving the door and u<i>s</i> behind.


    Updated from fr??ewebnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 396: Ares’ Decision

    <h4>Chapter 396: Ares¡¯ Decision</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 396</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The atmosphere in the mansion had shifted.


    It wasn¡¯t just the absence of Zara that had everyone uneasy. It was the way the maids and staff looked at me now. Before, they had been careful and polite, but now... now they whispered.


    They sensed something was wrong.


    And they weren¡¯t wrong when some whispered it was connected to me.


    Zara¡¯s departure hadplicated everything. My hold on her spirit had weakened significantly since she left the mansion.


    Before, it had been easy to summon pieces of her essence, to break down the seal that protected her power gradually. But now? Now, she was out of my reach most of the time.


    Most of the time.


    Earlier on, I couldn¡¯t attack her during the day as she was always protected by a ne she wore.


    But stupidly at night, she always took it off.


    Now that she was away, during the day, if I concentrated hard enough, I could pull at her spirit, a subtle tether that still connected her to this house. But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    And my mother knew it.


    I pressed my fingertips against the cool surface of my bracelet¡ªthe one that allowed me tomunicate with her. The silver shimmered, glowing faintly before the air around me shifted. A soft hum filled the room, and then¡ªher voice.


    <i>"</i>Vera<i>."</i>


    I swallowed hard, my body tensing involuntarily. "Mother."


    "Why has the process stopped?" Her tone was sharp, cutting through the air like a de.


    I exhaled, already knowing she wouldn¡¯t like my answer. "Zara left the mansion."


    Silence. A dangerous kind followed and I exhaled.


    "And why did you allow that to happen?"


    I clenched my jaw. "Snow and Zara had issues. She left on her own."


    "I don¡¯t care about their petty marital problems, Vera," my mother snapped. "Your job is to keep her within the mansion until we can break the seal and extract her power. Without her presence, our work is at a standstill."


    I gritted my teeth, my fingers curling into fists.


    "Fix this."


    "How?" I demanded before I could stop myself. "I can¡¯t force her toe back! Snow is still obsessed with her, and she hates me. Even if I tried, she wouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    "Then make him bring her back," my mother interrupted smoothly. "You have your ways. Use them."


    I swallowed hard.


    "Vera, I have no use for excuses. I do not know what you did to earn her anger, rage, wrath... whatever you did but... Bring her back, or I will have to take matters into my own hands."


    The projection from my bracelet flickered, and with onest ominous hum, the connection severed.


    The room fell into an eerie silence as I clenched my fists, my nails biting into my palms.


    Up until now, I hadn¡¯t told my mother about Snow being my mate. That part of my life, my bond, was mine.


    For years, I had dreamed of finding my mate, of having someone who belonged to me and me alone. And when I found him¡ªwhen I found Snow¡ªI had thought it was fate finally giving me something good.


    Although that was something I knew Mother would hate, given that she had an alliance with the Thorned Crescent pack and I was already betrothed to Kent.


    But now, my mother was threatening to take it all away? I wouldn¡¯t let her.


    I needed to get Zara back here. Not just for my mother. Not just for the n. But because Snow was mine, and I wasn¡¯t going to lose him to her.


    Not now.


    Not ever.


    I will use our matebond to crush her, weakening her further while I break the seal.


    "I need to talk to Snow and Zara... y my card right and apologise."


    ****************


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The sound of the city drifted through my apartment window, but I barely noticed it. My mind had been filled with emotions for days now, ever since I had stepped away from everything¡ªAres, Richard, even Zara¡¯s home¡ªall of it.


    I had needed space¡ªto breathe¡ªto decide.


    But had I? Had I truly made a choice? Or had I just run away from making one? Especially how each time I tried to recall the other night Ares came to my room in Zara¡¯s house, a piercing headache always followed when I tried to think further.


    A knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts.


    I turned, my heartbeat stuttering slightly. I already knew who it was before I even reached for the handle.


    I could sense him. Ares.


    The moment I opened the door, his piercing gaze locked onto mine.


    "Can Ie in?" His voice was calm. Too calm.


    I swallowed and nodded, stepping aside.


    Ares walked in, his presence immediately filling the space, but something felt... different.


    Colder.


    Like he wasn¡¯t here to fight for me anymore.


    I shut the door and turned to him, already feeling uneasy. "Ares¡ª"


    "You don¡¯t have to apologise."


    I blinked, taken aback. "What?"


    "You were about to apologize," he said simply, shoving his hands into his pockets. His sharp blue eyes studied me carefully, but there was no warmth in them. No anger either. Just... eptance. "And I¡¯m telling you now¡ªyou don¡¯t need to."


    I swallowed hard, suddenly feeling like I was standing on shaky ground. "Ares, I¡ª"


    He sighed, rubbing his jaw before finally meeting my gaze again. "I¡¯ve made my decision, E."


    Something in my chest tightened.


    "I¡¯m withdrawing."


    The words were like a p to my face.


    "What?" I whispered.


    Ares gave me a small, almost sad smile. "I won¡¯t stand in the way anymore. I won¡¯t make this difficult. You like Richard, and he¡¯s your mate. I get it now."


    "No," I said quickly, shaking my head. "That¡¯s not¡ª"


    But he cut me off again in a gentler voice, but I could still feel his resolve. "I¡¯m making the decision for you, E."


    My breath hitched.


    Ares had always been stubborn, always fought for what he wanted for me. But now, he was just... letting go?


    "You don¡¯t have to do this," I murmured.


    He huffed out a small chuckle, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Don¡¯t I?"


    New novel chapt??rs are published on free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 397: Driving A Tempting Bargain

    <h4>Chapter 397: Driving A Tempting Bargain</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 397</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out.


    Ares took a step closer, his presence still overwhelming, even as he smiled that heartbreaking smile. "You¡¯re my weakness, E. And I can¡¯t keep fighting a losing battle. I won¡¯t."


    His words twisted in my chest. "You were never losing¡ª"


    "But I was," he interrupted, his voice dropping to a whisper. "I was always losing, E. Because in the end, it¡¯s not about who fights harder." His jaw was clenched, a flicker of something dark crossing his features. "It¡¯s about who you choose."


    Tears burnt in my eyes. "I haven¡¯t chosen yet."


    Ares stared at me for a long moment before shaking his head. "And that¡¯s the problem, isn¡¯t it? I never stood a chance. Maybe I had a fraction of hope... after you forgave me when I lied and Kent was out of the way, but the moment you met your mate..."


    The air between us grew thick, heavy with words left unsaid.


    Ares let out a slow breath and stepped back.


    "I won¡¯t fight a Beta for his mate, especially one who won¡¯t decide," he said quietly, his voiceced with finality. "It¡¯s an insult, and I should have known better."


    "Ares¡ª"


    "I loved you," he admitted, his voice raw. "But I..." He bit his lips and shut his eyes. "E, it is hard, but I ept the Moon Goddess¡¯ will."


    I felt something inside me crack.


    And before I could say anything else, Ares moved and kissed me, but before I could reach for him or respond, he broke the kiss, turned and walked out the door.


    And this time, he didn¡¯t look back.


    *****************


    ~<strong>Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The decision had been lingering in my mind for days. I had debated it, weighing every possibility and risk. But in the end, I knew what I had to do in order to get what I wanted.


    I picked up my phone and sent a message.


    <strong>Zara:</strong><i>We need to talk. I¡¯m ready to make a decision.</i>


    It didn¡¯t take long for Kaid to respond.


    <strong>Kaid:</strong><i>Finally. Come to my house.</i>


    I rolled my eyes at his usual arrogance but didn¡¯t argue. Before long the address to his hosue was sent to me.


    I almostughed. Finally, he was using his mansion. During one of our earlier talks, he mentioned how he loved staying close to his business and retreating to his mansion when he needed to rx, away from all the buzzing of the city.


    An hourter, I pulled up in front of Kaid¡¯s house, a sleek, modern mansion that screamed wealth but in a more understated way than Snow¡¯s.


    I stepped out of my car, smoothed my dress, and walked up to the door.


    Before I could knock, the door swung open, and there he was¡ªleaning against the frame with azy smirk.


    "You look serious," Kaid mused, crossing his arms over his chest. "This must be important."


    "It is."


    He stepped aside, allowing me in. "Then let¡¯s talk."


    I followed him into the living room, taking a seat on the plush, dark leather couch. Kaid poured himself a ss of whiskey, then raised a brow at me in silent question.


    I shook my head. "I need a clear mind for this."


    He chuckled. "That sounds ominous." Kaid sat across from me, swirling his drinkzily. "So, what¡¯s this big decision of yours?"


    I met his gaze. "I agree to your proposal." Kaid smirked buta rched his brow, signalling me to go on. "I want to partner with you."


    Kaid arched a brow, intrigued. "Go on."


    "I¡¯m expanding my business. You know about the fashion brand I bought while I was still married to Snow?"


    "Of course. And technically, you are still married to him."


    I rolled my eyes but did notment further. "I want to do more. I want tounch a cosmetics line¡ªone that merges the best of both Lycans and werewolves. A luxury brand that uses rare ingredients from both worlds."


    Kaid¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "Ambitious."


    "Is that a problem?"


    He let out a softugh. "Not at all. I like ambition. Especially in a woman who knows what she wants."


    "Good," I said smoothly. "Because with your influence, we could make this massive. You have connections that I don¡¯t, and with your resources and my vision, we can take over the market."


    Kaid took a slow sip of his drink, watching me over the rim of his ss. Then, he set it down and leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees.


    "I like it," he admitted. "It¡¯s bold. And I do love making money."


    "So, we have a deal?"


    Kaid tilted his head. "Not so fast."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "What¡¯s in it for me, Zara?" His voice was smooth, calcted. "I don¡¯t want to be used like that. What do I get?"


    "More money?"


    "I am the Lycan King, you know?"


    I met his gaze head-on, a slow smirk forming on my lips. I knew just money wouldn¡¯t be enough to get Kiad to help me with all his influence. And I needed it as well.


    "Well... how about a chance for me to reconsider your earlier outburst?"


    His eyes darkened with amusement. "My outburst?"


    I lifted a brow. "When you said you were going to make me yours and the outburst at the alphas¡¯ ball the other time."


    Kaid let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "You really don¡¯t forget anything, do you?"


    "I have a sharp memory."


    He studied me for a long moment, then leaned back in his chair, swirling his drink again. "So, you¡¯re saying that if I agree to this deal... I might have a chance?"


    I lifted a shoulder in a half-shrug. "Who knows? Business first."


    Kaid smirked, looking both amused and intrigued. "You drive a hard bargain, Gold-Zephyr."


    "I know."


    He raised his ss toward me in a silent toast. "Then let¡¯s make history, partner."


    I clinked my invisible ss with his.


    It was time to build something of my own. And maybe, just maybe... y a little game along the way¡ªone that involved Snow knowing what he lost.


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 398: Anger and Love

    <h4>Chapter 398: Anger and Love</h4>


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 398</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I pulled into E¡¯s driveway, exhaling deeply before stepping out of the car. It had been a long time since I had visited her, and after everything that had happened, I needed her now more than ever.


    Also, I needed to check on her health.


    I rang the doorbell, and within seconds, the door swung open. E stood there in a loose sweater and leggings, her hair pulled into a messy bun. Her eyes lit up with surprise before softening.


    "Zara," she whispered.


    "Hey."


    She didn¡¯t hesitate. She grabbed my arm and pulled me inside, shutting the door behind me.


    "About time you showed up," she muttered, leading me toward the couch. "I was beginning to think you were avoiding me."


    I sighed as I sat down, running a hand through my hair. "Not avoiding. Just... dealing with things."


    E plopped onto the seat beside me, tucking her legs beneath her. "That¡¯s exactly why you should¡¯vee sooner. So, spill. What¡¯s going on?"


    I hesitated, my fingers curling into myp. But there was no point in hiding anymore.


    But I needed to be sure she was okay. My eyes drifted to her legs, and E smiled, scratching the back of her head. "I¡¯m better, thanks to you. Now, enough stalling, bae. What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I still love him, E." The words came out softer than I intended, but they still carried the weight of my heartbreak. "Even after everything, after the lies, after Vani... I still love Snow."


    E¡¯s expression softened, but she said nothing, letting me continue.


    "But I can¡¯t keep holding on, waiting for him to prove himself," I added. "I need to let him lose me. If he truly loves me, he¡¯ll fight for me. If not..." I swallowed the lump forming in my throat. "Then I need to move on."


    E reached over, squeezing my hand. "I get it, Zara. And I hate that you¡¯re hurting."


    I gave a weak smile. "You and me both."


    E hesitated before biting her lip as if contemting something. "Zara, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you."


    I arched a brow. "What is it?"


    She exhaled slowly, rubbing her temple. "Ever since that day in your house... I¡¯ve been trying to remember something. Every time I think back to it, I get these splitting headaches. But yesterday, I had a dream."


    I frowned. "A dream?"


    E nodded, her expression serious. "In the dream, I saw Vani¡¯s eyes darken... and then her face shifted. Transformed. Into Vera¡¯s."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Vera? As in... the same Vera that attacked you?"


    "Yes," E confirmed, looking unsettled. "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my fear messing with my head or if my subconscious is trying to tell me something. But it felt so real, Zara."


    My fingers tightened into a fist. Something wasn¡¯t right. I had always felt off about Vani, but this? This was something else entirely.


    E watched my reaction carefully. "You think it means something, don¡¯t you?"


    I hesitated. "I don¡¯t know. But I don¡¯t believe in coincidences."


    E nodded slowly before shifting the topic. "So... are you really divorcing Snow?"


    I sighed, leaning back against the couch. "I have to. This is my test for him. I hope he wins, but if he doesn¡¯t, life must go on, E." I gave a small, humourlessugh. "After all, he was my mistaken call boy."


    E smirked. "That story never gets old."


    I forced a chuckle, shaking my head. "No, it doesn¡¯t."


    But as I sat there, my mind kept circling back to E¡¯s words. Vani¡¯s face shifting into Vera¡¯s. A gut feeling settled deep inside me¡ªone I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Something was wrong.


    And I was going to find out what.


    **************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    A few days after I met with Kaid, I was invited to a high-profile event. The event was as extravagant as expected¡ªshimmering chandeliers, gold-trimmed walls, and a sea of high-profile Lycans, Alphas, and business moguls. Everyone who was anyone was here.


    And standing beside Kaid, I made sure I looked the part.


    I wore a sleek ck gown that hugged my figure, the slit running high along my leg, revealing just enough to draw eyes. My hair cascaded down my back in soft waves, and my makeup was sharp¡ªelegant, yet untouchable.


    I needed to look like a woman who had moved on.


    Kaid, of course, yed his role effortlessly. He looked effortlessly powerful in his dark suit, his presencemanding as always. He leaned in slightly, whispering something amusing in my ear, and I let out a softugh.


    I knew we were being watched. I felt the weight of the stares, the silent curiosity, the judgment. But there was only one gaze that burned the most.


    Snow.


    I had felt him the second he arrived. It was like my body was instinctively aware of his presence. But I refused to turn around.


    I refused to acknowledge him.


    "You know he¡¯s watching," Kaid murmured, smirking as he swirled the champagne in his ss.


    "Let him," I replied smoothly.


    Kaid chuckled. "Oh, I like this side of you."


    I lifted a brow. "You like any side of me that irritates Snow."


    He grinned. "Guilty as charged."


    "Good." My mood changed drastically as I let my hands fall to my side. "Then shall we dance?"


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I was going to kill him.


    The sight of Zara standing there,ughing with Kaid, looking like she belonged at his side¡ªit was wing at my insides.


    cier was livid. My wolf had been on edge the second I saw her in that damn dress, standing too close to Kaid, smiling up at him like he was the only man in the room.


    Like I didn¡¯t exist.


    My jaw tightened as I took a slow sip of my whiskey, forcing myself to stay rooted in ce. I was barely keeping myposure as I watched them from across the room.


    "I can hear your wolf growling from here," Zade¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts.


    I turned to see him standing beside Aira, both of them watching me with knowing expressions.


    Aira arched a brow. "So, what exactly is your n, Snow? Just sit back and let Kaid im her?"


    It was no news to me that my family members would have heard of what was going on, especially Aira, thanks to Zade.


    Well, with Zara leaving the mansion, there wasn¡¯t much excuse I could give, even if I wanted to.


    I exhaled sharply, my grip tightening around my ss. "No."


    Zade smirked. "Figured as much. cier is losing his shit."


    I shot him a re, but he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "Then do something," Aira pressed. "Before it¡¯s toote."


    Zade crossed his arms. "Get her away from him. You fucked up but I don¡¯t want Kaid as my new brother-inw either."


    I clenched my jaw, my decision already made.


    Kaid¡¯s attention was momentarily stolen by another business associate who had approached him, and that was my opening.


    Without hesitation, I strode forward.


    Zara barely had time to react before I reached her, my hand wrapping around hers.


    She gasped softly as I pulled her away from Kaid¡¯s side, leading her swiftly toward the nearest exit.


    "Snow¡ª" she started, but I didn¡¯t let her finish.


    The second we stepped outside, under the dim moonlight, I turned, cupped her face, and crushed my lips against hers.


    Zara stiffened in shock, but I deepened the kiss, pouring everything into it¡ªmy anger, my frustration, my love.


    And slowly, she melted.


    Her hands gripped my shirt as she responded, her body pressing against mine.


    She still wanted me.


    And I sure as hell wasn¡¯t letting her go.


    This ??ontent is taken from fre??webnove(l).??????

 Chapter 399: Astrid’s Aura

    <h4>Chapter 399: Astrid¡¯s Aura</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 399 </strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s lips were urgent, desperate, as they moved against mine, his hands cradling my face like I was something fragile¡ªsomething he couldn¡¯t bear to lose.


    And for a moment, I let myself get lost in it.


    The warmth of his body pressed against mine, the way his fingers trembled slightly as they held me, as if he was afraid I¡¯d disappear.


    The taste of him¡ªfamiliar, intoxicating¡ªfilled my senses, pulling me into a ce where there was no betrayal, no pain.


    Only us.


    My heart pounded, and I felt myself leaning in, letting go, wanting this. Wanting him.


    But then¡ªreality struck me like a p to the face.


    Snow had betrayed me.


    Everything we were doing now, he did, and even so, with her¡ªthat witch!


    And then I blinked. Witch? I had said that word as a curse but what if she was really Vera like E had seen and she cloaked or used disguise magic?


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, I wondered again. Had Vera enjoyed his kisses just as much as I was now? Had she gasped into his mouth the way I just had?


    The thought alone was enough to make my stomach turn.


    I ripped myself away from him, breathing hard, my fingers trembling at my sides. Snow reached for me, but before he could speak, I pped him.


    The sharp sound echoed in the night, and for a second, everything stilled.


    Snow¡¯s head snapped slightly to the side, his jaw tightening as his lips parted in shock. He didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak.


    I swallowed against the lump in my throat. "Did you kiss her like that, too?" My voice was quiet, but it carried all the weight of my pain.


    His head turned back toward me, eyes burning with something raw. "Zara... I never¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t." I shook my head, stepping back. "I¡¯m done listening to your lies."


    Snow reached for me again, this time gripping my arms, forcing me to look at him. His blue eyes bore into mine, filled with desperation. "Zara, please. Don¡¯t do this. Not him." His voice cracked slightly. "I know you love me. I know you do. So please... stay."


    My heart clenched painfully.


    He was right. I did love him.


    But love wasn¡¯t enough.


    I took a shaky breath. "Are you getting rid of her?"


    Snow froze.


    He hesitated.


    That tiny pause, that single moment of doubt, was all I needed.


    A hollowugh slipped from my lips. "You¡¯re still not ready."


    His grip tightened on me, but I yanked my arms away before he could say another word.


    Just then, I felt another presence approaching.


    "Zara, is everything alright?"


    I turned just in time to see Kaid walking toward us, his expression unreadable, but his aura radiating authority. The moment Snowid eyes on him, his entire demeanour shifted.


    Tension crackled in the air like a brewing storm.


    Kaid stepped closer, his sharp golden eyes flickering between Snow and me, assessing the situation. "She doesn¡¯t look like she wants to be here, Zephyr."


    Snow¡¯s eyes darkened. His wolf, cier, was close to the surface.


    "Stay out of this, Kaid," Snow warned in a low and dangerous voice.


    Kaid smirked slightly, tilting his head. "Or what? You¡¯ll challenge me? Over a woman you couldn¡¯t even keep properly?"


    Snow snapped.


    Before I could even react, both men unleashed their auras, the sheer force of their power colliding like two waves crashing into each other.


    Dominance. Fury. Possession.


    The air around us grew thick and suffocating, and the weight of their presence sent shivers down my spine. Neither of them was backing down.


    The longer they stood there, radiating power, the angrier I became.


    Enough.


    I shut my eyes, letting Astrid reign.


    The moment my wolf rose to the surface, my own aura erupted around us, swallowing theirs whole.


    The ground beneath us trembled. The wind picked up, swirling wildly around me. Power surged through my veins, raw and unrestrained, and thanks to my barely sealed witch¡¯s powers, Astrid became empowered.


    And then¡ªsilence.


    When I opened my eyes, both men were staring at me.


    Kaid¡¯s smirk had vanished. His lips parted slightly in awe.


    Snow¡¯s entire body had gone rigid. cier had gonepletely still.


    I exhaled slowly, levelling them both with a re.


    "Behave."


    Neither of them moved.


    Neither of them spoke.


    And just like that, Astrid calmed.


    The air around us returned to normal, and I turned on my heel, walking away without looking back.


    Because this time, I was the one leaving first.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The house was quiet that evening. Too quiet. I sat in my study, staring at the divorce papers in front of me while the scene from the event reyed in my mind.


    Zara¡¯s signature was missing.


    And somehow, that small detail made the entire thing feel surreal.


    The moment I had seen her standing beside Kaid earlier, something inside me had snapped. That should have been me. I should have been the one she turned to. The one she trusted. The one she chose.


    But instead, she had walked away.


    From me.


    My fingers tightened around the pen in my hand, frustration curling in my chest. Was this really what she wanted?


    To be free of me?


    A soft knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts. Before I could respond, she walked in.


    Vera.


    I clenched my jaw but didn¡¯t have the energy to throw her out.


    Not tonight.


    She moved with grace, her silky dress flowing as she approached my desk. I didn¡¯t know they were allowed not to wear their maid¡¯s uniform. Her presence was suffocating, yet I didn¡¯t react. I simply watched as she came to a stop beside me.


    "I heard about what happened today," she said smoothly, her voice soft, almost sympathetic. "You must be hurting."


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    I should have told her to leave; I should have pushed her away the moment she entered.


    But I was too tired.


    Too fucking exhausted.


    She reached out, cing a delicate hand on my shoulder.


    I immediately shoved it off.


    Her smile faltered for only a second before sheposed herself, tilting her head. "You don¡¯t have to fight this anymore, Alpha Snow," she murmured. "She¡¯s made her choice."


    My jaw ticked. "I don¡¯t need you to remind me of that. And that she... is still my wife, Zara, your mistress."


    Vera sighed, moving to perch on the edge of my desk, dangerously close. "Then why are you hesitating?" She gestured to the documents. "Sign it, Snow. Let her go. It¡¯s the only way to move forward."


    I exhaled sharply, gripping the pen tighter.


    Let her go.


    That was thest thing I wanted to do.


    But I wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Zara wouldn¡¯te back to me if I kept clinging to Vera like this. She needed a reason to choose me again. Toe back to me willingly.


    And maybe... this was how I gave her that choice.


    Slowly, I lowered the pen to the paper.


    "Yes. Do it and you can finally truly be happy, just like how the Moon Goddess nned."


    Vera¡¯s eyes gleamed as I signed my name.


    The final piece of the contract.


    It was done.


    But instead of the satisfaction she was expecting, all I felt was a deep, unsettling emptiness.


    Vera ced a hand over mine, squeezing lightly. "See? That wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?"


    I pulled away from her touch.


    She masked her irritation well, but I caught the flicker of it in her eyes. I stood, not sparing her another nce as I walked toward the door.


    "I need air."


    And I needed to get away from her.


    Updat??d fr??m fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 400: A Dark Deal

    <h4>Chapter 400: A Dark Deal</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 400</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>Later That Night ¨C Gazebo</strong>


    The crisp night air did little to soothe my frustration.


    I sat in the gazebo, a ss of whiskey in hand, staring nkly at the moonlit garden.


    I had signed the papers.


    I had done what Zara wanted.


    So why did it feel like I had just made the biggest mistake of my life?


    "Drinking alone?"


    I exhaled harshly. "Go away, Vera."


    Ignoring me, she glided into the gazebo, carrying a tray with a small cake and another ss of whiskey.


    "Don¡¯t be like that," she cooed, setting it down in front of me. "I thought we could celebrate. After all, you¡¯re finally free."


    I scoffed, swirling the amber liquid in my ss. "I¡¯m not free."


    Vera¡¯s eyes flickered dangerously, but she kept her tone light. "Not yet. But soon."


    I set my ss down with more force than necessary, leaning back in my seat. "What do you really want, Vera?"


    She sat beside me, her fingers tracing the rim of her ss. "I want you to be happy."


    I gave a bitterugh. "Bullshit."


    She smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    "Alright," she admitted, "I want <strong>us</strong> to be happy. And we can be, Snow."


    I shot her a sharp look. "You and I will never be a ¡¯we.¡¯"


    Her fingers clenched subtly against the table before she forced herself to rx.


    "Then bring her back."


    I stiffened.


    Vera leaned in slightly, her expression unreadable. "Bring Zara home."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Why the sudden change? I thought you wanted her gone. You wanted us to be happy?"


    "I do," she said smoothly, "but I also know you. And if bringing her back makes you see me as less of a threat, then I¡¯ll help."


    My jaw tightened.


    I didn¡¯t trust her.


    Not for a damn second. And the more she spoke, the more she confirmed my friends¡¯ words. I didn¡¯t know her well enough, so how could I just fall for her sob story?


    But if Vera thought supporting me would get her closer to whatever twisted n she had, she was dead wrong.


    I would y her game.


    And then, I would burn her whole fucking world down.


    For Zara<strong>.</strong>


    <i>¡¯Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.¡¯</i>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Rage simmered inside me like a slow-burning fire. Snow was slipping further away. And it was all because of her.


    Zara.


    That pathetic excuse of a woman who had stolen everything that should have been mine.


    I paced my room, my nails digging into my palms. The more Snow distanced himself, the more I realized something¡ªI was losing.


    And I didn¡¯t like losing.


    I stopped abruptly, my mind made up. If I couldn¡¯t have Snow, then no one could.


    Especially not her.


    Without wasting another second, I grabbed my cloak and slipped out of the mansion, my steps quick and silent as I made my way to the gardens, then beyond, into the darkness of the forest.


    The night was thick with mist, the towering trees looming like ancient sentinels. The further I walked, the deeper the shadows stretched, wrapping around me like a cloak of secrecy.


    I knew exactly where I was going.


    A hidden clearing nestled in the heart of the forest¡ªa ce where only those who truly understood the dark arts dared to step foot.


    The moment I reached it, I exhaled sharply and dropped to my knees, pulling out the small pouch tied to my waist.


    Inside was everything I needed¡ªwhite salt, ckthorn ash, crushed bones, and the blood of a wolf.


    I drew a perfect circle around myself with the white salt, carving ancient symbols into the dirt¡ªsymbols of summoning and power.


    Of death.


    As I worked, the air grew heavy and thick with dark energy. The trees surrounding me seemed to tremble, whispering warnings, but I didn¡¯t care.


    This had to be done.


    I ced a small ck candle in the center of the circle, my lips parting as I began to chant.


    The ancient words left my tongue in a hushed, rhythmic whisper, curling into the air like tendrils of smoke. My pulse quickened as power surged through my veins.


    The me of the candle flickered¡ªthen exploded into a dark crimson hue.


    The earth beneath me trembled.


    A sudden gust of wind howled through the clearing, and from within the depths of the shadows, something answered.


    The air rippled.


    And then¡ªhe appeared.


    A towering figure materialized within the summoning circle, his presence dripping with raw, unbridled power.


    He wasn¡¯t a mere werewolf.


    He was something worse.


    Half-wolf, half-demon. A nightmare incarnate.


    His skin was dark as the void itself, with glowing veins of crimson tracing intricate patterns up his arms. His wolf-like eyes burned with a malevolent hunger, and his lips curled in a cruel smirk.


    "You called, little witch?" His voice was deep, rough¡ªdangerous.


    I lifted my chin, masking the slight tremor in my fingers. "I have a task for you."


    His smirk widened, revealing sharp, gleaming teeth. "Oh? And what does a desperate woman like you need from me?"


    I stepped forward, the wind whipping my hair around my face. "There¡¯s a girl. A problem."


    His burning gaze flickered with amusement. "And you want her gone."


    "Yes." I clenched my fists. "She¡¯s in my way. Zara Zephyr. The moment she steps foot near Snow Zephyr¡¯s mansion, I want you to capture her. Kill her if necessary."


    The creature hummed, tilting his head. "A simple request."


    I nodded, my breath shallow. "Do this for me, and I will give you whatever you desire."


    A dark chuckle rumbled from his chest. "Oh, I already know what I want."


    Before I could react, he lifted a single wed finger and dragged it through the air.


    A searing pain bloomed in my chest, spreading like wildfire. I gasped, doubling over as heat surged through me, binding us.


    A contract.


    Magic pulsed through the clearing, locking us together in an unbreakable deal.


    The demon-wolf grinned, his voice a sinister whisper.


    "It¡¯s done."


    And just like that, Zara¡¯s fate was sealed.


    Updat??d fr??m fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 401: Difficult Choice

    <h4>Chapter 401: Difficult Choice</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 401</strong>


    <strong>~Rnd¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I ran a hand down my face, staring at my phone for what felt like the thousandth time. Still nothing.


    No reply. No missed calls.


    Just silence.


    It had been days¡ªno, more than a week¡ªsince Tempest had called things off with me. And ever since then, she had been avoiding me like the gue.


    I tried calling her. She ignored me.


    I tried showing up at her ce, but she made sure I never got the chance to see her. She was hurting¡ªI knew she was¡ªand yet she refused to let me in.


    Herst message had been short and cutting.


    <i>"Spend this time chasing after your mate, Ry, and not me. Don¡¯t call, see or message me until you have."</i>


    I clenched my jaw as those words echoed in my mind.


    But I didn¡¯t want to chase my mate.


    I wanted her, Tempest.


    Fate be damned, she was the one I had chosen.


    And if she thought she could just disappear from my life without a fight, then she clearly didn¡¯t know me as well as she thought she did.


    I exhaled sharply and grabbed my keys. If she wouldn¡¯t answer my calls, then I would go see the one person who might be able to change her mind.


    Crystal.


    With a deep breath, I pulled up the number I had managed to get through Zara and hit dial. Earlier on, I called Alpha Ares, asking him for Crystal¡¯s number.


    His response was pretty simple¡ªit¡¯s about time you reached out, mate boy, or else she would have returned to my pack today.


    I didn¡¯t know what more to say but thank him.


    The phone rang a few times before a soft, uncertain voice answered. "Hello?"


    I cleared my throat. "Crystal. It¡¯s Rnd."


    A pause was followed by an unimpressed, "Oh."


    She didn¡¯t sound surprised to hear from me, but she also didn¡¯t sound thrilled.


    I ran a hand through my hair, trying to find the right words. "I need to see you. Can we meet?"


    Another pause. Then, finally, "Okay."


    I exhaled, relieved. "Thank you."


    We set a time and ce¡ªa quiet, secluded park on the outskirts of town. Away from distractions. Away from anyone else.


    Just the two of us.


    And maybe, just maybe, I could figure out what the hell I was supposed to do next.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Raven¡¯s Park~</strong>


    When I arrived, the park was eerily silent. The soft rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of crickets were the only sounds breaking the evening¡¯s silence.


    Crystal was already there, sitting on a wooden bench near theke, her long hair cascading down her back in soft waves.


    Her scent invaded my nostrils like a punch to the gut.


    Mate.


    My wolf roared within me, restlessly.


    <i>"Mate. Mate. Mate."</i>


    I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to breathe. To stay in control.


    I had spent days preparing myself for this moment, telling myself that the bond wouldn¡¯t control me.


    That I had a choice.


    But standing here, looking at her... feeling the pull of our connection tightening around me like an unbreakable chain... I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.


    She must have sensed my presence because she turned to face me, her violet eyes filled with an unreadable emotion.


    "Rnd."


    I swallowed hard and nodded, stepping closer. "Crystal." For a moment, neither of us spoke. The tension between us was thick, pressing down on my chest like a weight.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. And for the first time in a long time, I hated that.


    Finally, she sighed and patted the empty space beside her. "You can either join me for a sit or stand there. Your choice but I can promise, I won¡¯t bite... yet."


    I didn¡¯t know if I should have been thrilled by that invitation but I figured, what more could I lose? I hesitated, then obeyed.


    We sat in silence for a while, both staring out at the still water in front of us.


    "You expected this to happen, didn¡¯t you?" she finally asked, her voice quiet.


    I turned to her, frowning. "What?"


    Crystal¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "The mate bond. You expected it to feel this way."


    I let out a slow breath. "No," I admitted honestly. "I didn¡¯t."


    She nodded as if she had already known my answer. "Did you love her?"


    I flinched slightly at the question, my eyes studying her. How did she know? Was I so obvious that day? I sighed, but I didn¡¯t lie. "Yes."


    Crystal¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "And now?"


    I exhaled, rubbing the back of my neck. "She... she stepped aside for you. Because she believes in the mate bond more than anything else, she didn¡¯t want to be the reason you got hurt."


    Crystal stared at me for a long moment before nodding. "That sounds like something she¡¯d do."


    "Yeah." My chest ached. "She didn¡¯t even give me a choice."


    Crystal tilted her head slightly. "So what are you going to do now?"


    I clenched my fists. "I don¡¯t know."


    And that was the truth. Because as much as I loved Tempest, Crystal was my mate.


    And now that I was here, sitting beside her, feeling the bond thrumming between us like a living thing... I wasn¡¯t sure if I could pull away. I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to.


    The air between us shifted.


    Crystal turned slightly, her eyes searching mine as if she was trying to figure me out.


    My breathing slowed and I lifted my eyes to look into hers. I wanted to see the truth. How will my decision affect her? But that was my big mistake.


    The moment I did, the pull became stronger. I don¡¯t know who moved first. But suddenly, we were close.


    Too close.


    Her face was only inches away from mine, her breath warm against my lips.


    I saw the hesitation in her eyes¡ªthe silent war raging within her, the same one waging inside of me.


    And yet... she didn¡¯t pull away.


    She shut her eyes. She was brave. And then¡ªshe kissed me.


    The moment her lips touched mine, my entire world tilted. It wasn¡¯t just a kiss. It was the mate bond snapping into ce, solidifying like an unbreakable force.


    My wolf howled in satisfaction.


    For the first time, I let myself fall.


    And I didn¡¯t know if I¡¯d ever be able to climb back out because right now, right here, all reason was tossed to the wind and the only logic was her¡ªCrystal.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 402: Tracking Her

    <h4>Chapter 402: Tracking Her</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 402</strong>


    <strong>~Rnd¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Crystal¡¯s lips were soft and hesitant, but the moment they pressed against mine, a spark shot down my spine.


    The mate bond surged between us like a me catching dry wood, burning hotter than I expected.


    My hands instinctively found her waist, pulling her closer, needing to feel more of her. She shivered, her fingers curling into my shirt as if grounding herself. She didn¡¯t want to lose herself to me entirely. I couldn¡¯t say I med her either.


    We were both caught in something neither of us could control.


    Her lips parted slightly, and my wolf growled in approval, urging me to deepen the kiss. But before I could, Crystal suddenly pulled back, her breathing in short, uneven pants.


    Her eyes flickered with uncertainty. "Rnd... I¡ª"


    I stared at her, my own breathing ragged, my hands still resting on her waist. "I know."


    We were both confused.


    This was too much, too fast.


    She closed her eyes for a second before looking back up at me. "I can¡¯t deny what I felt just now."


    I swallowed hard, nodding. "Neither can I."


    Crystal exhaled, biting her lip. "I never thought I¡¯d be the type to blindly follow fate, but... I¡¯ve always dreamed of meeting my mate. And now that you¡¯re here..." She hesitated, searching for the right words.


    Either that or she waspletely unsure how to say that without making herself look too avable or begging.


    I remained silent, letting her speak. She took a deep breath. "I¡¯d love to be with my mate¡ªwith you¡ªbut..."


    I felt something shift inside me. Was it a realisation that I could be losing my mate?


    She was choosing me.


    The bond was real, and even though it scared me, even though I wasn¡¯t sure if I could let go of the past just yet... I knew one thing.


    I wanted to try.


    I cupped her cheek gently, running my thumb over her smooth skin. "Then let¡¯s try."


    Her lips parted slightly, her eyes widening. "Are you sure?"


    "No," I admitted with a dry chuckle. "But I want to be."


    Sheughed softly, resting her forehead against mine. "Me too."


    We stayed like that for a moment, wrapped in the quiet, the tension between us easing into something softer.


    Something real.


    And for the first time since everything fell apart, I felt like maybe... just maybe... things could fall into ce again.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Koda¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The garden behind the packhouse was peaceful at this hour. The scent of fresh earth and wildflowers mixed with the crisp evening air, but it did little to calm my raging thoughts nor the conflicting emotions inside me.


    I sat on the stone bench, staring nkly at the darkening sky, lost in the same thoughts that had gued me for weeks.


    I had left Tempest, my mate. And yet, every second since then had been filled with nothing but regret.


    I thought I could handle it. I thought that walking away was the right choice. But now? Now, I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.


    Footsteps crunched on the gravel behind me. I didn¡¯t need to turn to know who it was.


    Alpha de. The man had always been observant, buttely, he had been watching me even more closely. Not that I cared at this point.


    "Mind if I join you?" he asked casually.


    I shook my head. "Go ahead."


    He took a seat beside me, silent for a moment before finally speaking. "You¡¯ve been distant, Koda. You¡¯re barely present in training, and you¡¯ve been keeping to yourself more than usual."


    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. "I know."


    de leaned back slightly, studying me. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    I hesitated. Should I tell him?


    Should I admit that I had walked away from my mate because I was too much of a coward to share her?


    de didn¡¯t push, but his gaze was steady and somewhat patient.


    I sighed. "I left my mate."


    His brows furrowed slightly, but he said nothing, waiting for me to continue.


    "I left because..." I clenched my fists. "Because I couldn¡¯t share her. Because she had feelings for someone else before me, and I¡ª" I exhaled sharply. "I didn¡¯t think I could handle that."


    de hummed thoughtfully. "And how do you feel now?"


    I was shocked by his question, given that I expected him to have scolded me or something but no. He didn¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t even have to think about my answer. "Like I made the biggest mistake of my life."


    de nodded. "You miss her?"


    "Every damn day."


    He sighed, shaking his head. "Then why are you still here, Koda?"


    I blinked, looking at him. "What?"


    "Why are you still here instead of fighting for her?" He arched a brow. "Do you think she doesn¡¯t miss you? Do you think she doesn¡¯t hurt just as much as you do?"


    I swallowed hard. "I doubt. Tempest seems to be having the time of her life."


    "You know, not everything is as it seems. It could be she is trying to toughen up and move on but as much as I can advise you to do the same, I know you, Koda, you can¡¯t. You¡¯ve fallen in love with her."


    "I did, didn¡¯t I? And part of me feels responsible for the feeling she had for the other guy. When I found out she was my mate, I was so focused on her twin sister and my love for her that I practically drove the hot-headed princess away and into another man¡¯s arms."


    de leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "I¡¯ve been Alpha for a long time, Koda. And if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learnt, it¡¯s that true mates don¡¯te around often. You got lucky. You found her."


    I looked away. "And I let her go."


    "Then go get her back." His voice was firm.


    I clenched my jaw. "What if she doesn¡¯t want me anymore?"


    de scoffed. "Then you fight until the only thing she wants is you."


    Something in my chest tightened.


    He was right. I had been sitting here, wallowing in my own misery, when I should have been fighting for Tempest¡ªfor us.


    I inhaled sharply, determination settling into my bones.


    It was time to fix what I had broken. "Thank you, Alpha. I¡¯ll set things straight."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My phone buzzed on the table, vibrating against the ss surface. When I picked it up and looked, it was Kaid.


    I answered. "Hey."


    "Good, you picked up." His voice was as smooth as ever. "I wanted to talk to you about the business meeting we discussedst time."


    I leaned back on my couch. "Alright, what¡¯s the n?"


    "Today at noon. It¡¯s with a few high-profile investors who are interested in our project. It¡¯ll be at the Regal Hotel."


    I nodded. "Sounds good."


    "Great," he said. "I¡¯lle pick you up."


    I hesitated for only a moment before agreeing. "Alright."


    "See you then, partner."


    I didn¡¯t want to say anything more and risk any further leading-on the situation.


    After I left my mother¡¯s, I rented an apartment in the city where I could be at peace while I made my move and ns.


    Thanks to Kaid, I already informed him I needed to talk to Siona and he was willing to help contact her.


    The call ended, and I set my phone down with a sigh.


    I had been keeping myself busy, throwing all my energy into this new project, but I knew I was avoiding something.


    Or someone.


    And I wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Because what I didn¡¯t know... was that Snow was outside my apartment at that very moment.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I watched, my blood boiling, as I gripped the steering wheel so tightly that my knuckles turned white. I hade here with every intention of going inside and seeing Zara.


    I had Dare Devil help me out in finding her new apartment and as soon as he gave me the address, I was on my way here.


    Today was the day I was fixing the problem we had¡ªof fixing this.


    But then I saw Kaid.


    I watched as he pulled up in front of her apartment, his sleek ck car shining under the streetlights.


    I watched as Zara stepped out about a minuteter, looking breathtaking in that fitted ck dress while Kiad smiled at her and she, him.


    And then, I watched as she got into his car.


    Something inside me snapped. But I was keeping my cool. Now I was walking on thin ice with Zara and needed to be on my best behaviour.


    Without thinking, without hesitation, I turned on my engine and drove after them.


    I didn¡¯t care where they were going. I didn¡¯t care if I had no right to do this.


    She was mine.


    And I wasn¡¯t about to let Kaid take her away.


    What was the worst that could happen, huh?


    I nced at my side, taking note of the signed divorce papers on the passenger¡¯s seat. It needed Zara¡¯s signature. And if things went awry, I could use that excuse to get her away from Kaid a bit and plead with her.


    I smiled at my n as I stepped on the elerator, chasing after them.


    Updat??d fr??m freew??bnov??l.c(o)m

 Chapter 403: Giving Her Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 403: Giving Her Freedom</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 403</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The Regal Hotel stood tall and imposing, its gold-trimmed exterior glowing under the midday sun. The entrance was a parade of luxury cars, well-dressed businessmen, and high-profile figures who carried themselves like royalty.


    But none of them mattered to me.


    Only one person, one royalty did¡ªZara.


    I pulled into the parking lot, my grip tightening on the wheel as I spotted Kaid¡¯s car already parked near the entrance.


    They were already inside together.


    cier was restless, growling low in my head. "<i>We should be the ones by her side. Not him."</i>


    <i>"Well, traitor, you should have thought of that before you yearned after another woman."</i>


    <i>"She¡¯s our mate."</i>


    <i>"And Zara is my wife."</i>


    <i>"Our."</i>


    <i>"No, cier, you are not acting like you want her. I want her; I need Zara and I mean it."</i>


    <i>"Standing here arguing with me, doesn¡¯t help. Go and get her away from that bloody Lycan."</i>


    I rolled my eyes at cier before exhaling sharply, shoving the door open. The moment I entered the hotel, I scanned the lobby, ignoring the polite greetings from staff members who recognised me.


    I had just one goal in mind.


    I spotted a young concierge standing by the reception desk and strode over. "The business meeting Alpha Kaid is attending. Where is it?"


    The man blinked, his posture straightening immediately at the sound of Kaid¡¯s name. "Uh..." he took a good look at me and gasped beforeposing himself, probably recognising who I am. "He is at the Grand Lounge, sir. Second floor."


    "Thank you." Without another word, I turned on my heel and headed for the elevators.


    As the doors slid shut, I tried to steady my breathing. I wasn¡¯t even sure what I was doing here. Confronting her in the middle of a professional meeting? Dragging her out and demanding she talk to me?


    Yes.


    That was exactly what I was going to do.


    The elevator doors chimed open, and I stepped onto the second floor. My sharp gaze swept the hallway until I saw a set ofrge double doors slightly ajar.


    Laughter and murmured conversations drifted through the crack.


    I pushed the doors open.


    The Grand Lounge was a masterpiece of sophistication¡ªhigh ceilings with crystal chandeliers, floor-to-ceiling windows offering a breathtaking view of the city, and round tables set with crisp white linens and gleaming silverware.


    At the center of it all sat her.


    Zara.


    She was across the room, seated beside him.


    Kaid was leaning slightly toward her, whispering something in her ear that made her smirk. She tilted her head, the soft curls of her hair falling over her shoulder, exposing the smooth skin of her neck.


    My mark should be there. Not his eyes but it was fading away and it made my blood boil even more.


    Rage pulsed through my veins.


    I didn¡¯t think.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    I walked straight toward them, ignoring the confused looks from guests and investors. The moment I reached their table, I grabbed a chair, spun it around, and sat down with a smirk of my own.


    "Hope I¡¯m notte," I said smoothly.


    Zara stiffened, her blue eyes widening in surprise. "Snow?"


    Kaid arched a brow, a slow smirk ying on his lips. "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the ex-husband crashing the meeting."


    I ignored him, my gaze locked onto her.


    "I heard this meeting was important," I said, tilting my head. "And since I have investments in the werewolf and Lycan business world, I figured I¡¯d sit in."


    Zara¡¯s jaw clenched. "This isn¡¯t your business."


    I leaned forward, resting my elbows on the table, voice dropping into something only she could hear. "You are my business."


    Zara¡¯s breath hitched, but she quickly masked it, sitting back in her chair.


    Kaid exhaled dramatically, swirling his wine ss. "This is adorable. Really, it is. But unless you¡¯ve suddenly decided to support Zara¡¯s newpany, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re in the wrong room, Zephyr."


    I clenched my jaw. "Who says I won¡¯t? She is my wife. I¡¯ll do"


    Zara¡¯s eyes shed with irritation. "Oh, please." She turned fully toward me. "You expect me to believe that after everything, you suddenly want to invest in my business?"


    I smirked. "I don¡¯t expect you to believe anything. But let¡¯s make one thing clear." My gaze flickered to Kaid before settling back on her.


    "I¡¯m not letting you walk away that easily."


    For the first time, Zara looked uncertain. And Kaid? Well, he just smirked.


    Like he was enjoying the game.


    ***************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    For a few moments, I just stared at Snow, processing what had just happened.


    Snow had crashed my meeting.


    He had walked in here, ignored every unspoken rule of professionalism, and sat himself down like he belonged.


    And worst of all?


    He looked damn pleased with himself. And based on his position in the city, I knew all too well that nobody wouldin. Snow had businesses everywhere and he partnered with the majority of CEOs present.


    I clenched my jaw, forcing my expression to remain calm even as my blood simmered beneath the surface. The investors seated at the table nced at one another, exchanging awkward looks, while Kaid¡ªof course¡ªleaned back in his chair, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    "Well, this has certainly be more interesting," Kaid mused, swirling his wine ss as if watching a stage y. "What¡¯s next, Zephyr? A public deration of love?"


    Snow ignored him, his eyes locked onto mine. "I just wanted to support my wife¡¯s business."


    I scoffed, crossing my arms. "Ex-wife," I corrected sharply.


    Snow¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t falter. "We¡¯ll see about that."


    I could feel the tension in the room thickening. The investors were growing restless, shifting in their seats, and Kaid, while still amused, was now watching Snow with more interest than before.


    I exhaled sharply and forced myself to focus. "This meeting was not about my personal life," I said, turning back to the investors. "As we were discussing, the brand I¡¯munching¡ª"


    But even as I spoke, I could feel Snow watching and studying me like some damn book while waiting for the perfect opportunity to srike.


    And that irritated me more than anything.


    The meeting carried on for another half an hour, though I barely remembered half of what was said. I kept my words sharp and professional, avoiding Snow¡¯s gaze even though I could feel it burning into me.


    When it finally wrapped up, the investors stood, shaking hands and exchanging final remarks before slowly filtering out of the room.


    I moved to stand, but before I could take a single step, Snow¡¯s voice stopped me.


    "Zara, wait."


    I hesitated, then straightened, my back. "I have nothing to say to you."


    "I know," he said simply, sliding his hands into his pockets. "But I do."


    I clenched my fists at my sides. "Then say it and be done with it."


    Snow stepped closer, his gaze searching mine. "Just...e with me for a minute."


    Kaid let out a soft chuckle, standing from his chair. "Oh, this is rich." He stretchedzily before ncing at me. "You want me to stay?"


    "I can handle it," I muttered.


    Kaid smirked, giving Snow a mocking look before adjusting his suit jacket. "Try not to cause a scene, Zephyr. Again," he added thest word in a way that made me smile inwardly.


    I bet Snow was going bonkers in his mind, but surprisingly, he didn¡¯t react. He was too focused on me.


    Kaid walked off, leaving us alone in the now-empty lounge.


    I crossed my arms. "Get to the point."


    Snow studied me for a long moment before exhaling slowly. "Alright." He nced at an envelope on the table and picked it up, holding it out to me.


    I frowned. "What¡¯s that?"


    His lips curled into something unreadable. "Your freedom."


    I hesitated before taking it. The envelope was heavier than I expected.


    I nced up at him suspiciously. "What are you ying at, Snow?"


    But he only smirked, turned on his heel, and walked away, hands still tucked in his pockets.


    Leaving me standing there, staring at the envelope, with my heart pounding in my chest.


    When Snow left, I stared at the envelope in my hands, my fingers curling tightly around the edges. My chest felt tight, my heartbeat a rapid, erratic rhythm against my ribs.


    What the hell was Snow ying at?


    Your freedom<strong>.</strong>


    The words echoed in my mind, twisting something deep inside me. I should have felt relieved. This was what I wanted, wasn¡¯t it? For him to finally let me go?


    Then why did it feel like a part of me was unravelling?


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, shaking my head. No. I wasn¡¯t going to do this. Not here. Not now.


    "Everything alright?"


    I looked up to see Kaid strolling toward me, hands casually tucked into his pockets, his eyes flickering with curiosity.


    I forced a tight smile. "Yeah."


    His gaze dropped to the envelope in my hands before lifting back to mine. "What did Zephyr want?"


    I exhaled, gripping the envelope tighter. "Honestly? I have no idea." I nced toward the entrance where Snow had disappeared moments ago. "He acted... weird. Different."


    Kaid tilted his head slightly, studying me. "Weird, how?"


    I sighed, rubbing my temple. "Like he was too calm. Like he had already made some grand decision and was just waiting for me to catch up."


    Kaid hummed thoughtfully, stepping closer. "And how does that make you feel?"


    I shot him a t look. "Don¡¯t start."


    He chuckled, lifting his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright... I think he is trying to get you back by trying not to care."


    I rolled my eyes and Kaid jerked his chin toward the door. "Come on, let¡¯s get you home."


    Follow current nov?ls on f(r)eewebnov??l

 Chapter 404: Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 404: Let Go</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 404</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I nodded, eager to get out of there. The walls of the lounge suddenly felt suffocating, and I needed space¡ªspace to breathe, to think, to process.


    As we walked toward the exit, I kept ncing down at the envelope, my fingers running over the sealed edges. I had half a mind to rip it open right now, but something held me back.


    Not here. Not with Kaid watching.


    The valet brought Kaid¡¯s sleek ck car to the curb, and he opened the passenger door for me.


    "Your chariot awaits," he said smoothly.


    I rolled my eyes but slid in without protest. Kaid walked around to the driver¡¯s seat and climbed in, the engine purring to life as he pulled away from the hotel.


    The car ride was quiet at first. Kaid didn¡¯t push, and I was grateful for it. My mind was still tangled in thoughts of Snow, of what was in the damn envelope, of what freedom meanting from him.


    Halfway through the drive, Kaid finally spoke. "You okay?"


    I turned to him, offering a small, tired smile. "Just exhausted."


    He nodded, tapping his fingers against the steering wheel. "Understandable."


    Afortable silence settled between us, the city lights shing past the windows. When we finally pulled up in front of my apartmentplex, Kaid shifted the car into park but didn¡¯t immediately unlock the doors.


    Instead, he turned to me, his gaze unreadable. "I meant what I said earlier, you know."


    I blinked. "About what?"


    He smirked. "Liking this side of you. The woman who takes charge, who makes bold moves. It¡¯s... sexy."


    I huffed augh. "Is that so?"


    "Mm-hmm." His smirk deepened, and before I could react, he leaned in slightly.


    I felt the moment his intent changed. The air in the car grew heavier, charged with something unspoken. His gaze flickered to my lips, and slowly¡ªtoo slowly¡ªhe leaned in.


    I froze.


    Kaid had always been forward, always flirted, but this... this was something else. Something deliberate.


    And for a brief second, I considered letting him.


    But then¡ªI moved.


    Just enough for his lips to brush mine but not fully meet them.


    The barest, softest peck.


    Kaid stilled. Then pulled back slightly, amusement shing in his eyes. "Swift," he murmured, his lips curling into a knowing smile.


    I exhaled, shaking my head. "Goodnight, Kaid."


    His eyes glinted with something unreadable before he finally unlocked the doors. "Goodnight, Zara."


    Without another word, I stepped out of the car, gripping the envelope tightly as I made my way inside.


    I didn¡¯t look back.


    But I felt his eyes on me the entire way.


    The moment I stepped into my apartment, I shut the door behind me and leaned against it, exhaling deeply. My fingers curled tighter around the envelope as if it carried the weight of everything I had been trying to ignore.


    I dropped my bag onto the couch, my phone right next to it, and nced at the envelope once more. My stomach twisted as unease curled around my heart like a vice. But instead of opening it, I turned away.


    Not yet.


    First, I needed a shower. A long, hot bath to wash away the tension of today¡ªthe meeting, Kaid¡¯s almost-kiss, Snow¡¯s unexpected appearance.


    My mind still trailed back to Kaid. He was handsome and domineering, no les,s and almost every girl would swoon to be that close to him, but not me.


    The one whom my heart desired was a different person, but if we truly dissolved our marriage, did that mean I could give Kaid a chance?


    I shook my head, not wanting to think about it. It was already too much stress.


    Immediately, I headed for my room and took off my clothes, leaving them as a pile by my feet as I stepped towards the bathroom.


    The water was warm against my skin, soothing but not enough to calm the storm brewing inside me. I stayed under the spray longer than necessary, letting the steam surround me as I pressed my hands against the cool tiles.


    It¡¯s for the best.


    The words echoed in my mind, a mantra I kept telling myself, but it didn¡¯t make the ache in my chest disappear.


    By the time I stepped out, I felt marginally better, but the envelope still sat on my bed like an unspoken challenge. A decision waiting to be made.


    Dressed in a simple crop singlet and a pair of shorts that barely reached mid-thigh, I towel-dried my hair and finally settled onto the bed.


    With hesitant fingers, I tore the envelope open.


    The moment my eyes locked onto the papers inside, my breath caught. My heart thudded painfully, my vision blurring as I scanned the familiar signature at the bottom of the page.


    Snow¡¯s signature. On the divorce papers.


    Astrid growled lowly in my mind, a sound of anger and pain. <i>"He actually signed them."</i>


    I swallowed hard, gripping the edges of the papers as if they might disappear if I held them tightly enough. My chest felt tight, and for the first time in a long while, I didn¡¯t know what to do with the emotions crashing over me.


    He let me go.


    This was what I wanted, right? This was what I asked for. Then why did it feel like my heart had just been ripped out of my chest?


    Astrid snarled again. <i>"This isn¡¯t right. He¡¯s supposed to fight for us. For you."</i>


    "He is," I whispered, my voice barely audible in the silence of my room. "But I told him to let me go."


    <i>"And he just did?"</i>


    Silence stretched between us, thick with unspoken emotions. I could feel my wolf¡¯s anger, her grief intertwining with my own.


    Astrid¡¯s voice softened. <i>"Then... will you reject him as your mate?"</i>


    My fingers trembled as I traced over Snow¡¯s signature, my throat tightening.


    I hesitated. Seconds stretched into what felt like an eternity while I contemted my answer.


    And then, I nodded. "Yes," I whispered. "I will reject Snow."


    The words tasted bitter on my tongue, but I forced myself to ept them because I had to. Because if he had let me go, then I needed to do the same.


    Even if it shattered me in the process.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I didn¡¯t leave.


    After walking out of that hotel, I had every intention of driving home, of leaving things alone for the night.


    But then, I saw them leave the hotel. Immediately, I drove after them.


    From my car, parked across the street, I watched as Kaid pulled up in front of Zara¡¯s apartment building. I clenched my jaw as I watched him lean in, his face inches from hers.


    cier growled low in my mind. <i>"If he kisses her, I swear to the Moon Goddess¡ª"</i>


    I silenced cier. I did not need his opinion now. But before Kaid could do so, Zara moved.


    It wasn¡¯t obvious¡ªjust a subtle shift, a slight turn of her head. Instead of a full kiss, Kaid¡¯s lips barely brushed against hers in the lightest peck before she pulled backpletely.


    Relief coursed through me, but my grip on the steering wheel remained tight, my knuckles white.


    She stopped him. But she hadn¡¯t pushed him away either.


    I exhaled sharply as Kaid smirked at her before she alighted the car, and he finally drove off.


    For a moment, I considered getting out and going to her, telling her how much I still wanted and needed her.


    But I hesitated. Not yet. Not until I got the answers I needed.


    "First, I need to do some digging," I muttered, reaching for my phone. "Before I go after Zara again and make her mine, I need to know who I have brought into my life."


    I scrolled through my contacts and hit the name I had been saving for times like this.


    Dare Devil.


    The call barely rang twice before he answered. "Snow. Been a while?"


    "Yeah," I said, my voice rough. "I need your help."


    "Name it."


    I nced toward Zara¡¯s apartment onest time before turning the key in the ignition. "You must be discreet. Look into Vera. Or Vani. Whatever she calls herself. The new maid in my mansion. Her story doesn¡¯t add up, and I want to know everything about her and who she is. Leave no stone unturned."


    Dare Devil was silent for a beat before responding. "You don¡¯t trust her?"


    "At this point," I said darkly, "I don¡¯t trust anything about her."


    He exhaled sharply. "Alright. I¡¯ll dig into her background."


    I nodded. "Be thorough. If there¡¯s anything out of ce, I need to know."


    "Understood," Dare Devil replied. Then, after a short pause, he asked, "What if she¡¯s innocent?"


    I clenched my jaw. "Then that alone proves something is off. Since she arrived, Zara and I have been falling apart. That¡¯s no coincidence especially when she came to work in my house."


    Dare Devil hummed in thought. "Alright. I¡¯ll get back to you once I have something."


    "Good," I said. Then hesitated.


    "What?" Dare Devil asked, catching onto it immediately.


    I exhaled. "I also can¡¯t lose Zara."


    There was a pause. Then Dare Devil let out a low chuckle. "Figured as much."


    "I¡¯ll call you when I find the truth."


    "Yeah."


    I ended the call and tossed my phone onto the passenger seat, gripping the wheel tightly.


    Zara... I had let her go once. But I wouldn¡¯t make that mistake again. No matter what it took, I would get her back.


    This chapt??r is updated by free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 405: Keeping Feelings at Bay

    <h4>Chapter 405: Keeping Feelings at Bay</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 405</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Two days had passed.


    Two long, heavy, exhausting days.


    It had taken me that long to finally sign the divorce papers¡ªnot because I wasn¡¯t sure, but because once I did it, there was no going back.


    And yet... when I had finally put pen to paper, my hands had trembled. My chest had ached.


    Even now, as I sat on my bed, staring at my phone, I could still hear E¡¯s voice from yesterday.


    <i>"You really signed them?"</i> she had asked, her toneced with disbelief.


    <i>"Yeah,"</i> I had muttered, twirling the pen in my fingers before setting it down. <i>"It took me long enough, but I finally did it."</i>


    "I honestly thought Snow would have chased you by now," E admitted. "Even with Kaid around, I expected him to fight harder. To prove himself to you."


    I swallowed hard.<i> "Me too."</i>


    E sighed. <i>"And since he didn¡¯t... you¡¯re giving up?"</i>


    <i>"I lost, E,"</i> I had whispered. <i>"I waited, I hoped, and he still signed them. I might as well just get it over with. Besides, if he wanted me, he would have fought for me, but since he doesn¡¯t, I won¡¯t throw myself at a man. He can reject her. Whichever way it is, Snow cannot have me and her.</i>


    <i>"I understand. I am sorry, babe."</i>


    Now, I took a deep breath and clicked on Snow¡¯s number.


    It rang thrice before he answered.


    "Hello, Zara." His voice was deep and steady, but I could hear the faint edge of exhaustion beneath it.


    I cleared my throat. "I¡¯ve signed the papers."


    There was a pause.


    "I¡¯ll be handing them over to mywyer," I continued, my fingers curling into my bedsheet. "It¡¯s finished. She will also get back to you when it is finalised."


    Snow sighed. "Okay."


    Just like that. A single word and nothing more. No hesitation. No questions.


    I ignored the sharp pang in my chest and forced the next words out. "I need toe by the house this afternoon. To get the rest of my things."


    Silence stretched between us for a moment before he finally spoke. "Okay. As you wish. I¡¯ll be home today since it¡¯s Saturday."


    I swallowed hard. "Sure. See you then."


    Ending the call, I dropped my phone beside me and stared nkly at the wall.


    "I guess it¡¯s officially over."


    A single tear slipped down my cheek, and I quickly wiped it away.


    I had to stay strong. Even if it hurt like hell.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I set my phone down, staring at the ck screen as Zara¡¯s words echoed in my mind.


    <i>"It¡¯s finished."</i>


    My jaw clenched, my fingers curling into fists on the desk.


    Is it?


    I exhaled, rubbing my temples. This is what she wanted, right? Her freedom.


    Then why did it feel like someone had just mmed a door shut on a part of me that I wasn¡¯t ready to let go of?


    cier was restless in my mind, pacing and growling but I did not pay him any heed.


    <i>"She¡¯s leaving. Again."</i>


    "I know," I muttered under my breath.


    <i>"And you¡¯re going to let her?"</i>


    I gritted my teeth. "<i>It¡¯s not that simple."</i>


    <i>"It isn¡¯t? Or you don¡¯t wan to?"</i>


    Anger surged within me. "Would you rather I reject our mate? Are you willing to let her go, huh?"


    <i>"We could have them both, Snow. You¡¯re just being..."</i>


    <i>"Look at what happened to Tempest. Look at how that turned out! You think I am willing to lose Zara? No, never!"</i>


    But before cier could argue, a soft shuffle outside my office caught my attention.


    I wasn¡¯t alone.


    I turned my head slightly, my sharp hearing picking up on the faintest intake of breath.


    Someone was eavesdropping.


    The moment I stood, a rush of energy flickered in the air, followed by a whisper of words I didn¡¯t quite catch.


    A spell.


    Before I could reach the door, whoever had been outside was gone.


    I narrowed my eyes, my body tensing. Vera.


    A deep growl rumbled in my chest. I didn¡¯t know what game she was ying, but I was done letting things slide.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment I teleported back to my room, a victorious smirk curled on my lips. Zara ising today.


    Perfect.


    For days, I had been nting the seeds, carefully dropping hints to Snow that he should bring Zara back. Acting as the selfless one, the understanding mate.


    <i>"I don¡¯t want to get between you two, Snow,"</i> I had sighed, my voice filled with sorrow. <i>"I just want someone to love me, but I can¡¯t watch you suffer for my needs."</i>


    I had hoped he¡¯d fall for it. He would beg Zara toe back, desperate to fix things since I gave him the opportunity, but no, he hadn¡¯t.


    That part irritated me, but this?


    This was better. It seems Snow was just pretty tired; that¡¯s all. Now, he heeded my advice. I¡¯ll make him feel like there was hope and I am leaving, then I strike.


    A wicked smile stretched across my lips as I sat at my vanity, running my fingers over the dark gemstone embedded in my bracelet.


    <i>"So... today¡¯s the day,"</i> I murmured to myself.


    My fingers moved quickly over my phone¡¯s screen as I typed out a short message.


    <i>"You will have what you crave soon."</i>


    I hit send, watching as the message was delivered to my mother.


    Almost instantly, a reply came through.


    <i>"Good. Do not fail me, Vera. If I get her powers, you can also inherit some and my throne when the time is right. Be good."</i>


    I scoffed, tossing my phone aside.


    Fail? No.


    Zara had been a thorn in my side for too long. But today... Today, that wench will be gone once and for all, and I shalle out victorious.


    Besides, I was getting something more¡ªmy mate. Who needed Kent Wayne when I had a powerful alpha? Snow came top and first in pack rankings.


    Mother made a terrible choice but like always fate and the Moon Goddess are smiling down on me.


    This content is taken from (f)reewe(b)novel.??????

 Chapter 406: Demon-Werewolf Attack

    <h4>Chapter 406: Demon-Werewolf Attack</h4>


    **************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    I grabbed my keys, smoothing my hands over my fitted sleeveless blouse before slipping into my long balck jacket. The weather had a slight chill today, but it wasn¡¯t the cold that made me shiver¡ªit was the thought of whaty ahead.


    My husband, Snow Zephyr.


    Our final conversation. Our final confrontation.


    My heels clicked against the pavement as I strode toward my car, pushing aside the dull ache in my chest. I refused to let emotions control me. This was just another step forward. Another closure.


    Sliding into the driver¡¯s seat, I exhaled sharply before starting the engine. The soft hum of the car filled the silence as I pulled onto the road, the city slowly fading behind me as I made my way toward his territory¡ªtoward the ce I once called home.


    ***************


    Snow¡¯s mansion stood deep within his estate, surrounded by dense forests and miles of untouchednd.


    It had always felt like a fortress¡ªone of safety, power and peace.


    But as I neared the familiarndmark near the forest, something felt... wrong.


    A sharp, gut-wrenching feeling of unease coiled in my stomach, setting every one of my senses on edge.


    And then¡ªa massive rock came flying straight toward my windshield.


    "Shit!" I cursed, yanking the wheel hard. The tires screeched as my car swerved violently to the side, barely missing the boulder as it crashed onto the road behind me.


    My heart pounded, adrenaline flooding my veins. I gritted my teeth, my fingers tightening on the wheel as I caught sight of the thing emerging from the trees.


    It was unlike anything I had seen before.


    Massive. At least eight feet tall, with jagged ck fur and glowing crimson veins pulsing along its arms and chest. Its yellowed fangs were bared, dripping with saliva, and its eyes... its eyes were pure malice.


    The air around it was thick, swirling with dark energy.


    It was a demon-wolf a witch had summoned.


    I cursed under my breath.


    "Bastard."


    The creature stalked toward me with slowly the earth trembling beneath its weight.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Throwing my car into reverse, I spun the wheel hard, my tires skidding against the asphalt. Then, shifting gears, I mmed my foot onto the gas¡ªdriving straight into the monster.


    The impact sent it flying back, crashing onto the dirt road with a heavy thud.


    But I knew better than to think that would be enough.


    I shifted into reverse again, ready to speed off, but before I could move an inch¡ªthe demon got up faster than I expected.


    And much stronger than I wanted.


    Its massive hands gripped the front of my car, lifting it like it weighed nothing.


    My breath caught.


    "Fuck."


    Without thinking, I yanked off my seatbelt and kicked the door open, tumbling out just as the demon threw my car to the side. It crashed into a tree, the sound of metal crumpling against wood filling the air.


    I barely had a moment to react before the beast lunged.


    Instinct took over.


    I ducked, pivoting on my heel and mming my foot into its ribs.


    The impact sent a jolt up my leg, but it barely budged.


    Before I could react, it caught my ankle in a vice-like grip.


    I gasped¡ªright before it swung me through the air like a ragdoll and mmed me into a tree.


    Pain exploded through my ribs, knocking the breath from my lungs. I crumpled onto the ground, coughing up blood.


    "Let me take control," Astrid growled in my mind. "This thing is strong."


    "Not yet," I bit out, struggling to stand. My clothes were already ruined, and I wasn¡¯t about to show up at Snow¡¯s mansion naked if I let Astrid take over.


    "Besides," I muttered, wiping the blood from my lips. "He looks like he can handle us, but¡ª"


    The demon roared.


    Then, faster than before, it was on me again.


    I barely had time to react before its massive wed hand struck my chest, sending me skidding backward across the dirt.


    I coughed, blood spurting on the ground as pain coursed through me.


    My brows creased. I hated this so much. But just as soon, my vision blurred. Blood trickled down the side of my head, stinging my eyes as I tried to regain focus. My arms trembled as I pushed myself up, my breath ragged.


    Quickly, Astrid¡¯s healing kicked into ce.


    But before I could clear my vision¡ªa pulse of dark energy gathered at the demon¡¯s chest.


    My stomach clenched.


    Oh, shit, shit, shit!


    It was charging something.


    The ck energy swirled violently, crackling with raw power as it took shape. I tried to move, to dodge¡ªbut my feet were stuck.


    I looked down in horror. Vines¡ªthick, twisted roots of dark magic¡ªhad curled around my ankles, rooting me in ce.


    I barely had time to curse before the demon released its attack.


    A massive wave of dark energy shot toward me.


    Fast. Deadly. And I panicked.


    I couldn¡¯t die this way. I couldn¡¯t let those bitches gete like this.


    Astrid growled within and before I knew it she was already trying to take over.


    My ws protruded out and first began to fill my arms and legs.


    Fear curled inside me, coiling tight in my chest.


    But then¡ªsomething exploded inside me.


    Heat. Raw, uncontroble power surged within me.


    My body reacted on its own, energy surging through my veins.


    I barely had time to think before a brilliant white light erupted from my chest¡ªmming into the demon¡¯s attack and slicing through it like paper.


    And then it hit him.


    A perfect, searing hole burned straight through his chest.


    The demon staggered, its red eyes flickering in shock before it copsed onto the ground¡ªdead.


    Silence ensured.


    Heavy, suffocating, bloody silence.


    I heaved, staggering to my feet.


    My body trembled from the aftershock of whatever the hell I had just done.


    I looked down at my hands. They were still glowing faintly. My breath came out slow.


    Then, I nced around, at the mess and even my car. Urgh, they were lucky I didn¡¯t catch the culprit. I lifted my eyes to the dark forest ahead.


    A slow smirk curled on my lips.


    "Oh, Shadow ve..." I murmured, rolling my shoulders.


    "I¡¯ming for you."


    This ??ontent is taken from fre??webnove(l).??????

 Chapter 407: Hiding Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 407: Hiding Feelings</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 407</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The pain in my ribs was dull now, fading away as I walked down the dirt road toward my wrecked car.


    The bastard had dented the hood and cracked the windscreen. I hated it because it was Snow¡¯s gift to me. One of the things I cherished greatly.


    I sighed and entered the car. Luckily, when I twisted the key in the ignition, the engine sputtered to life.


    <i>"Lucky me."</i>


    I exhaled slowly, gripping the wheel tightly as I drove the familiar road toward Snow¡¯s mansion.


    The entire drive, my mind reeled. The attack hadn¡¯t been random. It was carefully nned and coordinated.


    And somehow, I knew that Shadow ve wasn¡¯t done with me yet, especially now that I had survived.


    By the time I reached the mansion gates, my knuckles had turned white from gripping the wheel. The guards recognised me instantly, their gazes flickering between me and the battered state of my car before waving me through.


    I didn¡¯t wait for someone to escort me inside.


    I wasn¡¯t a guest. I was here to end something.


    The moment I stepped into the grand foyer, Scott, Snow¡¯s chauffeur and butler, greeted me with a deep bow. "Lady Zara, Alpha Snow is¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Snow appeared.


    I knew he had sensed me. We still had the bond, and his senses as an alpha, were some of the sharpest.


    His movements were quick and urgent. His blue eyes roamed over me, scanning for injuries, and when his gaze finally met mine, I saw the storm brewing in them.


    "Zara."


    His voice was low, hoarse. But before I could answer, a gasp came from somewhere close by.


    My head snapped to the side, my sharp gaze locking onto a figure disappearing around the hallway corner.


    A smirk curled my lips.


    <i>"Vani."</i>


    So she was watching.


    Snow frowned, following my gaze before looking back at me. "What happened to you?" His voice was sharper now, his stance shifting. Concern crossed his features. He wasn¡¯t bothered with his evil mate but with me.


    <i>"Hmm."</i>


    I crossed my arms and kept my voice t. "I was attacked."


    Snow stiffened, his hands clenching at his sides. "By who?"


    I exhaled, rolling my shoulders. "Probably witches." A half-truth. I wasn¡¯t about to spill everything. Not yet.


    His eyes darkened, anger shing in them. "Zara¡ª"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I survived. My car didn¡¯t. Let¡¯s just get this over with."


    He moved to touch me, his fingers reaching for my arm, but I stepped back quickly, avoiding Snow¡¯s touch.


    The rejection was instant and sharp and he felt it. Something flickered in his eyes before he exhaled heavily, his jaw tightening. "As you wish," he said tensely.


    A muscle ticked in his jaw, but he turned to Scott. "Ask two maids to assist her in gathering her things."


    I lifted a hand. "That won¡¯t be necessary, Snow." His gaze snapped back to mine. "I¡¯m only taking the things I brought here."


    For a moment, his entire expression shifted. Something in his eyes shed¡ªpain, frustration, disbelief.


    In the next second, Snow was in front of me.


    I barely had time to react before his hands gripped my shoulders. "Zara, no." His voice was low and desperate. I didn¡¯t know if he wanted Vani to hear or not. "Don¡¯t do this."


    I kept my expression cold. "Do what, Snow?"


    His hands tightened slightly before he let out a sharp breath. His frustration was finally catching up with him. "I bought you those things because I wanted you to have them. They are yours. You don¡¯t get to push them away just because you¡¯re angry at me."


    I scoffed. "So what, you¡¯re forcing me to take them?"


    His blue eyes locked onto mine, raw and fierce. "It is my gift to you. Please don¡¯t toss it to my face."


    "Snow, don¡¯t y that with me."


    If that¡¯s the only way to keep a part of you here, then yes."


    My chest tightened. Snow had never been one to beg especially this much but he had done a bit to me.


    I rolled my eyes, sighing. "Fine."


    His grip loosened slightly, but he didn¡¯t move away. We stood too close, his warmth pressing into my space. I could feel the tension humming between us, an invisible thread pulling tight.


    For a second¡ªjust one second¡ªhis eyes dropped to my lips.


    I knew that look. I had seen it before. He was going to kiss me.


    I turned my head and brushed past him, stepping toward the grand staircase without another word. Not today.


    When I reached my old room, I paused at the doorway.


    Everything was exactly as I had left it. Untouched like it was frozen in time. Like he had been waiting for me toe back.


    I shook my head and stepped inside, pushing the thought away. I had a job to do. As I moved toward my closet, a thought nagged at the back of my mind.


    Vani.


    Her reaction earlier on, the way she gasped and ran off the second she saw me, was suspicious. I knew my appearance wasn¡¯t that terrible to cause that or was she just trying to make her presence known?


    Either that or she knew something that I didn¡¯t know. And I was going to find out what.


    I brushed the thought aside when a knock came on the door. Two maids stepped inside.


    "Lady Zara, we¡¯re here to assist you."


    I nodded, my eyes never leaving my reflection in the mirror.


    Because no matter how much I tried to act indifferent, there was one thing I couldn¡¯t ignore¡ªSnow was still holding on and so was I. A part of me wanted to hope.


    I exhaled slowly, watching the two maids zip up myst suitcase. The room felt... emptier and colder.


    Like I had taken thest of myself out of it. It was strange. This ce had been my home. The walls had heldughter, passion and love.


    Now, it was just a house again.


    Nothing more.


    I stood, smoothing my jacket, as the maids lifted my bags. "Has Aira, Tempest or Zade been around?"


    One of them hesitated before shaking her head. "No, Lady Zara. Since you left, they haven¡¯t returned. Alpha Snow has been handling things alone."


    I nodded, something tight curling in my chest. Of course.


    I knew Snow was close to his sisters in the usual way siblings are, but their presence had always filled the mansion. Tempest¡¯s sharp wit, Aira¡¯s calm cunningness, Zade¡¯s brooding presence, and even little Storm running around, making trouble.


    Now?


    Now, Snow was alone. And that realisation hurt more than I wanted to admit. I shouldn¡¯t care.


    I shouldn¡¯t. But... I did.


    I sighed, brushing away the thought as I made my way downstairs. The maids carried my bags outside and set them near the entrance.


    I could¡¯ve left right then. Could¡¯ve walked out and never looked back. But there was onest thing I needed to do. Something Astrid and I discussed.


    The final tie binding me to Snow. The mate bond.


    I turned to the maid closest to me. "Where is he?"


    "The alpha is in his study, Lady Zara."


    Of course.


    I nodded and walked through the familiar halls, my heels clicking softly against the marble floors. The closer I got, the heavier my chest felt.


    Memories surged forward¡ªmemories of us in that study. Snow pressing me against the bookshelves, his table and kissing me like I was his world.


    Snow lifting me onto his desk, his hands gripping my thighs while his voice was deep with need.


    Snow standing in that very room, looking at me with betrayal in his blue eyes when I found out about her.


    I shuddered, forcing myself to breathe.


    That was the past. This was now. With renewed determination, I reached the door and knocked.


    "Come in," came the deep voice from inside.


    I pushed the door open. Snow stood behind his desk, his broad shoulders tense, his gaze sharp as itnded on me.


    I could tell he hadn¡¯t expected me toe here.


    He took a step forward, his blue eyes flickering with something unreadable. "Zara."


    I swallowed hard. Just say it, I encouraged myself. "I¡¯m leaving," I announced.


    Snow¡¯s jaw clenched. "It¡¯ste."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    His fists tightened at his sides. "What if there are more out there? It does matter, Zara. Stop being stubborn and listen to me."


    "No."


    He moved before I could stop him, gripping my wrist and pulling me close.


    Too close.


    "You are mine," he growled. "And you will do as I say for your safety, Zara."


    I stiffened. "Not anymore."


    Snow¡¯s grip faltered slightly, but he didn¡¯t let go. His voice softened. "Zara, please stop this. My mark is still engraved on your neck. I love you. So please, let me protect you."


    I wanted to believe him. I wanted to melt into his arms, let him hold me, let him be mine again.


    But reality had already torn us apart.


    I pulled back. "I am doing just fine. I defeated the beast in your territory, Snow. I can handle myself. I don¡¯t need to stay under the same roof as your mate."


    Updated from fr??ewebnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 408: What Matters

    <h4>Chapter 408: What Matters</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 407</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s face hardened. "She is not my mate in the way you think, Zara."


    I scoffed. "Oh? Then what is she, Snow? How exactly is she now your mate, especially when you two have consummated the mate bond?"


    He hesitated. And that hesitation said everything.


    I shook my head. "That¡¯s what I thought."


    Snow¡¯s grip tightened, desperate now. "Zara, be reasonable." He was about to say something else when realisation dawned on him. "Your... your ne, Zara. Your protective ne I gifted you for Valentine¡¯s Day?"


    Does it matter if I am wearing it or not? After all, witches had attacked me since then, and nothing stopped them." Hurt shed in his eyes.


    "But what if that was your protective charm? Since you didn¡¯t wear it, maybe that was why you were attacked?"


    "I highly doubt that."


    "Really?" He bridged the gap between us, taking my hand in his. "Zara, listen to reason."


    I lifted my chin. "I am listening to reasoning," I snapped more than I had nned. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. There¡¯s onest thing left to do."


    Snow¡¯s blue eyes darkened. He knew. Still, he yed dumb. "What?"


    I inhaled sharply. "I am here to break the mate bond, Snow. Let¡¯s move on for good."


    The air in the room shifted.


    Snow¡¯s entire body went rigid, his eyes widening slightly in shock.


    "Zara..."


    "Face it, Snow." I took a step back, watching the way panic flickered in his gaze. "Even the Moon Goddess never wanted me to be yours. That¡¯s why¡ª"


    "That¡¯s why I want to prove her wrong." His voice was low and fierce.


    I froze. "Really? How were you nning on doing so? By divorcing me?"


    Snow¡¯s gaze locked onto mine, unwavering. "I never wanted to divorce you," he said quietly. "You wanted it. You pushed for it. And besides..." He hesitated, something shing in his blue depths.


    "Besides what?" I pressed.


    He shook his head. "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    But it did. He was hiding something from me and I really needed to know what it was. So, instead, I pulled my wrist from his grasp. "Fine. Then let¡¯s end it now."


    His eyes burned into mine, but I held my ground. My voice came out calm and steady as I proceeded with the much-awaited n I had.


    "I, Zara Gold-Zephyr, reject you, Alpha Snow Zephyr, as my chosen mate."


    The second the words left my lips, pain seared through me. It was instantly painful like a dagger slicing through my chest, tearing apart something unseen, something binding.


    Snow winced.


    I saw the pain sh across his face. He felt it. We were still connected. It wasn¡¯t just my suffering. He was feeling it, too.


    "Zara..." His voice was almost pleading.


    I clenched my fists, pushing past the burning agony in my chest. "Snow, do it."


    He stood frozen, staring at me like he wanted to say something. Like he wanted to stop this.


    I lifted my chin higher, my voice dropping into something cold. "Do it, Snow."


    Silence, and then he did it. His jaw tightened. His body straightened as his blue eyes locked onto mine, void of hesitation now.


    "I, Snow Zephyr, ept your rejection."


    The final snap of the bond shattered through me, a sharp, tearing sensation deep in my core. What¡¯s more, the mark on my neck burned intensely as it began to fade until it disappeared.


    I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t dare breathe. And neither did Snow. We just stood there. Two people who once belonged to each other.


    Now? Strangers.


    I exhaled, turned on my heel, and walked out of his study without looking back. And just as I left, I heard him call my name onest time in the sweetest way possible and it hurt even more. Hurt that I had broken away from this man.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I sat in my study, gripping the edge of my desk so tightly that my knuckles turned white. The moment Zara left me in the living room, I wanted nothing more than to go after her.


    I wanted to storm into her room, grab her, throw her over my shoulder, and drive off¡ªsomewhere far, somewhere only the two of us existed¡ªanother one of my secret houses.


    I would lock us inside. I would kiss her until she forgot why she wanted to leave.


    I would make love to her¡ªdesperate, angry, passionate love¡ªuntil she realised that no matter what she said, no matter what the Moon Goddess nned, she was mine.


    But I held myself back because I was afraid, not of her. But of her rejection. Of the way she had looked at me¡ªcold, determined and done.


    cier was restless inside me, pacing, his growls low and sharp. <i>"Go after her. im her again."</i>


    "She rejected me," I said through gritted teeth. "What the hell do you want me to do?"


    <i>"Fix it."</i>


    I clenched my jaw. I didn¡¯t need my wolf to tell me that. I already knew. I needed to get her back.


    But how? How do I undo the damage I had done? How do I erase the pain I had caused her?


    How did I make her mine again? I barely had time to gather my thoughts when I felt her presence outside my study.


    My breath hitched as she knocked.


    For a second, I didn¡¯t move. I wanted to run to the door. But I forced myself to stay calm.


    "Come in," I said, my voice rougher than I intended.


    The door creaked open. And then¡ªthere she was. Her blonde hair framed her face in soft waves, her blue eyes piercing but guarded.


    The moment she stepped inside, I felt it. The mate bond between us was still there, lingering. Even though our actions had torn it apart, my soul still ached for her.


    I took a step forward, my chest tightening. "Zara."


    She stood firm, but I could see the flicker of hesitation in her eyes. Good. She still felt something.


    "I¡¯m leaving," she announced.


    My jaw clenched. No. Not like this.


    "It¡¯ste," I tried to reason with her.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    <i>It damn well did.</i>


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 409: Snow’s Internal War

    <h4>Chapter 409: Snow¡¯s Internal War</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 409</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My fists tightened at my sides. "What if there are more out there? It does matter, Zara. Stop being stubborn and listen to me."


    Her eyes shed with defiance. "No."


    I didn¡¯t think. I moved. My hand wrapped around her wrist, pulling her to me. Too close.


    "You are mine," I growled, knowing my words would infuriate her, but I didn¡¯t care about pretending. I wanted Zara. "And you will do as I say for your safety, Zara."


    She stiffened, her pulse quickening beneath my fingers. She felt it. She still felt me.


    But then, her defiance struck. "Not anymore."


    The words felt like a knife to the gut, and my grip faltered, but I didn¡¯t let go. I couldn¡¯t.


    I softened my voice, desperate now. "Zara, please stop this. My mark is still engraved on your neck. I love you. So please, let me protect you."


    She hesitated, just for a second. I saw it.


    But then her walls mmed back up, harder than ever. "I am doing just fine," she said coldly. "I defeated the beast in your territory, Snow. I can handle myself. I don¡¯t need to stay under the same roof as your mate."


    <i>Mate</i><strong>.</strong>


    The word felt like acid in my veins.


    But before I could say anything¡ªbefore I could fix this, she yanked her wrist free.


    cier snarled in agony.


    I reached for her hand, but she stepped back. And that hurt more than any wound I had ever taken.


    She exhaled sharply and my hands clenched into fists. Damn it.


    "Zara, please¡ª"


    "No," she cut me off.


    And then she did it. She lifted her chin, her blue eyes cold as steel. And she said the words that broke me.


    "I, Zara Gold-Zephyr, reject you, Alpha Snow Zephyr, as my chosen mate."


    Pain tore through me.


    A vicious, gut-wrenching agony that made cier howl in anguish.


    <i>"NO!"</i> my wolf roared. I felt the bond snap, fraying like a thread about to break. I gritted my teeth, gripping my chest as I felt everything unravel.


    It was worse than I expected. I had thought I could handle it. But nothing could have prepared me for the way it felt.


    The burning¡ªthe hollowness¡ªthat feeling of losing her. I winced, masking my pain while Zara flinched, clutching her own chest as the pain struck her too.


    I wanted to stop her. I wanted to take it back. I wanted to say, Don¡¯t do this. You¡¯re my world, my mate, my wife.


    But instead, I forced the words out when I saw the coldness in her eyes. Because if this was what she wanted, then I would give it to her.


    Even if it killed me. Even if the proess in getting Zara for good and ensuring I never lose her was a process that would tear me up, so be it. Nothing goodes easily and Zara was more than good.


    "I, Snow Zephyr, ept your rejection."


    The moment the words left my mouth, something inside me shattered. The final, irreversible break of the mate bond sent onest wave of agony through me.


    And then nothing. The burning faded, and the connection was gone. I looked at her, waiting for her to say something, to change her mind.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    She just turned around and walked away.


    And for the first time in my life, I let her. I stood there, frozen, staring at the door long after she left.


    My legs felt heavy, my chest empty, my hands shaking at my sides.


    I staggered back, dropping into one of the chairs in my study. A breath shuddered out of me.


    My vision blurred. Before I could stop it, a single tear rolled down my cheek.


    "I love you, Zara," I whispered. "Before, now, and forever."


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The towering gates of the Ivory Crescent Pack stood before me, a stark reminder of home. A ce I hadn¡¯t visited for a little while since everybody started going through one thing or the other with their mates. A ce filled with memories of warmth, safety, and a mother who always seemed to have the answers.


    I took a deep breath as I stepped out of the car, smoothing down my coat before reaching into the backseat. Storm giggled, already unbuckling himself as he jumped down from the car when I opened the door.


    "Come here, little man," I murmured, ruffling his hair.


    He clung to my side, behaving himself as he wasn¡¯t sure if his grandparents were inside.


    Storm held my hand a little too tightly. "What¡¯s it, pumpkin?"


    "Nothing. I just missed Daddy Snow."


    My heart broke a bit. I could feel the subtle tremble in his hands. He missed Snow. He missed home. And deep down, I knew he could sense the tension that had been eating away at all of us.


    Before I could dwell on it further, therge wooden doors of the Pack House swung open.


    My mother, Luna Star, stepped out onto the porch, regal as ever, her warm eyes sweeping over me before softening.


    "Aira."


    The moment she spoke, I felt something in me loosen.


    "Mom."


    Storm yanked his hand from mine and immediately dashed forward, leaving me behind when he hugged my mum.


    "Oh, my little champion!" Mum giggled as she lifted him in the air.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate either. I walked straight into her embrace, inhaling the familiar scent of home. She held us tight for a moment before pulling back, her gaze dropping to Storm, who peeked at her from my arms.


    "And how¡¯s my precious boy?" she cooed, gently stroking his blond curls.


    Storm blinked up at her before shing a small, shy smile. "Better now that I¡¯ve seen you. I missed you, grandma!"


    "I missed you too. All of you." My mother beamed. "Come inside, both of you. It¡¯s far too cold to be standing out here."


    I nodded and followed her in, the warmth of the house wrapping around me instantly. It was cozy, weing¡ªeverything I hadn¡¯t realized I needed.


    Mom led us to the sitting room, where a fire crackled softly in the grand firece. She gestured for me to sit while she settled on the couch across from me, her keen gaze never leaving my face.


    "All right," she said, folding her hands in herp. "Tell me everything."


    Updated from fr??ewebnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 410: Mother’s Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 410: Mother¡¯s Resolve</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 410</strong>


    <strong>~Aira¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I exhaled slowly, leaving Storm¡¯s hand and letting him y around, particrly disturbing his grandmum as he pleased. Mother never minded.


    Mum took a toy she had kept beside one of the couches and handed it to him. He busied himself with the little stuffed wolf Mom had given him, his fingers tracing the soft fabric.


    "Where do I even start?" I muttered.


    Mom arched a brow. "At the beginning."


    I scoffed. "That would take time."


    Her expression remained patient. I knew there wasn¡¯t a way she would let me go. I sighed, leaning back into the cushions. "It¡¯s bad, Mom. Worse than I ever thought it would be."


    She waited, giving me the space to exin. So, I did.


    I told her everything I knew¡ªeverything that had been tearing our supposed future family with the Golds, apart. About Snow and Zara¡¯s separation, and how she left the house in anger. About Vani¡¯s sudden appearance and the unease surrounding her. About Tempest walking away from Rnd since he found his mate.


    And then... I told her about the divorce.


    The moment the words left my lips, my mother inhaled sharply, her entire body going still.


    "Zara issued a divorce?"


    I nodded, my throat tight. "She made her choice. And Snow... Snow let her go. The big idiot jerk of a brother I have is not seeing how much he is ruining such a good family he had created with Zara."


    Mom¡¯s fingers curled into the fabric of her dress, her expression unreadable.


    I continued, my voice quieter now. "Snow messaged me on my way here. Zara rejected him as her mate. And my idiot brother epted."


    The silence that followed was heavy, suffocating, and it stretched on for what seemed to be hours until my mom spoke. "No."


    I frowned. "What?"


    She shook her head firmly. "No. This is not how it ends. That boy¡ªSnow¡ªhas spent time loving that girl. And Zara? She¡¯s been fighting for him since day one. This is not their ending."


    I swallowed, uncertain about what my mum was gonna do or what she meant. "Mom... it¡¯s toote. The mate bond is broken."


    Mom gave me a pointed look. "And since when does a broken mate bond mean a broken love?" I had no answer for that. She exhaled, her gaze turning thoughtful. Then, she nodded to herself as if making a decision. "I need to speak with Zara."


    My eyes widened. "Mom¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care what she thinks she wants. Someone needs to knock some sense into that girl before she destroys herself."


    I hesitated. "And what about Snow?"


    Mom¡¯s expression softened slightly. "Snow will suffer for a while. He needs to. But that boy is my son in every way that matters. He loves her. And I will not sit here and do nothing while both of them throw their happiness away."


    A strange mix of hope and doubt filled my chest. Could she really do something? Could anyone fix this? But as I sat there, watching my mother¡¯s determined expression, I couldn¡¯t help but think that if anyone could, it was her.


    "Hopefully, that insanely handsome death god brother of yours would listen to reason," Autumnmented. She called Snow a death god, iming his looks would be the death of many girls.


    <i>"True but I know what and how a matebond feels like. I cannot bring myself to telling him to reject her. "</i>


    <i>"True. Let¡¯s just pray he chooses right and finds happiness."</i>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the next day when I was away from the house, I did not waste time in cing a call to Dare Devil as I drove. It was a Sunday, so no work, and I had the best chance to rx as I wished.


    But by rxing, I meant working on fixing my happiness and love life.


    I gripped my phone tightly, my jaw clenching as the dial tone rang in my ear. It wasn¡¯t long before Dare Devil picked up.


    "You finally called," his voice came through, dry and unreadable.


    "I need answers D. D.," I said without wasting time. "What did you find?"


    A short silence. Then, Dare Devil sighed. "It¡¯s serious and not in the way you thought possible. Snow, this isn¡¯t something we can discuss over the phone. I was about toe to you."


    I ran a hand through my hair, ncing toward the mansion. "Not a good idea. Vani is there in my house.."


    "Exactly why we need to talk in person. I also hope that after this, that will change."


    I exhaled sharply. My mind was already racing. I had been nning to call Jupiter, Golden God, Zade¡ªmaybe even Kaid¡ªto discuss ways to help Zara unlock her powers. If she was going to survive what wasing, she needed to be ready.


    But now?


    Dare Devil¡¯s tone made my stomach twist. Something was wrong.


    "How bad is it?" I asked after a long pause.


    Another pause. "Snow, just get over here. Now, that¡¯s all I can say and better practice your apology speech to Zara."


    That was all I needed to hear.


    Without another word, I ended the call and I took off toward Dare Devil¡¯s house.


    My thoughts wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Zara.


    Vani.


    Everyone had tried to warn me.


    I exhaled sharply. I had been hearing that same damn sentence from everyone


    Jupiter. Zade. Aira. Even Golden God. They had all told me the same thing¡ªI knew nothing about the woman I had brought into my home. That I was blind.


    And now, I was about to find out if I had been a fool all along.


    And worst of all?


    Zara.


    Zara had felt it first. She had looked me in the eyes and told me something was wrong.


    And I hadn¡¯t believed her.


    I tightened my grip on the wheel.


    If Dare Devil had found something¡ªanything¡ªto confirm my worst fears, then I was done being blind.


    Because this time?


    I was going to fix it.


    My grip tightened around the steering wheel as I sped down the nearly empty road, Dare Devil¡¯s words still ringing in my ears.


    <i>"This isn¡¯t something I can say over the phone."</i>


    That alone was enough to set me on edge. Dare Devil was known for his efficiency¡ªif something was so bad that it required a face-to-face meeting, then I was not going to like what he had found.


    I pressed harder on the gas.


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 411: The Ugly Truth Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 411: The Ugly Truth Revealed</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 411</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    When I finally pulled up to Dare Devil¡¯s house, the security scanner at the entrance immediately identified me, and the door clicked open.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªI stepped inside and made my way down the hallway, my footsteps quick, my heart hammering in my chest.


    As soon as I entered the living room, Dare Devil was already there, lounging on his sleek ck couch, an iPad resting on his thigh.


    The glow of the screen illuminated his face, casting sharp shadows over his features.


    He looked up the second I entered, his expression unreadable.


    "You¡¯re here," he said, locking the iPad and setting it aside. "Good. Because what I¡¯m about to tell you... you won¡¯t like it."


    I didn¡¯t sit. "Just tell me."


    Dare Devil studied me for a moment before leaning forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "Snow, how much do you actually know about Vera?"


    I clenched my jaw. "Not this again. I thought I told you that she told me about her past. Her parents were killed, she was hunted by Shadow ve, and she had no one left."


    Dare Devil gave a humourless chuckle. "Yeah? I just wanted to make sure, you know, confirm things but... did she tell you why Shadow ve was after her?"


    My brows furrowed. "They wanted her to join them, and her parents refused. They ran, and she lost them."


    He sighed, shaking his head. "I figured she¡¯d say that."


    I folded my arms. "D.D., that is besides the point here. What did you find?"


    Dare Devil picked up his iPad and tapped the screen, bringing up security footage from different locations¡ªsome I didn¡¯t recognize, some I did. He swiped to another screen, showing documents, old photos, news articles.


    Then, he turned the iPad to face me.


    I stepped forward, scanning the screen. My stomach dropped.


    A photo of a younger Vera. But the person she was with and the title atop the screen made my blood boil. The Queen Witch, leader of Shadow ve.


    Dare Devil¡¯s voice was grim. "She lied about everything, Snow."


    I ripped my gaze from the screen. "Exin."


    Dare Devil swiped again, pulling up another image¡ªthis time, of Vera standing beside a Shadow ve warlock. A man whose face I had seen before in old reports.


    "She wasn¡¯t hunted by Shadow ve," Dare Devil continued. "She was Shadow ve."


    My blood ran cold.


    He leaned back. "Her parents weren¡¯t killed because they were running from Shadow ve. Those people were innocent witches and were not her parents."


    I swallowed hard, the pieces clicking into ce.


    Dare Devil¡¯s eyes darkened. "Your mate? Your supposed innocent, scared woman? She wasn¡¯t a victim, Snow. She was being groomed, trained and prepared. Everything was an act, everything was nned for and probably so was the mate bond, to get to you and to weaken Zara. It was all the work of Shadow ve."


    I felt a sharp pain in my chest.


    No.


    No, this had to be wrong.


    She was with me every day. She had cried in my arms. She had acted afraid, hurt, lost.


    And it had all been a lie?


    Dare Devil swiped again, this time showing a series of security footage stills.


    One of Vera walking into an abandoned building. Another of her meeting with a cloaked figure. And then another¡ªone that made my breath hitch.


    She was in the forest and then something glowed around that region, then I saw the beastly creature.


    From how it looked, I knew it was what had hurt Zara.


    My vision blurred with rage.


    Dare Devil¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. "She was supposed to kill Zara with that, you know. That was her task. Take out Zara. Weaken you. Infiltrate your home, I believe."


    I took a step back. "No."


    Dare Devil sighed, rubbing his temples. "Yes, Snow. Yes. And before you ask¡ªno, she didn¡¯t fail because she changed her mind. She failed because someone interrupted her."


    I clenched my fists, my breathing sharp.


    "She¡¯s been ying you this whole time," Dare Devil continued. "And while you were busy protecting her, shielding her, your real mate was being hunted."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I staggered back, gripping the edge of the desk behind me. My entire world was spinning. I had let Zara go. And for a traitor no less.


    For someone who had tried to kill her.


    And I hadn¡¯t even seen it.


    <i>Fuck!</i>


    "Snow," Dare Devil said firmly, his voice grounding me. "You need to act. Now. Before it¡¯s toote."


    I swallowed the rage bubbling in my throat and nodded.


    I had been blind. But I wasn¡¯t blind anymore. I lifted my head, my eyes locking on D.D. "I ned to find Zara, now."


    ****************


    <strong>Snow¡¯s POV</strong>


    I didn¡¯t waste a second.


    The moment Dare Devil finished speaking, I was out the door, my heart pounding in my chest as I raced to my car. I had been yed. Deceived. And I had let it happen.


    I gritted my teeth, my grip tightening on the steering wheel as I sped through the city, heading straight for my mansion.


    Vera. Vani.


    Whatever her real name was, she had lied about everything. She had manipted me. And worst of all, she had tried to kill Zara.


    And I had let her into my home. My life. My bed.


    Never again.


    The second I pulled up to the mansion, I barely let the car stop before stepping out, my aura rolling off me in waves.


    Scott, my chauffeur, rushed to meet me at the door, his face tight with unease. "Alpha¡ª"


    "Where is she?" I cut him off sharply, not bothering with any greetings.


    Scott hesitated before bowing slightly. "Miss Vani is not home."


    I froze. My fingers twitched at my sides. "Not home?"


    "I noticed her leave about an hour ago. She didn¡¯t say where."


    I took a slow, controlled breath, stepping back. Of course, she was gone. She knew. She had probably sensed my rage from wherever she was and disappeared before I could get to her.


    The sourc?? of this content is free(w)??bnov(??)l

 Chapter 412: Vera’s Breaking Point

    <h4>Chapter 412: Vera¡¯s Breaking Point</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 412</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stepped out into the front yard, my body vibrating with fury. This wasn¡¯t over. I wouldn¡¯t let her slip through my fingers. Not now.


    I shut my eyes, inhaling deeply, pushing past the storm of emotions raging inside me. I needed to focus.


    <i>"cier, I need you."</i>


    My wolf stirred, his presence immediately bing strong in my mind.


    <i>"We¡¯ve been lied to for weeks now. We lost our chosen mate in the process. For Zara¡¯s sake, I need you to find Vera. Wherever she is. She¡¯s cloaking herself, I know that, but use whatever is left of the fake mate bond."</i>


    There was silence, then a pause. I knew cier cared for Vera and asking him to do this was a gamble but he felt hurt with Zara leaving. He needed this too.


    Then, cier growled<i>. "That¡¯s the problem, Snow. The mate bond isn¡¯t fake."</i>


    I stiffened.<i> "What?"</i>


    <i>"You heard me."</i>


    My fists clenched. <i>"How would you know?"</i>


    cier exhaled sharply. <i>"Trust me, I just know. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she lied. She used us. And I will not tolerate lies. I will find her, but..."</i> He hesitated. <i>"You promise not to kill her."</i>


    I opened my eyes, my jaw tightening. "I can¡¯t promise that."


    Because the next time I saw Vera? She was done.


    ****************


    As soon as cier spotted her from kilometres away, I moved swiftly in her direction.


    My breath came out in sharp, heavy pants as I stood in the forest, the scent of damp earth and blood thick in the air.


    And then¡ªI saw her.


    Vera was kneeling beside the dead demon-wolf¡¯s body, her fingers tracing strange symbols into the ground, her lips moving in a low, eerie chant. Dark energy pulsed around her, wrapping itself around the corpse like a mist.


    The moment she sensed me, her entire body jerked.


    Her eyes snapped open, locking onto mine as shock shed across her face.


    I didn¡¯t stop. I moved towards her, my long, heavy strides cutting through the distance between us like a de.


    "So this is what you¡¯ve been up to, huh?" My voice came out cold and deadly.


    Vera quickly scrambled to her feet, her hands twitching as if she was about to perform more magic, but then she stopped, attempting to school her expression into innocence.


    "It¡¯s not what it looks like," she said quickly.


    I let out a sharp, humourlessugh. "Really?"


    "Yes, Snow. I was just..." She hesitated, her eyes darting around. "I was only praying for its poor soul to rest," she lied, her voice trembling just enough to sound believable.


    A deep growl rumbled from my chest. "You must think me a dimwit if you believe I don¡¯t know damn dark magic when I see it. That wasn¡¯t a prayer, Vera. That was a curse."


    Her lips parted, her breath hitching as she shuddered slightly. She tried stepping toward me, her hands reaching out like she had done so many times before, her expression shifting into the vulnerable girl act.


    But I saw through it.


    And I was done with this game.


    Before she could touch me, I let out a feral snarl, baring my teeth. "Drop the act."


    Vera froze.


    I took another step forward, my presence towering over hers. "I know who you are, Vera, Vera ton. Daughter of the Grand Witch, heir to the Shadow ve."


    Something in her face shifted. And then¡ªshe smiled.


    A slow, knowing grin spread across her lips, her entire posture changing as she tilted her head, mocking me.


    "Well, well, well..." she purred, amusement flickering in her violet eyes. "I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d figure it out so soon."


    I clenched my fists. "You¡ª"


    She lifted a single finger, tutting at me.


    "No. No. No..." She shook her head,ughing softly. "You asked me earlier if you were stupid, Snow. And now? My answer is yes. Very stupid. Had whatever not given me away, I would have killed Zara before you even realized it." She sighed dramatically. "Hmm, I wonder where I made the mistake?"


    I moved.


    Bridging the gap in a blink, I grabbed her by the throat, tightening my grip instantly. Vera choked, her hands flying up to w at my wrist, but I didn¡¯t budge. My wolf roared in approval.


    "Snow¡ª" she gasped.


    I didn¡¯t care.


    I didn¡¯t care about her struggling. Didn¡¯t care about the way her nails dug into my skin, drawing blood.


    I wanted her to suffer.


    My eyes shed red, pure rage coursing through me as I lifted her off the ground, her legs kicking wildly.


    "Give me one good reason why I shouldn¡¯t rip you apart," I snarled. Tears brimmed in her eyes but she could not say anything. Not at this point, not with my hand mped around her neck.


    Still, Vera smirked.


    "Zara."


    My grip faltered. Just for a second. And that second was enough for her to breathe in sharply.


    I gritted my teeth and mmed her body against the nearest tree, hard enough to make the bark crack. "Speak one more word about Zara, and I swear to the Goddess, I¡¯ll tear you limb from limb until not even your bones are left for the vultures."


    Vera coughed, spitting out blood. But her smirk never faded.


    "Interesting," she mused, her voice hoarse as she managed to speak. "Now we¡¯re resorting to threats. Do you really think that can stop me?"


    I tightened my grip. "Whether or not it does, I¡¯ve warned you."


    She let out a strangledugh, her body trembling from the force of my hold. "Kill me, mate," she whispered mockingly. "And let your wolf suffer."


    I snarled. "Liar. You are not my mate."


    Her lips curled. "Am I not?"


    I hated how calm she sounded. How unbothered by even my rage.


    "Yes, I nned to infiltrate your life," she admitted, tilting her head. "But not even I¡ªnor my mother¡ªnned for you to be my mate. It seems fate is on my side, Snow."


    A fresh wave of rage and irritation burned through me. I re-tightened my hold, my fingers digging into her skin as she gasped.


    But before I could do anything further, before I could finish her, she lifted a shaking hand and chanted something under her breath.


    I lunged forward with my other hand, wanting to rip her heart out¡ªbut it was toote. A sudden gust of ck smoke erupted around her, swirling violently.


    And then¡ªshe was gone.


    Th?? most uptodate novels are published on free(w)ebnov(e)l.??????

 Chapter 413: Find Zara

    <h4>Chapter 413: Find Zara</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 413</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Shit." Vera was gone.


    One second, she was in my grip, choking on her own lies, and the next¡ªvanished into thin air.


    I clenched my fists, my chest heaving. Where the hell did she go? My thoughts spiralled, thinking of several ces she could have disappeared to.


    Was it Shadow ve?


    No. I doubt she would risk her mission that way, especially with the whole mate bond and all. Something was wrong.


    And then it hit me.


    "Zara." Her name slipped from my lips in a harsh whisper.


    Vera had smirked when she said her name. She had taunted me with it. That meant only one thing¡ªZara was in danger.


    A much bigger danger than I realised.


    Fuck.


    Without wasting another second, I yanked my phone out of my pocket and dialed Zara¡¯s number as I bolted out of the forest, heading straight for my mansion.


    <i>Ring.</i>


    <i>Ring.</i>


    No answer.


    Ring.


    Voicemail.


    "Come on, Zara. Pick up!" I growled under my breath, increasing my speed. I hung up and immediately typed out a text.


    <strong>Snow: </strong><i>We need to meet ASAP. It¡¯s important¡ªlife and death. Call me back.</i>


    Sent.


    I called her again.


    This time¡ªher phone was turned off. I skidded to a halt, my pulse pounding.


    "Fuck, Zara!" I roared, gripping my phone so tightly I thought it might shatter.


    If she was shutting me out now of all times, it meant she had made up her mind¡ªshe was cutting me off for good.


    But no, not now. Not when Vera was still out there.


    I had no choice. I dialled Zade¡¯s number.


    Zade picked up on the second ring. "What the fuck do you want?" His voice was sharp, irritated.


    I ignored his attitude. "Where is Zara?"


    Zade let out a bitterugh. "Oh, so now you care? After you divorced my sister?"


    I exhaled sharply, barely controlling my temper. "Zade, this is not the time. Besides, your sister wanted a divorce. She did everything."


    "No, you don¡¯t get to tell me that, Snow. You proved my point. You let her go. You didn¡¯t fight for her. Your love for her was nothing."


    I snapped.


    A deep, guttural growl erupted from my chest. "I did it to keep Vera at bay and to watch out for the truth!" My fingers dug into my phone. "What¡¯s more, now Vera wants Zara."


    A deep, brain-turning silence. Then Zade cursed under his breath.


    "Shit."


    I heard rustling like he was moving. "Are you fucking serious right now?"


    "Dead serious. I just confronted Vera. She¡¯s not who she says she is. She¡¯s from Shadow ve. She¡¯s been lying from the start. And now, she¡¯s after Zara."


    Another curse. "Fucking hell, Snow. We fucking told you! Why did you never do a deep investigation on your dearly beloved mate? Now look how you have fucked my sister up!"


    "Where is Zara?" I growled.


    Zade was silent for a moment, then finally sighed. "I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s been shutting everyone out. But I don¡¯t care. I gave you a fucking task the day you confessed your feelings to her in my presence. Fucking find her now!"


    Click.


    The line went dead.


    I shoved my phone back into my pocket, my jaw clenched so tight it hurt.


    I had lost time ying into Vera¡¯s hands. No more. Zara was in danger. And I wasn¡¯t going to lose her again. "Great, where to start? Her apartment?"


    <i>"She¡¯s not there," </i>cier stirred in my mind.


    <i>"How would you..."</i>


    <i>"Because it is thest ce I¡¯d want to be if I were to avoid my sorry husband¡¯s ass."</i>


    His words stung, but I chose to ignore him and went straight to E¡¯s.


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I had just finished sorting through some files for my new business when my phone rang. I nced at the screen to find Luna Star¡¯s name on it.


    I hesitated for a second before answering. "Luna?"


    "Zara, dear," she said warmly, but there was an underlying seriousness in her tone. "I need to see you. Can you meet me?"


    I frowned. "Now?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s important."


    A sigh left my lips. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for more heart-to-heart talks, but I could never say no to Luna Star. She had always been there for me, even though my marriage to her son was impromptu, and we never met before then.


    "Alright. Where should I meet you?"


    She gave me the address: a private house near the outskirts of town¡ªnot the Ivory Crescent Packhouse, but one of their more secluded properties.


    "I¡¯ll be there soon," I said before hanging up.


    After changing into a casual yet elegant outfit¡ªck jeans, a fitted beige top, and my favourite leather jacket¡ªI grabbed my car keys and headed out.


    Having worked for Snow¡¯spany, plus many other benefits, getting a new car wasn¡¯t that hard. Plus, I had my inheritance and lots of money from my father¡¯s pack over the years.


    It turned out Mum and Zade never stopped sending my allowances into a private ount saved up for me. My mom had every intention of spoiling me silly when she found me.


    <strong>**********</strong><strong>~Luna Star¡¯s Residence~</strong>


    When I arrived, Luna Star was already waiting on the porch with a soft but knowing smile on her lips.


    "You look tired, my dear," she said as I stepped out of my car.


    I forced a smile. "Life does that to you."


    "True, but you can bend things to your will sometimes and say, go fuck yourself, life." She smiled warmly, and I couldn¡¯t resist the need tough.


    Thanks to that, I somewhat felt lighter than when I first arrived. After that, she gestured for me to follow her inside.


    We settled into the cosy living room, the warm scent of herbal tea filling the air. Luna Star poured us both a cup before finally speaking.


    "So, you and Snow... It¡¯sover?"


    I exhaled, staring down at the tea in my hands. "Yes. I signed the divorce papers. He did too. And yesterday, I rejected him as my mate. It¡¯s done, Luna."


    Luna Star studied me, her blue eyes searching mine. "And how do you feel?"


    New novel chapt??rs are published on free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 414: Zara Might Die

    <h4>Chapter 414: Zara Might Die</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 414</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <i>"And how do you feel?" </i>


    Those words reyed in my head for a few seconds before I wore my best smile and hesitated a little before answering. "Like I did the right thing."


    "Is that truly how you feel, Zara?"


    Her words made something inside me tighten.


    I wanted to say yes, to believe that cutting Snow off was the best decision for me. But the ache in my chest told a different story.


    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted. "I was so sure that if I left, if I rejected him, he would finally let me go and I could move on. But even now, it still hurts."


    Luna Star sighed, setting her cup down. "That¡¯s because love doesn¡¯t just disappear, my dear. And your love for Snow... it was never weak."


    I swallowed, looking away. "Then why wasn¡¯t I enough? I had hoped that doing this would also make him see what he was losing and make him chase after me."


    Luna Star reached over and squeezed my hand gently. "Oh, Zara. You were never the problem."


    I bit my lip, feeling emotions threaten to spill over. My mum had tried to reach out and speak to me, but I never allowed her.


    A part of me was scared she would use this opportunity to turn me from Snow and keep her to herself. Thanks to that, I shut myself out from everyone while letting my pain eat me up.


    "Zara, I was there in the pack house, even on your Valentine¡¯s celebration," Luna Star continued softly. "I saw the way Snow looked at you. I saw the way you looked at him. What you two had wasn¡¯t just a simple marriage¡ªit was a bond of souls. The kind of love that doesn¡¯t break so easily. I also dug into my investigation and realised you two married based on a contract."


    Her words knocked the breath out of me. "Mother!"


    A subtle smile spread on her lips, but as soon as it came, it was gone. "Zara, do you and Snow take me for a fool that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find out?"


    "Mother, no. It wasn¡¯t like that. It was never my intention to trick you either."


    "But you did," she said, cutting in.


    I stuttered but after some seconds, I schooled my expression and managed topose myself before her.


    If she knew, she should have told Snow and scolded him or even reported to Alpha Storm. The fact that she didn¡¯t prove she wasn¡¯t so mad at me... us." I nced back at her face.


    Her eyes were dull, cold and domineering. <i>¡¯Or was she?¡¯</i>


    "I am sorry. I believe Snow had his reasons, as I did mine."


    "Hmm. I wille to that. However, my thoughts still stand. For people to go from a contract marriage to one full of love and bliss, your love with my son is great."


    I clenched my jaw. "Then why did the Moon Goddess give him someone else?"


    Luna Star was quiet for a moment before she sighed. "The Goddess may have chosen another for him, but that doesn¡¯t mean he chose her."


    Her words hit me harder than I expected. She smiled softly as her gaze held mine. "Snow chose you, Zara. Again and again. Even now, he¡¯s still choosing you, even in his mistakes as a man with a mate."


    I scoffed, shaking my head. "Then why didn¡¯t he fight harder?"


    She gave me a sad smile. "Maybe he thought giving you what you wanted was how he could prove his love."


    That made me pause. Had Snow let me go because he truly believed it was what I needed? Before I could dwell on that thought, my phone vibrated on the table beside me.


    I picked it up¡ªSnow.


    I let it ring.


    Then it rang again. And again.


    I sighed, ignoring it. But then¡ªa text message.


    <strong>Snow</strong>: <i>Zara, pick up. It¡¯s important. Life and death.</i>


    I stared at the screen, my heart skipping a beat. Luna Star noticed my reaction. "What is it?"


    I exhaled. "It¡¯s Snow. He says it¡¯s important."


    Her eyes sharpened slightly. "Then maybe you should answer."


    I hesitated before shaking my head. "No. I can¡¯t. Not yet." But even as I said the words, an uneasy feeling crept into my chest.


    Because something about that message felt different, I turned off my phone and focused on her. "He can wait. Please, Luna Star, I mean Mother, please continue."


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I gritted my teeth, my hands tightening around the steering wheel as I pulled up to E¡¯s house.


    This was myst resort.


    Zara wasn¡¯t answering my calls, and after she turned off her phone, I had no choice but to track down someone who might know where she was.


    I stepped out of the car and strode toward the front door, my mind racing. I had to get to her before Vera did before it was toote.


    I knocked hard, my patience already running thin.


    A few momentster, the door cracked open, revealing E. Her eyes widened when she saw me, her grip tightening on the door.


    "Snow?" she said, confused but also wary.


    "Where is Zara?" I asked, my voice sharper than I intended.


    E¡¯s expression hardened instantly, and she crossed her arms over her chest. "Why do you care?"


    I clenched my jaw. "E, this isn¡¯t the time. I need to see her. It¡¯s urgent."


    She scoffed. "Urgent? Now it¡¯s urgent?" Her tone dripped with disbelief. "You¡¯re the one who let her go. You¡¯re the one who divorced her. Now, suddenly, it¡¯s urgent, like a matter of life and death, huh?"


    Did she know? Did Zara forward E my message? No, I doubt it.


    I exhaled sharply, trying to control my growing frustration. "Yes. And if you don¡¯t tell me where she is, you might regret it."


    E¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Oh, I¡¯m sure you regret plenty already, Snow. Why should I help you after everything?"


    I growled, stepping closer. "Because if you don¡¯t, Zara might die."


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 415: Face Your Death

    <h4>Chapter 415: Face Your Death</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 415</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    E¡¯s expression faltered slightly, but she quickly masked it with a cold re. "Dramatic much?"


    I shook my head, forcing myself to stay calm. "It¡¯s not drama, E. Vera wants Zara dead."


    E wentpletely still. Something flickered in her eyes¡ªsomething sharp, like a kind of recognition.


    I saw it instantly. She knew.


    "You said... Vera?" E whispered, her voice suddenly hoarse.


    I nodded. "Yes. You know her?"


    E¡¯s hands trembled slightly. "She attacked me."


    My blood ran cold. "What?"


    E swallowed hard, her face paling as if something dark had just clicked in her mind. "That witch... she attacked me back then which cause my injuries and the reason I came to youir house thisst time. It was all Vera."


    "Hold up. Why didn¡¯t Zara tell me?"


    "Well, she knew your mate as Vani and then... Wait, that Vera scoundrel. I never could quite ce the memories that seemed to be missing and why, but at a time in your ce, Vani always trieding to myaid; even when I was with someone, she would barge in. I didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on until now."


    "That is?"


    "All I can recall is me talking to her about it while silently warning her to stay in her ce. I cannot recall the details after that. Vera must have done something to my memories. I never saw her do it, but I always had a feeling... And now that you say this¡ª"


    E gasped, her hands flying to her temples as she stumbled back a step. Judging from how she held her head and tightened her eyelids, a wave of pain crashed over her.


    I rushed forward. "E?"


    She squeezed her eyes shut, her body tensing. "It¡¯s her," she whispered, her voice tight with pain. "She... she was always the one. I saw her before."


    I grabbed her shoulders. "Where? How?"


    E¡¯s breathing was uneven as she blinked rapidly, her memories seemingly rearranging themselves. "In your house. I saw her in your damn house, Snow!"


    A chill crawled down my spine. "What do you mean?"


    E¡¯s fingers dug into her temples. "She¡ªVera, or Vani¡ªshe was the one causing Zara¡¯s nightmares. She was trying to steal her powers at night."


    My chest tightened. "The astral projection?"


    I had dismissed Zara¡¯s concerns so many times. I thought she was just exhausted at first or that she was overthinking things. But no¡ªshe had been right all along.


    And even though we couldn¡¯t find a solution, I allowed the cause into my home.


    Vera had been feeding off her. Draining her.


    I clenched my fists. "That bitch..."


    E¡¯s eyes burned with fury as the headache slowly eased. She exhaled shakily before looking up at me, her expression dark.


    "You need to find Zara. Now."


    I was already ahead of her. I took a step back, reaching for my keys. "I¡¯ll call Zade. You call Kaid and warn him if he is with her, he must keep her safe until my arrival. My wife is ver We need to be prepared for anything."


    E nodded sharply. "I¡¯ll tell him now. Go, Snow. Go get your wife back before it¡¯s toote."


    I didn¡¯t need to be told twice.


    I was out the door and back in my car within seconds, my tyres screeching against the pavement as I sped off into the highway.


    This time, I wouldn¡¯t be toote.


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I stumbled through the thick trees at the outskirts of the city, my breathing in ragged gasps as I clutched my throat. My fingers trembled against the bruised skin where Snow had nearly crushed my windpipe.


    That bastard. If he was not my mate, then probably I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated a second. I would have killed him and squashed his beating heart in my hands. My breathing came offboured.


    Fuck, I hated this. I leaned against a tree, my gaze ncing around just to make sure no soul was in the vicinity.


    I had to give it to Snow. I had underestimated him¡ªlet my arrogance slip through, thinking I still had control but I had no idea when he saw through my ns.


    No more.


    I sucked in a deep breath, calming my pulse. I had no time to waste. Zara needed to die. Snow was onto me now, and if I didn¡¯t act fast, he would interfere.


    I reached for the small ck pouch tied at my waist and poured out the contents¡ªfine white salt mixed with ground obsidian. The moment it hit the earth, the air around me shifted.


    The spell circle was ready momentster.


    A smirk tugged at my lips as I pulled out a delicate silver hairbrush. Stuck between the bristles were long strands of golden-blonde hair.


    Zara¡¯s hair. Her essence. Her life.


    I stepped into the circle, my bare feet tingling as the energy surged through me. Raising the brush high, I began to chant, my voice echoing through the silent forest.


    Dark energy swirled around me, purple and blue lights sparking to life as the spell took hold. The world around me blurred¡ªtwisting, stretching¡ªbefore snapping into ce.


    And then¡ªI reappeared.


    The air smelled different, cleaner, and more refined. A hint of vani and something undeniably Zara lingered in the space.


    I looked around. The apartment was unfamiliar, but as my eyesnded on a framed picture sitting on a nearby shelf, my blood boiled.


    It was a picture of Zara and Snow standing together. Laughing. Happy.


    Rage surged through me, burning hotter than my magic. Without a second thought, I raised my hand and flicked my wrist. A ball of dark energy shot forward, mming into the picture frame.


    CRACK!


    The ss shattered, the frame crashing to the floor, its remnants scattered across the wooden surface.


    I smirked. Perfect.


    My fingers curled as I whispered a final spell under my breath. The air around me pulsed, sending a silent summons through the void.


    <i>"Come home, Zara." </i>I chanted, shutting my eyes, and when I opened them, a dark blue and purple energy swirled around them.


    <i>"Come and face your death."</i>


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 416: Vera’s Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 416: Vera¡¯s Ambush</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 416</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Luna Star had a lot to say about love, about Snow, about the bond we had shared. And by the time she was done, I realised something¡ªmy anger at him had dulled. Just a little.


    But it was still there, still lingering beneath my skin like an old wound that hadn¡¯t quite healed.


    I pulled into my apartment¡¯s parking space and turned off the engine. I sat there for a moment, gripping the steering wheel and taking a deep breath.


    I was exhausted.


    Not just physically but emotionally. The conversation with Luna Star had dragged up feelings I thought I had buried. Feelings I had convinced myself didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    But they did.


    I exhaled and grabbed my purse. My phone was still off¡ªI hadn¡¯t wanted to turn it back on until I was ready to deal with Snow. He had called multiple times, but I wasn¡¯t ready to hear his voice just yet.


    Not when my emotions were all over the ce.


    I stepped out of the car and walked up the stairs to my apartment. My mind was already on a hot shower and maybe a ss of wine before I dealt with whatever mess Snow wanted to talk about.


    But then I felt it¡ªa presence. Someone was inside my apartment.


    <i>Was it Snow?</i>


    I stilled, my senses sharpening instantly. My heartbeat slowed, and my muscles tensed. The air felt wrong¡ªthick. The scent of magic lingered, dark and cloying.


    <i>It was definitely not Snow but a witch. Why and how did they find me?</i>


    I reached for the doorknob and pushed the door open slowly and there she was. Vani.


    No¡ªVera.


    She stood in the middle of my living room, her arms crossed over her chest, her lips curled into a smug smile. The shattered remains of a picture framey at her feet, and the sight of it made my blood turn cold.


    She knew.


    She knew she had been exposed.


    "Zara," Vera purred, tilting her head mockingly. "Finally thought you¡¯d grace us with your presence."


    I shut the door behind me, keeping my face nk as I took a slow step forward.


    "Vani," I said calmly.


    Her eyes flickered with amusement. "Oh, we¡¯re still ying that game?" She chuckled and took a step toward me. "I think we¡¯re past that, don¡¯t you?"


    My fingers twitched at my sides. My instincts screamed at me to attack, to defend myself, but I needed to understand what she was nning.


    "Why are you here?" I asked.


    Her smile widened. "Oh, Zara. Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?" She took another step closer, her aura pulsing with dark energy. "I¡¯m here to finish what I started."


    My stomach dropped.


    <i>Shit</i>.


    I had walked straight into a trap but that did not matter. I wasn¡¯t going to back down either because I hated her with passion right now for all she had done.


    "You just couldn¡¯t stay away, could you?" she twisted her lips. "Because of you, my mate wants me gone."


    My ears perked up. <i>What? Did Snow already discover who she was and see the witch that she truly is?</i>


    "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Once I can erase you, he will have no fog bugging his mind and finally see I am the one best for him. So do yourself a favour and stay rooted in ce while I give you a quick and painful death. Hmm?"


    "Vani, whatever it is you are nning..."


    "Vani?" she chuckled darkly. "Meaning my prince charming hasn¡¯t told you nor has your dum friend remembered. Look again. I am not Vani. My name¡¯s Vera ton, the dark witch¡¯s heir."


    My mind raced to my conversation with E. She was right. She had found Vani¡ªVera out and gotten attacked for it.


    And yet she was right under my nose. I was a fool for letting here close to my house and best friend.


    I kept my stance firm, my fists clenched at my sides, as Vera took another slow, measured step toward me.


    She was enjoying this¡ªrelishing the moment.


    "You¡¯re quiet," she mused, tilting her head, studying me like a predator cornering its prey. "Not even a little surprise? No ¡¯Oh my goddess, Vera, how could you?¡¯"


    I scoffed. "Please. I figured you were a snake the moment my instincts started screaming at me whenever you were around."


    Her lips curled into a smirk. "Ah, instincts. Such a funny thing, aren¡¯t they? Yet, you still let me stay in your home. Let me get close. How foolish."


    My jaw tightened. "You yed the victim well. But I see you now. And trust me, I¡¯m not foolish anymore."


    Vera chuckled. "Not foolish? Then why did you walk in here so easily? Did you really think I¡¯d just sit around waiting for you toe home so we could have a chat?"


    She lifted her hand, and a faint, dark glow flickered over her fingertips. The moment it did, the air around me grew heavier, colder.


    A spell.


    I moved instantly. I wasn¡¯t about to wait for her to strike first.


    I lunged forward, aiming straight for her throat. But just before I reached her, she flicked her wrist, and an invisible force mmed into my chest.


    I flew backwards, crashing into my dining table and knocking over a chair in the process.


    Pain shot through my spine, but I gritted my teeth and pushed myself up. "That all you got?"


    Vera let out augh, shaking her head. "Oh, Zara. I forgot how fun you were."


    I wiped the blood off my lip and narrowed my eyes. "Yeah? You¡¯ll remember me even better when I¡¯m thest thing you see before I kill you."


    Her expression darkened. "Bold words, little wolf. But tell me, how does it feel?"


    I frowned. "How does what feel?"


    Vera took another step forward, her eyes glowing with power. "To know that you were never meant to have him. To know that no matter what, fate chose someone else for Snow. And it wasn¡¯t you<strong>.</strong>"


    My blood ran cold, but I forced myself to keep my face nk. "Fate can kiss my ass. Snow made his choice."


    "Yes," Vera sneered, "he did. And he chose wrong<strong>.</strong> Because now, he will die trying to fix a mistake he never should have made."


    Something inside me snapped, and I charged. This time, I was faster.


    Before she could cast another spell, I grabbed her by the wrist and twisted, yanking her arm behind her back.


    She shrieked, but I didn¡¯t let go. Instead, I spun her around and mmed my knee into her stomach. She gasped, her body folding forward.


    "You talk too much," I growled.


    Vera snarled, and suddenly, dark energy exploded from her body, knocking me off my feet. I hit the ground hard, rolling to the side just as a ck energy bolt shot past me, burning a hole in the floor where I had been seconds ago.


    I didn¡¯t even get a second to breathe before she was on me again.


    Vera swung a ball of energy straight at my face, but I ducked, dodging just in time. I retaliated with a hard kick to her ribs, sending her stumbling back.


    She spat blood onto the floor, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Then she grinned. "You¡¯re stronger than I expected. But that won¡¯t save you."


    I smirked. "I don¡¯t need saving."


    Her eyes flickered. "No, but you will be needing a coffin."


    New novel ??hapters are published on (f)re??web(n)ovel

 Chapter 417: Death and Saving

    <h4>Chapter 417: Death and Saving</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 417</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Suddenly, Vera raised both hands, and the entire room trembled. The air pulsed with magic as glowing vines of dark energy shot up from the ground, wrapping around my legs, and crawling up my body.


    I froze.


    My muscles locked up, my movements restricted. No¡ªI wouldn¡¯t let her trap me.


    I struggled against the restraints, but they held firm, the dark magic burning against my skin.


    Vera took slow, deliberate steps toward me as a victorious smirk appeared on her lips. "You should have just died quietly, Zara. But since you love ying the hero, I¡¯ll ensure your death is a lesson."


    I gritted my teeth, my heartbeat thundering in my ears. I would not let it end like this.


    "Come on, Astrid," I muttered under my breath. "Time to show this bitch what real power looks like."


    And with that, I shut my eyes¡ªletting the power inside me finally rise.


    ***************


    The air in the apartment grew heavier, charged with magic so thick it made my skin prickle. The dark vines constricting my body pulsed, their energy draining me with every second, but I refused to bow.


    Vera took another step closer, her fingers twitching as if she was ready to strike again. Her eyes gleamed with sadistic pleasure. "Give up, Zara. You can¡¯t fight me. You were never meant to win."


    I let out a slow breath, closing my eyes for just a second. Then, I smirked.


    "Funny," I said, tilting my head. "Becausest I checked, I wasn¡¯t the one bleeding."


    Vera¡¯s eyes widened slightly, confusion flickering across her face just as white-hot energy exploded from my body. The glowing vines constraining me shattered instantly, turning to ash.


    Vera barely had a second to react before I moved¡ªtoo fast for her to track. One moment, I was in front of her. The next, I was at her side, my foot mming into her ribs.


    The force of my kick sent her flying across the room, her body crashing through the coffee table, splinters of wood and ss scattered everywhere.


    She coughed, blood dripping from the corner of her lips, but she stillughed.


    "Impressive," she admitted, wiping the blood off her chin. "So, the little wolf finally decides to fight back."


    I rolled my shoulders, flexing my fingers as energy crackled at my fingertips. "I¡¯ve always been fighting, Vera. You just weren¡¯t worth my full strength."


    Her eyes darkened, and in a blink, she was back on her feet. She muttered something under her breath, and suddenly, the room trembled.


    The shadows around us twisted and rose. The walls darkened as thick ck smoke coiled in the air, taking form.


    Threerge, monstrous figures emerged¡ªhulking beasts with glowing red eyes and razor-sharp ws.


    They were dark constructs of shadow magic. I clenched my fists. "That¡¯s cute."


    Vera¡¯s smirk widened. "Then let¡¯s see how cute it feels tearing you apart."


    She snapped her fingers, and the beasts lunged.


    I dashed forward, evading the first swipe of ws by a hair¡¯s breadth. Spinning on my heel, I thrust my palm forward, sending a burst of white energy straight into the chest of one of the creatures.


    It howled as the st ripped through it, dissolving it into nothing.


    The second one attacked from behind, but I was faster. I ducked, spun, and drove my elbow into its ribs, sending it skidding across the floor.


    Vera sent a wave of dark energy at me, but I flipped backwards just in time,nding smoothly beforeunching a counterattack¡ªa sphere of glowing white power exploding from my palm.


    I didn¡¯t know how, but all I knew was that I felt the untapped, untamed energy inside me, and it bent to my will.


    Vera threw up a barrier, but she wasn¡¯t quick enough. My st mmed into her shoulder, sending her staggering back.


    She hissed in pain, her eyes burning with rage. "You little¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t let her finish. I rushed forward, my ws bared. I shed, tearing through her magic and drawing a long, deep gash across her arm.


    She screamed, stumbling back as she clutched her wound.


    I smirked. "Still think I can¡¯t win?"


    Vera snarled, her lips twisting into a furious grin. "Oh, I always knew you were powerful. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to take what should have been mine from the start."


    Suddenly, ck lightning crackled around her, gathering at her fingertips.


    I braced myself, watching as she formed a massive ball of dark energy, pulsating with raw destruction.


    And then¡ªshe threw it.


    I tensed, preparing to counter, but before I could move¡ª


    A blur of movement and a familiar scent shed before me. A heartbeat I knew better than my own.


    It all happened in a sh of white and the heavy impact came as a deep, agonising growl rendered the air followed by the sound of blood sttering.


    I froze, my breath catching in my throat as I stared at the back of my protector. Because standing in front of me, shielding me with his entire body, was none other than Snow Zephyr.


    His chest bore the full brunt of Vera¡¯s attack, the massive, swirling darkness now embedded deep in his torso.


    My mind nked.


    "Snow!"


    His breathing hitched, his knees buckling as he gritted his teeth against the pain. Blood dripped from his lips, staining his shirt and seeping into the floor beneath him.


    Vera took a step back, her face twisting in shock. "You... you idiot! Why¡ª"


    Snow exhaled shakily, his voice hoarse but filled with warmth. He turned his head slightly, meeting my wide, panicked gaze with a soft, knowing smile.


    "Told you... I¡¯d always protect you."


    "Shhh.... What... why? How did...? No stop talking please. Help somebody!"


    Snow coughed again, more blood spilling from his lips onto the ground and my face. I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t. All that mattered was his warm body in my arms as I watched the life ebb away from his eyes.


    Snow¡¯s fingers trembled as he lifted his hand as if reaching for me. His lips curled weakly, the corners of his mouth barely forming the words.


    "I love you, Zara. Now and always."


    And then, just like a me extinguished, Snow¡¯s body gave out. His hand fell limp. His eyes fluttered shut.


    And my world shatteredpletely.


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 418: All Hope Lost

    <h4>Chapter 418: All Hope Lost</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 418</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It all went in a sh. It all felt like a wrong horror movie ying in my head as I watched that spark in his eyes diepletely.


    Snow was gone. My world was gone. No.


    <i>"No. No. No!"</i> Astrid roared within me and I shared in her pain.


    Something inside me snapped. The pain, the fear, the anger¡ªit all copsed into a single, overwhelming force.


    A glow erupted from my body, the sheer heat of it scorching the air around me. Astrid¡¯s feral growl echoed in my mind, unhinged.


    "No!!" Pain coursed through her from killing her mate. "My mate..." she whimpered, whined like a lost cub as the pin overwhelmed her. "Hewas going to reject me for you. I thought, I-I thought killing you would make him see he has no need for ou but why... In the end, he only saw you! No...!"


    Only now did I truly believe the bond between them but still... none of that mattered.


    I lifted my gaze, my eyes glowing an intense, blinding white as they locked on her¡ªmy one true enemy¡ªVera ton.


    And then, I moved faster than lightning, faster than thought¡ªI was on her. Vera barely had time to react before my wed hand pierced through her chest.


    Her eyes widened in shock, her lips parting in a silent gasp as blood gushed from her mouth. Anger red in my eyes, their colour mirroring in her wild eyes as I tightened my grip, my ws sinking deeper.


    Fear filled her eyes as she tried to speak. To plea perhaps but I was much less concerned about her to bother with that. What I wanted more than anything was revenge, to snuff her like she did Snow.


    Her heartbeat faltered and with a final, merciless twist, I crushed her heart. She shuddered, her body convulsing as she choked on her own breath.


    Her magic flickered, her power snuffed out, and then just like she had done to him, she too was gone.


    I yanked my hand back, letting her lifeless body copse to the ground.


    I didn¡¯t look at her. Because my eyes were already on Snow. I sank to my knees, gathering him into my arms, my vision blurring with tears.


    "Snow... Snow, open your eyes." My voice shook. My hands shook. My entire soul trembled with terror.


    But Snow didn¡¯t move.


    I pressed my forehead against his, my voice breaking as I cried. "Don¡¯t you dare leave me, please."


    There was no response from him. The more seconds ticked by, the more I felt lost. "Snow..." Tears streamed down my face in torrents as memories of our life together shed before my eyes.


    How I had met him as nothing but a mere call boy. How we had formed a contract and even our first kiss, our first sex and the many times we were together after that.


    "Snow, please. Stay with me. Stay back. I... I love you, lease. I¡¯m so sorry. I am sorry. I never should have left you. Pleasee back to me. Come back!"


    I could hear Astrid¡¯s howl echoing through my mind, the agony of what was left of the mate bond fraying, threatening to rip me apart.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do. All I wanted was to keep him safe. Keep him alive, not just for me but for the people in our lives.


    For Little Storm, for Aira, Tempest, Luna Star, Zade, Alpha Storm, my mother... me.


    Snow couldn¡¯t afford to leave. Not now. He wasn¡¯t...


    I didn¡¯t know what happened. All I knew was that my hands glowed, my body trembled and my entire being was fixed on one thing¡ªbringing him back.


    Like a spellbound servant, I slowly ced my glowing hands on his chest, shut my eyes as my entire focus was on Snow, a smiling Alpha Snow.


    "Please. Please. Just pleasee back."


    I remained there for a few minutes and then suddenly, I felt a faint heartbeat.


    It was weak. But there. I gasped, my hands gripping him tighter as I opened my eyes. "Snow, please..."


    But when I checked once more... everything was gone.


    Heartbreak and devastation washed over me in waves. "No. No. No. It cannot be."


    I whipped my head from side to side. I searched for an exnation, but there was no one, nothing. Nobody to save my Snow.


    Tears rolled down my cheeks falling on his face as I hugged his body tighter and with a deep growl, I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    I had lost Snow. I had lost the only man I ever truly loved.


    "NO!!!"


    I clutched Snow tighter against my body, my whole world crashing around me. His weight in my arms felt unbearable¡ªtoo still, too lifeless.


    His heartbeat was gone but my breathing hitched, and hot tears blurred my vision. My hands trembled as I pressed my palm against his chest, desperate to feel something¡ªanything.


    But there was nothing.


    My phone. I needed to call someone. Anyone.


    With shaky fingers, I reached behind me, pulling it from my back pocket. But the second I nced at the screen, my heart plummeted.


    It was cracked beyond repair. The entire disy was shattered, ck lines spidering across the ss, rendering it useless.


    A strangled sob tore from my throat, and with a cry of frustration, I threw the phone against the wall. It shattered on impact, pieces ttering to the floor.


    I hunched over Snow, pressing my forehead against his, my tears dripping onto his blood-streaked skin.


    I had never felt this kind of helplessness before. Never.


    I did not know the extent of my witch powers. Not that I ever really trained. I did not know if I could heal wounds. All I knew was I could fight enemies. I could even face death head-on.


    But I couldn¡¯t bring him back.


    Time stretched endlessly. Maybe ten minutes. Maybe thirty. I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t care. But then I heard the sound of soft, measured footsteps approaching from behind.


    I stiffened, lifting my head. My vision was hazy with tears, but when I looked up¡ªmy breath hitched.


    A tall figure in a flowing silver robe stood before me, bathed in an ethereal glow. Her piercing eyes met mine, her expression serene yet filled with deep sorrow.


    "Siona?" My voice cracked, disbeliefced in every syble.


    The High Priestess of the Lycans.


    She had appeared out of nowhere. The door was still closed. No one had entered. And yet¡ªshe was here.


    Her warm gaze softened. "Oh, Zara, child. I felt your call from far away. You were highly distressed."


    I stared at her, my chest heaving. "You... you heard me?"


    She nodded. "Your pain called to me through the threads of fate. I could not ignore it."


    I swallowed hard, my mind racing. This had to be a dream. A cruel hallucination born from my grief.


    Siona¡¯s eyes flickered toward the room, assessing the damage¡ªthe shattered ss, the overturned furniture, the lifeless man in my arms.


    Her gaze darkened. "What happened here?"


    I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. The dam inside me broke.


    I lunged toward her, gripping her robe with trembling fingers. "Siona¡ªhe¡¯s dead. Snow Zephyr is dead!" My voice cracked, raw and filled with agony.


    She stilled.


    I clutched her harder, my nails digging into the fabric. "Please. Do something. Anything. I beg of you. Bring him back like you brought me."


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 419: Searching for Her

    <h4>Chapter 419: Searching for Her</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 419</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    After Snow left, I paced across my living room, gripping my phone tightly.


    Something wasn¡¯t right. Zara wasn¡¯t answering her calls at all.


    I had tried calling her at least ten times now, but each attempt was met with the same frustrating response¡ªher phone was switched off.


    My pulse quickened as unease curled in my stomach. Zara wasn¡¯t careless. She would never ignore this many calls, especially not when she knew Snow had been looking for her.


    I clenched my jaw, taking a deep breath. Think, E. Think.


    Had Vera gotten to her before Snow? I highly doubted it, seeing as Zara had turned off her phone since. But then, I couldn¡¯t rule out that possibility.


    Maybe Ares could help. He still had strong connections, and if anyone could track someone down quickly, it was him.


    Just as I was about to dial his number, my phone buzzed in my hand with an iing call.


    I nced at the screen only to see Richard¡¯s name on it.


    I froze.


    For a moment, my thumb hovered over the screen. A part of me wanted to ignore it¡ªthings between us wereplicated. Tooplicated.


    But right now, my worry for Zara outweighed everything.


    I answered the call. "Hello."


    The urgency in my voice must have given me away because Richard¡¯s response was immediate and concerned. "E, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong? Talk to me. Tell me." I hesitated. Just how much should I tell him? "E, answer me."


    His voice was firm yet gentle. I squeezed my eyes shut, taking a shaky breath. "It¡¯s Zara... Zara is in danger."


    "Zara?" There was a sharp intake of breath on the other end. Then¡ªanother voice.


    "What?"


    Kaid. I blinked, startled. Kaid must have snatched the phone from Richard the second he heard Zara¡¯s name.


    His voice was sharp, demanding. Alpha-like.


    "Talk to me. What happened with Zara?"


    I swallowed. "Snow¡ª"


    "That bastard," Kaid cut in before I could finish, his voice cold with anger.


    "No, Your Majesty," I quickly corrected, shaking my head even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "Alpha Snow was searching for her. He wanted to keep Zara safe from Vera ton, Shadow ve¡¯s heiress."


    Silence ensued briefly before... "Fuck!" Kaid¡¯s curse came out like a growl.


    Richard must have pieced things together, too, because I heard him mutter something in the background.


    Kaid¡¯s voice returned, his voice sharp, clipped. "Where is she?"


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know," I admitted, frustrationcing my words. "Snow has been looking for her too, but she¡¯s not home. I¡¯m worried."


    A long pause followed as if Kaid was choosing his order. Then, Kaid spoke again. "Damn it. It¡¯s been long, I presume?"


    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "Yes."


    Kaid exhaled sharply. "Fine. I will go back to her house and search first. Maybe there will be clues."


    "Thank you, Alpha," I breathed. Relief flooded through me¡ªat least someone was making a move.


    "Also," I hesitated, biting my lip. "Her phone¡¯s switched off. Zara has gone off-grid."


    Kaid didn¡¯t even hesitate. "No matter where she is, I will find her."


    His words sent a shiver through me. He meant it. Before I could respond, another voice cut in.


    <i>Richard.</i>


    "Stay where you are. I¡¯ming to get you."


    I barely had time to react before the call ended. I stared at my phone, with my heart racing. Zara, wherever you are¡ªplease be okay.


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>Kaid¡¯s POV</strong>


    I stormed out of the room, my fingers gripping my phone so tightly that it nearly cracked under the pressure. Zara was missing.


    Missing.


    I growled under my breath, dialling the first number that came to mind. The second the call connected, I didn¡¯t wait for a greeting.


    "Put all my men on alert. I want eyes everywhere¡ªevery street, every border, every inch of this damn city."


    "Understood, Your Majesty," the voice on the other end responded immediately. "Who are we looking for?"


    I clenched my jaw. "Zara Gold-Zephyr. If anyone sees her, I want to know. If anyone even smells her, you call me first. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s alone or with someone¡ªI want her found."


    "Yes, Alpha."


    I ended the call and immediately dialled another number. This time, my contact was outside the city.


    "Check the outer borders. If she left the city, I need to know where she went. Use every resource we have. I don¡¯t care how much it costs¡ªfind her."


    "Got it."


    I ended that call, too and my patience was wearing thin.


    Richard stood near the window, arms crossed, watching me with a calm expression. Too calm. It irritated me.


    "You need to breathe, Kaid," he said.


    I turned to him, ring. "Don¡¯t start."


    Richard sighed, pushing off the wall. "Losing your temper won¡¯t bring her back any faster."


    "Maybe not," I snapped, pacing like a caged beast. "But sitting around and waiting like a fucking idiot won¡¯t either."


    Richard exhaled slowly. "Look, I get it. You care about her."


    I stopped and turned sharply. Care? That word felt like a damn insult to describe how I felt about Zara. I loved her.


    I fucking loved and adored her.


    "Richard," I said, my voice dangerously low. "I will burn this entire city to the ground before I let anything happen to Zara."


    Richard studied me for a moment before shaking his head. "And what if Snow finds her first?"


    I scoffed. "Then I¡¯ll kill him for letting this happen in the first ce."


    Richard sighed, rubbing his temples. "Kaid¡ª"


    "Go be with your mate, Richard," I cut him off, my voice hard. "You have someone waiting for you. Someone who needs you. I don¡¯t."


    His jaw tightened. "Zara is not your mate, Kaid."


    I growled, stepping forward. "And yet, she¡¯s still mine to protect."


    Richard didn¡¯t argue, but the look in his eyes told me he thought I was a fool. Maybe I was. But I didn¡¯t give a damn.


    I would find Zara. And God help anyone who got in my way.


    New novel chapters are published on fr(e)ew??bnov(e)l

 Chapter 420: The Dragon’s Golden Scale

    <h4>Chapter 420: The Dragon¡¯s Golden Scale</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 420</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I paced back and forth in my living room, my heart pounding as I tried Zara¡¯s number for the tenth time. Still nothing.


    Damn it.


    Just as I was about to throw my phone against the couch in frustration, a firm knock sounded at my door. I rushed over, unlocking it quickly.


    Richard stood there, his tall frame filling the doorway, his expression tense but controlled.


    "You got here fast," I muttered, stepping aside to let him in.


    "You sounded like you were about to do something reckless," he said, shutting the door behind him. "And I was right, wasn¡¯t I?"


    I exhaled sharply. "I can¡¯t just sit here, Richard. Zara is missing, and if Snow is right about Vera, then she¡¯s in serious danger."


    Richard nodded, stepping further into the room. "I know. That¡¯s why I came." He turned to face me fully, his dark eyes sharp. "Tell me everything."


    I took a deep breath andunched into an exnation, telling him everything Snow had told me. How Vera had been living under his roof, pretending to be someone she wasn¡¯t. How she had targeted Zara from the start. How we had all been fooled.


    Richard listened carefully, his jaw tightening as I spoke. When I was done, he exhaled slowly, his fingers flexing at his sides. "This isn¡¯t just about Snow or Zara anymore," he muttered. "If Vera is who we think she is, she won¡¯t stop until she gets what she wants."


    I swallowed hard. "And what she wants is Zara dead."


    Richard¡¯s eyes darkened. "Then we make sure she doesn¡¯t get the chance."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    He stepped closer, lowering his voice slightly. "From what I know about Zara, she¡¯s strong. Stubborn as hell, but strong. But if Vera is as powerful as they say, then we need to stop waiting for things to happen and start setting our own trap."


    A chill ran down my spine. "You¡¯re talking about an ambush."


    Richard smirked. "Now you¡¯re catching on."


    I hesitated, my mind racing. "What¡¯s the n?"


    His smirk widened just slightly. "Oh, you¡¯re gonna love this."


    ****************


    ~Zara¡¯s POV~


    "Please. Do something. Anything. I beg of you. Bring him back like you brought me."


    Desperation bled into every word I said. I had never begged before, not like this, but I was desperate. Even though what she did for me was to take me back in time. I had no idea if I would remember Snow or everything about my one-year life with him.


    Would we meet again? Would our part cross as husband and wife or would he just be another enemy?


    All of these thoughts crept into my subconscious, and still, I threw them away. If it was a chance to give him life again and not have himy his life for me, I¡¯d do it anytime, any day, no matter the cost, be it my very life.


    Siona¡¯s eyes flickered with something ancient and knowing. Slowly, she crouched beside me, her hand gently brushing over Snow¡¯s ashen face.


    Her fingers barely touched his skin when she froze. Her eyes widened ever so slightly. Her expression changed suddenly.


    It wasn¡¯t one of dread. It was hope.


    My heart lurched. "Siona?" I whispered, voice trembling. "What is it?"


    She didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she ced both hands over his chest, closing her eyes. The room hummed with energy, the atmosphere thickening around us.


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening but her eyes snapped open. Her voice was soft yet filled with certainty.


    "He is not gone yet."


    *****************


    ~Kaid¡¯s POV~


    The drive to Zara¡¯s house was a blur.


    I gripped the steering wheel tightly, my mind racing with every possibility. Zara wasn¡¯t answering her phone. That alone was enough to make me feel like something was terribly wrong. Snow had warned that Vera was after her, but what if¡ª


    No. Don¡¯t think like that.


    I pressed harder on the elerator, weaving through the streets at dangerous speeds. By the time I skidded to a stop in front of her apartment, my pulse was hammering against my ribs.


    I shoved the car door open, not even bothering to lock it, and sprinted toward her door. The second I stepped inside, the sight before me made my breath hitch.


    Zara.


    She was on the floor, cradling Snow¡¯s lifeless body in her arms, her face streaked with tears. Blood stained her clothes, but she didn¡¯t care. She was holding onto him like letting go would break her even more.


    I froze. The room was a mess¡ªshattered ss, broken furniture, the scent of burned magic still lingering in the air. But none of that mattered because Snow was dead.


    "Zara..." My voice was rough, barely a whisper. "Thank the Goddess you¡¯re safe. What happened? Where¡¯s Vera?"


    She didn¡¯t look at me. She just shook her head slowly, her whole body trembling. "He¡¯s dead."


    I clenched my jaw, forcing my own emotions down. I wanted to focus on her safety, but she wasn¡¯t even thinking about herself¡ªonly him.


    "Zara, you need to let go," I said carefully, stepping closer. "Snow is¡ª"


    "He¡¯s not yet gone!" she screamed, her voice raw and filled with something I had never heard from her before. Desperation.


    I stiffened.


    Then, Siona stepped into view.


    My gaze snapped toward the High Priestess as she moved gracefully into the room, her silver robes barely making a sound. Her golden eyes glowed faintly as she studied Snow¡¯s body.


    "He is here," she announced.


    Both Zara and I turned to her immediately.


    "What?" I asked, still gripping onto reality. "What do you mean ¡¯he is here¡¯? He¡¯s dead."


    Siona¡¯s gaze met mine, calm yet unwavering. "There is hope. But Zara needs your help."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What hope? And what does she need from me?"


    Zara lifted her head, her tear-streaked face filled with something I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Hope.


    Siona exhaled slowly. "She needs to bring him back."


    My stomach twisted. Bring him back?


    I took a step forward. "That¡¯s impossible."


    Siona¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "Zara must retrieve something nearly impossible."


    A sick feeling formed in my gut. I already knew what she was going to say before she even said it.


    "The Dragon¡¯s Golden Scale."


    My fingers curled into fists as I nced between


    Siona, Zara, and Snow¡¯s still body. No.


    I shook my head. "No."


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 421: Convincing Kaid

    <h4>Chapter 421: Convincing Kaid</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 420</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The room fell into a suffocating silence.


    Kaid¡¯s expression was tight, his fists clenched as he processed what Siona had just revealed. The Dragon¡¯s Golden Scale.


    The words alone sent a chill down my spine. It wasn¡¯t just rare¡ªit was nearly impossible to obtain.


    Dragons were not creatures to be trifled with. They isted themselves from the world, keeping their power hidden. Their golden scales, located close to the neck or head, were the source of their immense strength. To lose one was akin to losing a part of their very essence.


    They would kill before they let that happen.


    Even worse, the higher the dragon¡¯s rank, the more powerful the magic their scale could fuel¡ªwhich meant the more dangerous it was to take.


    A relic. A legend. A death sentence. That was what Siona was asking us to retrieve. While I wouldn¡¯t mind doing that, Kaid on the other hand seemed to be an issue.


    Kaid finally shook his head. "No."


    "Kaid," I called out, my voice soft but pleading. He shook his head.


    "There has to be another way." His jaw tightened, his golden eyes burning with frustration. "If you want to save your ex, think of something else."


    I swallowed the sharp pain in my chest. There was no other way.


    "Have you forgotten why no one is in league with dragons?"


    "No one is in league with them. We just..."


    "You want to steal their most prized possession, right? No. Hell no. It is too dangerous, even for you, Zara."


    "But with you..."


    "No." Kaid exhaled roughly and nced around. His gazended on Snow¡¯s still body before flicking back to me. "Where is the witch who tried to kill you, Zara?"


    I blinked, momentarily thrown off by the question. For a second, I hesitated before the memories came rushing back. Vera.


    Earlier, when Siona and I had been talking, one of Snow¡¯s warriors had burst into my apartment. He barely knocked before stepping in, and when he saw the scene¡ªSnow lifeless in my arms, my body trembling from exhaustion and grief¡ªhis first instinct had been to use me.


    But before he could, Siona stopped him.


    "Your Alpha sacrificed himself for her," she had said firmly. "If you doubt it, see the blood on his hands. It was his choice."


    The warrior had hesitated, unsure.


    "What are you doing here?" I had asked.


    "Alpha Snow was worried and asked that I check if you were home."


    I had looked him straight in the eye and gave him only onemand.


    "Take Vera¡¯s body and burn it. Make sure she is truly dead. I don¡¯t want to see this witch anywhere near us."


    He had nodded without question and left.


    Now, standing here with Kaid, I snapped back to the present.


    "She¡¯s dead," I said tly. "I killed her."


    Kaid¡¯s gaze lingered on me for a moment, as if assessing whether I was lying. Then, with a slow nod, he exhaled.


    Siona took a step forward, her robes shifting like liquid silver. "Your help, Great Lycan King, is needed. The dragon scale exists, and I can tell you where to find it." She turned her piercing golden gaze on him. "All I ask of you is to ensure Zara¡¯s safety."


    Kaid narrowed his eyes. He was studying her carefully, weighing his choices. He was a King, a strategist. He didn¡¯t take risks blindly.


    And then, after a long, tense silence, he finally sighed.


    "For the record," he muttered, "your ex owes me his damn life."


    Relief flooded my chest. "I owe you, Kaid. I owe you a favor. But please... help me save Snow." I swallowed thickly. "I beg you."


    Siona¡¯s gaze softened slightly as she looked at me. "Zara has already used her powers on him," she exined. "Right before his life was fully snuffed out, she instinctively suppressed his final breath, keeping his soul tethered. It is not permanent. But if she retrieves the scale within three days, I can use that energy and power from the scale to bring him back to life."


    Three days.


    If I was even a minute toote, then... there would be no hope. I nodded, determination steeling my spine.


    Slowly, I pulled away from Snow, my fingers lingering on his cooling skin. I bent down and kissed him softly, my lips trembling against his.


    "Please protect him," I whispered to Siona. "I¡¯ll be back."


    As I straightened, Kaid moved toward me. "And how exactly are we supposed to find this dragon scale?"


    We both turned toward Siona.


    She smiled faintly. "You shall see it in your dreams."


    Kaid scoffed. "You can¡¯t be serious."


    But before he could argue further, I turned away.


    He sighed loudly. "What now?"


    I nced back at him. "I¡¯m going to prepare for my trip."


    *****************


    ~<strong>Luna Star¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment I stepped into the Ivory Crescent Pack House, a sharp, almost suffocating energy filled my chest. My breath hitched as a terrible weight settled in my heart. Something was wrong.


    I forced my feet forward, my long cloak swaying behind me as I approached a nearby omega.


    "Where is your Alpha?" I asked, my voice firm but calm.


    The young she-wolf bowed her head respectfully. "Alpha Storm is in his study, Luna Star."


    I nodded once and strode past her, my pace quickening. My heart drummed against my ribs, the unease growing stronger with every step.


    By the time I reached the heavy wooden doors of my husband¡¯s study, my pulse was roaring in my ears. I raised a hand and knocked once.


    "Come in," Storm¡¯s deep voice called from inside.


    I pushed the door open and stepped through, closing it behind me¡ªbut the moment I did, a sharp, crushing pain shot through my chest.


    "Gah¡ª!" A gasp tore from my throat, and before I could stop myself, I fell to one knee. My hand flew to my chest, gripping at the unbearable weight pressing down on me.


    A bond or a connection but whatever it is, something had been severed.


    "Star!"


    Storm¡¯s chair scraped against the floor as he shot to his feet. In the next second, his strong arms were around me, steadying me.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" he demanded, his voice rough with concern.


    I struggled to catch my breath, my vision momentarily swimming. But then, as I forced my eyes open, I met my husband¡¯s worried gaze¡ªand I knew.


    A single name left my lips, barely a whisper.


    "Snow."


    The source of this c??ntent is fr(e)??NovelFire

 Chapter 422: The First Step

    <h4>Chapter 422: The First Step</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 422</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha Storm¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My heart mmed against my ribs as I gripped Star¡¯s shoulders, steadying her trembling form. Her breathing was uneven, her body shaking with a fear I had never seen in her before.


    "Star," I called firmly, trying to ground her, but her wide, tear-filled eyes locked onto mine with pure desperation.


    "Tell me," I demanded, my voice sharp. "What is wrong with our son?"


    She sucked in a shaky breath. "Storm... honey, I cannot feel my boy<strong>.</strong> My¡ª" Her voice broke as fresh tears spilled down her cheeks.


    Dread sank into my bones. No<strong>.</strong>


    I held her tightly, helping her over to the couch in my study, but even as she sat, she clutched my hand like I was herst lifeline.


    "Call him," she pleaded, her grip tightening. "Call my son. Please, Storm. Get in touch with Snow. I need to know what¡¯s happened."


    I hesitated. I had to remain calm. I had to be the level-headed one. But how could I, when my mate¡ªmy son¡¯s mother¡ªwas on the verge of breaking apart?


    "Star¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t you dare," she cut me off, her voice rising with panic. "Don¡¯t you dare try to dy this! If you won¡¯t call him, then I will drive there myself! I swear it, Storm!"


    I clenched my jaw, knowing she meant every word. If I didn¡¯t act, she would.


    I released a slow breath before grabbing my phone from the desk and dialing Snow¡¯s number.


    My finger tapped on my desk, my foot tapping on the floor as I waited for Snow to pick up his call but still nothing.


    <i>Please, son, pick up.</i>


    The line rang. Once. Twice but nothing. My stomach clenched. I tried again.


    Still nothing.


    I heaved. It wasn¡¯t easy to get me rattled but right now I was and my mind immediately went over to my first son, Ivan¡¯s dad.


    Was this connected to Ivan¡¯s death?


    Is he making Snow pay somehow for this? I gritted myteeth as my mind swirled with different scenarios.


    I was tempted to call his mother and rify but right now i couldn¡¯t leave Star¡¯s side. Who knows what she would do or think?


    "Storm," Star whispered, her voice barely holding itself together.


    I gritted my teeth, then switched tactics. I pressed the call button once more¡ªbut this time, I wasn¡¯t calling my son.


    I was calling Zade.


    "Just hold on. I will get information soon, love."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    A strange unease stirred in my chest. I had been feeling it for a while now, like a heavy weight pressing against my ribs. I didn¡¯t know why, but something felt... off.


    I stood abruptly, pacing toward the window of my living room. The cool evening breeze slipped through the open balcony doors, brushing against my skin, but it did little to ease the tension building inside me.


    What is this?


    Was it something to do with Rnd? With Crystal? No... that wasn¡¯t it. I would know as I had investigated them just to be sure that he tried to be with his mate, even if some may consider my actions selfish.


    Before I could dwell on it further, a sudden knock on the door startled me.


    I turned sharply, my brows furrowing. I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone so my heart pounded, the uneasy feeling intensifying, but I forced myself to exhale and move toward the door.


    When I pulled it open, my breath hitched.


    Koda.


    A million emotions crashed into me all at once. Shock. Confusion. Warmth. A touch of lingering pain. And... something else. Something softer, buried beneath everything else.


    He stood there with a hesitant smile on his lips, licking them nervously as he rubbed his palms together.


    "Can Ie in?"


    I blinked, trying to push past the whirlwind of emotions in my chest. Slowly, I nodded. "Yeah... of course."


    I stepped aside, letting him enter before closing the door behind him.


    The tension in my chest remained, but this time, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of whatever unease I had felt earlier or because Koda was here.


    "Um, Tempest..."


    I turned toward him. "Please, have a seat first, Koda. You¡¯re no stranger to me."


    He gave a small nod and walked into the living room, lowering himself onto the couch. I took the seat opposite him, my fingers curling slightly in myp.


    Koda nced at me with those warm but guarded eyes, so I decided to make a conversation if he wouldn¡¯t.


    "It¡¯s nice seeing you again. How are you?"


    He gave a weak chuckle. "Well, you didn¡¯t call or visit me," he teased lightly.


    I sighed. "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d want to have anything to do with me after my... insane demand."


    Koda let out a shortugh, scratching the back of his head. "Yeah, well... let¡¯s just say I was a bit crazy too."


    "Yeah, we both were," I murmured averting my gaze. "But it¡¯s okay. To be honest, I thought that was the end of everything between us. No friendship, nothing. And I... I lived with that as my punishment."


    Something flickered in his gaze. A deep, unreadable emotion. He scooted forward, sitting at the edge of the couch.


    "Tempest," he said carefully. "I don¡¯t know how to say this in the right way, but I¡¯d like for us to... renew our¡ª"


    "Our friendship?" I guessed, arching a brow.


    Koda looked embarrassed. "Our... rtionship," he corrected. "I mean, if it¡¯s okay with you. I¡¯d love to pick up from where we left off."


    My lips parted slightly in shock before I let out a small, breathyugh as much as I tried to hide it. I failed. "You¡¯re joking, right?"


    He shook his head.


    "I had time to think," he admitted. "I realized I didn¡¯t mean it when I said I couldn¡¯t share. I was scared. Scared of losing you. But I do love you, Tempest. And if it means sharing, then..." he hesitated, "...fine. But I don¡¯t want to lose you again."


    I swallowed hard, feeling my heart squeeze painfully. A small, bittersweet smile formed on my lips. "Koda... well, you won¡¯t have to share me."


    His brows shot up. "What?"


    I inhaled deeply, bracing myself. "That¡¯s if we end up together, you won¡¯t. Rnd and I... we¡¯re no longer together."


    His entire body tensed. "Why?" His voice darkened slightly. "What did that¡ª"


    I held up my hand, stopping him. "He didn¡¯t do anything," I assured him. "I ended things. I forced him to stay away."


    For a moment, I thought Koda would gloat, but to my surprise, he only looked concerned. Too calm.


    "Are you okay?" he asked softly.


    I hesitated. "Honestly? No. But... I¡ª"


    "You sure?"


    I nodded, even though the lump in my throat made it hard to speak. "It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just... I thought you¡¯d ask why."


    Koda studied me carefully. "I want to ask why, but I don¡¯t want to be insensitive."


    That... that surprised me.


    A small chuckle escaped me. "It¡¯s okay," I reassured him. "Rnd found his mate. And a part of him... he wanted to reject her, but¡ª"


    "But he didn¡¯t?" Koda finished for me.


    I swallowed. "I didn¡¯t give him the choice," I admitted. "I ended it. Because I..."


    Koda¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "You saw yourself in her, didn¡¯t you?"


    I faltered.


    The lump in my throat grew bigger. I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe. But finally, I nodded. "Yeah. I did."


    Koda didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t say I was right, nor did he tell me I was stupid for letting Rnd go. He just... sat there. Listening.


    "I couldn¡¯t do it," I whispered. "I knew the pain of my mate loving someone else. I knew what it felt like to watch someone choose another over me. And I guess I was selfish before, but I... I couldn¡¯t be the reason she felt that pain too."


    For a long moment, Koda was silent. Then, he exhaled and got up from his seat.


    I tensed slightly when he walked toward me, but instead of saying anything, he simply crouched down in front of me.


    His hands reached for mine¡ªwarm, steady, familiar. He gave them a gentle squeeze. "You¡¯re stronger than you think," he said softly.


    I bit my lip. "Koda..."


    After a moment, he took a deep breath. "Can I make you happy again?"


    I stiffened.


    Koda¡¯s thumbs brushed over my knuckles as he continued, "My offer still stands, Tempest. I meant it before, and I mean it now. Let me love you like how I should have done right from the onset."


    I inhaled sharply, shaking my head.


    "I... I don¡¯t want to rush into anything," I admitted. "I need time before I jump into another rtionship again."


    Koda searched my eyes for a long moment before sighing. After a few seconds, he nodded.


    "As you wish," he murmured. Then, his lips curled into a small smirk. "But I will wait. And this time, I want to court you properly."


    Augh bubbled in my throat despite the emotions threatening to overwhelm me. "Court me?"


    "Yeah." He squeezed my hands again before letting go. "And this time, I won¡¯t mess it up."


    This chapt??r is updated by free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 423: Quest: Retrieve the Dragon’s Golden Scale

    <h4>Chapter 423: Quest: Retrieve the Dragon¡¯s Golden Scale</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 423</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I was already halfway down the road when I realized¡ªI¡¯d left my damn phone at home.


    Cursing under my breath, I mmed my foot on the brake and put the car in reverse. I didn¡¯t have time for this, not with everything going on, but knowing my luck, the one time I left my phone behind would be the moment someone actually needed me.


    As soon as I pulled up in front of my house, I spotted movement inside through the window. My brows furrowed, and I rushed in, ready to snap at whoever had waltzed into my home without permission.


    Then I saw her.


    Aira stood in the middle of my living room, holding my phone in her hand, her expression tense. I paused briefly. With everything going on, I had been worried or maybe paranoid.


    Whenever I was not in the pack, I stayed in one of my mansions in the city. After the whole Tempest, Rnd, Crystal, Zara and Snow mate stuff, Aira and Storm came to stay with me.


    She had wanted to move into her own apartment, but I refused since I would be marrying her anyway. Soon though.


    Once this whole dust settles, I n on proposing to her if she will have me.


    Aira looked like she was about to head out, no doubt to chase after me.


    The sight of her, with concern written all over her face, eased some of the tension in my chest.


    "You¡¯re impossible, you know that?" she muttered, walking toward me and pressing the phone into my hand.


    I smirked, taking it from her. "You were about toe after me, weren¡¯t you?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Of course. Who leaves their phone behind when there¡¯s a literal crisis going on?"


    "You know me. I like to make things interesting."


    Aira huffed in frustration, but her lips twitched slightly. Before she could argue, I leaned down and kissed her, my free hand settling on her waist. She melted into me for a few seconds before pulling away, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "You¡¯re still leaving, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Yeah," I admitted. "I need to check in with¡ª"


    Before I could finish, my phone buzzed in my hand. The name shing on the screen made my stomach tighten.


    Aira noticed my change in expression instantly. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    I nced at her, then back at my phone. "It¡¯s your father."


    Her brows furrowed. "Why?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m gonna find out," I said, pressing the answer button and putting the call on speaker. "Hello, Alpha. Good aft¡ª"


    "Zade, where is Snow?"


    I froze.


    Alpha Storm¡¯s voice was sharp, urgent and anxious. I had never, in all my years, heard him sound like that.


    "Alpha Storm?" I said, caught off guard.


    "Where is my son? Have you been able to reach him?"


    My stomach twisted. This wasn¡¯t just concern¡ªthis was full-blown panic.


    <i>Zade, think.</i>


    I hesitated for a second before clearing my throat. "Yes, Alpha. I have." There was a brief pause, a little sigh and I continued. "He called earlier on, worried about Zara¡¯s safety."


    "Zara," Alpha Storm repeated. His voice was tight. "Has anyone seen or heard from your sister?"


    I hesitated. "No. We couldn¡¯t... I..."


    "Forget it," he snapped, impatience bleeding into his tone. "I shall call her myself. Call me as soon as you hear anything."


    "Yes, Alpha," I said quickly.


    The line went dead. I stood there, gripping my phone while my mind raced.


    Aira ced a hand on my arm, her gaze locked onto mine. "Zade?"


    I exhaled sharply, turning to face her fully. "Something has happened to Snow. Your father is worried, which can only mean..."


    "Mum."


    ***************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time I stepped out of my room, I was ready.


    I had changed into fitted ck leather trousers, a ck shirt, and a matching leather jacket. My boots were sturdy,ced tightly and the sow rough to allow for whatever journey I was faced with, ready for whatever came next.


    My blonde hair was pulled into a high bun out of my face because I wasn¡¯t about to let anything¡ªnot even a stray strand¡ªget in my way.


    Siona was waiting for me in the living room, her expression calm yet unreadable. Sometimes I wished I knew what she was thinking. Kaid stood beside her, his arms crossed over his chest, watching me carefully.


    "I have all I need," I said firmly.


    Siona nodded. "By his graces and mercy," she murmured. "Your journey will be treacherous, child. You must venture past the Easternnds, beyond the territories you know, and through the Serpent Cranes. From there, you must cross the Forbidden Bog, where the dead do not rest."


    A shiver crawled down my spine, but I stood my ground. I knew she did not want to mention the path yet but give or take, it was better we knew what we were facing before we ventured into it.


    I was d she eased up; maybe Kaid mentioned something while I changed.


    "And after that?" Kaid asked, his voice calm butced with curiosity.


    Siona¡¯s eyes gleamed with a golden glow. "Then, you will enter the Realm of the Dragons. At the outskirts of the forbidden mountain, you shall find a lone dragon sage."


    "A dragon sage?" Kaid¡¯s unbelieving voice rang out. "You want us to steal from a dragon sage?"


    Silence fell over the room.


    "You should know the dragon prince has his own issues."


    "Issues?" Kaid repeated, more like bewildered. "This just keeps getting worse."


    "Yes. Issues. There has been a fight in court where his... For now, he is resting. Don¡¯t worry. I know you will seed."


    Kaid face-palmed himself. He clearly did not like this no n¡ªindirect death sentence of a quest, but I was. No matter the cost, I was ready to bring Snow back.


    I could not live a life without him.


    I exhaled, my fingers flexing at my sides. "How long do we have before Snow¡¯s soul can no longer return?"


    "Three days," Siona said, her tone grave. "Not a second more. His body remains in stasis; my magic and yours will hold it, but it is fragile. If you fail¡ª"


    "I won¡¯t," I interrupted, my voice stronger than I felt. I couldn¡¯t fail. Snow had risked everything for me, and I would do the same.


    New n??vel chapters are published on f(r)e??webn(o)vel

 Chapter 424: Quest Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 424: Quest Preparations</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 424</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Kaid sighed beside me, rubbing the back of his neck. "Serpent Cranes, Forbidden Bog, and then the Dragons," he muttered. "Sounds like a damn fairy tale from hell."


    I shot him a look. "If you¡¯re backing out, now¡¯s the time."


    He snorted. "Please..." he drawled dramatically. "I said I¡¯d help, and I meant it. But you better pray your ex appreciates the lengths you¡¯re going to for him."


    I smirked. "I don¡¯t need his appreciation. I need his life."


    Kaid¡¯s expression shifted, something indistinct passing over his features before he nodded. "Then, let¡¯s not waste any more time."


    Siona raised her hands, and a map appeared between us¡ªa glowing projection of thends we were about to cross.


    "The Serpent Cranes are your first trial," she exined. "A vast marsnd filled with creatures that sense movement from miles away. You must not disturb the waters, or you will not leave it alive."


    The glowing image shifted, revealing the next location.


    "The Forbidden Bog. A ce where lost souls wander, unable to cross into the next realm. They are drawn to the living, hungry for warmth, for life. You must not¡ªunder any circumstances¡ªlook them in the eyes. If you do, they willtch onto your soul."


    A cold dread crept over me, but I nodded, absorbing every word.


    "And finally," Siona murmured, her voice softer, "the Realm of the Dragons."


    The projection flickered, revealing and covered in endless mist. Massive shadows moved within it¡ªtoorge, too powerful, unseen but felt.


    "Not all dragons are enemies," Siona said. "But the Golden Scale you seek belongs to a High Lord of their kind. Azareth, the Crimson Sovereign. He is not known for mercy, and the price he demands may not be one you are willing to pay."


    I swallowed hard, pushing past the fear wing at my chest. "Then I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t leave without what I came for."


    Siona studied me for a long moment before inclining her head.


    "Very well," she said. "Your time begins now. May the goddess walk with you."


    I turned to Kaid, my heart steady, my mind focused.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Without another word, we stepped out into the night, venturing into the unknown. On my way towards Kaid¡¯s car, I immediately texted Mr. Hunt, Snow¡¯s Vice CEO, telling him Snow was indisposed and I would be traveling with him for a while.


    Without giving much detail, I knew he knew what to do. Besides, I had tendered my resignation to Snow. It¡¯s just that the big bull of the man I loved, refused to ept my resignation.


    Still, hispany meant a lot to me too.


    Almost immediately, a response was sent.


    <strong>Mr. Hunt</strong>: I understand. My best regards to Mr. Zephyr. I will ensure thepany is run smoothly and report to you just in case.


    <strong>Zara</strong>: I trust you. He will hear of it. Thanks.


    I hit send and did the same with Taylor. She was Snow¡¯s secretary after all.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    We headed straight into Kaid¡¯s mansion as soon as we alighted from his car. He picked up a few essential things already prepared for him in a backpack. He changed his outfit to suit our travel and then we headed towards the back.


    The cold night air whipped against my skin as I followed Kaid toward the helipad, the rhythmic thumping of the rotor des growing louder with each step. The Lycan King didn¡¯t waste time. Neither did I.


    "We¡¯ll save hours if we take my helicopter," he said over the wind, his eyes gleaming under thending lights. "We don¡¯t have time to waste."


    I nodded without argument. Every second mattered now.


    Kaid opened the door for me, and I climbed in, buckling my seatbelt as the powerful machine hummed beneath us. He slid in beside me, his fingers moving swiftly over the controls before grabbing his phone.


    I nced at him as he dialled. He was calling Richard.


    "Richie... I need you to go to Zara¡¯s apartment. Her address has been sent to your phone before," Kaid instructed the moment Richard picked up. His tone was sharp and direct.


    "I am already on my way there."


    "Good. Once you arrive, take Siona and Snow¡¯s body somewhere safe," he ordered.


    "Snow¡¯s body? Alpha Snow is...?"


    Kaid ignored and continued giving instructions. "Make sure no one disturbs her until I return."


    There was a beat of silence on the other end before Richard sighed. "And where the hell are you going?"


    Kaid¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "On a quest."


    Richard scoffed. "A quest? What kind of quest, Kaid?"


    "To bring the dead back to life."


    Richard must have gotten the whole scenario because his next question was on point. "And why the hell are you helping your love rival?"


    Kaid chuckled, his grip on the controls firm. "Because Zara is worried and desperate. And because if saving Snow means seeing her smile again, then I¡¯d be a fool not to do it." He turned slightly, his eyes flickering toward me before continuing, "But don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªI won¡¯t give up on her either. I want a fair fight for her heart and love, not just one dropped on myp by chance."


    "Fate," Richard corrected. "And the Kaid I know before would have lept at such an opportunity."


    "What can I say? I am a changed man for love. No longer the man who used allure on her."


    My heart clenched at his words. He didn¡¯t lower his voice. He didn¡¯t try to hide it. He wanted me to hear him.


    Richard exhaled on the other end. "Fine. I¡¯ll do my best to protect the Alpha until you return."


    Kaid nodded. "Thank you." Then, after a moment, he added, "My throne, my people... In case we don¡¯t return¡ª"


    Richard cut him off immediately just as I blurted out, "We will return."


    "You will return," Richard repeated firmly.


    Kaid let out augh. "Damn, you both really don¡¯t have faith in my dramatic farewell, huh?"


    "Shut the fuck up, Kaid," Richard snapped. "I don¡¯t want your crown. I don¡¯t want the damn burden of your throne. So fucking, return in three days, find a wife because I see you losing already, and <i>sire a damn son</i> to take over. Got it?"


    I blinked at Richard¡¯s words, but Kaid? He justughed louder. "You really do not have faith in me winning Zara over?"


    "Only a fool would contend with another man for a woman who is willing to do anything to bring back the man she loves to life."


    My guilt ate at my heart as I lowered my gaze. I was asking too much of Kiad, and I wasn¡¯t giving anything in return.


    If there was anything, Snow¡¯s death proved to me that I loved him, and I will always love him.


    "Kaid," I called, tightening the hold on my belt.


    Before I could speak, Kaid cut me off. "Then I am a fool for her."


    "Sigh, good luck ande back in one piece, My Liege."


    "Aye, got it, best friend."


    "Stay safe, best friend," Richard responded before hanging up.


    Kaid¡¯s smirk slowly faded, his expression turning serious as he faced forward, gripping the controls.


    "Alright," he muttered, eyes narrowing at the horizon. "Let¡¯s go save that bigheaded ex-husband of yours."


    And with that, the helicopter lifted into the night sky, carrying us toward the most dangerous mission of our lives¡ªthe Dragon Realm.


    Follow current novels on (f)reew??bnovel

 Chapter 425: The Serpent Crane

    <h4>Chapter 425: The Serpent Crane</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 425</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The rhythmic hum of the helicopter had long since faded into a tense silence as we flew over the dark marsnds of the Eastern Lands, heading for the Serpent Crane. Four hours in, my body ached from sitting, but my mind remained sharp.


    How couldn¡¯t it be when all I did was rey the moment of Snow¡¯s death over and over again? And the way those words rolled out his tongue when he told me he loved me always made my heart ache.


    Astrid still hadn¡¯t spoken a word to me since his death. We were no longer bonded, but no man had loved either of us as he did.


    Sure, Snow made his own mistakes, but he was still the best man I could have asked for.


    <i>"Astrid?"</i>


    <i>"Hm."</i>


    <i>"Astrid,e on, talk to me."</i>


    <i>"There¡¯s nothing to say, Zara. I just have to project you always and bring you back to Snow in one piece."</i>


    <i>"That¡¯s good enough for me. We are in this together."</i>


    I turned my side to look at Kaid. Never once did he show signs of tiredness as he peered into the night, taking us closer to our goal.


    And then, without warning, a powerful gust of wind mmed against us, shaking the entire aircraft.


    Kaid cursed under his breath, gripping the controls tightly. The chopper dipped slightly, and my stomach lurched. That wind wasn¡¯t natural.


    Suddenly, Siona¡¯s warning echoed in my mind.


    <i>"A vast marsnd filled with creatures that sense movement from miles away. You must not disturb the waters, or you will not leave it alive."</i>


    My eyes widened. "Kaid<i>!</i>" I grabbed his arm. "It was foolish thinking we could cover more ground using the helicopter. We need tond¡ªditch it before¡ª"


    A deep, bone-rattling roar erupted from below.


    The sound alone sent a wave of dread washing over me. It wasn¡¯t just a roar. It was ancient, a sound that made the air tremble with sheer force.


    Then, before I could react, something massive moved beneath us. The dark water of the marsh rippled as a massive limb¡ªthick, ck, and glistening like the tentacle of a Kraken¡ªshot up from the depths.


    It struck with terrifying speed.


    The impact sent the helicopter spinning wildly, the force nearly throwing me from my seat. I barely managed to grab onto the straps securing me as the entire chopper lurched off course.


    Kaid cursed through gritted teeth and yanked at the controls, trying to stabilise it. The ground below blurred as the helicopter plummeted toward the jagged rock formations that surrounded the marsh.


    "Hold on!" he yelled.


    I barely had time to process his words when another set of limbs shot up from below. Three massive tendrils¡ªdark as shadows, moving like whips, with sunken-looking holes all around it¡ªwrapped around the helicopter, locking it in ce.


    "Shit! It¡¯s a damn Kraken." I gulped as Kaid tried pulling away, but the pressure caused the engines to sputter violently. The metal creaked and groaned under the monstrous grip.


    "We have to jump!" I shouted. "Now!"


    Kaid¡¯s jaw clenched. He yanked his bag from behind his seat and tossed mine toward me. "Grab it!"


    I caught it just as he let go of the controls and reached for my hand. Quickly, we moved to the back of the helicopter.


    "On my mark," Kaid hollered over the disturbing noise. "One...!" The helicopter shuddered as the creature tightened its grip, dragging us downward.


    Then, one of its massive limbs blocked the exit.


    "Damn it!" Kaid pulled his gun from his trousers at the back and fired a shot directly into the limb. The bullet struck deep, and the creature let out another deafening roar as it flinched back.


    That split second was all we needed.


    The chopper tilted dangerously, now free from the grip of one limb but still plummeting toward the marsh. Kaid locked his fingers around mine and pulled me toward the door.


    "Jump!" hemanded.


    With no time to think, I took a deep breath and leapt, my body weightless as we bothunched ourselves from the falling wreck.


    Thest thing I saw before the world blurred around me was the helicopter spiralling out of control, smashing into a jagged rock formation below¡ªand the massive, shadowy creature <i>rising</i> from the depths of the marsh.


    <i>"Shit!"</i>


    Just as soon as I screamed internally, the helicopter exploded right in the face of the damned creature, sending it falling back into the depth it came from.


    My breath came out in sharp, shallow pants as I clung to the rocky ledge, my fingers digging into the damp stone. My entire body ached from the jump, my adrenaline still spiking from the near-fatal crash.


    Beside me, Kaid was equally breathless, his muscles tense as he steadied himself on the narrow cliff. The jagged rock provided little room to manoeuvre, barely enough for the two of us to crouch without slipping.


    Below us, the darkness of the marsh churned, ripples forming on the surface where the Kraken had disappeared. But I knew better. It wasn¡¯t gone.


    If there was anything I knew, it was that the Kraken was waiting for any mistake and angry.


    "Do you think we¡¯re safe?" Kaid finally muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. Still, the sound echoed.


    I winced. <i>Shit.</i>


    I immediately held up my hand, signalling for silence. "<i>Don¡¯t speak</i>," I mouthed, but it was toote. The faint echo bounced back at us, swallowed by the heavy silence that followed.


    And then a deep, sharp hissing sound cut through the air above us.


    My entire body went rigid. Slowly¡ªso painfully slow¡ªI tilted my head up.


    Emerging from the rocky outcrop above us, two massive serpent heads slithered into view, their scales glistening under the pale moonlight. Twin golden eyes, slitted and predatory, locked onto us, tongues flicking out as they tasted the air.


    Kaid shifted beside me, his body tight with barely restrained tension. "<i>The serpent,</i>" he mouthed.


    As if responding to its name, therger of the two heads reared back slightly, nostrils ring.


    A gust of hot breath washed over us, carrying the scent of damp stone and something unmistakably rancid¡ªdeath.


    <i>Shit. Shit. Shit.</i>


    Updat??d fr??m fre??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 426: The Serpent Crane and the Kraken

    <h4>Chapter 426: The Serpent Crane and the Kraken</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 426</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My mind raced. If we moved, we¡¯d fall straight into the Kraken¡¯s pit. If we stayed, we¡¯d be devoured by the Serpent Crane.


    There was no winning in this scenario.


    <i>Think, Zara. Think fast.</i>


    The serpents weren¡¯t attacking us yet. They were watching, assessing like they were waiting for something.


    <i>Movement.</i>


    Was this a test of patience or a battle of instincts? I forced my breath to slow and my muscles to remain still.


    But Kaid¡ªhe was already gripping the hilt of his dagger. I shook my head subtly, my fingers tightening against the rock in warning.


    <i>Don¡¯t fight. Don¡¯t move. We need another way.</i>


    Kaid¡¯s eyes flicked to mine, his expression hard, but he gave a barely there nod.


    The serpents hovered above us, their heads weaving in slow, hypnotic motions. The wind picked up, carrying their scent further into the marsh.


    And that¡¯s when I realised something.


    <i>They weren¡¯t just sensing us. They were waiting for something else. Something more dangerous.</i>


    A low rumble vibrated through the cliffside. Not from above. From below<i>. </i>The water shifted.


    My blood turned to ice.


    <i>The Kraken.</i>


    It had felt the presence of the serpents above. And now? It was stirring once again.


    <i>No. No, no, no, no!</i>


    Before I could warn Kaid, the smaller of the two serpent heads struck.


    Not at us¡ªbut at the water below.


    And in that instant, all hell broke loose.


    "Duck, Kaid, and transform!"


    Our ws extended, and our fangs protruded out as we dove to the side immediately. Using our strength, we lifted ourselves up and immediately threw our bodies upward on the cliff.


    Our little movement caught the attention of the Serpent Crane, and immediately he turned, its enormous body moving swiftly along with it, forgetting the Kraken.


    ¡¯Kaid, behind that big rock,¡¯ I called, and immediately we rushed in that direction. Thankfully, the serpent¡¯s movement caused a mist of dust, briefly masking us from its eyes.


    But I knew that was very little, given its enormous head. It didn¡¯t take long for the bigger-headed snake to locate us, and it hissed.


    Thankfully, Kaid and I had already approached our destination. "Jump!"


    We both jumped and rolled over, hiding behind the rock with our bodies pressed tightly against it.


    A sharp, elongated hiss sliced through the heavy air again, vibrating against my skin like a warning.


    I dared lift my eyes, and I saw its massive two heads clearly, their scales dark as night, hovering above us. Their forked tongues flicked out, tasting the air, desperately trying to sense us.


    Beside me, Kaid shifted ever so slightly, his back pressed against the rock. He wasn¡¯t breathing. Neither was I.


    We were trapped.


    "<i>The serpent,</i>" Kaid mouthed.


    I barely had time to process his words before the two monstrous heads lowered slightly, their golden, slitted eyes locking onto us.


    "<i>Fuck,</i>" I barely breathed, my throat tightening.


    Their long, sinewy bodies slithered over the rock face, coiling effortlessly like silent, deadly ropes. Their weight made the ground beneath us tremble slightly, and small pebbles broke free and tumbled toward the marsh below.


    The marsh where the Kraken still waited. Earlier on, the serpent crane had escaped the Kraken¡¯s trap when it chased after us. That alone gave me the idea of how to escape this snake fully.


    One wrong move, and we¡¯d either be eaten whole by the serpents¡ªor we took the other way of plunging back into the water, where another nightmare awaited.


    Kaid¡¯s gaze darted toward me, then downward. He was thinking the same thing. "<i>Options?</i>" he mouthed, his fingers twitching ever so slightly toward his weapons.


    I swallowed hard. We <i>could</i> fight. But fighting would mean movement. And movement would mean noise.


    Noise would be our death sentence.


    Siona¡¯s warning burned in my mind.


    <i>"You must not disturb the waters, or you will not leave it alive." </i>


    That meant falling into the marsh was <i>not</i> an option. And it seems the Kraken was more deadly.


    My breathing slowed as I carefully analysed the creatures before us. The serpents were waiting just like before.


    And that was when I realised it. I was wearing Snow¡¯s protective ne he gifted me for Valentine¡¯s. Quickly, I reached for Kaid¡¯s hand and held it.


    Whatever was protecting me protected Kaid. The Serpent Crane moved their heads from side to side, meaning it was working a great deal.


    Good.


    "My ne is masking our scent I believe," I mouthed back. "Stay still<i>.</i>"


    Kaid nodded minutely, his eyes flickering with both understanding and frustration. Seconds passed. Then minutes.


    The wind howled through the ravine, brushing against the damp rock. The serpents¡¯ tongues flickered again, their heads lowering slightly, searching.


    They weren¡¯t leaving. They were waiting. For one of us to make a mistake¡ªfor me to make a mistake.


    Because I was already shaking from the cold, my muscles were cramping from holding myself still.


    Therger of the two serpents turned its massive head, the golden slit of its pupil narrowing slightly.


    It sensed me.


    Panic spiked in my veins.


    Kaid must have noticed because his fingers¡ªon mine¡ªcurled slightly in a warning.


    "Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t panic," he mouthed.


    But before I could calm myself, the wind shifted¡ªjust enough to carry the scent of blood through the air.


    I sniffed, it was my blood.


    I had minor injuries from the fight with Vera. The scent must have clung to me, mingling with the salt and dampness in the air.


    And now, the serpent knew.


    The beast¡¯s jaws opened slightly.


    I <i>had</i> to act.


    With a barely contained breath, I slowly reached for my dagger, keeping my movements <i>excruciatingly</i> slow.


    But just as my fingers brushed the hilt, the second serpent struck.


    "<i>Zara!</i>" Kaid lunged just as the monstrous head dove toward me, its fangs gleaming in the moonlight and straight away, he fired a shot at the serpent¡¯s head.


    Bullseye.


    But in saving me, Kaid drew the bigger-headed serpent to himself. Immediately, he dashed away from the rock we hid. "Don¡¯t you dare follow me!" he yelled as he stepped back and immediately dashed off.


    My heart skipped several beats, and I held my breath the second I saw Kaid leap as the big snake dove its head on teh ground at him.


    It missed and Kaid roleld on the dirt ground, standing up only to continue his race back to teh same danger we recently escaped.


    "Bloody hell no," I muttered.


    I already knew what Kaid was about to do. That idiot Lycan King was about sacrificing himself as bait to lure the Kraken and the Serpent Crane into a fight that would spare us.


    "Kaid, fuckinge back," I yelled as the Serpent Crane moved again, lifting ist head high into the air before thrusting his head forward, ready to swallow him whole when Kaid was at the edge of the cliff.


    I had tried to focus and channel my powers, but right now, I had no control, and it wasn¡¯t working.


    "Fuck it," I growled, dropping my bag and chasing, only to stop when Kaid disappeared from sight and the Snake dove also.


    "No!"


    Itsrge head and body fell over the cliff, mming into a rocky cliff across the big hole above the marsh, and then straight away it fell over.


    The same deafening deep roar echoed throughout the wholendscape as the ground beneath me trembled while both humongous creatures battled in the water below.


    Visit freewe??no(v)el.?????? for the best novel reading experi??nce

 Chapter 427: Risking Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 427: Risking Your Life</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 427</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Kaid!"


    My voice echoed through the darkness as I rushed to the cliff¡¯s edge, my heart hammering against my ribs. I frantically scanned the shadows below, my vision blurred with panic.


    The Kraken and the Serpent Crane were locked in a vicious battle, their monstrous roars shaking the very ground beneath me. Their enormous bodies shed, sending waves rippling through the dark marsh below.


    But none of that mattered. I needed to find him. I needed to know if he was locked between the battles of elephants.


    "Kaid!" I screamed again, my breathing in sharp gasps.


    <i>No, no, no. Please, I cannot lose another person dear to me.</i>


    Tears stung my eyes as I desperately searched the jagged cliffside. My heart clenched painfully, my mind shing back to Snow, to the moment he had fallen before me, and now¡ªnow Kaid had... A hand.


    A hand shot up from the ledge, gripping the dirt. Then another.


    My breath caught. "Kaid!" I gasped, rushing forward.


    With a strained grunt, Kaid hoisted himself up, his body trembling from exertion. His clothes were torn, his hands scraped and bloody, but he was alive.


    Relief crashed into me like a tidal wave as I reached down and helped him the rest of the way. The second he was on solid ground, I grabbed his arm and pulled him into a fierce embrace., drawing him from the edge of the cliff.


    I couldn¡¯t afford another mistake like that from happening.


    "You stupid, reckless, self-sacrificing idiot!" I snapped, my voice thick with emotion as I pped his arm.


    Kaid only let out a breathless chuckle. "<i>Ouch</i>."


    I pulled back and, without thinking, smacked his chest.


    "Seriously, Kaid? What the hell were you thinking, pulling a stunt like that?"


    Kaid¡¯s smile faded slightly. His eyes held something softer now¡ªsomething more serious. "I did what I had to do," he said simply. "I couldn¡¯t risk you getting hurt, and I won¡¯t lose you, either, Zara. Not now. Not ever."


    I swallowed hard, my chest tightening.


    His fingers brushed my cheek, wiping away the tears I hadn¡¯t even realised were there from all the worrying I had done.


    "I¡¯m sorry for making you worry," he murmured. "But it was either that... or watching you get hurt. Or worse."


    I exhaled shakily, nodding. "I understand. But next time, don¡¯t be a damn hero, alright?"


    His lips twitched. "No promises."


    Before I could respond, a deafening screech tore through the air, followed by another monstrous roar from the marsh below.


    We both turned sharply toward the battle raging beneath us. The Kraken¡¯s limbs iled wildly, crashing against the Serpent Crane, sending dark waves sshing onto the jagged rocks. The two creatures thrashed, locked in a deadly struggle, their bodies twisting violently.


    I didn¡¯t want to stick around to see who won.


    "Run," Kaid ordered.


    I was already ahead of him.


    We sprinted away from the cliffside, weaving through the rocky terrain, the sound of battle echoing behind us. My lungs burned, my muscles ached, but we didn¡¯t stop.


    We couldn¡¯t. For what felt like forever, we ran. Finally, after what must have been miles, we reached a narrow path that curved into a small clearing.


    Kaid exhaled heavily, cing his hands on his knees. "Fuck," he muttered. "That was close."


    I braced myself against a tree, trying to catch my breath. My legs trembled from exhaustion, but I forced myself to stay upright.


    Kaid straightened, ncing at the dense mist ahead. "We¡¯re still a long way from the Forbidden Fog, Zara. Maybe we should rest and sleep."


    I immediately shook my head. "No."


    Kaid sighed, rubbing a hand down his face. "Zara..."


    "I can¡¯t waste time," I said firmly. "Every second that passes, I lose the chance of bringing Snow back."


    Kaid¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t argue right away. Instead, he stepped closer, his eyes scanning my face. "I get it," he said after a pause. "But you¡¯re hurt."


    I scoffed. "And I¡¯ll heal."


    "Eventually," Kaid corrected, crossing his arms. "But exhaustion? That won¡¯t heal as easily, Zara. You haven¡¯t slept all night. And like Siona said, the Forbidden Fog isn¡¯t just any ce. If you go in without rest, it won¡¯t just be dangerous¡ªit¡¯ll be suicidal."


    I bit my lip, knowing he was right but hating it all the same.


    My body was aching. My head was pounding. Every inch of me screamed for rest. But stopping? Stopping meant wasting time. Stopping meant losing Snow.


    I clenched my fists.


    Kaid sighed again. "Look," he said, his voice softer now. "I¡¯m not saying we stop for the whole night. Just... thirty minutes to one hour to rest. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking. We need to be at our strongest if we¡¯re going to get through that fog. Trust me, you¡¯ll thank me for itter."


    I hesitated. Thirty minutes. That wasn¡¯t too much time, right?


    Finally, I exhaled. "Fine. forty-five minutes. No more."


    Kaid¡¯s lips twitched. "I¡¯ll take what I can get."


    I sat down on a t rock, my muscles instantly sighing in relief. Kaid sat across from me, stretching his legs out.


    I wanted to close my eyes, just for a moment. But as I gazed into the thick mist ahead, my stomach twisted. This wasn¡¯t over.


    The worst was yet toe and I couldn¡¯t prepare my mind enough for what was toe in that Fog.


    Still, I knew when the time was up, we would head there.


    I picked up my water can and drank from it while pushing the rock to sit on the ground and rest my back on it.


    It did not take long for sleep to im me, and when it did, I saw myself transported to a ce filled with mist.


    My first thought was how I had been brought to this ce as I nced around.


    "Hello? Kaid? Anybody there?" I called out, unsure of myself.


    And then suddenly I heard the faintest sound, but still it seemed loud as a scream wasing from my head. "Zara."


    I turned around, whipping my head from side to side. Tf


    "Hello?"


    "Zara..." the softness came out loud and then suddenly it turned loud as something like a condensed mist moved swiftly, darting in my direction.


    "Zara!"


    I dodged, but as soon as I did, I rose from the ground only to see Kaid hovering over me with a worried look on his face.


    "Zara, wake up. Wake up, it¡¯s not real."


    Read ??atest chapters at fr(e)ewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 428: The Forbidden Fog

    <h4>Chapter 428: The Forbidden Fog</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 428</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I gasped awake.


    The air around me felt thick, suffocating, like something was pressing down on my chest. My heart pounded so hard I thought it would burst through my ribs.


    "Zara!"


    Kaid¡¯s voice was sharp with urgency. His hands gripped my shoulders, steadying me. My breath came in ragged pants as I blinked, struggling to pull myself out of the nightmare that had swallowed me whole.


    "Wake up. It¡¯s not real," he said firmly, his eyes locked onto mine.


    I swallowed hard, trying to ground myself, trying to separate reality from what I had just experienced.


    It had felt so real¡ªthe mist, the voice calling my name, the presence shifting around me like shadows whispering through my bones.


    Kaid studied me for a moment before reaching into his bag and pulling out my water bottle. "Drink."


    I took it without question, my fingers trembling as I tipped the cool water into my mouth. The liquid soothed my dry throat, but it did little to calm the unease still curling inside me.


    Kaid sat back, watching me carefully. "What went wrong?" I hesitated and he sensed it immediately. "You had a nightmare," he continued. "Care to share?"


    I clenched the water bottle in my hands. My first instinct was to dismiss it, to pretend it had just been my mind ying tricks on me. But something about it felt too real. Too... important<i>.</i>


    So, I told him.


    Kaid listened in silence, his expression unreadable as I recounted the mist, the way my name had echoed through it, the presence I had felt moving toward me, and the warning in its voice.


    When I finished, he exhaled, running a hand through his hair. "I guess it¡¯s just your worry concerning the next trial we have to face."


    I nodded slowly. "I guess so... but it felt so real."


    Kaid arched a brow. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of pulling out and not crossing through the fog?"


    I blinked, then scoffed, shaking my head. "Obviously not."


    He smirked. "Say it with your full chest."


    Despite everything, a small smile tugged at my lips. "I will cross the Forbidden Fog no matter what."


    Kaid grinned, then pushed himself to his feet before offering me a hand. "That¡¯s what I thought. Now,e on. We¡¯ve wasted enough time."


    I let him pull me up, brushing off the dirt from my clothes. My body still ached, but the determination in my chest burned hotter.


    It was time for the next step.


    <strong>~The Forbidden Fog~</strong>


    It did not take us long to reach the entrance to the forbidden fog. The path leading into the fog was barely visible, and the swirling mist stretched endlessly into the horizon.


    It wasn¡¯t normal mist¡ªit moved like it was alive, shifting in unnatural patterns, whispering as it curled around the jagged rocks.


    <i>"The Forbidden Fog. A ce where lost souls wander, unable to cross into the next realm. They are drawn to the living, hungry for warmth, for life. You must not¡ªunder any circumstances¡ªlook them in the eyes. If you do, they willtch onto your soul."</i>


    Siona¡¯s warning echoed in my mind, making my skin prickle.


    Kaid walked ahead of me, his posture tense and his head tilted slightly as if he was already sensing the danger around us.


    I inhaled sharply. "We stay close. No matter what, we don¡¯t separate."


    Kaid nodded. "Agreed."


    And then, we stepped inside, barely keeping our eyes fully open.


    The moment we crossed into the mist, the temperature dropped. My breath came out in visible puffs, and a shiver ran down my spine. The silence was deafening, thick, pressing against my ears.


    We moved carefully, each step measured, each breath shallow. We thought it would be easier than the Serpent Crane if we stuck together like this, but we were so wrong, nd then the world shifted.


    The ground beneath my feet seemed to stretch, twist¡ªone second Kaid was right beside me, and the next, he was gone.


    I froze. "Kaid?"


    There was no answer. I did not know if the fog had swallowed him but panic mmed into me, and I forced it down. I shut my eyes immediately, remembering Siona¡¯s warning.


    <i>"You must not¡ªunder any circumstances¡ªlook them in the eyes."</i>


    I clenched my fists. "Kaid!" I called sharply.


    Still, there was nothing. Damn it.


    I took a deep breath and moved forward, keeping my eyes shut, relying on my other senses. My hands brushed against the cold air, searching, feeling and then I heard it.


    "Zara."


    A chill ran down my spine. It wasn¡¯t Kaid. The voice was older, softer, filled with something ancient and knowing.


    "Zara... child, you have finallye."


    My heart mmed into my ribs. A presence was near me. Close, far too close for myfort. Hovering.


    I forced my breathing to remain steady, but every nerve in my body screamed at me to run<i>.</i>


    "Do not be afraid."


    The air around me thickened and shifted, and I felt warmth¡ªgentle, familiar warmth¡ªbrush against my skin followed by a cold sensation all at once.


    "You cannot see me, child, for if you do, you will be lost."


    My fingers twitched. "Who are you?" I whispered.


    A pause was followed by a response that seemed to knock the breath out of me for a minute. "Your great-grandmother."


    I sucked in a sharp breath. Impossible. She was dead. Had been dead for decades.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was wise to speak to her or believe her words but something about what she said made me.


    "You carry the blood of the first-born Sage Witch, Zara. The power that rests within you is older than you know. But it is not yet awakened."


    My throat was dry. "I don¡¯t understand."


    <i>"</i>You will. In time."


    I clenched my fists. "How do I find Kaid?"


    Silence.


    "He is fighting his own battle." A sick feeling curled in my stomach. "You must reach the end of the fog, Zara. If you do, you will awaken what sleeps within you."


    I hesitated. "And if I don¡¯t?"


    "Then you will remain in the fog, forever lost."


    A sharp gust of wind blew past me, and suddenly, the warmth vanished. "Please wait. Tell me, how do I stop the witches? How do I stop Shadow ve from tearing our world?"


    <i>"Look within you and you shall find the answer." </i>


    That was all I heard in my head, and suddenly I was alone again.


    I swallowed hard, taking a step forward¡ªblindly but carefully. "Kaid," I whispered, moving deeper into the unknown, hoping, praying he doesn¡¯t get lost like me.


    "At the very least, Kaid is strong. He¡¯ll make it," I encouraged myself and kept walking.


    ****************


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment the mist swallowed me, I knew I was in trouble. I couldn¡¯t see. I couldn¡¯t hear Zara.


    The fog was disorienting, twisting around me, messing with my senses.


    I clenched my fists, focusing on my inner energy, reaching for the power buried deep in my core, reaching for my wolf.


    When a deep voice called out to me. "Kaid."


    I stiffened. That voice. I knew that voice all too well. It was the same voice that reyed in my dream.


    No, no, no.


    "My son," the voice whispered again, softer this time. "It has been so long."


    My body locked up. This wasn¡¯t real. It couldn¡¯t be real. I turned away, my breath unsteady. "You¡¯re not real," I growled. "You died."


    "And yet... here we are."


    Visit freewe??n(o)v??l.?????? for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 429: Escaping the Forbidden Fog

    <h4>Chapter 429: Escaping the Forbidden Fog</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 429</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    A shadow moved through the mist. I shut my eyes, chanting, ¡¯<i>Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t listen¡¯</i>.


    "Kaid," another voice murmured. Softer. Feminine.


    My breath hitched. Mother. I gritted my teeth. "No. No, you¡¯re not real."


    "Open your eyes, my son. Come home."


    Their voices wrapped around me, coaxing and pulling me. My fingers curled into fists. The fog was ying tricks. They were not real.


    But gods, they sounded so real.


    "You have suffered enough. You do not need to fight anymore. Just open your eyes."


    I clenched my jaw. "No," I whispered. "I won¡¯t."


    I believed my answer must have worked, but as soon as relief washed over me, I felt the air grow extremely cold around me, followed by the deep-seated hatred in their voices.


    "Then you will die in the fog."


    I felt the cold hands reach for me. And I knew¡ªif I didn¡¯t find Zara soon, this ce would be my grave.


    Knitting my brows, I growled deeply, hoping the noise would chase them off, but my action seemed to bring them closer.


    Still, I did it again. <i>"If this will draw the ghost, then perhaps it can reach Zara too."</i>


    "Zara!!"


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <i>Zara!</i>


    The voice was faint, but I heard it. "Kaid!"


    I heard his voice again. It was urgent, raw and desperate¡ªbut this time, it wasn¡¯t just in one ce. It was everywhere.


    I sprinted through the fog, my breathing in ragged gasps as I fought to reach him. My arms stretched forward blindly, trying to push through the dense mist. Every step I took sent a sharp pang of anxiety crawling up my spine.


    Then, my foot caught on something.


    I gasped as I tumbled forward,nding hard against the cold, damp ground. Pain red up my ankle, and a sharp sting burned at my knee where the skin tore open. I hissed through clenched teeth, forcing myself to sit up.


    And that was when I saw it.


    The skull.


    The hollow, grinning face of the dead stared back at me from the dirt, half-buried in the shadows of the fog.


    A shudder crawled through me as I realized it wasn¡¯t alone¡ªbones littered the ground around me, remnants of those who had failed to escape.


    <i>Shit! This could be us if I don¡¯t find a way to locate Kaid and escape from here.</i>


    A sharp chill rushed through the air.


    I froze.


    The mist shifted, curling around me like living smoke. I panicked as I recalled that form. It was just like my dream.


    "No, no, no!"


    Before I could react, a face lunged at me.


    I barely managed to snap my eyes shut as the ghostly figure stopped inches from my face, whispering my name in a hollow, haunting, cold voice.


    "Zara... look at me."


    <i>No.</i>


    I clenched my fists, squeezing my eyes tighter as their voices grew louder.


    "Look at me, Zara."


    Their presence was suffocating. Their whispers turned into a chorus of hissing, pleading, demanding that I open my eyes.


    Then I heard it. I heard Kaid¡¯s voice again.


    "Zara!!"


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t just one voice¡ªit was <i>many</i>. The fog twisted his words, distorting them, making them echo in all directions. I couldn¡¯t tell which was real and which was a trick.


    Panic wed at my chest. I couldn¡¯t open my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t trust the voices.


    The cold grew unbearable. I felt hands¡ªtoo many hands¡ªscraping at my skin, tugging at my clothes, yanking at my hair.


    "Zara..."


    Then, a different voice rang through the air¡ªstrong, ancient, and familiar¡ªmy great-grandmother¡¯s.


    <i>"Look within you, child, and you shall find the answer."</i>


    My breath hitched as the words resonated deep within me, pushing through the haze of fear clouding my mind.


    <i>"Look within."</i>


    I swallowed thickly, forcing myself to focus. I unclenched my fists, feeling the warmth of my power stir inside me.


    A tiny white me flickered in the darkness of my mind. I reached for it, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as what you¡¯d watch in the movies.


    It was freaking not easy.


    The moment my fingers brushed against it, the me vanished¡ªonly to reappear inside me, surging through my veins like fire, like life itself.


    The sensation overwhelmed me.


    I felt everything.


    The cool breeze brushed against my skin. The distant scent of water carried from the east. The dust-filled ground at my west. Then the rotting stench of death surrounded me, and the smell of the marsh from the north.


    And the clean, crisp scent of fresh treesing from the...


    South<i>.</i>


    That was the way out.


    The ghosts shrieked as I stood, their voices piercing my ears, their wed hands tearing at me, desperate to keep me in the fog.


    I ignored them. The power inside me pulsed, filling me in ways words could not exin, and with one final burst, I let it explode outward.


    A blinding white light erupted from my chest, spreading in all directions like a shockwave. The fog recoiled. The whispers screamed. The icy grip of the spirits shattered around me.


    And then¡ªsilence. I opened my eyes slowly to see the mist had parted and standing there at a distance away was a figure, tall like one person I know. Kaid.


    He called out again, the sound sounding so sweet in my ears as that proved he was alive and not just the ghosts from the fog deceiving me.


    "Kaid!!" I sprinted toward him. His head snapped up at my voice, his expression tense.


    "Zara?!"


    "Kaid!"


    "Zara!"


    I think his Lycan senses became of good use as the next second, he sprinted in my direction, but I noticed he had his eyes shut.


    "Good thinking," I muttered as I ran faster. The second I reached him, I grabbed his hand, not bothering with the hugs and pleasantries. The fog was gone for now; who knew when it would return and how fast?


    We needed to sprint and do so quickly. "Come on," I said, breathless. "I¡¯m getting us to safety."


    Kaid didn¡¯t hesitate. He trusted me, trusted the warmth of my hands and my presence. "Let¡¯s do it, princess."


    Hand in hand, we ran¡ªstraight toward the south, toward the path of fresh air and away from the damned, cursed fog.


    New novel ??hapters are published on fre ew??bnovel

 Chapter 430: A Little Rest

    <h4>Chapter 430: A Little Rest</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 430</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment we crossed the boundary of the Forbidden Fog, the shift in air was instant.


    The heavy, suffocating mist was gone, reced by a sharp, crisp breeze. The cold dampness that clung to my skin dissipated, and the weight of the lingering spirits fell away like broken chains.


    I gasped for air, my chest rising and falling rapidly as I copsed onto my knees, exhaustion finally catching up to me.


    Beside me, Kaid stumbled forward, bracing himself against arge boulder. His breathing wasbored, sweat dripping from his brow. Neither of us spoke for a long moment, letting the silence settle between us.


    We both had different thoughts in ur heads, swirling in our minds as our breathing raced but one thing was clear.


    We had made it. We had escaped.


    But that ce... it would probably haunt me forever.


    My fingers curled into the dirt, grounding myself. My heartbeat was still too fast, my entire body trembling from the ordeal.


    Kaid exhaled sharply and turned his head slightly in my direction. "We¡¯re alive," he muttered, as if needing to hear it out loud to believe it.


    I let out a breathlessugh, shaking my head. "Barely."


    Kaid pushed himself off the boulder and staggered toward me before dropping down beside me on the ground. His clothes were torn, dirt smeared across his arms, and I knew I probably looked just as bad¡ªif not worse.


    A few feet ahead of us, the terrain stretched into a vast, barren in. Jagged rocks jutted out of the dry earth, and in the distance, I could make out the towering silhouette of the mountain range that guarded the entrance to the Dragon¡¯s Realm.


    We still had a long way to go.


    But at least we were out of that hellish fog.


    Kaid handed me a water sk. "Drink."


    I took it without argument and greedily gulped down the cool liquid, relishing the way it soothed my parched throat. When I was done, I handed it back to him.


    He took a slow sip before exhaling deeply and leaning back against a smaller rock. "That ce was worse than I imagined," he admitted.


    I wrapped my arms around my knees, pulling them close to my chest. "I heard my great-grandmother¡¯s voice."


    Kaid turned his head toward me, more like snapped. "In the fog?"


    I nodded slowly.


    "Are you sure? It could just have been the fog and..."


    "It wasn¡¯t," I cut in and he looked unsettled.


    "Zara, are you okay?"


    I gave a firm nod. "If not for her, we¡¯d probably still be stuck tehre, looking for a way out. She told me to look within myself. That¡¯s how I found the power to break through."


    I nced down at my hands, flexing my fingers as if expecting to see the glow of the white me still there. "I think she was guiding me."


    Kaid was quiet for a moment before saying, "And what else did she say?"


    I hesitated, chewing on the inside of my cheek. I hadn¡¯t told him everything.


    Like how the ghosts had tried to lure me in. How the fog had whispered secrets I wasn¡¯t sure were even real. How, for a brief moment, I had felt something¡ª<i>someone</i>¡ªreach into my mind, deeper than ever before.


    But I wasn¡¯t ready to speak about that yet.


    "Nothing else," I lied.


    Kaid studied me, his eyes sharp, but he didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he leaned his head back against the rock and exhaled. "Well, remind me to never take a vacation to the Forbidden Fog," he muttered.


    A small, tired chuckle escaped me. "I¡¯ll make sure of it."


    For a while, we sat infortable silence.


    The adrenaline was finally wearing off, leaving only exhaustion behind. My body ached, my limbs heavy, but I couldn¡¯t afford to rest for long.


    Kaid must have sensed my thoughts because he sighed. "Zara, we need to sleep. Even if it¡¯s just an hour or two."


    I stiffened. "We don¡¯t have time¡ª"


    "We make time," he cut in, his tone leaving no room for argument. "You nearly copsed back there. And if we¡¯re going to face dragons, we can¡¯t be half-dead when we do."


    He was right. I knew he was right.


    I nced at the sky. The sun was about toe up any time soon as dawn was breaking, casting little light over the barrenndscape.


    I bit my lip before nodding. "Fine. But just an hour."


    Kaid smirked. "I¡¯ll take what I can get anytime."


    I shifted closer to the rock for support, resting my head against it. Kaid sat beside me, his presence oddly reassuring.


    As I closed my eyes, exhaustion finally pulled me under.


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha Storm¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The phone refused to connect as it kept repeating the same automated message.


    <i>The number you¡¯re trying to reach is currently switched off, please try againter.</i>


    And still, nothing.


    "This is fucked up," I growled, gripping the steering wheel tighter as I sped down the road.


    Draven sat beside me, his own frustration evident as he repeatedly tried Snow¡¯s number, then Zara¡¯s, but no matter what he did, the lines weren¡¯t connecting.


    The more silence I was met with, the worse the unease in my chest grew.


    Snow wasn¡¯t just ignoring my calls. Something was wrong.


    "Damn it," Draven cursed under his breath, rubbing his temple. "I¡¯ve tried mind-linking him. Nothing."


    I clenched my jaw, my grip tightening even more. "Call her again. Call anyone at his mansion. I need information¡ªand now."


    Draven nodded and immediately dialed another number. But as expected, nothing.


    I exhaled sharply, trying to keep my growing rage in check. This wasn¡¯t normal. Snow never ignored my calls, and Zara? I had never known her to disappear without a trace.


    Something had happened.


    And I had a feeling I wasn¡¯t going to like what I found when we arrived at her apartment.


    Draven hesitated for a brief moment before speaking. "Alpha, if I may ask... do you think something has happened to him?"


    I didn¡¯t answer right away.


    Because deep down, I already knew the answer.


    "Call Dare Devil," I finally said, my voice sharper than I intended. "Send word to Jupiter and Xavier¡ªGolden God. I need all information on Snow¡¯sst whereabouts. I don¡¯t care how they do it, but I want answers."


    Draven nodded immediately. "Yes, Alpha."


    As he worked on making the calls, I focused on the road, pushing the car even faster.


    The second I got my hands on my son, he was going to have a lot of exining to do.


    I just hoped...


    That there would be something left to exin.


    Th?? most uptodate nov??ls are publish??d on freew(e)bnove(l).??????

 Chapter 431: Easing the Death Tension

    <h4>Chapter 431: Easing the Death Tension</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 428</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The morning sun had risen a little higher by the time I woke up. I groggily blinked, feeling the stiffness in my limbs as I sat up. My entire body ached, but the rest had been worth it.


    Three hours.


    I checked my knee. The wound had healed almostpletely, leaving only a faint pink mark behind. Lycan healing had its perks.


    <strong>Astrid?</strong> I called out internally, trying to reach my wolf.


    A soft, tired sigh echoed in my mind. "<i>I¡¯m here... but I feel like I got trampled by an army of trolls."</i>


    I frowned. <i>"Still weak?"</i>


    <i>"You think?</i>" She huffed. "<i>That fog drained me. I need more time to recover."</i>


    Just then, a groggy voice mumbled beside me.


    Kaid.


    I turned my head as he stirred, his face half-buried in his arms. His darkshes fluttered slightly before he finally opened his eyes.


    "We¡¯ve got to go, Kaid." My voice was firm as I stood up, stretching my stiff muscles. "We¡¯re way behind schedule."


    Kaid groaned, rubbing his face before sitting up. He nced at the time and his eyes widened. "Oh, shit!"


    "Yeah. Shit," I muttered, shaking my head. "We still have a long trek ahead of us."


    Kaid let out a slow exhale, running a hand through his messy hair. Then, out of nowhere, he asked, "Are you hungry?"


    I paused. Food? That had been thest thing on my mind since this entire mess started. But now that he mentioned it...


    My stomach growled. Loudly.


    Kaid smirked.


    I looked away, pretending not to notice. "Who has time for food? I need to find the dragon and get back on time."


    "And you could copse before that happens," he shot back. "What were you nning to eat, huh? A dead snake? Or maybe a kraken?" He gestured to the barren, lifelessnd ahead. "Because I don¡¯t see anything else here."


    I sighed. "Fine. I get it, okay?"


    Kaid gave me a knowing look before holding out his hand. "Give it to me."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Give you what?"


    "Your bag."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "I want to check what you packed."


    I hugged my bag close to my chest. "Excuse me?"


    Kaid raised an eyebrow. "Zara, just hand it over."


    "Why? Who searches a girl¡¯s bag?" I huffed. "I could have tampons in there."


    Kaid chuckled. "One, you¡¯re not just any girl. Two, even if you do... you¡¯re still <i>Zara</i>. I wouldn¡¯t look at you differently."


    I arched a brow. "Even if they were used?"


    Kaid made a face. "When and <i>how</i> would you have changed them? While I was asleep?" He scoffed. "Wouldn¡¯t you have discarded them already?"


    I tilted my head. "What if I was waiting for the right ce?"


    "Fair point." He folded his arms dramatically. "Still, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen that stuff before."


    I blinked. Then I grinned. "Wait. <i>What?</i>"


    Kaid¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.


    I crossed my arms, amusement dancing in my eyes. "You, <i>Lycan King Kaid</i>, have seen used tampons before?"


    His jaw tightened. "Yes."


    "How?"


    He rubbed the back of his neck, looking away. "I once had a girl I liked. I used to help her out with her pads and tampons. And, well... I got curious."


    A stunned silence stretched between us before I burst outughing.


    Kaid groaned. "Shut up."


    I doubled over, holding my stomach. "No, no, I just¡ª" I gasped betweenughter. "I did <i>not</i> expect that from the big, bad Lycan King!"


    "Zara." His voice darkened.


    I wiped at my eyes, still grinning. "Wow. Who would have thought?"


    Kaid rolled his eyes. "Just because I¡¯m the Lycan King doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not a <i>living being</i>."


    "Oh, I thought you¡¯d say <i>human</i>."


    "Please." He scoffed. "We don¡¯t rte to that realm."


    I smirked. "Don¡¯t tell me Snow never got curious. Or Ivan."


    At the mention of Ivan, my smile faded.


    Kaid immediately noticed the shift in my mood. His gaze darkened. "Ivan would never. He never loved you."


    I looked away. "And Snow?"


    "Not the question, Zara."


    I hesitated before exhaling softly. "Snow... well, he <i>was</i> my husband."


    "That¡¯s not an answer."


    I bit my lip, my voice quieter. "Snow was wonderful." A small smile crept onto my lips. "He did. Even though it felt weird at first, he always took care of me. We bathed together, and he never minded. He¡¯d help me with my pads or tampons, soothe my stomach, and buy me everything I needed. Sometimes, he even offered to wash me up, but I¡ª"


    "Okay, okay, enough." Kaid cut in, waving his hands. "Too much detail."


    I shrugged. "You asked."


    Kaid muttered something under his breath before shaking his head and finally ransacking my bag.


    He dumped the contents onto the ground.


    Three packs of beef jerky.


    One small loaf of bread.


    Three water bottles.


    A soft towel.


    Two bandages.


    Kaid stared at the pitiful pile before slowly raising an eyebrow at me. "Just this?"


    I crossed my arms. "Not like I had much time to pack. Besides, what did you bring?"


    Kaid smirked.


    He reached for his bag and emptied it.


    A few bullet rounds.


    Three extra daggers.


    Two water bottles.


    Two neatly folded shirts.


    A rope.


    Two small canned sardines.


    A slightly bigger handkerchief, holding a spare pair of boxers.


    And a sk.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Wait. You brought food?"


    "Not exactly." He tapped the sk. "Open it."


    I did.


    Inside were several small fruits¡ªgrapes, blueberries, strawberries, apples, pears. My mouth watered just looking at them.


    "You see? Not food." Kaid grinned.


    "And the bottom?"


    "More grapes, I guess."


    I eyed him suspiciously before opening the sk¡¯s bottompartment.


    And there it was.


    Several pieces of roasted chicken and cut fish.


    I shot him a t look. "You were saying?"


    Kaid smirked. "Well, I <i>do</i> have a nice butler."


    I rolled my eyes. "All this... for a <i>short</i> journey?"


    "You never know what might happen." He shrugged. "Always be prepared."


    I scoffed. "You should¡¯ve been born a <i>girl</i>."


    Kaid ced a hand on his hip dramatically. "At least I have my undergarments. What about you? I can¡¯t afford you <i>smelling</i> on our way."


    I scowled and kicked him in the knee.


    "Ouch!" He clutched his leg. "Bully."


    I smirked. "Says who? I <i>did</i> pack underwear. Two pairs. In my side pocket."


    Kaid¡¯s grin widened. "Oh? Let¡¯s check."


    Before he could move, I reacted fast¡ªdarting behind him and mming my fist onto his head before snatching my bag back.


    "<i>Dimwit.</i>"


    Th?? most uptodate nov??ls are publish??d on freew(e)bnove(l).??????

 Chapter 432: Teased

    <h4>Chapter 432: Teased</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 432</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I huffed, tightening my grip on my bag while Kaid nursed the spot on his head where I¡¯dnded my punch. His smirk hadn¡¯t faded, though, and that only made me more annoyed.


    "Damn, Zara," he chuckled, rubbing the sore spot. "Did you really have to go for my head?"


    I narrowed my eyes. "Did you really have to dig through my bag?"


    "I was just checking if you were actually prepared for this journey," he said, feigning innocence.


    I scoffed. "More like you were looking for an excuse to mess with me."


    He shrugged. "Maybe a little bit of both."


    I rolled my eyes and turned away, shaking my head. The morning air was crisp, carrying the scent of dry earth and distant mountains. The barrenndscape stretched before us, a reminder of how much further we had to go.


    Kaid let out a dramatic sigh. "Alright, alright. Let¡¯s get moving before the sun roasts us alive."


    I nced at him and nodded, slipping my bag onto my back. "Yeah. The sooner we reach the dragons, the better."


    "Meanwhile, you can snack on some fruits or beef jerky on the way. Or you can help yourself to those chicken nuggets and fish."


    I rolled my eyes at him before smiling cutely. "Thank you, Kaid."


    "What for?"


    "Well, for one, not being a jerk and two for helping out even though you didn¡¯t have to."


    I noticed the slight flush of his cheek. "I want to. So stop talking and make use of your lips another way. Start eating."


    I chuckled and we began packing up.


    As we started walking, my mind drifted back to the Forbidden Fog, to the whispers that had called to me, to the familiar yet eerie voice of my great-grandmother. Even now, I could still hear her words echoing in my head.


    <i>"Look within yourself."</i>


    I clenched my fists. I had found something inside me, something powerful¡ªsomething dangerous. But what if there was more to it than I understood?


    Kaid walked beside me, his usual smirk reced by something more serious. "You¡¯re thinking too much again."


    I sighed. "I can¡¯t help it."


    He studied me for a moment before shaking his head. "Whatever happened in that fog... you don¡¯t have to carry it alone."


    I nced at him, surprised by the softness in his voice. Kaid was many things¡ªannoying, reckless, a pain in my ass¡ªbut he was also dependable.


    I exhaled, kicking a loose rock on the ground. "I know."


    We walked in silence for a while, the crunch of our footsteps the only sound.


    Then, Kaid spoke again. "So, uh... you never answered my question earlier."


    I frowned. "What question?"


    "So, what else did Snow do¡ª"


    I groaned. "Kaid, drop it."


    "Oh,e on. I just¡ª"


    "Nope." I picked up my pace.


    He caught up easily, his grin returning. "Fine, fine. But for the record, I¡¯m still imagining Snow buying tampons and trying to figure out how they work."


    Despite myself, I snorted. "He did read the instructions once."


    Kaid¡¯sughter echoed across the barrennd. "I take back what I said. That¡¯s the most terrifying thing I¡¯ve ever heard," he teased and chuckled.


    "You won¡¯t be chuckling when youe face to face with a dragon," I shouted over my shoulder.


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha Storm¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The city blurred past me as I pushed the car faster. The silence from Snow and Zara wasn¡¯t just frustrating anymore¡ªit was infuriating.


    Draven sat beside me, his fingers rapidly tapping against his phone screen. His frustration was just as evident as mine. "No response from Dare Devil yet. And Jupiter¡¯s still trying to track Snow¡¯sst known location."


    I clenched my jaw. "Try again."


    Draven sighed but obeyed, dialing another number. The ringing stretched on, and for a moment, I thought it would go to voicemail again. But then¡ª


    A click.


    A voice, low and measured. "Alpha."


    My grip on the wheel tightened. "Dare Devil. Tell me you have something."


    A pause and then...


    "I do."


    I exhaled sharply. "Talk."


    "Snow¡¯sst location was near the Forbidden Fog."


    My blood ran cold. "Say that again."


    "The Forbidden Fog. He and Zara were spotted heading in that direction."


    A muscle in my jaw twitched. "And?"


    A heavier silence this time. Then, Dare Devil spoke, his voice grim.


    "They went in."


    I mmed my foot on the brakes. The car skidded to a stop in the middle of the road, horns ring behind me. I didn¡¯t care.


    "They what<i>?</i>" My voice was low, dangerous.


    Draven stiffened beside me, his expression darkening.


    Dare Devil exhaled. "They went inside. And no one has seen them either."


    I swallowed the curse threatening to escape my lips. The Forbidden Fog. A ce no one returned from.


    I clenched the wheel so hard my knuckles turned white.


    "Draven," I said, my voice deadly calm.


    "Yes, Alpha?"


    "Get everyone ready." My eyes burned with determination. "We¡¯re going after them."


    And God help anyone who stood in my way.


    No sooner had we continued the drive, seeing as I refused to return to the pack, I took the next turn and headed straight for the easternnds.


    "Alpha," Draven¡¯s voice made me whip my head in his direction.


    "Yes?"


    "What about Luna Star? Should we inform her?"


    My thoughts spiraled for a minute. In form Star? If she was informed, that information had only one goal¡ªStar would personally chase into the Forbidden Fog just to bring our son back.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    Without thinking much on the matter, I immediately told Draven my answer. "No."


    "Alpha."


    "My wife is very fragile right now."


    "But Luna Star is..."


    "Not as fragile as she looks either. She is strong, but emotions cloud her instincts. During that situation, she can do things without thinking about the implications. Let..."


    My phone rang again, and I nodded to Draven to answer it.


    "Alpha Storm¡¯s line," he voiced immediately.


    "Alpha Storm. This is Golden God."


    "Xavier," I noted, ignoring the look that would have surely formed in his eyes at me calling his given name.


    "Alpha Storm... I heard some info on the whereabouts of Snow. Was it sent to you?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Good. Disregard it. Snow is not in the Forbidden Fog."


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 433: The Realm of Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 433: The Realm of Dragons</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 433</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha Storm¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I mmed my foot on the brake and pulled the car over to the side of the road, gripping the steering wheel so hard my knuckles turned white. I snatched the phone from Draven, my voice razor-sharp.


    "What do you mean? What did you just say?"


    Xavier exhaled on the other end of the line. "I said, Snow is not in the Forbidden Fog."


    "How?"


    "Listen carefully, Alpha. Dare Devil gave Snow a tracker to have on him at all times."


    "And?" My jaw tightened.


    "That means if he was in the Forbidden Fog, his location would be pinging from there, right?"


    I nodded sharply even though Xavier couldn¡¯t see me. "Exactly."


    "Well... it¡¯s not."


    A heavy silence filled the car. My mind reeled.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" I snapped. "If the tracker isn¡¯t in the Forbidden Fog, then where is it?"


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to tell you, Alpha Storm." Xavier¡¯s voice remained steady. "Snow came to me a while back, looking for protective bracelets. When he got them, he handed one over to me and told me to insert his tracker into it. Said he¡¯d get a new one for himselfter."


    I felt my blood run cold.


    "Did he?" My voice was eerily calm.


    "Nope."


    The realization hit me like a punch to the gut.


    "Then that means..." I exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over my face.


    "Zara is the one in the Forbidden Fog," Xavier confirmed.


    The weight of those words settled deep in my chest. My thoughts raced¡ªwhy would she go in alone? What the hell was she thinking?


    Draven tensed beside me. "Alpha, what do we do?"


    I ignored him, pressing the phone harder to my ear. "Why?" I demanded. "Why would she go in there without Snow? He would never let her go alone."


    Xavier hesitated. "That... I don¡¯t know."


    I ground my teeth together. Zara wasn¡¯t reckless¡ªnot without reason. Something must have driven her to step into that cursed ce.


    I inhaled deeply, my breathing sharp and controlled. "Alright," I said atst. "That means going to Snow¡¯s house is useless, then?"


    "Yes. He¡¯s not there."


    I shut my eyes for a moment, gathering my thoughts.


    Then I reopened them, my resolve steel-hard. "Fine. If Zara¡¯s in the Forbidden Fog, then I¡¯m going after her."


    Draven¡¯s head snapped toward me. "Alpha¡ª"


    I cut him off with a re. "Don¡¯t."


    "But we don¡¯t even know what¡¯s inside that ce," he argued.


    "I don¡¯t care." My voice was sharp, unwavering. "She¡¯s in there. That¡¯s all that matters."


    Another sigh from Xavier. "You know what they say about that ce, Alpha Storm. No onees back."


    I let out a humorless chuckle. "Then I guess I¡¯ll be the first."


    A heavy silence followed.


    "Goddammit," Xavier muttered. "Fine. I¡¯ll send what little information I have about the fog. But Alpha Storm..."


    "What?"


    "If you go in there... make sure youe back."


    I didn¡¯t answer. I simply nodded. Then, I shifted gears and mmed my foot on the elerator.


    We were going straight to hell. "Oh and, on no ount should anyone inform Star."


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time we reached the outskirts of the Dragon Realm, the sun was dipping low in the sky, painting the clouds in fiery shades of orange and crimson.


    The air was thick with the scent of blooming silverwillow trees, their iridescent petals glowing faintly in the fading light.


    Fireflies asrge as my palm flickered in and out of existence, leaving behind tiny trails of golden dust that shimmered like stars caught in the wind.


    It was a whole new and different world to me. Different from everything we had known all our lives.


    Hey lived perhaps or had their territory still marked like in those days which was beautiful to watch.


    Thendscape was breathtaking¡ªrolling hills covered in soft, luminescent grass that whispered under the breeze and reflected hues of blue and violet.


    Massive stone pirs jutted from the earth, ancient and worn, their surfaces carved with glowing runes in anguage long forgotten.


    Further ahead, mist curled around the towering spires of the mountains, their peaks hidden beyond the veil of clouds.


    And at the very center of it all, the heart of the realm,y Valdrithis River.


    It was unlike any river I had ever seen. Its waters shimmered like liquid silver under the fading sun, flowing gently between banks of pearlescent sand.


    The surface reflected not just the sky, but the very essence of magic itself¡ªsoft ripples shifting in impossible colors, dancing with unseen forces.


    Zara let out a soft breath beside me. "This ce is... unreal."


    I nodded, too mesmerized to speak. It was only then that the weight of our journey settled into my bones, the exhaustion from the long trek clinging to my skin.


    We had been moving all day, pushing through dense forests and treacherous paths, the heat and humidity wrapping around us like a second skin.


    "I think we should wash up before we do anything else," Zara suggested, rolling her shoulders. "I¡¯m covered in sweat and dust."


    I nced down at myself. My shirt clung ufortably to my skin, and there was dirt smeared across my arms from where I had steadied myself on the rocky paths. A dip in the river didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea.


    "Good call," I agreed. "I¡¯ll keep watch while you go first."


    Zara gave me a grateful nod before stepping toward the river, slipping off her boots and rolling down her pants. I turned away, scanning the area for any signs of movement. Though the realm was stunning, we weren¡¯t naive.


    The Dragon Realm was sacred, but it wasn¡¯t unguarded.


    Behind me, I heard the faint ssh of water as Zara stepped in.


    She sighed, the sound one of pure relief. "This is amazing. The water feels like silk."


    I smirked but didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, I kept my eyes trained on the horizon, watching for any disturbances in the glowing grasses or sudden shifts in the mist. The air was calm, save only for the distant buzz of nature.


    A few minutester, maybe five, seven... I wasn¡¯t particrly counting. Zara stepped back onto the shore, wringing out her hair.


    "All clear," she said. "Your turn."


    The source of this c??ntent is fr(e)??NovelFire

 Chapter 434: The Dragon’s Lair

    <h4>Chapter 434: The Dragon¡¯s Lair</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 434</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I tossed Zara my pack before stepping forward and stripping out of my clothes. The cool waterpped at my ankles as I waded in, sinking into the river¡¯s depths.


    She was right¡ªthe water was unlike anything I had ever felt before. It wasn¡¯t just cool¡ªit pulsed with energy, tiny sparks of warmth igniting against my skin wherever the currents brushed past me.


    I stayed in only as long as necessary, then stepped out, shaking the water from my hair. Zara had already pulled her boots back on, arms crossed as she watched the sky shift into twilight.


    "Here." I reached into my pack and pulled out a spare shirt, tossing it to her. "Yours is still damp, and let¡¯s not forget, sweaty."


    Zara caught it, raising a brow. "You sure? Cause I did wash off the sweat from my tank top."


    I smirked. "I¡¯d rather you notin about being cold all night."


    She huffed but didn¡¯t argue. Pulling the oversized shirt over her frame, she rolled the sleeves up before fastening her belt around her waist. It swallowed her smaller frame, but somehow, she still managed to look effortlessly fierce, especially when she tied her jacket around her waist.


    "Better?" I asked.


    She shrugged. "It¡¯ll do."


    We didn¡¯t waste any more time.


    With night settling over the realm, we made our way toward the cliffs, following the path carved by ancient dragon talons.


    The terrain grew rougher, the air tinged with the scent of embers and ozone. The closer we got, the more the magic in the air thickened, pressing against our skin like an unseen force.


    After nearly an hour of climbing, we came upon three caves¡ªeach one yawning into the mountain¡¯s side like the mouths of slumbering beasts. The air was noticeably warmer here, the ground lined with faint scorch marks.


    Zara nced at me. "Which one?"


    I studied them carefully. Although each cave was identical in size, the energy seeping from it was different.


    The first pulsed with an unsettling warmth, the kind that felt almost too <i>inviting</i>. The second was eerily quiet, with no sounds of wind or movement within its depths.


    The third... felt <i>empty</i>.


    Zara seemed to sense it too. "That one," she said, nodding toward thest cave. "Something feels off."


    We stepped inside, torches in hand, the soft glow illuminating the rocky walls. Our footsteps echoed as we ventured deeper. The air grew colder while we walked silently.


    Then, at the very end of the cave¡ª<i>nothing.</i>


    The chamber was empty. No dragon. No relics. No signs of life.


    Just an abandoned space filled with cold air and shadows.


    Zara frowned. "There¡¯s nothing here."


    I clenched my jaw. "Then we¡¯re missing something."


    Because there was no way we hade all this way... for nothing<i>.</i>


    "Oh shit!" Zara sighed as she rubbed her palm over her face.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I exhaled, scanning the empty chamber with narrowed eyes. The cavern stretched wide and dark before us, its jagged walls glistening faintly under the light of our torches.


    But there was nothing¡ªno relics, markings, or signs of the dragon we sought.


    I turned to Kaid. "This doesn¡¯t make sense. This realm is alive with magic, and yet this cave feels... dead."


    He ran a hand through his damp hair, his expression unreadable. "Maybe we¡¯re missing something."


    I stepped forward, brushing my fingers along the cool stone. "There has to be a sign. A clue."


    We moved cautiously, searching for anything¡ªa golden scale, a marking... My fingers traced the ridges of the wall, feeling for inconsistencies. And then when I was about to give up hope, my hand suddenly sank into the stone.


    I gasped as the wall shifted beneath my palm, a deep grinding sound filling the cave. Before I could react, the ground beneath me gave way, and I tumbled forward into darkness.


    "Zara!" Kaid¡¯s voice was sharp with rm.


    A strong hand grabbed my wrist just as I slipped, but the momentum was too strong. Kaid was pulled in with me, and together, we slid down a narrow, twisting tunnel.


    The slick walls carried us deeper, gravity making escape impossible. The air rushed past us in a whirlwind of dust and shadows.


    Then we hit solid ground.


    Wended hard, our bodies colliding against smooth stone. I let out a grunt, pushing myself up. Kaid groaned beside me, rubbing his shoulder.


    "Well," I muttered. "That was fun."


    Kaid shot me a look. "You and I have very different definitions of ¡¯fun.¡¯"


    I took a deep breath and looked around. The chamber we had fallen into vastly differed from the empty cave above.


    Soft golden light flickered from enchantednterns mounted on the walls. The air smelled of old parchment, spiced incense, and something vaguely metallic¡ªlike dragon¡¯s breath.


    And the most unsettling part?


    This ce wasn¡¯t abandoned.


    There was furniture¡ªan ornate wooden desk with parchment scattered across it, an intricately carved chair, a bed draped in deep emerald silk. A golden chalice rested on a side table, half-filled with dark liquid.


    "Now this is something."


    Someone lived here. Not just anyone. Someone royal<i>.</i>


    Kaid stood, his gaze wary as he took in the room. "This isn¡¯t just some hidden cave," he murmured. "It¡¯s a dwelling."


    My fingers grazed over a thick velvet cloak draped over the chair. It smelled faintly of leather and smoke. "Whoever they are, they¡¯ve been here recently."


    We exchanged a look. Then, cautiously, we stepped deeper into the chamber.


    My eyes caught something at the far end¡ªa raised tform with something shimmering at its center.


    A golden oval cone. My breathing hitched. This was it. It must have been what Siona told us.


    "There it is," I whispered. I took a step forward, but before I could get any closer, Kaid¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing my wrist.


    His grip was firm, his voice low and tense. "It¡¯s too good and too easy."


    The words had barely left his lips when a deep, earth-shaking roar filled the chamber.


    The sound was so powerful that it sent a tremor through my bones. Kaid and I instinctively crouched, our hands flying to our weapons. He had gifted me two daggers. The cavern walls trembled, dust cascading from the ceiling.


    Suddenly, there was movement above us¡ªa rush of wind, a flurry of shifting shadows as figures descended from the open cavern above, their wings slicing through the air like des.


    One. Two. Three. Six in total.


    Theynded in a perfect formation around us, their presence swallowing the room like a storm.


    I looked up while my heart pounded, the sound deafening my eardrum.


    They were breathtaking.


    Six towering men, each with strikingly different features. Broad-shouldered, powerful, exuding an air of nobility and danger.


    Their wings were vast, each set a different, mesmerising colour¡ªmidnight blue, molten gold, stormy gray, emerald green, deep crimson, and thest, pure white.


    Their horns curved elegantly, small but sharp, crowning their regal faces. And their eyes¡ªgods¡ªtheir eyes burned with power, each one a different jewel-like shade.


    Dragons.


    I barely had time to react before one of them, the one with deep violet eyes and golden horns, lifted his hand and made a swift, precise motion.


    A sh of light erupted around us.


    Colors burst¡ªreds, blues, greens¡ªrushing toward us in a blinding swirl of power. I felt my body grow heavy, my vision blurred, and my limbs refused to move.


    Thest thing I heard before the darkness imed me was a deep, smooth voice speaking in anguage I didn¡¯t understand.


    The source of this c??ntent is fre??w(e)bn(o)vel

 Chapter 435: Meeting the Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 435: Meeting the Dragons</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 435</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    A dull ache throbbed at the back of my head as I stirred awake. My body felt like lead and I groaned as I sluggishly tried to move my limbs.


    The world around me was a blur of dim light and shifting shadows. My limbs felt foreign, weighted down by something tight and unyielding.


    "Damn it," I groaned, forcing my eyes open.


    I first noticed the stone beneath me¡ªsmooth, polished, and eerily warm. The second was Kaid, sitting beside me, his back straight, but his expression was tense.


    The third?


    We were both bound<strong>.</strong>


    My eyes flew open upon realisation of my predicament. <i>Shit</i>


    Thick, glowing binds wrapped around our wrists and ankles, pulsing with a strange golden energy. No chains, no rope¡ªjust pure magic, humming softly against my skin.


    Kaid exhaled sharply. "Well, this isn¡¯t ideal."


    I pulled against the binds experimentally, but they held firm, sending a small pulse of energy up my arms. Not painful, but strong enough to warn me not to try anything stupid.


    "Where¡ª?" I started, but then I saw them.


    The dragons.


    They stood before us, six imposing figures draped in fine silks and armor-like adornments that gleamed under the cavern¡¯s soft golden glow.


    Their wings were partially extended, making them seem even more massive. Each one was impossibly beautiful, radiating power that felt ancient and untamed.


    Then suddenly, the doors pulled open and a man so regal it made my heart thump and stop beating momentarily walked right in.


    His hair was the silkiest silver hair I had ever seen, with violet highlights at the base, making it the first of its kind I had ever seen.


    My gaze ventured beyond me andnded on his eyes¡ªdeep violet eyes that seemed to pull one in if they looked too much.


    And I was already being overwhelmed by it¡ªor perhaps I should say, lost in it. But when he flexed his wings...


    "Oh!" I breathed out softly, utterly captivated. They were the most stunning violet wings I had ever seen, fading into silver at the tips, and paired with dark, elegantly curling horns.


    He stepped forward, his fiery violet eyes locking onto mine.


    "You¡¯re awake," he said smoothly, yet I couldn¡¯t shake the goosebumps that appeared on my skin from his deep,manding tone.


    No one else spoke. The silence that followed was heavy, stretching between us like an unspoken challenge.


    But it took a great deal for one to get me intimidated. I lifted my chin. "And you are?"


    He arched a brow, amused by my defiance despite beingpletely restrained. "I am Prince Davion of the Dragon Court." His gaze flickered to Kaid before returning to me. "And you, intruders, are currently in my domain."


    Intruders?


    I clenched my jaw, but before I could snap back, another one stepped forward¡ªhis wings the color of a storm, his silver eyes sharp.


    "We found you trespassing near the sacred chamber," he said coolly. "Tell us why you are here before we decide what to do with you."


    Kaid and I exchanged a look. I could see the tension in his jaw, the gears turning in his mind.


    We could lie.


    Or we could tell the truth and hope they didn¡¯t rip us apart where we sat. I took a slow breath, weighing our options. Then, carefully, I spoke.


    "We¡¯re here for the Golden Scale."


    The moment the words left my mouth, the air in the cavern shifted.


    The dragons stiffened. Their wings twitched, and something dark flickered across their eyes. I didn¡¯t miss the way one of them¡ªan emerald-winged male with sharp, angr features¡ªtightened his fists at his sides.


    Kaid, still bound beside me, tensed. I could feel his body coiled like a spring, ready to react if things went sideways.


    Prince Davion¡¯s violet eyes narrowed. "The Golden Scale?" He echoed the words slowly, his voice losing its previous amusement.


    "Yes." I held his gaze, trying to appear confident despite the very real possibility that we could be executed in the next few minutes. "We were sent to retrieve it."


    A tense silence followed.


    Then, a low rumble filled the cavern. At first, I thought it was the sound of the earth shifting beneath us, but then I realized¡ªit wasughter.


    Eerily cold... severely dangerousughter taunted us.


    Davion smirked, but there was no warmth in it. "Do you hear that, brothers?" He nced at the other dragons. "They were ¡¯sent¡¯ to retrieve the Golden Scale."


    A scoff came from the storm-winged dragon. "As if it were some simple trinket."


    The emerald-winged one finally spoke, his voiceced with menace. "Who sent you?"


    Kaid exhaled through his nose, probably already realizing that lying wouldn¡¯t do us any good. "The Elders."


    That got their attention.


    The atmosphere crackled with sudden tension. One of the dragons shifted, his ws flexing against the stone floor.


    Davion¡¯s expression darkened. "The Elders," he repeated, as if testing the words on his tongue. "And what, exactly, did they tell you about the Scale?"


    I hesitated. Something about the way he asked that felt... off.


    "That it¡¯s powerful," I answered carefully. "And that it¡¯s here."


    Davion exchanged a look with the dragons. It was subtle, but I caught it¡ªthe flicker of understanding that passed between them.


    They knew something.


    Before I could press further, Davion took a slow step toward me. Even bound, I refused to shrink back.


    "And if I told you," he murmured, tilting his head slightly, "that the Elders lied to you?"


    My stomach dropped.


    Kaid¡¯s head snapped up. "What?"


    Davion¡¯s smirk returned, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "The scale is not here," he said simply. "And it hasn¡¯t been for a very long time."


    The words hit like a punch to the gut.


    Not here? That wasn¡¯t possible.


    I shook my head. "No. That doesn¡¯t make sense. We were¡ª"


    "Deceived<strong>.</strong>"


    The storm-winged dragon stepped closer, arms crossed. "The Golden Scale is not in this realm. But you already knew that, didn¡¯t you?"


    I stiffened. "What?"


    Davion knelt before me, violet eyes gleaming in the dim light. "Tell me," he murmured. "Why would the Elders send two warriors into dragon territory with false information?"


    I swallowed hard, my mind racing.


    This was bad. Very, very bad.


    Kaid¡¯s jaw was tight, his eyes dark with thought. I could tell he was thinking the same thing I was.


    We had been set up. That was what they wanted us to think, to believe, but we knew better and now, I knew they did too.


    We weren¡¯t sent by any elders... we were on our own little rogue mission. My breath caught in my throat. My mind reeled at Davion¡¯s words.


    Just as Davion turned to leave, a sudden movement caught his attention. Someone tapped the of the stormy dragon lightly, whispering something too low for us to hear.


    His eyes widened for a moment, a flicker of surprise¡ªquick, sharp¡ªcrossed his face before he immediately stepped forward. Leaning in, he whispered something to Davion.


    A heavy silence followed after that as the other dragon stepped back. With a slow exhale, Davion straightened. His gaze swept over us, calcting. Finally, he spoke.


    "One of you is royalty."


    Kaid stiffened. "Isn¡¯t it obvious...?"


    Davion raised a hand, silencing him without breaking eye contact with me. His violet eyes burned with something unreadable, something piercing.


    "This one," he said, his voice quieter but no less certain.


    His gaze was locked on me. His piercing violet eyes didn¡¯t waver from me even when Kaid shifted beside me, tension radiating off him in waves. "You mean old royal..." His voice was low, uncertain.


    Davion gave a slow, deliberate nod. "You two know something about the Golden Scale." His voice was like silk over steel, smooth yet dangerously sharp. "But tell me, what is it with werewolves and the Golden Scale... and using it to resurrect loved ones?"


    My pulse stuttered. Kaid and I both froze.


    <i>Resurrect...? Meaning we weren¡¯t the only ones who had done that in the past?</i>


    The word struck like a bolt of lightning. It felt like the air had been sucked out of the cavern.


    I struggled to find my voice. "We¡ª" I swallowed, my throat dry. "We were told it was powerful. That it could change fate. But resurrection?"


    I tried to downy it to make them give us.


    Davion arched a brow, his expression unreadable, then he narrowed his eyes. "Is that not what you seek?"


    Kaid clenched his jaw. "No," he said firmly. "We were sent for the Scale, yes, but we were never told it had anything to do with bringing back the dead," I lied.


    Silence. Heavy and suffocating.


    The emerald-winged dragon stepped forward, his gaze sharp. "Then the Elders truly deceived you."


    A muscle in Kaid¡¯s jaw twitched. "Why?" His voice was tight, controlled, but I could hear the simmering anger beneath.


    Davion studied me for a long moment. It unnerved me that I couldn¡¯t read his gaze nor his intentions.


    Then he exhaled. "Because the Golden Scale is not just powerful¡ªit is dangerous. And it was never meant for werewolves to wield."


    This content is taken from fr(e)ewebn(o)vel.??????

 Chapter 436: Dragon Kingdom: Tale of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 436: Dragon Kingdom: Tale of the Past</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 436</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Davion¡¯s words sent a chill down my spine.


    Kaid¡¯s fists clenched. "Then why would the Elders want it?"


    Davion¡¯s gaze darkened. "Because once, long ago, a werewolf tried to use it. And it nearly destroyed everything. Also, until when will you two drop the lie on these elders for them to send two royals after such a thing?"


    Kaid stuttered, no words forming, and then Davion smiled. "We¡¯d know. We dragons can smell your emotions, especially your fear and lies. So I¡¯d be careful if I were you."


    His smirk grew as a sharp breath left my lips.


    "So who do you really want to bring back?"


    I lowered my gaze, and then Kaid spoke. "Her ex-husband."


    If looks could kill, then mine would have killed Kaid by now.


    "Ex-husband? Interesting. The love interest is bringing back his rival, whom the candidate hasn¡¯t forgotten about?" He chuckled. "Now, even I didn¡¯t see thising."


    I tried to ignore the amusement in his tone while looking at us with those unbelieving eyes of his. Instead, my mind raced, trying to grasp the weight of his previous words. "What... what happened in the past?"


    Davion didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he turned his head slightly. "Release them."


    I barely had time to process his words before the golden binds around my wrists and ankles shimmered, then dissolved into nothing.


    The moment the magic disappeared, I inhaled sharply, flexing my fingers as the strange weight lifted.


    Kaid was already up, rubbing his wrists, his muscles coiled and ready to strike if needed.


    But Davion wasn¡¯t looking at him. He was still looking at me.


    "Come," he finally said. "If you want the truth... You should hear the full story."


    A part of me wanted to argue, to request answers now, but I could see it in his eyes¡ªthis wasn¡¯t something he could exin in just a few words.


    I nced at Kaid. He nodded once, his expression set.


    Together, Kaid and I walked behind the Dragon Prince as he led us out of the room we were in.


    We followed a long tunnel, and as soon as we stepped out into the light, my breath caught in my throat.


    I saw a city that looked different yet so modern. I was speechless. It was an endless stretch of elegance and power woven into one.


    Even in the dimness of night, it gleamed, alive with the glow of goldennterns that lined the streets.


    Towering structures of white stone and silver arched toward the sky, their spires were intricate with swirling patterns that shimmered under the soft light.


    Bridges of polished obsidian connected different sections, and beneath them, rivers of what seemed like molten gold or a trick of the light coursed through channels, illuminating the pathways with an otherworldly glow.


    But what truly stole my breath were the dragons.


    They were everywhere.


    They were not in their fully shifted forms or entirely human. Instead, they existed in a state in between¡ªhumanoid bodies adorned with wings and horns flicking behind them.


    Their scales caught the glow of the golden rivers, reflecting light in dazzling hues. Some walked like us, but others chose to fly, their wings beating softly against the cool night air as they moved through the towering structures.


    I swallowed, overwhelmed by the sheer magnificence of it all. "This is..." I trailed off, words failing me.


    "Unexpected?" Davion smirked, ncing at me from the side. "You think just because we¡¯re dragons, weck civilization?"


    I ignored the teasing edge in his voice, still unable to pull my gaze away from the breathtaking sight before me. Kaid, beside me, was equally silent, his sharp eyes scanning everything with quiet intensity.


    We got into a car waiting for him,, and Davion led us toward the pce in the heart of the city. Even from afar, its presence wasmanding.


    Unlike the Lycan pce, which was built with cold, rigid authority, this one radiated a regal strength that felt ancient.


    The towering castle-like structure was a masterpiece of craftsmanship¡ªtall white spires stretched high, some curving in elegant arcs while others formed tforms where dragons couldnd and perch.


    The walls gleamed like polished pearls under the moonlight, and at their grand entrance, two enormous statues of dragons stood guard, their eyes glowing faintly as if they were alive.


    Kaid let out a low whistle. "I have to admit... this is impressive."


    I nodded, still in awe. Dragons didn¡¯t just exist in power. They thrived in it.


    We entered through towering golden doors that opened without a single touch, as if sensing our presence. Inside, the grandeur only intensified¡ªvast halls lined with banners of deep violet and gold, high ceilings with intricate carvings of dragons in flight, and a throne room that exuded an aura of absolute dominance.


    At the far end, Davion took his seat on the throne.


    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary seat¡ªit was a grand structure carved from obsidian and iid with veins of shimmering gold. The backrest stretched high, shaped like unfurled wings, and at the very top, a single dragon eye was embedded into the stone, glowing softly.


    The moment Davion sat, the air shifted, the weight of his authority settling over the room.


    "Now," he said, his voice smoother, deeper. "Let¡¯s talk about why you¡¯re truly here."


    Kaid and I exchanged nces, then turned our attention back to the Dragon Prince.


    His violet eyes darkened slightly. "The Golden Scale... You think it¡¯s merely a relic of power. Something to bring back the dead." He leaned forward. "But you don¡¯t know the truth of what it cost thest time a werewolf king tried to take it."


    The room fell into silence.


    Then, Davion spoke of the past.


    A time when dragons had their own internal struggles. A younger prince, power-hungry and impatient, had sought the throne that was not his.


    And in his desperation, he made a deal with a werewolf king¡ªa king who was desperate for the Golden Scale to revive someone he had lost¡ªhis mate.


    "You know, the older prince had refused. Giving away his scale would have weakened him, made him vulnerable. But the werewolf king hadn¡¯t listened and went after the second prince."


    I ined, already knowing what this wasing into.


    "A war had nearly erupted when the werewolf sided with the younger dragon prince, promising him an army in exchange for the Scale. But in the end, betrayal came swiftly."


    "How so? The older prince killed his brother?"


    Davion¡¯s eyes narrowed. "The younger prince never nned to give the werewolf king the real Scale¡ªonly a fake, meant to keep him fighting on his behalf. When the werewolf king overheard the deception, rage consumed him. He unleashed his armies upon the dragons."


    "Figured," Kaid stated, but Davion ignored him and carried on.


    "The second prince had, in the meantime, poisoned his older brother, slipping silver into his drink. But the first prince had grown suspicious. Instead of drinking, he had forced his servant to taste it when she tried insisting he take the drink. She refused¡ªthen tried to stab him."


    "That was bold," I couldn¡¯t help butment. It was bold and stupid, knowing the older prince could easily take her out, and he did.


    "Well, she was his younger brother¡¯s one-time lover but that did not stop the older herbody hit the floor a momentter, her neck snapped.


    "So... when the younger prince finally attacked his brother, thinking him weak... he lost. The first prince, stronger and now filled with fury, struck him down. And then he led the dragons into battle."


    "We all know how that ended," the stormy winged dragon from earlier walked in and added. "The werewolves lost."


    "The king was in, and the war left scars on both sides. The dragons swore never to let their sacred scales be taken again."


    Davion looked me dead in the eye as though expecting me to say something to try and defend my ancestors but I couldn¡¯t. Even I knew he was stupid using the right to his advantage.


    The tale left a heavy silence in its wake. I exhaled, processing everything.


    Kaid, beside me, looked just as shaken, not because of the story but because of what it meant for us¡ªfor me.


    Then, I stepped forward. My hands clenched at my sides as I met Davion¡¯s gaze. "I understand," I said, my voice steady despite the weight in my chest. "But tell me¡ªwhat must I do to get the Scale?" I swallowed hard. "I need to bring him back. He died saving me."


    Davion¡¯s expression remained unreadable. Then, he spoke, his tone unreadable.


    "A noble sacrifice," he mused. "I mustmend Snow Zephyr<i>.</i>"


    I froze.


    My breath hitched, and beside me, Kaid stiffened. My heart pounded as I took a step forward. "How do you know his name?"


    Davion¡¯s lips curled slightly, though it wasn¡¯t quite a smile. "Because I am many things, Zara." His eyes flicked to Kaid. "For one, yourpanion has been trying his best to keep me out of his head. But you..." His gaze returned to me, sharp, knowing. "You always think about him<i>.</i>"


    I felt my throat tighten.


    "I bet he loved you greatly," Davion murmured.


    I lowered my head.


    He did, Snow did.


    The sourc?? of this content is fre(e)NovelFire

 Chapter 437: However Dangerous, However Vile

    <h4>Chapter 437: However Dangerous, However Vile</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 437</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I forced myself to breathe through the tightness in my chest. Snow¡¯s name still lingered in the air, and it felt like Davion had reached into my very soul and exposed the rawest part of me.


    But there was no time to dwell on it. I hade here for one thing, and I wouldn¡¯t leave without it.


    I lifted my chin. "What must I do to get the Scale?" My voice was steady, but my fingers curled into fists at my sides.


    Davion¡¯s violet eyes gleamed with something unreadable. Amusement? Pity? Or was it just the weight of knowing things I did not?


    He leaned back on his obsidian throne. "You mustplete three trials."


    Kaid¡¯s head snapped up, his body tensing beside me. "Three trials?" His voice was sharp. "That wasn¡¯t part of any agreement."


    Davion tilted his head, smirking. "And did you believe you could simply waltz in here, demand one of our most powerful relics¡ªmy golden scale and walk away unscathed?" His gaze flickered between the two of us. "Everything has a price, wolf."


    Kaid stiffened beside me. "What do you mean or want? I will give anything."


    Davion scoffed. "You will face three trials," he announced. "Each designed to test your resolve, your strength, and your soul."


    Kaid¡¯s eyes darkened. "That¡¯s ridiculous¡ª" Before Kaid could argue further, two dragons from earlier stepped forward.


    One had deep blue scales along his arms and streaks of silver in his ck hair, while the other, with massive, storm-colored wings that twitched as he moved, immediately spoke up.


    "Your Royal Highness, please," the blue-scaled one spoke with caution.


    The stormy one chipped in. "You cannot give¡ª"


    Davion raised a hand, and they were silenced instantly, lowering their heads. "I can and I will," he said, his tone final.


    Both dragons immediately stiffened, then lowered their heads. "Apologies, Your Royal Highness," they murmured, stepping back without another word.


    Kaid stepped forward, his stance defiant. "Then I¡¯ll take the trials in her ce."


    But Davion only chuckled, shaking his head. "Not you." His gaze locked onto mine, sharp as a de. "She will take the trials. Let us see if her resolve to bring back the dead is strong. However dangerous, however vile."


    My pulse thrummed. I knew what that meant. These wouldn¡¯t be simple tests of strength or endurance. No¡ªhe meant for these trials to break me.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I met his gaze and nodded once. "I will take your trials, Your Highness." My voice didn¡¯t waver. "However dangerous, however vile."


    I could feel Kaid¡¯s frustration from here. He had done his best so far for me.


    He had gotten me here when there was a probability that he would lose me, but that did not deter him.


    I knew, in his own little way, he was thanking Snow for saving her life, but still... with emotions like that, the dragon prince could read him.


    Silence hung heavy in the throne room. No one dared refute their ruler, and neither did I. He held all the power here.


    Then Davion lifted his hand, signaling to his right-hand man. "Varian."


    From the shadows, a tall, lean dragon with golden horns stepped forward with silver eyes and an imposing presence. He held a parchment scroll, which he unrolled before reading aloud:


    "The First Trial: The Mirror of the Forsaken."


    I felt a chill crawl down my spine.


    "Face your truth, or be lost to it."


    I was to enter the Hall of Reflections, where the Mirror of the Forsaken awaited. This mirror was no ordinary ss¡ªit was enchanted, designed to show me my greatest regrets, my deepest fears, and the truths I refused to ept.


    Many had entered before, seeking wisdom or strength, but few had emerged sane. If I faltered¡ªif I let the images consume me¡ªI would be lost to the mirror forever, trapped in an endless nightmare of my own making.


    Varian¡¯s gaze darkened. "This trial does not test your body, but your soul. If your resolve wavers, you will never leave."


    I swallowed and nodded.


    "The second trial: The Dragon¡¯s Reckoning. A dragon bows to no one. Show your worth, or perish."


    I would face a High Dragon inbat. Not to win¡ªbut to survive.


    Dragons respected strength, not words. If I showed hesitation, if I faltered even for a moment, I would fail.


    Kaid took a sharp breath beside me, but Davion spoke before he could protest. "You must remember, on no point should he interfere. He cannot aid you, else you will lose the trial. You stand alone."


    The dragon I faced would not hold back. If I wanted to live, I would have to prove myself through sheer willpower, instinct, and endurance.


    "Trial Three: The Sovereign¡¯s Choice. A dragon¡¯s heart is not moved by power, but by something greater."


    This was not a test ofbat or endurance, but of character.


    Davion would offer me an alternative. Neither he nor Varian mentioned what it would be; I would know when the time came.


    If I passed all three trials, only then would Davion grant me his Golden Scale.


    Davion leaned forward. "However dangerous, however vile."


    I clenched my jaw, forcing away the creeping tendrils of doubt. "When do we start?" I straightened my shoulders. "I want to begin now."


    Davion¡¯s smirk widened. "Oh no, you can¡¯t." He shook his head. "You are in no shape for this." His tone was mocking but firm. "You two shall be treated as guest prisoners tonight."


    <i>Guest prisoners? How lovely!</i>


    A polite way of saying <strong>we¡¯ll keep youfortable, but don¡¯t forget where you are.</strong>


    "You will be taken to your rooms for a bath and a change of clothes," Davion continued. "Rest well, because tomorrow will determine whether you die or survive to take the Scale."


    I opened my mouth to protest¡ªI didn¡¯t need rest, I needed to start now. Snow¡¯s life was on the line. I could not afford to waste another second.


    All through this experience, I had tried to be calm since I needed their help, but this... Siona never told me this was how things would be.


    Instead, we walked into a trap.


    But before I could say anything, Kaid¡¯s fingers wrapped around my wrist and pulled me back.


    "Thank you for your hospitality," he said smoothly.


    I red up at him, but before I could snap at him, he pinched me¡ªsubtly, but just enough to make me bite my tongue.


    "Behave," he muttered low enough that only I could hear. Then, his voice softened, though the warning in it was clear. "I told you before¡ªdon¡¯t let your impatience cost you your life."


    I clenched my fists, feeling frustration coil tight in my chest.


    "There¡¯d be no saving Snow if you lose."


    There was no way in hell I could argue with that reasoning. Although my zeal was strong, my body was already getting weak from what I had endured.


    Usually, Astrid¡¯s strength would have filled and healed me but what went on in the Forbidden Fog put a drain on her.


    And after what happened in the past with our rebirth, I just couldn¡¯t ask more from her. Besides, I needed her to be in her best shape if we were to win these trials.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to stay still. Tomorrow, the trials would begin. "As you wish."


    "Remember, however dangerous."


    "However vile," I voiced with so much conviction.


    "Good. See them to their rooms."


    Updat??d from freew??bnov??l.co(m)

 Chapter 438: Magical

    <h4>Chapter 438: Magical</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 438</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The walk through the castle was eerily silent. The dragons who led us didn¡¯t speak, their presence obscuring us like a shadow.


    Kaid walked beside me, his jaw clenched, his posture tense. He wasn¡¯t happy, but there was nothing he could do.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I expected from the dragon pce, but as we ascended the spiral staircase leading to the upper chambers, I couldn¡¯t help but admire its strange beauty.


    It was ancient yet modern, its walls carved from dark stone, lit by floating orbs of soft golden light.


    The ceilings arched high above us, murals of dragons in battle painted across them in striking detail. The air smelled of fire and something faintly sweet¡ªincense, maybe.


    Finally, we stopped before two doors, side by side.


    "Thedy stays here," one of the dragons announced, nodding to the chamber on the right. "The male will take the next chamber."


    Kaid shot me a look, but I gave a slight nod. We¡¯d spent enough time together to know what the other was thinking. If something went wrong, I¡¯d call for him.


    He exhaled through his nose, then stepped into his assigned room, throwing a final nce over his shoulder before the door closed behind him.


    I took a deep breath and pushed mine open.


    The chamber was beautiful. Large, spacious, and elegant. A massive bed with dark silk sheets sat against one wall, while a firece crackled gently in the corner.


    The furniture was carved from polished obsidian, and the floor was covered in thick, soft rugs. There was a balcony on the far end, and the curtains swayed lightly as the evening breeze slipped in.


    But none of that was what caught my attention.


    It was the three women waiting inside.


    I froze in the doorway.


    They were stunning¡ªbeyond stunning. Ethereal. Each had long, flowing hair in varying shades of red, green and blonde, cascading down their backs.


    Their eyes glowed softly, one red, one deep blue, thest a shimmering green. Their skin was wless, their features delicate, yet inhumanely perfect.


    And then there were their ears¡ªpointed.


    Fae.


    "Wee, My Lady." The one with red eyes stepped forward, bowing slightly. "We are your attendants for your stay."


    I opened my mouth, but before I could speak, they were suddenly moving, hands reaching for me.


    "Wait¡ªwhat are you¡ª"


    Their fingers were already tugging at my clothes, undoing the button on my trousers, removing my jacket, and tugging at my shirt with meticulous precision. I barely had time to react before my boots slipped off and my belt loosened.


    "What the hell¡ª?" I stumbled back, gripping my shirt, but they were impossibly fast.


    "Please, My Lady, do not resist," the green-eyed one murmured gently, already working at my shirt. "We must prepare you properly."


    "I can do it myself," I said quickly, shying away from their hands.


    The blue-eyed fae smiled, patient yet firm. "If you care for our lives, My Lady, you will allow us to do our duty."


    I stiffened at the words, my pulse jumping.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Who are you?"


    The red-eyed one paused, then met my gaze evenly. "We are not ves, if that is what you must know."


    She tilted her head.


    "We are fae, and we havee to work here."


    I searched her face, trying to gauge the truth behind her words, but there was no deception. Just quiet certainty.


    I swallowed and finally relented.


    They worked quickly, undressing me with efficiency before leading me toward the bathing chamber.


    The moment I stepped inside, steam wrapped around me. The bath was massive, almost like a small pool, its waters shimmering with a faint golden hue.


    I hesitated for a moment, but the fae attendants didn¡¯t.


    They guided me gently inside, washing away the dirt, the exhaustion, the tension that had been coiling inside me since I set out on my journey.


    By the time they were finished, my muscles felt loose, my skin cool. They dressed me in a soft, blue, sleeveless linen gown that draped over my figure, secured at the waist with a woven belt almost like the one they were wearing but more sophisticated.


    The fabric was light, breathable, and strangelyfortable.


    When they were done, they stepped back. "Rest well, My Lady."


    And just like that, they were gone.


    The silence felt deafening in their absence. I sat on the edge of the bed, running a hand down my face.


    The exhaustion I had been ignoring was finally creeping in, but hunger gnawed at my stomach. My stomach rumbled in protest, wanting me to entertain her with food.


    I sighed, scanning the room for my bag. It wasn¡¯t here. I frowned. They must have confiscated it before I even arrived at the castle.


    Figures.


    With a groan, I flopped onto the bed, closing my eyes for just a second when a sound jolted me awake.


    <strong><i>Knock</i></strong><strong>.</strong>


    I sat up immediately, my heart pounding as the door creaked open before I could even respond.


    And there he stood by the doorway¡ªDavion.


    Dressedzily in a pair of ck trousers and a sleeved shirt with the arms rolled up, the top buttons undone just enough to reveal his broad, chiseled chest and the top of his abs.


    His long silver hair with violet highlights at the base was damp, flowing freely down his back.


    He had just bathed, I noted inwardly.


    He was hot and sexy, I¡¯d give him that but I wondered why he felt the need to disy his goods anyhow?


    I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry.


    "May I?" His voice was smooth, but there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes, as if he already knew the answer.


    I hesitated, then stood up and nodded. As soon as he entered, shutting the door, my stomach growled.


    Loudly.


    I stiffened.


    Davion arched a brow. "Oh. They didn¡¯t tell you?"


    I frowned. "Tell me what?"


    He smirked, then turned toward the small kitchen counter in the chamber, crossing his arms behind his back. He looked at me expectantly. "Think of the food you wish to eat."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Just do it. Okay, let¡¯s start small. Think of a fruit. An apple, maybe?"


    I hesitated, but then sighed. "Fine. I want two red apples," I thought while keeping my eyes shut.


    A soft pop echoed in the room. I opened my eyes and gasped.


    Two perfect red apples sat on the counter.


    "No way," I breathed.


    Davion chuckled. "Magic still surprises you?"


    I picked up one of the apples, staring at it like it might vanish. "I just... I didn¡¯t think¡ª"


    "We are dragons," he reminded me. "Magic is real. I wouldn¡¯t doubt it if I were you, given your lineage."


    I snapped my gaze to him.


    "How do you know about that?"


    Davion¡¯s smirk deepened, but he didn¡¯t answer. He turned toward the door. "If that is all, I will leave you to rest. See you first thing tomorrow at 6:30 a.m."


    I nodded, still watching him carefully. "Thanks." He paused and then nodded. "You won¡¯t ask what for?"


    I shrugged. "I know I am a very good host." He smirked. "Even though I have three guards stationed outside your door." I narrowed my eyes. "Just think of it as reassurance, little wolf."


    He opened the door but nced back at me onest time. "Now, goodnight."


    And with that, he was gone, leaving me to my imagination.


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 439: The Mirror of Reflection

    <h4>Chapter 439: The Mirror of Reflection</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 439</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    When I arrived, the throne room was quiet¡ªit was the break of dawn. The only sounds were the distant crackling of torches and the rhythmic clicking of my boots against the obsidian floor.


    I had woken early, too restless to sleep. My instincts screamed that today would not be easy, and I needed to be ready.


    So I dressed in the only armor I had¡ªck leather, fitted but flexible. My trousers were new, gifted by the fae attendants, and my old boots were sturdy enough to withstand anything.


    A ck tank top left my arms bare. My hair was secured in a high ponytail, out of my face. By the time Davion arrived, precisely one minute before our agreed time, I was already there.


    He stilled in the doorway when he saw me, his violet eyes narrowing slightly. His gaze raked over my outfit, the assessment quick and efficient before his lips twitched.


    "You¡¯re ready," he noted. "What time did you get here?"


    "Six."


    His brows lifted, clearly surprised. "I told you six-thirty."


    "I don¡¯t like beingte," I replied simply.


    Davion chuckled lightly, shaking his head. "Damn, you really are something else, little wolf. What about yourpanion? The..."


    Before I could reply, the heavy doors behind him swung open.


    "The Lycan King is here," Kaid¡¯s voice rang out as he entered.


    I turned to face him. Kaid, unlike me, hadn¡¯t dressed for battle, but he wore easy outfits nheless.


    I noticed he was dressed in one of his shirts while wearing the new dark trousers they had given him.


    Kaid¡¯s belt was fastened with a silver buckle that bore his kingdom¡¯s crest. His dark trousers fit snugly into his leather boots. His hair wasbed back, and his sharp features looked even more defined in the throne room¡¯s golden light.


    His eyes met mine, dark and unreadable, but his jaw ticked slightly¡ªa small sign of the tension beneath his carefully controlled exterior. He didn¡¯t like this, didn¡¯t trust this. But he had no choice.


    "Shall we?" Davion asked as soon as Kaid stopped in front of us.


    I nodded. No more dys.


    The dragons led us through a different corridor this time¡ªone that descended deep underground.


    The further we went, the colder the air became, and a faint sound of magic vibrated through the walls. The tension in my chest coiled tighter, intertwining with anticipation and unease.


    This was it.


    The chamber they brought me to was massive. The ceiling arching high above had glowing runes carved into its surface. The floor was solid stone.


    On the far end, a single throne sat upon a raised tform, carved entirely from ck crystal. It gleamed ominously, pulsing with something ancient and powerful.


    Davion walked ahead of me, stopping just at the centre. He turned to face me with an unreadable look in his eyes.


    Then he chanted something in unknown words, and immediately a mirror-like door appeared before us.


    Instinctively, I moved back, studying what was in front of me. "Come," Davion said simply. "Your trial awaits."


    I nced at Kaid, and he gave a nod, silently reassuring me he¡¯d be here through it all. With that, I faced forward and walked towards the door.


    It opened and I stepped inside.


    The heavy doors of the Hall of Reflections groaned as they shut behind me, sealing me inside. For a mirror-like door, that said a thousand words.


    The chamber was vast, its walls made entirely of smooth, dark stone that absorbed the flickering light from the torches above. The air was still and almost suffocating.


    And at the far end of the hall stood the Mirror of the Forsaken.


    It was massive¡ªtwice my height¡ªits surface dark and swirling like liquid obsidian. The ornate silver frame wrapped around it like twisting vines, ancient runes glowing faintly along the edges. Even from a distance, I could feel its pull¡ªthe whisper of forgotten voices, the weight of things buried deep within.


    A test of the soul.


    <i>"Face your truth, or be lost to it." </i>Varian¡¯s words echoed in my mind.


    I took a slow, steady breath, forcing my feet forward. The moment I stepped closer, the torches flickered, and the mirror rippled like disturbed water.


    My pulse quickened. The stories about this trial weren¡¯t just rumors¡ªthis was real. Many had entered. Few had returned sane.


    I swallowed hard and looked into the ss.


    At first, my reflection stared back at me¡ªthe same blue eyes, sharp, determined features. My blonde hair was still pulled back in the ponytail I¡¯d tied it in earlier, my all-ck outfit clinging to my form like a second skin. I looked strong, confident and unshaken.


    Then, the mirror twisted and the reflection shifted.


    Suddenly, she appeared.


    Me¡ªbut not me.


    She was dressed in torn, bloodstained clothes. Her face was hollow, eyes sunken with despair. Deep scars lined her arms, her hands trembling as if she had fought too many battles and lost them all.


    "No," I whispered.


    The twisted reflection sneered.


    <i>"You think you¡¯re strong, don¡¯t you?"</i> Her voice was mine, but colder. Hollow. <i>"But you couldn¡¯t even save them."</i>


    The mirror¡¯s surface changed again, and suddenly I wasn¡¯t in the Hall of Reflections anymore.


    I was immediately transported to a battlefield.


    Several burning viges, the city, packs... all fallen.


    The screams echoed through the air, thick with smoke and the scent of blood. Bodiesy scattered on the ground¡ªsome I recognised, some I didn¡¯t. And in the center of it all...


    Kaid.


    He was on his knees, blood dripping from his mouth, a sword impaled through his stomach.


    I couldn¡¯t move.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    <i>"You let this happen."</i> The voice whispered in my ear. <i>"You hesitated. You weren¡¯t strong enough."</i>


    Kaid¡¯s lifeless eyes locked onto mine.


    I tried to step forward, but my body wouldn¡¯t move. A force held me in ce, keeping me frozen in my own nightmare.


    No.


    <i>No, this wasn¡¯t real.</i>


    This was the mirror. It was showing me my worst fears.


    I squeezed my eyes shut. Breathe, Zara, breath.


    <i>"You will never be enough, " the voice came again, relentless. You are not strong enough. You will fail them all."</i>


    Follow curr??nt nov??ls on freew(??)bnov??l.(c)om

 Chapter 440: I Am Not Weak

    <h4>Chapter 440: I Am Not Weak</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 440</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I turned to my side, ignoring her voice, only for my eyes to see a different part of the battlefield, one where the enemies were not werewolves or dragons but... werebears, werecats, werefoxes, and...


    It disappeared before I could make anything, and the next scene I saw was one where Zade was on his knees with blood flowing down his chin from his mouth and nose, looking so dishevelled as a figure towered above him with his hand ready to strike at his chest.


    "I told you, Zade. You shall never amount to anything. Not able to save your family and friends and your sister."


    "Don¡¯t you dare mention Zara. I won¡¯t have you mentioning her name, you scoundrel. Zara was wrong. Kaid was wrong. They were all wrong in bringing you back to life. You deserve to die just like you had done before."


    At once, the dark figure hovering over my brother grimaced, and then before I could react, it drove its hand through Zade¡¯s chest, and pulled it back, taking Zade¡¯s heart with it.


    Tears stung my eyes as they flowed down my cheek in torrents. I had tried moving, but no matter what I did, I was rooted in one ce.


    "This is all your fault," the figure turned to look at me and said. I shook my head. "You did this to him." He pointed at himself. "Me, us. You turned us dark, Zara. You... you are the problem. You are the one who was used by the devil and you shall die knowing you could not save them."


    Anger surged through my veins. My breath hitched, my body shook as I nced around briefly, only to stop when my eyes immediately locked on another corpse close to them.


    I recognised the face instantly. It was the exact mirror image of me¡ªmy mother. A sob escaped my lips as my knees threatened to buckle just watching.


    Just like Zade, her heart had been ripped from her chest. My anger blinded me, my pain bing unbearable.


    "You!" I pointed at the culprit. "You! I¡¯ll kill you!"


    My rage consumed me. Without thinking, I lunged at the figure, my vision blurred with fury and grief.


    I grabbed him by the head, my fingers digging into his scalp as I yanked him downward. My knee shot up, mming into his gut. He gasped, but I wasn¡¯t done. Twisting my body, I kicked his leg out from under him, forcing him to his knees.


    I grabbed his throat, my grip iron-tight as I forced him to look at me. My chest heaved, breath ragged, my hand trembling with the same intent he had just shown. I mimicked his stance, my fingers hovering over his chest, ready to strike¡ªready to rip his heart out just as he had done to Zade and my mother.


    But then... I saw his face.


    I froze.


    Snow.


    His ck hair fell over his forehead, his pale skin unmarred, his wide blue eyes filled with innocence, with a quiet, pleading look.


    My grip faltered.


    "Snow?" My voice barely came out, cracking under the weight of my emotions. My vision blurred, hot tears brimming at the edges of my eyes.


    For a fleeting second, I saw the man I had sworn to protect, the man who had smiled at me like I was his world.


    Then, his lips curled.


    The blue of his eyes bled into ck.


    His smirk widened, cruel and taunting. "You are a fool, Zara," he whispered, voiceced with malice. "And you will always be."


    Before I could react, pain exploded in my chest.


    His hand plunged into me, his fingers curling around my heart.


    I gasped, blood spurting from my lips, sttering onto his face, onto the cold ground below. The world swayed, my strength draining fast.


    But I didn¡¯t let go.


    My fingers locked around his wrist, gripping it with everything I had left. My breath shuddered, my body trembling, but my voice came steady, filled with the only truth that mattered.


    "I would never hurt you," I rasped, blood dripping from my lips. "But... this isn¡¯t real."


    I refused to believe that. I shut my eyes while muttering ¡¯this isn¡¯t real¡¯ over and over again until my eyes snapped open, and then, the battlefield flickered, the image distorting.


    It was a trick.


    My reflection smirked at me from the mirror, as if daring me to give in. Finally, the battlefield was no more. I was immediately returned to the time before it, facing the mirror.


    I took a slow step forward.


    <i>"You are nothing," </i>the mirror asserted.


    Another step.


    <i>"You are weak,"</i> it added gritting its teeth at me.


    Closer.


    <i>"You will lose them all."</i>


    I reached out and ced my palm t against the mirror.


    The cold burned against my skin, but I didn¡¯t pull away. I held my ground, forcing my mind to clear, forcing myself to see through the illusion.


    This was not my future. This was not my fate. I knew who I was.


    "I am Zara Gold-Zephyr... Daughter of Alpha Gold and the proud daughter of my mother, Luna Zaria and the beloved wife of Snow. I am not weak. I have the strength and power of my great-grandmother, the grand witch. Power runs in my veins, and my wolf lives soundly in me. You cannot break me."


    The mirror trembled. The voice grew distorted. The battlefield wavered, cracking apart like shattered ss.


    Then¡ªsilence.


    The twisted reflection was gone. The battlefield faded. And all that remained was my true reflection.


    I had won.


    The torches around me red to life again, casting the hall in golden light. My body sagged, sweat dripping down my temple. My breath came in sharp, ragged gasps, my chest rising and falling too fast.


    I was shaking. My legs felt like they might copse beneath me.


    But I was here. I was still standing.


    The doors behind me creaked open, and a familiar voice cut through the silence.


    "Impressive."


    I turned.


    Davion stood in the doorway, arms crossed, watching me with something that looked almost like approval.


    I didn¡¯t trust myself to speak yet, so I just red at him, willing my pulse to slow.


    Then, Kaid was there, shoving past Davion, his eyes wild as they searched my face. He looked like he had been holding his breath the entire time.


    "Zara." His voice was tight. Low.


    "I¡¯m fine," I managed, though my voice came out hoarse.


    His jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing like he didn¡¯t believe me. He reached out and grabbed my wrist, his grip firm but careful. His touch was warm, grounding.


    "You¡¯re shaking."


    I forced a smirk. "You¡¯d be shaking too if you had to fight your own demons."


    Something dark shed in his eyes like he understood. Like he had seen his own reflection in that mirror once.


    Davion¡¯s voice cut through the tension. "You passed the first trial." He stepped forward, his smirk returning. "But don¡¯t getfortable."


    He reached out and tucked a strand of damp hair behind my ear¡ªa gesture that made Kaid¡¯s fingers tighten around my wrist.


    "The next trial," Davion murmured, voice soft butced with something unreadable, "will not be so forgiving."


    Then, with a smirk, he turned on his heel and walked away.


    I exhaled, my body still trembling. Kaid¡¯s grip didn¡¯t loosen.


    "You good?" he asked quietly.


    I nodded. "Yeah." I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a lie. But one thing was clear. This was just the beginning. "The next trial."


    Th?? most uptodate novels are published on free(w)ebnov(e)l.??????

 Chapter 441: The Second Trial

    <h4>Chapter 441: The Second Trial</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 441</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Immediately, we left the room and headed straight back to the throne room.


    The grand doors creaked open, and the dimly lit hall stretched before me, torches flickering along the towering obsidian walls.


    At the far end, Davion sat on his throne, a smirk tugging at his lips, his fingers tappingzily against the armrest. His violet eyes gleamed with amusement as I approached.


    Kaid walked beside me, his presence steady, but I could feel the tension in his stance. He didn¡¯t trust Davion¡ªnot even for a second. And neither did I.


    "Are you ready for your next trial?" Davion¡¯s voice echoed through the hall, smooth and taunting.


    I squared my shoulders. "I¡¯m ready."


    His smirk deepened. "Good."


    With a flick of his wrist, three figures stepped forward from the shadows behind his throne. My breath hitched as they emerged into the torchlight, their presence overwhelming.


    Varian. Davion¡¯s right hand. A tall, lean man with piercing silver eyes and an unsettling calmness. His power radiated from him in waves, restrained but undeniable.


    Beside him, a hulking figure with deep blue scales along his arms and neck¡ªStormbringer, the Storm Dragon, whose very presence crackled withtent lightning.


    And thest... a creature of night itself. Shadows clung to his form, his eyes glowing violet¡ªNyx, the Phantom Dragon, as they announced him. His power was eerie, suffocating, like a nightmare given form.


    Davion leaned forward, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Choose your opponent."


    I hesitated, my gaze sweeping over them. Stormbringer¡¯s sheer power was terrifying, and Nyx¡¯s unpredictable nature made my stomach twist. But Varian... He was tall, lean¡ªhe looked fast, not overwhelmingly strong. Maybe I could use that to my advantage.


    I pointed at him. "Varian."


    A chuckle rumbled from Davion¡¯s chest. "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely."


    Varian gave a slow nod, stepping forward. "Shall we take this to the arena?"


    Kaid shot me a look, concern shing in his eyes, but I nodded. This was my trial. And I wasn¡¯t backing down.


    "We shall."


    The arena was a massive stone coliseum, its floor covered in sand that carried the scent of blood and burnt flesh. The stands were filled with warriors and dragons alike, their eyes locked onto the battlefield.


    I stepped forward, my heart pounding but my face unreadable. Before me, weaponsy scattered¡ªswords, spears, daggers. But I noticed Varian made no move toward them.


    I took a deep breath and turned away from the weapons.


    Davion raised a brow. "You don¡¯t want a weapon?"


    "I don¡¯t need one," I said firmly. "The quicker I finish these trials, the quicker I get back to Snow and give him the scale. So yeah, I¡¯m ready."


    Davion grinned. "Very well. May the test begin."


    Varian stepped back, giving me space. I tensed, readying myself for his first move. But then a golden light exploded from his body.


    The light intensified, so blinding that I had to shield my eyes. A surge of energy crackled through the air, and then a monstrous shadow loomed over me.


    I lowered my arm. My breath caught in my throat. A dragon.


    A massive, fucking gleaming golden and ck-scaled dragon stood before me, his wings stretching wide, casting an enormous shadow over the battlefield. His silver eyes, the same as Varian¡¯s, locked onto mine.


    "Shit," I muttered under my breath.


    Davion chuckled from the stands. "Sorry, love. You have to fight Varian in his dragon form."


    I barely had time to react before Varian¡¯s dragon roared, the sound shaking the entire arena.


    Then he charged.


    Damn it! I was tempted to re at Davion for not telling me the twist in the game.


    First of, I guess I made a mistake judging and picking Varian but to punish me with fighting them in their dragon form?


    Yikes!


    I leapt to the side just as his massive wed foot mmed into the ground where I had stood, sending sand flying. My heart pounded as I rolled, barely dodging the tail that whipped toward me like a steel whip.


    I had no time to think. No time to breathe.


    Varian struck again, his enormous ws swiping at me. I twisted, barely avoiding them, but the force of the wind from his strike sent me skidding backward.


    I couldn¡¯t win this fight with brute strength. I had to outthink him.


    Fire erupted from his mouth, a massive wave of heat rushing toward me. I sprinted, my feet barely touching the ground as I dove behind a broken pir, the mes licking at my heels.


    I needed a way to end this. Fast as time was ticking.


    Surprisingly, the mirror test I thought didn¡¯t take time, surprisingly took about two hours of my time. And I was already frustrated.


    Varian circled me, his massive form casting a shadow over where I crouched. His nostrils red, sensing my every move.


    The air burned. The heat from Varian¡¯sst fire st still seared my skin, my breathsing fast and heavy. My mind raced.


    I couldn¡¯t keep dodging forever. The moment I slipped up, he¡¯d tear me apart.


    Varian moved again. His massive wings kicked up a whirlwind of sand as he lunged forward, jaws snapping at the space I had upied just a second ago.


    I flipped backward, barely avoiding his fangs. The ground trembled as his ws raked across it, deep trenches forming in the arena floor.


    I needed to get in close. I needed to strike.


    A snarl ripped from my throat as I sprinted toward him, calling upon my own power. My wolf stirred inside me, but I thought it wouldn¡¯t be wise to shift fully in this trial, so I had to rely on what I could ess.


    My ws elongated, sharp as daggers. If I could just get to his neck, maybe¡ªI leapt, aiming for the side of his massive body, ready to carve into him.


    But the moment my ws scraped against his gleaming golden scales, I felt it. It was solid and unbreakable.


    A shock of pain shot through my hands, stopping me cold. My ws barely scratched the surface, and a horrifying realisation sank in¡ªthis wouldn¡¯t work.


    Shit.


    I hesitated for a second too long.


    Varian¡¯s tail whipped toward me, and I barely managed to throw my arms up before it mmed into me like a battering ram.


    Pain exploded across my ribs as I was sent flying. My body hit the ground hard, rolling several times before I finally skidded to a stop.


    A groan escaped my lips. Every bone in my body screamed.


    I forced myself to stand, shaking the dizziness from my head.


    Varian wasn¡¯t waiting.


    His wings spread wide, and then he lunged again, his massive bulk moving faster than I thought possible. His talons shed toward me.


    I ducked, rolling beneath his attack.


    <i>Think, Zara. Think.</i>


    His body was armor. Every inch of him was a fortress. But no armor was perfect. Every dragon had a weakness.


    Varian turned, his breath hissing through his fangs. His silver eyes gleamed as he inhaled, fire flickering at the back of his throat.


    He was going to burn me alive.


    I had to move and I had to do it fast.


    The second he exhaled, I pushed off the ground with all the strength I had,unching myself sideways as a torrent of red hot mes exploded where I had just been. The arena sizzled, the sand turning to ss under the sheer heat.


    I barely had time to register it before Varian spun, his tail crashing toward me again.


    I dropped, ttening myself to the ground as it whipped over me, slicing through the air with terrifying force.


    It was too strong. Too fast.


    But there was one thing I had that Varian didn¡¯t.


    Instinct.


    A dragon was powerful, but a wolf fought with more than just brute strength.


    I needed to use that.


    I steadied my breath.


    Varian circled me again, watching. Calcting. He wasn¡¯t just a beast. He was intelligent. He knew I was waiting for an opening.


    Good. Let him think I was searching for one.


    I lifted my chin, squaring my shoulders. "Come on, then," I taunted, my voice steady despite the fire burning through my body. "What¡¯s the matter, dragon? Afraid you might actually lose?"


    Varian snarled. I had actually teased his dragon and the beast took the bait. His massive form tensed. Then he charged.


    But I didn¡¯t move.


    Kaid¡¯s voice rang out from the stands sharp with rm. "Zara! Move!"


    I had to admit, I was tempted to move, tempted to fight, to shift into my wolf form and let Astra take over.


    But I didn¡¯t. I stood my ground.


    I shut my eyes, my breath slowing as I focused.


    The trial. The words of the challenge echoed in my mind. <i>A dragon bows to no one. Show your worth, or perish.</i>


    "Show my worth," I mouthed.


    Not overpower him¡ªnot to defeat him. Just show my worth. Proving I was worthy. It was about proving myself to the dragon.


    I exhaled and closed my eyes.


    This ??ontent is taken from fre??webnove(l).??????

 Chapter 442: The Third Trial

    <h4>Chapter 442: The Third Trial</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 442</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It was hard, I had to admit. I risked being wrong, but I had to trust my gut about this. Varian charged, his ws tearing through the sand as he lunged straight for me.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    Kaid shouted my name in panic. The crowd tensed.


    But I stood my ground.


    Varian slowed the moment he reached me. His massive form loomed over me, silver eyes locked onto mine. He roared, his mouth opening as fire crackled at the back of his throat, ready to consume me whole. I snapped my eyes open and met his gaze.


    And I didn¡¯t flinch.


    I didn¡¯t run.


    I didn¡¯t cower.


    Seconds passed.


    One. Two. Three and more, then... the fire died. Varian¡¯s breath evened, and the air shifted. The dragon¡¯s fierce and primal gaze softened for just a moment.


    Then, slowly, he lowered his head.


    Varian let out a low, rumbling sound¡ªa sign of submission.


    Then, before my eyes, the golden light returned, surrounding him like a burning halo.


    When it faded, he shifted back into his human form, standing before me with an unreadable expression.


    The arena was silent.


    "You understand," he murmured, his voice calm, almost approving.


    Davion¡¯s smirk widened as he leaned forward on his throne, his violet eyes filled with amusement. "Well, well," he mused. "Interesting."


    Kaid exhaled sharply beside him, his muscles still tense.


    Varian, however, simply met my gaze and gave a slow nod of approval.


    I had won. I let out a breath, my body trembling from adrenaline.


    Kaid was at my side in an instant, gripping my arm. "What the hell were you thinking?"


    I gave him a tired smile. "I was thinking that dragons respect strength, not violence."


    Varian studied me for a long moment before nodding again. "You pass."


    Davion pped once, his voice echoing through the arena. "Two trials down. One to go."


    My stomach twisted. One more.


    And then I could go back to Snow.


    But something in Davion¡¯s eyes told me... thest trial would be the hardest yet.


    "Let us head back to the throne room," Davion announced.


    "What? Give me a moment."


    "I thought you didn¡¯t have a moment, Zara," Davion teased.


    "Must we move around? Why can¡¯t we just do the third trial here?"


    "We can¡¯t. We must head to the throne room." With that, Davon turned around and walked out.


    "I said I need a moment," I snapped, still catching my breath. My legs felt like jelly, my heart pounding from what just happened with Varian.


    "You¡¯ll have time to rest when it¡¯s over," Davion said smoothly, standing from his throne. "The third trial awaits."


    "No," Kaid growled, stepping in front of me. "She¡¯s done enough for now. Give ehr a breather or are you nning on killing her with these trials?."


    I appreciated him, truly. But I knew it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Davion¡¯s violet eyes flicked to Kaid. "You forget where you are, Lycan. She¡¯s earned the final trial. And we finish what we start. Besides, killing ehr is still part of the reason for the trials."


    My shoulders sagged. "Fine," I muttered. "Let¡¯s get it over with."


    They led us back to the throne room. It was quieter this time. Still, even the mes on the sconces burned lower, like they knew what wasing.


    Davion stood waiting at the top of the steps with that same stoic poker face expression on his face. "Come up," he said.


    I¡¯m not gonna lie but I hesitated. My instincts screamed no. I couldn¡¯t trust him just yet.


    Still... I climbed and each step felt heavier than thest.


    When I reached him, he didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t even blink.


    "For teh final trial, you have a choice," he said softly. "Leave everything behind. Abandon the impending war, your people... your Snow." His voice lingered on the name. "Save yourself and marry me."


    I stared at him. "What?" Was Davion a dimwit or what? Why would I risk my life toe here, suffer so much only for you to give me this kind of offer?


    He stepped closer to me and whispered, more like reminding me. "Trial Three: The Sovereign¡¯s Choice."


    My breath caught.


    "A dragon¡¯s heart," Davion continued, "is not moved by power... but by something greater. This final trial is not one of strength or survival. It is of character."


    I swallowed hard.


    "You¡¯ve proven you¡¯re brave. Clever. Fierce." His tone softened. "But can you prove where your heart is even when given everything you¡¯ve ever wanted?"


    I didn¡¯t speak.


    "Stay here," he said. "Rule beside me. Be my queen. The dragons will follow you. They¡¯ll make peace. They¡¯ll end the war. All you have to do... is choose this realm. Choose me."


    It was a trap. I knew it. And he knew that I knew it.


    "If I say yes," I said quietly, "I prove I¡¯m willing to give up the fight."


    "And you be my queen. But if you say no..." Davion continued for me, "you prove that there can be alliance between our races. Even more so, with us you can win any war and battle, my dragons, my people, my race would be at your beck and call. You wouldn¡¯t need to fear the witches nor Thorned Crescent."


    I looked at him. Really looked. He wasn¡¯t mocking me. He meant it. "I was offered an alliance one I knew I needed so much.


    With it, several lives would be saved but without it, I would have to abandon Snow.


    My choices were simple, kill one to save millions or save one and kill millions.


    I took a shaky breath. I was supposed to be a hero, one who could save her people and follow in my fatehr¡¯s stead, right the mistake he made by dispersing teh kingdom and bring us together.


    A united front would ensure victory but with teh dragons help, the war would be in our favour before it begaN.


    Even if Kaid doesn¡¯t want to send the Lycans into battle, I can still win this. Oh shit... hy do I have to choose?


    "But... if I chose you, do I still get teh scale?" I asked to rify his intentions.


    Davionughed cutely, smirking as he brought out his handsome features.


    He looked like an ethereal gods. And like I learnt, even though they ha ve miodern equipments, the royals when in the pce are meant to wear their royal attires.


    "Sorry sweetheart. You cannot have your cake and eat it, love. It¡¯s not just done. I need my scales and power. If you need to be the heor for this war, you must give up Snow."


    I smiled. The answer was right there before me, staring me deadly in the face.


    I was no hero, yet but at the very least I can save a life, one who can save many more. "Then my choice is simple. I do not ept. Give me the scale."


    But instead of reaching into his cloak, Davion looked straight into my eyes.


    And the world shifted. I suked in a deep breath. I wasn¡¯t in the throne room anymore.


    Now I stood in a city of gold and obsidian, high in the mountains. The sky shimmered silver, and dragons soared above towers. The people bowed to me as I passed, whispering my name with reverence.


    Davion was at my side. Crowned, handsome and calm. We were... married.


    I wore white and fire. A dress made of dragonlight. My fingers curled with his.


    I blinked. "No. This isn¡¯t real."


    "You could have this," his voice whispered in my head. "Peace. Power. No more blood."


    The vision changed. A child ran into my arms¡ªour child. His eyes were like mine, and his smile was warm and inviting.


    My knees nearly buckled.


    "No," I muttered. "Stop it."


    Another scene where Snow was dead and gone. Forgotten. A memory fading in the back of my mind. My hand clenched.


    "Stop it!"


    I turned.


    Snow stood on a distant cliff, calling my name. He was bleeding. Alone. The battlefield behind him roared with fire.


    And I wasn¡¯t there.


    "No!" I shouted.


    The world began to tremble.


    "I choose him," I growled. "I choose Snow. My mate. My reason. I don¡¯t care how pretty your world is. I don¡¯t care what you offer. I¡¯d burn it to the ground before I left him behind."


    The golden city cracked. The sky split open. And everything shattered into light, until I was back.


    Gasping.


    On my knees in front of Davion¡¯s throne. He stood there, hands behind his back, face unreadable.


    "You¡¯re a telepath," I hissed.


    <i>"Oh fuck."</i>


    "Surprised?" he said lightly.


    I shot to my feet. "You tried to manipte me¡ª"


    "I tested you."


    My chest rose and fell fast. My fists shook.


    He reached into his cloak and pulled out the Golden Scale, its surface glowing like a dying star. He extended it toward me.


    "You passed."


    I stared at it. Then at him. "You already removed your scale? How could you have known if I would... Why give it to me? After all that?"


    Davion stepped closer, leaning in just slightly. His voice was quiet. "You¡¯re pretty readable, Zara. Let¡¯s just say for once I saw and met a werewolf whose greed didn¡¯t spill through. Also, because you didn¡¯t bend. Not even for me."


    Updat??d from freew??bnovel(.

 Chapter 443: The Wrong Scale

    <h4>Chapter 443: The Wrong Scale</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 443</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I took the scale.


    "You won¡¯t change your mind?" he asked in a low voice.


    "No. I won¡¯t."


    "Very well then. Please hand over the scale."


    "What?" I reacted before I could stop myself. "Why?"


    "Because..." My eyes shed red.


    He couldn¡¯t cheat me on this. Not after everything, after I had gotten so close to reviving Snow.


    "You will have to beat me first before youc an take that scale away from me."


    Davion sighed, dropping his hand. "Take that to now and be sure of it. I promise you he will meet his end faster than you can say my name."


    My gaze darted around. I wondered how I could run away from ehre with that scale and Kaid without bringing upon the wrath of the dragons.


    "Zara... believe me."


    I narrowed my eyes and took a step back. Davion sighed once more. "I am being sincere."


    "How and why should I believe you?"


    "If you were smart, you would not."


    "See?" I refuted.


    "Okay, that backfired, but do you think I believed you would win easily? I hoped not to be honest. I am talking about my scales. My power source. Taking it is going to be detrimental. Besides, a relic of such nature wouldn¡¯t be plucked easily. From where, in my hair?"


    I resisted the urge tough and looked him straight in the eye to see if he was lying. I found my answer almost immediately but I needed more.


    "So... now what?"


    "Please hand over the fake."


    "Wait, were you testing me or is this just gonna be a lie?"


    "Yes, I tested you," Davion stated inly. "And my reasons remain the same. To give you that which is my prized possession, I have to trust and test you."


    "Then will you give me the true scale?"


    "I will. However, I will have to transform to get the scale, but in the meantime, you will get that much-needed rest. You are in no shape to leave here."


    "I can."


    "Can you? Well, I insist on a mini feast between me, you and the Lycan as a sign of good blood between us. Then I can hand over my scale to you before you leave."


    I tried to speak and exin, but he held his palm, silencing me. "See you in an hour. Your attendants shall prepare you."


    With that, Davion turned and left, ignoring me.


    I turned without a word.


    Kaid was waiting at the bottom of the stairs, wide-eyed. "You okay?"


    "No," I said.


    "You sure? What happened up there?"


    I followed his line of sight and blinked. I could still see the white glow surrounding the throne. That was when I realised I had just passed through a barrier and all that was spoken to me wasn¡¯t heard by Kaid. "But I¡¯ve got what we came for at least, for now."


    "What?"


    "I passed the third trial."


    "And the scale?"


    "He is holding it. We need to wait before he gives us."


    Kaid¡¯s energy fluctuated immediately, and I tensed. "That prick."


    I ced my hand on his chest. "Calm down. Let¡¯s quickly go and freshen up then wait for him. One hour he said."


    "We don¡¯t have time."


    I snapped at Kaid, ring at him. "You think I don¡¯t know? We don¡¯t, and it kills me that he is doing this. My only thought right now is how to just disappear with the snap of my fingers and be beside Snow. But I am in his hands now, and I have to y by his rules. Please, let¡¯s just go."


    "Fine. I will handle hm if I notice an ounce of dy from his side. I promise you that."


    Kaid held my palm reassuringly before nodding. "Let¡¯s go. The quicker the better."


    The moment I stepped into my room, three fae attendants were already waiting for me. They smiled sweetly as they approached, their movements smooth, graceful.


    "Oh dear, you look bruised," one of thedies said, concern filling her soft voice. "Anywhere hurts in particr?"


    I barely heard her. My mind was elsewhere¡ªstill trapped in the throne room, still reying every word Davion had said.


    Instead of answering, I lifted my tank top, intending to inspect the damage myself. But before I could, the fae women moved to help me. Instinct kicked in, and I jerked away. "I can do it myself," I snapped.


    They froze, then stepped back with polite nods.


    I pulled off my tank top, leaving only my bra. The second it hit the floor, all three of them gasped.


    Dark bruises spread across my ribs, deep and ugly. Blood had dried around the edges where Varian¡¯s ws had scraped too close.


    "How did you¡ª" one of them began, but the second fae interrupted.


    "She fought a dragon."


    The third fae inhaled sharply. "And she got hit pretty bad."


    I winced as one of them leaned in, her fingers hovering just above the worst of the bruising. "I¡¯m sorry," she murmured.


    "It¡¯s fine," I muttered. "I just need to clean up."


    I turned toward the bathroom, but one of them called out, stopping me.


    "Ma¡¯am. Please. Let us... We can help you heal faster."


    I hesitated. I didn¡¯t want their help. I didn¡¯t want <i>anyone¡¯s</i> help. But the pain throbbed deep, and every second wasted here was another second away from Snow.


    Finally, I sighed and nodded. "Fine."


    The faes led me into the bathroom.


    The air was thick with steam, the scent of healing herbs filling the space. The bathtub was massive, carved from dark stone, and already filled with shimmering water. Magic, no doubt.


    "Sit," one of them instructed gently.


    I sank into the warm water, wincing as the heat licked at my wounds. The fae moved with practiced ease, working in silent harmony. One poured a golden liquid into the water, while another brushed my damp hair away from my face.


    "The magic will do its work in a moment," the first fae said.


    I closed my eyes, letting myself sink deeper into the warmth. My body ached. My mind spun.


    Davion had yed games with me. He had tested me. He had tried to break me.


    And yet, in the end, he had still smiled. I clenched my fists beneath the water.


    That dragon prince wasn¡¯t done with me.


    New n??vel chapters are published on f(r)e??webn(o)vel

 Chapter 444: Leaving for Home

    <h4>Chapter 444: Leaving for Home</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 444</strong>


    <strong>~Kaid¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment Zara left for the bath, I paced the room like a caged animal. Every instinct in me screamed that we shouldn¡¯t be waiting.


    Davion was up to something. I knew it.


    But Zara... She had been through too much today. I saw it in the way her shoulders slumped, in the way she held herself together with sheer willpower.


    Still, I wouldn¡¯t trust that bastard dragon even if the gods themselves told me to.


    One hour.


    That was all the time Davion had.


    If he dyed even a second longer... I¡¯d tear this pce apart to get that damn scale myself.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It was already close to two hours when Davion finally sent for us. I was beyond frustrated, but I let myself be led to the dining room.


    Kaid¡¯s earlier promise rang in my head¡ªthat if Davion yed any more games, he¡¯d act.


    I was both looking forward to him acting out on those words and still scared of the extent to which he¡¯d actually take them.


    On our way, Kaid and I said nothing, but our side nces spoke several words we did not say.


    The dining room was grand, with golden candlelight dancing along the polished obsidian walls.


    Our chairs were pulled out for us, and we sat each on either side of Davion, but a few seats away from him. The food had already been served.


    Davion greeted us like we were old friends. "Did you both rest well?"


    "It was... fine," I replied tly. "It would be better if we could go home."


    He smiled, the corner of his lips twitching with that signature mischief. "I understand. Please do eat."


    "No appetite," Kaid muttered.


    Davion barely blinked. "Suit yourself. Please, Lady Zara, enjoy your meal."


    I gave him a thin smile and picked up my fork.


    The moment I took a bite, vors burst across my tongue¡ªsweet, rich, tangy, spicy¡ªall at once. It was probably magic. I tried to keep my focus, but the food was unbelievably good.


    As much as I hated the scenario, I still needed the Gold scale and getting on Davion¡¯s nerves wasn¡¯t on my to-do list.


    The earlier we get this show started, the faster we can leave.


    Kaid hadn¡¯t touched his te. I looked over at him, and he met my gaze, then shifted it to Davion, narrowing his eyes.


    "Your Highness," Kaid called out stiffly, drawing attention to himself even though the silent anger he irradiated did that for him already.


    Davion casually lifted his hand. "Businesster. Time to eat and¡ª"


    Kaid mmed his palm against the table. The sound echoed, making even the attendants flinch.


    Davion¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Mr. Kaid, it would be in your best interest to¡ª" Kaid ignored Davion¡¯s words and cut him short as he stood up, jaw tight. "Sit," Davionmanded.


    "No," Kaid said tly. "I find I need the restroom. Please, enjoy your meal."


    Davion motioned to one of his attendants, who bowed to show the way. But Kaid didn¡¯t follow. Instead, he walked right past Davion calmly.


    Then he pivoted. In a sh, he was behind the Dragon Prince, dagger unsheathed, its sharp edge pressed to Davion¡¯s neck.


    Instantly, the attendants and guards leapt into motion¡ªuntil Davion lifted his hand. They froze mid-step.


    "Act stupid one more time," Kaid growled low. "Dy us again, and I swear, you¡¯ll regret it."


    Davion chuckled. "Feisty. I like it. Too bad Zara¡¯s heart only has room for one."


    "Your Highness," I said through clenched teeth, "with all due respect, have them stand down. Please hand over the scale and we shall be on our way. I need to reach Snow before¡ª"


    Davion cut me off, his voice curious. "Meaning if today passes, you won¡¯t be able to save him again?"


    I bit down hard on the inside of my cheek to keep from screaming.


    "Zara, give the word," Kaid urged.


    "And the scale?" Davion asked, ncing at me. I was conflicted, and I knew killing Davion would be a mistake, no matter how insufferable he was.


    Besides, no one would let us walk away from here in one piece or alive.


    The decision was clear. I did not know what he had in mind, but he quickly entered my hate list.


    "Anyway, as promised," Davion¡¯s deep voice rose. "I shall deliver the scale into your hands. But, Zara, are you sure you will not choose my offer?"


    "How should I trust you, after all your games?" I asked sharply.


    "I guess you just have to, Zara."


    Kaid¡¯s hand tightened on the hilt of the dagger. "If you think¡ª" But with a flick of Davion¡¯s finger, the dagger disappeared from Kaid¡¯s hand.


    "Let this be thest time I tolerate such behavior," Davion warned, his voice low and sharp as the energy in the room dropped. His gaze locked onto mine. "The next time... you¡¯ll be facing a dragon¡¯s breath."


    "I¡ª"


    He raised his palm again, silencing me.


    "Have it. If you must."


    One of his attendants stepped forward, carrying a small ornate golden box. She opened it to reveal something radiant¡ªa shimmering golden scale that pulsed faintly with energy.


    Once she got Davion¡¯s approval, she walked up to me, head bowed.


    I hesitated. I didn¡¯t want to trust this... but I could feel the power from it. It was real and alive.


    I took it, bowing my head slightly. "Thank you."


    Davion¡¯s smile returned, but colder this time. "Not like you mean it."


    "I mean..." I barely got those words out when his fingertips glowed with a dangerous silver and violet light.


    "No need. I won¡¯t stop you. I have done my best to do what is best for you. Since you believe you leaving now is best..." He shrugged. "If you have a death wish, I suggest you leave now. The clock is ticking."


    Kaid straightened his coat. "I say we leave this ce and be on our way."


    "As you should, Lycan King." Davion¡¯s eyesnded on me again. "And Zara..."


    I didn¡¯t like the way he said my name. But I nodded once, tightly, and stood.


    Kaid was already at the door, holding it open. Together, we turned to leave.


    But just as we were about to walk out, "Zara," Davion called out, and we both froze. "You¡¯d die before arriving with the scale to save Snow."


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 445: The Green Gem

    <h4>Chapter 445: The Green Gem</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    And just as we were about to leave the dining room, Davion¡¯s voice rang out, making us freeze in ce.


    "I wouldn¡¯t take the serpent¡¯s Crane if I were you." I arched my brow, already tired of his shenanigans. "It lost to the Kraken. You¡¯d die before arriving with the scale to save Snow."


    I gritted my teeth. Way to go. He could have said something since.


    "Besides, how will you defeat the forbidden fog again?"


    Before I could answer, he spoke up. "Use this." I looked back, seeing Davion holding a green gem in his hand as he stood and turned to face Kaid and me. "I could let you go and face your death, but then what purpose would that be after I lost something important?"


    "Well..." There were no words I could say right now. Anything to help me. Any suggestion, idea, or even directions to get me home faster, and I¡¯d happily take it.


    "Here."


    I nced between Kaid and Davion. "What¡¯s that?"


    "This would help you teleport to wherever you want to go." That was like the best news I had heard since God knows when.


    It meant we wouldn¡¯t have to be on the road, running till our breaths and legs gave out just to make it to Snow.


    I was already thinking of ways to avoid some things on my journey, but this... I could literally jump and hug Davion even though he was acting like a douche most of the time.


    "Thank you," I said, appreciating him and stepping towards him. I didn¡¯t know I was holding my breath until he ced the green gem on my hand, and I exhaled.


    "I would say rest and look presentable before meeting him again."


    "I can¡¯t." I cut in quickly.


    "No, Zara. You do not understand. If you envision where he is, you will be there within a minute. What¡¯s the rush?"


    "You... Have you ever lost someone dear to you?" I questioned without thinking.


    I noticed a flicker of pain pass through his eyes, and for a second, I realised what I had said.


    "You think you are the only one who¡¯s lost a dear one?" Davion scoffed. "How do you think, and why do you see me on that throne?"


    The clue was staring me right in the face. He had probably lost his father and mother or just thest sovereign.


    "I gave you my scale right after myte father¡¯s death, where I had to lie low at the outskirts of the pce while trying to fight back for my throne from my uncle and won. No time to grieve, and you show up, then you think I do not know about loss or pain?"


    I felt sad about what I did.


    He had been trying to put up a calm and nice face just to not show his vulnerability, and I had not juste to take his one chance of standing tall and fighting, but I used him of being heartless.


    "I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know."


    "You didn¡¯t think. Your only care was for Snow and saving him. And not on others, which was selfish. I do not want to regret my decision either."


    I shut my eyes and exhaled. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Davion exhaled, cing both hands behind his back. "Besides... if you think one wrong thing or make a wrong move, you could be transported to a different realm. If you are too weak, the gem will not work. The stronger your wish, desire, energy, and physique, the better your chances of teleportation."


    "I did not realize you were doing all of these for our benefits."


    "I am no devil. I already told you to rest. I saw how terrible your fight with Varian left you. You wouldn¡¯t make it on your own."


    "Well, if you had said something since and..." Kaid fell silent when Davion unleashed the full wrath of his power for butting in.


    "I know I do not deserve your scale, but why did you do it?"


    "No. I already told you before. You are the kind of soul a dragon would die for. You are loyal and true. I don¡¯t believe in heroes... I believe in the viin who would burn the world for his lover. That is the man I am. That is true loyalty, and that is love. Your heart is true and pure, Zara Gold."


    He smiled. Not cruel. Not even disappointed. Just... quiet.


    "Thank you. Truly. It means a lot. If at any time you need my help, please do not hesitate to ask."


    "Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dream of hesitating on such a bonus offer," Davion smirked. "Now go. Take your prize. Take your war. And tell Snow..." He paused, his eyes shing. "Tell him he¡¯s not the only one who¡¯d bleed for you."


    I nodded before taking a deep bow. Once I lifted my head, I smiled at him. "You are a good king but a pain in the ass."


    "Hurry before I be a bigger pain." I smiled. "Lycan King Kaid..."


    "Yes?" Kaid answered begrudgingly.


    "Protect her."


    "Without your asking, she is my responsibility. " I held back the urge to roll my eyes at Kaid.


    "Do not worry about anything, Zara... With the little you ate, it would boost your energy and the bath from the faes. Now, envision the ce you want to be, but remember, you only get to use the gem once."


    "I will. Thank you, Davion. Thank you for everything."


    Immediately, I shut my eyes, clutching Kaid¡¯s hand tightly as I envisioned where I wanted to be¡ªmy home, where Ist saw Snow.


    I didn¡¯t let doubt in. Just the image of him lying there, broken... dying. The pain of that memory gripped my chest, but I pushed it down.


    I could feel the warmth of the golden scale tucked into my waistband, the cold, hard gem in my palm as I focused.


    "Zara," Kaid called my name, but my mind was already gone, fixated on Snow.


    No distractions.


    Suddenly, a powerful surge of heat surged from the gem, and a bright green light burst from it, wrapping around us. It wasn¡¯t just light¡ªit was energy. Heavy. Alive.


    My breath hitched as the light blinded me, forcing my eyes shut tighter. I heard Kaid curse softly under his breath.


    And then... Nothing. It was in <strong>si</strong>lence. Weightlessness.


    And just like that, it was over. The light faded away.


    I gasped, blinking rapidly, and opened my eyes to find myself standing in my living room again.


    I recognised it instantly¡ªmy bookshelf, the rug, the slightly ajar window, the destroyed apartment¡ªbut it felt wrong.


    Snow wasn¡¯t here.


    The parlour was empty. The room was too quiet. Panic mmed into me like a truck as I realised my big mistake.


    "No..."


    I turned, spinning in ce. "No, no, no¡ªwhere is he?"


    There was no trace of Snow or Siona anywhere. Seeing my turmoil, Kaid looked around grimly. "They¡¯re not here, Zara. They¡¯re gone."


    My breath caught. My legs gave way, and I dropped to my knees.


    "Oh shit," I whispered, a tremble in my voice.


    Kaid stepped closer, kneeling beside me. "I tried to warn you, but you rushed. I¡¯m sorry."


    I didn¡¯t speak. Hot tears slid down my cheeks before I could stop them. Everything was falling apart.


    My eyes darted to the wall clock. 11:00 p.m.


    Panic swelled in my chest. "Damn it, Davion!" I cursed.


    Had he let us go since or stated his intentions, this would have happened faster. It was like he was stalling my fate. But still... I am only here because of him.


    "Kaid..." I croaked. "We have less than an hour to find Snow and save him."


    "Zara¡ª"


    "Shit, shit, shit!" I yelled, standing back up and grabbing my hair in frustration. "Urghh!!"


    I turned sharply. "Call Richard. Please!"


    Kaid didn¡¯t hesitate. He pulled out hismunicator, fingers already dialing.


    I was pacing, my mind racing a mile a second.


    Where would Siona take him? Where would she go?


    She knew I¡¯de back¡ªshe had to know. So, it would be somewhere secure but not too far.


    "Kaid?" I barked, turning. "Is it ringing?"


    He nodded, holding the device to his ear. "Come on, Richard... pick up."


    I stared at the floor, heart thundering, fists clenched. The time was slipping through my fingers like sand, and I couldn¡¯t¡ªwouldn¡¯t¡ªlet it run out.


    "Hold on, Snow," I whispered to myself. "Just... hold on."


    Please.


    "Come on, Zara. I may know where they are, but we must move now. Grab your car keys. Let¡¯s go save Snow."


    New novel chapters are published on fr(e)ew??bnov(e)l

 Chapter 446: Hitting The Time Frame

    <h4>Chapter 446: Hitting The Time Frame</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 446</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha Storm¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The air was thick with the scent of salt and ash as I pulled my hood over my head, standing right at the jagged cliffside that marked the edge of the Serpent Crane. The waves below roared like angry gods, and the fog rolled in thicker, darker than ever.


    Beside me, Draven tightened his gloves, his expression tense. We were so close. Just one more step, and we¡¯d be inside the Crane¡¯s cursed grip.


    "You ready?" I asked in a low voice.


    Draven gave a sharp nod, but before we moved, I held out a hand. "Wait. Check the tracker. Make sure Zara¡¯s still in there."


    Draven hesitated, then quickly pulled out the device. His fingers tapped across the screen, and the soft beeping sound was the only thing between us and the marsh below.


    Then¡ªhe froze.


    I saw it instantly. His face paled, his lips parted.


    "What is it?" I demanded.


    Draven didn¡¯t move.


    "Draven!" I snapped. "What is the problem?"


    His voice came out hoarse. "Sir... I¡¯m getting a reading."


    "Well, spit it out!"


    He looked up at me, stunned. "Zara... she¡¯s back in the city."


    I blinked. "...What?"


    "I triple-checked. The tracker is locked onto her signature. She¡¯s not here anymore. She¡¯s already back in the city."


    "You¡¯re sure?"


    "Yes."


    I clenched my jaw, eyes narrowing. "How the hell is that possible? She was right here before. Did she turn back?"


    Draven opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He was as lost as I was. "I¡ªI don¡¯t know, Alpha. One second she was here, and now... she¡¯s not."


    I stepped back, running a hand through my hair. "This makes no damn sense."


    "Should I call for backup?" Draven asked immediately.


    "Call Dare Devil and Jupiter. Find out what they know. Now."


    "Yes, Alpha," Draven said quickly, moving off to make the call.


    As he stepped away, I looked forward again. The Serpent Crane stretched before me¡ªendless shadows and deadly silence. The kind of ce that ate men alive.


    But I wasn¡¯t thinking about that anymore.


    My focus snapped back to one thing: Zara. She¡¯d vanished... and somehow returned.


    Teleportation? Forbidden magic? Something darker?


    "Snow... Zara... what the hell is going on?" I muttered to myself, fists clenching at my sides.


    Something was wrong.


    And I had a feeling we were running out of time.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment Kaid and I got into the car, my mind started spinning. Everything was moving too fast, but I needed to focus¡ªfocus on what happened before the teleportation, before the realm of dragons.


    <strong><i>*shback*</i></strong>


    "Richie... I need you to go to Zara¡¯s apartment. Her address has been sent to your phone before."


    Kaid¡¯s voice rang sharp the moment Richard picked up.


    "I¡¯m already on my way there."


    "Good. Once you arrive, take Siona and Snow¡¯s body somewhere safe," Kaid continued, with no hesitation.


    "Snow¡¯s body? Alpha Snow is...?"


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    "Make sure no one disturbs her until I return."


    A pause. "And where the hell are you going?"


    Kaid let out a half-smirk. "On a quest."


    *<strong><i>shback Ends*</i></strong>


    I blinked back into the present. We were halfway through the drive when Kaid¡¯s jaw tightened again. He was still trying to call Richard¡¯s number, but there was no answer.


    "Kaid?" I asked, feeling my own pulse quicken. "Nothing?"


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    I clenched my fists, fighting back the urge to scream. Just then, the phone lit up and rang. Richard.


    Kaid picked up so fast I barely saw it happen.


    "Where the hell have you¡ª"


    I pped my hand over his mouth.


    "Kaid!" I hissed, ring at him. "Let me talk." He groaned, but nodded. I took a breath. "Richard. Where are you?"


    "Um..."


    "Don¡¯t um me. Where is Siona? Where is Snow?"


    "Zara..."


    "Answer me!"


    "We¡¯re at one of Kaid¡¯s mansions. The one on the outskirts of the city."


    I swore under my breath. "We are headed to your house, Kaid. How far away is this new mansion?"


    Kaid did not respond and thankfully Richard did even though he hesitated a little. "Uh... thirty minutes, maybe."


    I turned to Kaid, fire burning in my chest. "How fast can you get us there?"


    Kaid exhaled and pressed the pedal harder. "Richie. Which of the mansions?"


    "Zara," Richard replied again, softer this time.


    My eyes narrowed. "Excuse me?"


    Kaid¡¯s lips curved in something between guilt and amusement. "I understand. We¡¯ll be there in twenty-five minutes. Tell Siona we¡¯reing."


    "Aye aye," Richard replied before the call ended.


    I turned fully in my seat, staring him down. "Tell me what¡¯s going on."


    "Nothing."


    "Kaid, don¡¯t lie to me."


    He groaned. "Fine. I named one of my mansions after you, alright? I was gonna give it to you... as a vacation home. I hoped we¡¯d get to a ce where that would mean something."


    "Oh..." I blinked, not knowing what to say to that. "I... didn¡¯t expect that."


    "No need," he muttered, eyes on the road. "I¡¯ll fire away and get you to Snow."


    With that, the car surged forward, its tires screeching as Kaid pushed it faster than I thought possible.


    We were almost there. Hold on, Snow. I¡¯ming.


    My heart was pounding. The city lights shed by in streaks, Kaid¡¯s grip on the wheel tightening with every second.


    Neither of us spoke, but the silence was suffocating. I wanted to ask more about the mansion, about what he meant¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t. Not now.


    Snow was all I could think about.


    I kept ncing at the dashboard clock. 11:45 p.m. Every tick of the second hand made my chest squeeze tighter.


    We were running out of time.


    Kaid didn¡¯t speak either, but I saw the way his jaw clenched, the flicker of tension in his arms, the sheer will in his body to get us there faster.


    We hit a turn, the tires screeched, and I mmed into the door, holding onto the handle.


    "Sorry," Kaid muttered.


    "I don¡¯t care. Just drive," I breathed.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, the towering ck gates came into view. Tucked into the hills, trees surrounded the mansion and nearly swallowed by the shadows of the night.


    "Kaid, please¡ª"


    He was already hitting the horn before I finished speaking. The gates creaked open, and he drove in, hard and fast, gravel scattering beneath the tires.


    As we skidded to a stop in front of the wide marble steps, the front door flung open and Richard stepped out, looking breathless.


    "Siona," he said, already waving us in. "She¡¯s upstairs with Snow."


    Th?? most uptodate novels are published on free(w)ebnov(e)l.??????

 Chapter 447: He’s Back

    <h4>Chapter 447: He¡¯s Back</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 446</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I didn¡¯t wait. I threw the car door open and ran inside.


    The hallway was grand¡ªwhite marble, gold fixtures, huge paintings¡ªbut none of that mattered. I sprinted up the stairs two at a time.


    "Siona!" I yelled.


    "Up here!" she called from one of the rooms to the right. My feet barely touched the floor as I ran.


    And there¡ªon therge velvet bed¡ªSnowy, still as ice, his face pale, lips tinged blue, the signs of his soul slipping too far.


    "No no no..." I stumbled forward, tears clouding my eyes. "Snow, please..."


    Siona stood nearby, her eyes red but calm, a cloth in her hand. "He¡¯s stable, barely. But the link... It¡¯s fading. Did you... Could you get it?"


    "I have it," I whispered. My hand trembling, I dug into my pocket and brought out the scale. Siona gasped. "That¡¯s¡ª"


    "Yes." I held the golden scale over Snow¡¯s chest, and in my other hand, the gem. "Tell me what to do."


    "ce the scale directly over his heart," Siona instructed, voice firm but gentle. "Then use the gem to focus your energy into it. The scale will do the rest¡ªbut only if your will is strong enough."


    I hesitated, recalling what Davion has said about the gem.


    "Are you sure? We already used the gem to teleport back here, and Davion¡ªthe Dragon Prince said we could only sue it once."


    "I know, but you can use it for another purpose. It will help you focus your power. Do not fret. I will be here."


    I nodded quickly and did as she said. Siona moved closer to me and stretched forth her hands, with her palms facing towards Snow¡¯s chest as a bright light shone from her hands.


    "Focus on him and the scale and let your power flow through you."


    The moment the scale touched Snow¡¯s chest, it shimmered, light glowing from the edges. I clenched the gem in my palm and shut my eyes.


    "Please. Come back to me. I¡¯m sorry for everything. For the time we lost. For the things I didn¡¯t say. Please, Snow... I can¡¯t lose you."


    The room went still. Then the scale pulsed. Once. Twice. It glowed, blindingly bright.


    At the same time, the clock struck 12 a.m. on the dot. My heart skipped a beat at the thought that I had not beat time, yet I had lost Snow.


    My fear had disrupted my concentration as I felt my power begin to fade.


    "Zara, don¡¯t stop!" Kaid called from behind me. "Don¡¯t give up. Keep going."


    I shut my eyes so tightly and poured every thought, every memory, every feeling I had for Snow into the gem. My hands burned, my heart screamed.


    I wanted this to work no matter what. But even after another minute, nothing happened.


    My eyes opened, and I nced around to see the confused look on Siona¡¯s face.


    I knew that look. My gaze darted over to Snow.


    His face and body were as pale as snow and that gave my heart a jolt. "No. No. No. Siona, please do something."


    "I... It should work," she stuttered, and I shook my head.


    "Did that Dragon Prince lie?" Kaid questioned as he took a step closer.


    I refused to believe Davion would lie to me and trick me. Quickly, I shut my eyes once more. I knew the seal on my powers wasn¡¯t gone, but in dire situations, I could channel and tap into that power source.


    This was dire. I did it again. "Please, please, pleasee back to me," I chanted in whispers as I felt that familiar warm glow all over my hands.


    A few seconds into what I was doing, Snow gasped loudly, and my eyes flew open.


    His chest rose. His fingers twitched. And slowly... painfully slowly... his eyes opened. My heart skipped a beat. Several, in fact, as he looked around in confusion before focusing on me.


    *****************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I opened my eyes to light.


    Blinding. White. Soft at first, like morning fog, and then sharper, solid shapes forming. The ceiling above me, the blurred outline of someone crying. The warmth of a hand in mine.


    Zara?


    My breath hitched as her scent rushed into me. It was not just familiar but intoxicating. Wild jasmine, rain after lightning, and something fiercer beneath it... power. Her power.


    My chest ached. My limbs felt heavy, like I¡¯d been crushed under time itself. I shifted slightly, and her fingers gripped mine tighter. That was when I knew¡ªI wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    I was alive.


    Barely.


    Thest thing I remembered was rushing into her apartment when I sensed Vera¡¯s presence. Without thinking, I dove in to protect her.


    I blinked again, the fuzz in my vision clearing, and there they were¡ªZara kneeling beside me, her eyes shining, cheeks wet.


    Siona was standing just behind her, watching with quiet relief. Kaid, his arms crossed, a deep line between his brows.


    I was back<i>.</i>


    But why? How<i>?</i>


    "Z-Zara?" My voice cracked like dry leaves underfoot. The words tasted like dust in my mouth. My throat burned.


    Her face lit up with a flood of emotion¡ªrelief, fear, joy¡ªand sheughed, cried, and pressed her forehead to my hand. "You¡¯re okay," she said, voice shaking. "You¡¯re back."


    I searched her face, trying to understand. My mind still felt like it had been tossed through a hurricane.


    What happened? Why was I here and not in Zara¡¯s house?


    Then I recalled the wound Vera¡¯s attack had inflicted on me. Darkness. Cold so deep it touched my soul. And after that... nothing.


    For days. Goddess knows how long I was out for to trouble Zara like this.


    ****************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Z-Zara?" His voice was hoarse, barely a whisper.


    "Yes! Yes, I¡¯m here!" I cried, falling to my knees beside him, clutching his hand. "I¡¯m here, Snow. You¡¯re okay."


    Snow blinked, obviously confused, his eyes roaming the room again. "What... happened?"


    "You died. Almost. But not anymore." Iughed through the tears. "You idiot."


    Snow gave me a faint smile. "Then how am I here? You... saved me?" His gaze flickered to Siona, and I followed his line of sight as she shook her head.


    "I did not save you. Zara did. Zara and Kaid saved you. I merely preserved her energy in your body and..."


    "I always will," I cut in, ignoring any other thing.


    "Thank you," Snow appreciated, nodding at Kaid.


    And in that moment, with the glow of the scale fading into nothing and disappearingpletely and his heartbeat thumping steady under my hand¡ªI knew, I had him back.


    No more running. No more regrets. Just us and whatever came next.


    But when what came next happened, not even the universe could have prepared me for it.


    One second I was kneeling beside Snow, overwhelmed with relief, and the next... it was like the world tilted.


    A wave of energy, alive, rushed through me¡ªwarm and sharp all at once. My heart skipped and then raced like it was trying to leap from my chest.


    Astrid stirred violently inside me, her presence rising like a tide crashing against a dam. My hands trembled, my breath caught in my throat.


    And Snow... his scent¡ªgods, his scent¡ªsuddenly wrapped around me like wildfire and rain,forting and dangerous. It soaked into every corner of my mind.


    My soul recognised him, again, but deeper... more violently. This wasn¡¯t like before.


    No. This was different<i>.</i>


    I blinked and looked around the room, disoriented. My vision pulsated like everything around me was vibrating and shifting. My eyesnded on Snow.


    He was already staring at me.


    His pupils were dted, and his chest rose in short, sharp breaths. His brows furrowed, and his lips slightly parted, like he wanted to speak but didn¡¯t know what words to use.


    Confusion. Worry. Shock. And then¡ªrealisation.


    He felt it too.


    The pull¡ªthe bond. That invisible, unbreakable thread snapping into ce between us.


    But this¡ªthis was more. This wasn¡¯t the soft tug I had known before, but it was amand etched in my bones. A roar of fate so loud it drowned everything else.


    Astrid¡¯s voice mmed into my mind.


    <strong>"Mate."</strong>


    I gasped, the sound ripped from my throat before I could stop it. My body moved on its own, my lips parting.


    "Mate," I whispered¡ªno, I dered¡ªas if saying it out loud would ground me.


    Snow blinked rapidly, almost flinching. "Mate," he stated clearly as well and a small smile broke out on his lips. "Z-Zara..."


    My heart thudded louder.


    He sat up fully, eyes still locked on mine like the world had disappeared and there was only us now. I felt it in my blood, in my lungs, in my soul¡ªthe im<i>.</i>


    Astrid wasn¡¯t just stirring anymore. She was wide awake.


    "Zara," Snow said again, his voice deeper, rougher now. "What is this? Why does it feel like... like fire in my chest?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I breathed, but I did. Deep down, I did, and he did too. We were still confused by the possibility.


    This time we were bonded for real. The moon goddess had smiled on us.


    Astrid howled in my head again, this time her voiceced with triumph.<i> "This is real this time. He didn¡¯t just choose you, Zara. The Moon goddess chose him for you."</i>


    "This doesn¡¯t make sense. We already had a bond, Snow. We were¡ª"


    "We were chosen," he cut in, nodding, understanding slowly blooming across his face. "But this... This is fated. The fated mate bond."


    Readtest chapters at f(r)eewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 448: Love You

    <h4>Chapter 448: Love You</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 448</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The word ¡¯<i>mate¡¯</i> still rang in my ears like thunder in a canyon. I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from Zara.


    She was mine, not by ident, not by circumstance, but she was fated for me.


    Zara looked just as stunned¡ªlips parted, eyes wide, heart racing beneath her ribs. I could feel it. Every beat echoed in me like it was mine.


    Then Siona¡¯s voice gently cut through the moment. "This... makes sense now."


    Zara and I both turned to her, blinking like we¡¯d forgotten anyone else was in the room.


    Siona stepped closer, her expression calm but awed. "Snow... you were dead. Truly. Your soul had already begun to drift. You were hanging by a hair¡¯s breadth, I guess. But Zara... she..."


    She gestured to Zara and smiled. "Zara and Kaid did their best to pull you back. That¡¯s not just willpower. That¡¯s divine intervention."


    My brows furrowed. "Divine...?"


    She nodded. "The Moon Goddess doesn¡¯t give second chances lightly. But when she <i>does</i>... It¡¯s because she¡¯s making something right<i>.</i> When you were brought back, Snow, your path was rewritten. And with it... your bond."


    I stared at her, breath catching. "You¡¯re saying¡ª"


    "Yes," Siona finished. "The mate bond between you and Zara wasn¡¯t just rekindled. It was remade. Fated. Chosen by the Goddess herself. You were given to each other. Right here is your second chance."


    Zara¡¯s lips parted slightly, eyes shimmering. Her hand tightened in mine, and my heart cracked open at the raw emotion in her gaze.


    I wanted to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut then I saw it.


    Kaid.


    He stood by the doorway, eyes lowered, jaw tight. He hadn¡¯t said a word or much since I¡¯d woken up, but now he shifted on his feet, just slightly. Like the weight of this moment didn¡¯t belong to him.


    I didn¡¯t know what had happened while I was unconscious¡ªhow he¡¯d helped, what he¡¯d sacrificed¡ªbut I knew this much: he¡¯d stood beside Zara when I hadn¡¯t.


    And I was grateful.


    But also... uneasy.


    Zara and Kaid had faced hell together to save me. And here I was, breathing, being gifted a bond I didn¡¯t feel worthy of. And Kaid... he had feelings for Zara.


    He had always stated she was meant to be his. She was indeed his betrothed and if he did make good on his im now... I wasn¡¯t blind.


    He gave me a small smile, brief and tired, before turning on his heel and walking out of the room without a word.


    I exhaled slowly, then looked at Siona, who was already moving toward me again.


    She ced two fingers against my neck, checked my pulse, then her palm hovered over my chest. A soft glow spread under her hand, and she nodded.


    "You¡¯re stable. Still weak, but alive." Her lips curled upward. "Miraculously."


    Then she turned to Zara and smiled. "I¡¯ll give you two a moment."


    With that, she followed Kaid out and quietly shut the door behind her.


    Zara didn¡¯t move at first. Neither did I.


    Then she leaned forward, wrapped her arms around me, and pulled me close. Her scent¡ªgods, it surrounded me again. My heart kicked up.


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay," she whispered, burying her face in my neck.


    I barely had a second to respond before I pulled back slightly, looked into her eyes... and kissed her.


    I couldn¡¯t help it.


    I didn¡¯t want to help it.


    Her lips froze against mine in surprise¡ªbut only for a breath. Then she melted into it, her hand slipping to my jaw, thumb brushing my cheek.


    When we finally pulled apart, her eyes shone brighter than I¡¯d ever seen them.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Zara breathed.


    But I shook my head. "No. I am."


    "I am sorry, Snow." I tried stopping Zara from speaking but my adamant mate refused.


    Zara shook her head. "No, I am. If I hadn¡¯t left our home and stood my ground to fight for what was mine, to fight for you, then we wouldn¡¯t have been in this situation. I... I thought you¡¯d fight for me since absence made the heart grow fonder."


    "Zara. It did."


    "I took risks, Snow. Stupid risks, seeing how I threw you into her arms and paved the way for her to ruin my marriage. I loved you. I still love you even though you hurt me so much."


    "I was stupid," I dered and Zara opened her mouth to protest, but I reached up and ced my finger gently on her lips.


    "No, Zara. Let me say this."


    She stilled.


    "I created this mess," I whispered. "When I didn¡¯t reject Vera on the spot... when I didn¡¯t tell you everything. I was indecisive. Scared. I kept telling myself I didn¡¯t want to hurt her, just like Aira was hurt, because I¡¯d seen what rejection did to others. I told myself I was being kind. But the truth is¡ªI was just being a coward."


    Her eyes watered again, but she didn¡¯t look away.


    "I let myself be blinded," I said hoarsely. "Used. And in doing that, I hurt you deeply. I knew you were angry. I thought maybe... you needed space. But I should¡¯ve fought harder. I shouldn¡¯t have let you go."


    I took her hand and pressed it to my chest. "I love you. I never stopped. I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness¡ªnot after what I put you through. But please, Zara... forgive me."


    Her lip trembled. She didn¡¯t speak at first.


    Then, finally, she leaned in close, her forehead resting against mine.


    "If I could leave my home to fight for you," she whispered, "for your life, Snow, then that is because I believed you were worth it. Even after all of it... I still love you. You hurt me, Snow. But you¡¯re here now. And that... That matters."


    My eyes closed and a tear slipped down my cheek.


    "I could cry right now," I said softly, and she gave a wetugh.


    "I¡¯d love to see that," Zara chuckled.


    We stayed there, in each other¡¯s arms for a while, while breathing felt like something so strange yet gifted to me.


    I held her like the world would crumble if I let go.


    Zara¡¯s breath was warm against my corbone, her arms still wrapped tight around me, and for a moment, nothing else mattered. Not the mess I¡¯d made. Not the pain. Just her.


    The bond pulsed between us. It sang in my blood, whispering that this time, I wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    I had her.


    But even now, guilt clung to me like a second skin.


    "I kept reying everything," I murmured, fingers brushing her back. "What I said. What I didn¡¯t say. You have no idea how much I hated myself for the silence."


    Zara pulled back slightly, enough for our eyes to meet.


    "You should¡¯ve fought," she said softly as though she was scolding a baby. "I wanted you to fight for me. Instead, I felt abandoned."


    I nodded slowly. "I know. And you were right to feel that way. I wanted to give you space, but in doing so, I made you think I didn¡¯t care. I did, Zara. Every single day. I just... didn¡¯t know how to fix it."


    Her fingers trailed down my arm slowly. "You remember Jenna?" I nodded. "You fixd it too Snow. And you know what scared me the most?" she whispered.


    I shook my head.


    "That maybe... you loved her more," she said, voice cracking slightly. "That I was just the second choice all along. The easier option."


    That pierced through me.


    "No." I sat up straighter, gently cupping her face in both hands so she was looking me deep in the eyes.


    "Love, never. It was always you. Even when I was confused on what to do, even when I didn¡¯t show it right¡ªI never stopped loving you. You weren¡¯t the easiest option. I never loved anyone else since I met you and I never will. You were the only one I ever truly wanted."


    She blinked hard, like trying to hold back tears.


    "Then why didn¡¯t you fight?" she asked again, quieter this time like a baby. If I knew Zara well, she wanted to be petted and assured.


    "Because I was scared," I admitted. "I was scared I¡¯d already lost you that you wouldn¡¯t look at me the same way again. That I¡¯d ruined everything, especially when Kaid came around. I signed the divorce papers so I could set things right. Chase you again and make you rightfully mine.."


    She exhaled slowly, leaning into my touch.


    Zara sighed and then pinched me a little on the arm. "Do you know what made mee back?" she asked.


    I shook my head again, silent.


    "You. Always you. Even when I was furious. Even when I felt broken, when I held that scale and thought of everything we lost... I couldn¡¯t let it end like that. I wasn¡¯t going to lose you to anyone. Not fate. Not death. Not even your own fear."


    My heart clenched.


    "I didn¡¯t deserve that," I whispered.


    "But you got it," she said, and this time, there was no anger in her voice. Only truth. "So don¡¯t waste it."


    I let out a shaky breath, leaning in until our foreheads touched again.


    "No more secrets," I murmured.


    "No more running," she replied.


    "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    This chapter is updat??d by f(r)eew??bn(o)vel

 Chapter 449: She’s Alive

    <h4>Chapter 449: She¡¯s Alive</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 449</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    There wasn¡¯t much to be said after that. I leaned in and we kissed again¡ªdeeper this time, slower. There was no desperation, no panic. Just need a silent promise.


    When we finally pulled apart, I chuckled softly, wiping away a tear from the corner of her eye.


    "You¡¯re going to make me cry again," I teased.


    Zara rolled her eyes and smacked my shoulder lightly. "You almost died, idiot. You¡¯re lucky that¡¯s all I¡¯m doing."


    I grinned. "If this is what dying gets me, maybe I should do it more often."


    Her brows shot up, and she gave me a warning re.


    "Joking. Totally joking," I said quickly, holding my hands up.


    But she smiled. And it was the kind of smile that made my chest ache in the best way. The kind that made me want to spend every second proving I was still worthy of it.


    "You better. I do not hope to have a dragon as an enemy because fighting one proved we werewolves are weak."


    "Y-you fought a dragon?"


    "Yeah."


    "For me?" I asked. Not that I thought she lied, but knowing the extent to which Zara went for me even though I was not worth it, made my heart ache.


    Tears blurred my vision and I sniffled. "Yes for you. Although I didn¡¯t win," she chuckled. I could see it in her eyes. It felt like she was releiving the moment and she was proud about it.


    Scratch that, even I was proud of her.


    "I¡¯m yours, Zara," I said softly, pulling ehr fm her train of thoughts. "For as long as you¡¯ll have me and till the end of time."


    Zara¡¯s hand slid into mine. "I already fought for you," she whispered. "Now it¡¯s your turn."


    And gods help me... I would.


    "Now, you need to shower," Zara suggested after some time.


    "Yeah, I smell like death."


    Zara chuckled and yfully pped my arm. "Would you even know what death is like when you see it?"


    "Now... not anymore. Anyways, I really should go. You want to join me?"


    "Nope," she puffed her cheeks and pressed her lips together. "Win me first."


    "I will, always."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    I left Zara and headed into the restroom in the bedroom, leaving her to her thoughts.


    Since I came back to life, I hadn¡¯t spoken to cier, and it was about time I checked in with my wolf.


    Just as I stepped into the bathtub, my mind reeled. I¡¯d seen death. Touched it. Felt the pull of the void. But it was she¡ªZara¡ªwho had pulled me back. Her voice, her hand, her will<i>.</i>


    I owed her my life.


    I rxed into the tub and my mind drifted back to when I first felt it¡ªthe matebond with Zara.


    The scent hit me harder than before. No, not just her scent¡ªit was her<i>.</i> Every breath she took stirred something deep inside me like a pull.


    My wolf shifted sharply in my chest, and my heart stuttered.


    It couldn¡¯t be. I¡¯d felt this once before with Vera.


    The way my soul had once aligned with hers. That undeniable connection. That need to protect and im her. I thought I would never feel it again. I wasn¡¯t supposed to, not like this.


    But this? This hadn¡¯t been the same as with Vera. It was stronger<i>.</i>


    My eyes had snapped to Zara. My vision tunneled¡ªeverything else dropped away, leaving only her.


    I could see her eyes glowed faintly, her pulse racing under her skin, and her breath caught when she looked back at me.


    cier froze. Then, slowly, he asked<i>, "Do you feel that?" </i>


    I couldn¡¯t answer. My mouth was dry. My chest burned.


    The connection between us wasn¡¯t soft and slow. It was immediate, and it took root, refusing to let go.


    Zara was my mate.


    And not just by choice this time. By fate.


    The bond had locked into ce, not like a thread, but a chain forged in stars and time. She whispered the word I¡¯d once feared and yet craved.


    "Mate."


    My soul answered before my mind could catch up.


    "Mate," I breathed.


    <i>"You¡¯re mine, Zara," </i>I noted inwardly.


    I inhaled as I took up soap and the spongeid out for me. "Zara is mine, and I would die fighting to keep her safe."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    A harsh, choking gasp broke through the silence as I took in a deep breath and opened my eyes.


    The forest was still ck as pitch¡ªthe kind of dark that felt alive, like it watched and waited. It took a moment, but soon my vision cleared fully, and I snickered.


    Slowly, I rose to my feet, my body felt like lead but as soon as I did, I felt strength return to my limbs once more.


    My gaze flickedzily to the left, where a many dead on the forest floor¡ªright near the spot where I¡¯d been barely moments ago.


    "Useless," I muttered, rolling my eyes with a smirk.


    He¡¯d been one of them. One of the guards Zara had ordered to ¡¯dispose¡¯ of my corpse. Fool.


    They all thought I was dead.


    Zara especially.


    And the worst part? I almost was until I took my life in my hands and saved myself.


    I turned away from the man¡¯s body and narrowed my eyes at the twisted trees ahead. My fingers twitched with leftover heat from the spell I had just used.


    The night of the fight burned through my thoughts, unwee but vivid. I had Zara and I was ready to end her existence.


    My n had been simple. Kill her, carve out her heart, and take it to my mother for her powers.


    If Mother asked, I¡¯d simply lie that she was about to kill me. It was self-defense. No one needed to know.


    Zara had stood there, barely holding on, blood on her hands and desperation in her eyes. I had conjured it¡ªthe dark sphere pulsing in my hands, thick with death and power.


    I was seconds away from hurling it into her chest and watching her shatter.


    But then... Snow had burst into the room like an idiot hero out of some tragic y. And took the hit for her. He just threw himself in the way, shielding her.


    I watched as my mate shielded my enemy and paid the price.


    Visit freewe??(n)ovel.co(m) for the b??st novel reading experience

 Chapter 450: Let’s Find Zara or Avenge Snow

    <h4>Chapter 450: Let¡¯s Find Zara or Avenge Snow</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 450</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The power I had poured into that strike... it wasn¡¯t meant to wound. It was meant to end<i>.</i>


    Snow dropped like a lifeless rag. And everything inside me¡ªeverything I had worked for¡ªbroke<i>.</i>


    The moment his body hit the floor, Zara screamed and lunged, not giving me any moment to react before she struck and her hand mmed through my chest, piercing through flesh, blood, bone¡ªeverything.


    I felt the magic flicker inside me and within a second, my heart stopped.


    But what she didn¡¯t know¡ªwhat none of them ever knew¡ªwas that I always prepared.


    Even before the fight, I had wrapped myself in a protection spell. It wasn¡¯t strong enough to keep me alive after the blow¡ªbut it was enough to dy death. Just long enough.


    I slipped out of consciousness before I could even gasp. They thought I was gone. Zara gave the order: "Get rid of her."


    And that pathetic guard? He carried me here.


    To this cursed, abandoned ce, where the forest itself hums with old, forbidden power.


    I¡¯d barely managed to whisper the first incantation before heid me down. I was weak and bleeding out. I could feel as though my soul was half detached. But I could still speak.


    I continued muttering the incantations and slightly let my fingers touch his hand. I used him, boosting his strength and filling him with borrowed magic.


    He didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t notice until he felt the drain and realised his life was pouring into me.


    He struggled against my grasp, panic flickering in his eyes, but I was faster, now stronger and more desperate.


    My eyes shot open, and I stared into his. Then, I drank everyst bit of him.


    He dropped like a dried husk, his skin pale and sunken, and his body curled in on itself like a shell.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    That was three days ago.


    Even now, I felt hunger wing at my belly¡ªnot for food, but for more¡ªfor power and the darkest of all dark magic.


    So I stayed in the forest feeding where I could¡ªfrom the nts and animals while waiting with only one thought in mind¡ªkill Zara Gold.


    I clenched my fists, feeling my nails bite into my palms.


    "You killed my mate," I hissed to the trees, the sky, the gods who stopped listening to me long ago.


    My voice dropped to a whisper. "I¡¯ming for you. And this time, no one¡ªnot even Snow¡ªwill get in my way."


    <strong>*************</strong>


    <strong>~Zade¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The blood had dried, but its scent still clung to my clothes. The kind of scent that seeps into your bones and stays with you.


    I couldn¡¯t unsee what we found at Zara¡¯s house¡ªcrimson stters across shattered ss and ground, w marks along the wall, the kind of chaos that screams of a life torn apart.


    But no bodies. No signs of Zara. No trace of Snow¡ªexcept his blood.


    I couldn¡¯t think. I didn¡¯t have the luxury to feel. Not yet. The samples I scraped from the walls were all we had.


    "Come on, Aira," I called over the roar of the engine. "I need to check something at Snow¡¯s house."


    Aira¡¯s worry was intense. Even as her eyes burned with anger, she knew what to do. I¡¯d seen the damage¡ªthe samples showed devastation, evidence of the dark magic. Something I could only tie to Vera ton.


    I only wished Snow had listened to reason on time.


    I drove with hands shaking on the wheel, stopping only once to hand them off to Xavier to check the samples for me and confirm my fear.


    "It¡¯s her," he¡¯d said hourster. "The blood samples belong to Vera and Snow." His voice was t, clinical. But my world cracked open.


    Now, back at Snow¡¯s house, Aira paced like a storm ready to break. Her bare feet made no sound against the wooden floor, but every turn she made bled fury.


    "Only God knows if those witches already have Snow and Zara or... "


    It was rare to see Aira this enraged, but I understood. Even I was going crazy over Zara¡¯s missing case.


    We had just gotten her back, only to lose her again. Mother would be devastated.


    Suddenly, Tempest moved. She¡¯d been too still until now, her silence louder than anyone¡¯s words.


    Without warning, her fist mmed into the wall with a sickening crunch, the drywall caving beneath her strength.


    "I swear to the Moon Goddess, if they touched my brother¡ª" Her voice cracked, eyes zing. "I¡¯ll kill them myself."


    "Tempest, be calm," I growled. My voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it silenced the room. My fists trembled at my sides, teeth clenched until I tasted blood.


    "No, Zade. I will hunt them down."


    "You can¡¯t," Aira said, softer this time¡ªbut no less fierce. "Not like this. Not with rage leading the way."


    "Yes, I can," Tempest spat, turning to us with wild eyes.


    "Mum can¡¯t feel Snow. His bond with her is gone. That means he¡¯s¡ª" She broke off, biting down on her own pain.


    I swallowed the bile rising in my throat.


    "Exactly why I should. For Mum¡¯s sake. For Storm¡¯s sake and ours. For father too. I say we burn the witches and everyst member of that cursed Thorned Crescent. Let¡¯s bring war."


    "And for what? To ill more innocents?" I questioned.


    "How can you say that?"


    "And how many more will die for your vengeance?" I snapped. "Innocents. Children. Those with no voice, no shield¡ªwhat about them?"


    Tempest red at me, but her hands trembled. "They¡¯re not innocent. Not if they protected Vera."


    "No." I shook my head. She didn¡¯t get it. "If you strike first, you¡¯ll justify their hatred. They¡¯lle for us like monsters¡ªand we¡¯ll be the ones who lit the match. They¡¯ll go for the weak link. We may be of different packs, but we are one kingdom. They will hunt us."


    She looked away, her chest rising and falling fast. The silence stretched between us like a de held to the throat.


    "You kept me here for a reason," she whispered. "To stop me from obeying her."


    "Your mother was right," I said. "Let your father do his part. Let the warriors do theirs. But we¡ª" I looked each of them in the eye¡ª"we hold the line. Until we have Snow back."


    Aira¡¯s lips trembled. She blinked fast, refusing to let tears fall. "What if he¡¯s already gone?"


    Before I could answer, my phone rang.


    I snatched it up and answered with a voice barely my own. "Davion. Talk to me."


    "Zara¡¯s back in the city. The tracker is pinged, and she¡¯s moving. You should have eyes on her."


    My chest clenched. "Thank you." That was all I said before the line went dead. "I need to go."


    "What about her coordinates?" Aira¡¯s voice cracked as she stepped closer.


    "I have them." My jaw was tight, throat burning. "And I swear, I¡¯m going to find her."


    No more waiting. No more doubt. Just purpose¡ªand the hope that Snow was still alive out there, waiting for us to bring him home too.


    Or to avenge him.


    "Can Ie?" both Tempest and Aira asked at the same time.


    I had no time for dy and nodded quickly. "Let¡¯s go find Zara."


    This content is taken from fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 451: Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 451: Reunited</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 451</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The soft creak of the bathroom door drew my attention, and I turned just as Snow stepped out, toweling thest drops of water from his damp ck hair.


    He looked... better. Stronger, although lightly pale, still healing, but not the ghost I found lying on that bed several minutes ago.


    He wore a fresh ck shirt and dark grey joggers¡ªones I instantly recognised.


    Those were Kaid¡¯s.


    They hugged him a little more snugly than I expected, and for a second, I tilted my head.


    "Did you... grow?" I muttered, taking in the fit.


    Snow gave a small chuckle as he adjusted the cor. "Kaid¡¯s clothes?" He smirked. "Feels a little tighter than I thought they¡¯d be, but I¡¯ll survive."


    I smiled faintly, crossing my arms. "That¡¯s the Alpha aura returning."


    "Maybe," he muttered, ncing down at himself. Then his eyes met mine again, more focused. "Where¡¯s Kaid? I need to thank him. He saved me... which is different from the kind of reaction he portrayed."


    I nodded slowly. "He did a lot more than that. He helped me get to the dragons. Helped me survive it."


    Snow exhaled. "Then I owe him more than thanks. And I want to speak to Siona as well¡ªif she¡¯s willing, I¡¯d like her to train you after you¡¯re fully recovered."


    The warmth his words ignited in me was soft, but deeply rooted.


    "He¡¯s downstairs," I said, gesturing toward the hall. "With Siona and Richard. You should eat something, too. Then we can call the others."


    He nodded and stepped forward, brushing his knuckles along my arm. "Come with me?"


    I looped my arm through Snow¡¯s. "Always."


    We walked down the stairs slowly. The scent of warm food and soft spices drifted from the kitchen, but the tension in the living room hit us first.


    Kaid, Richard, and Siona were deep in conversation when we walked in, their voices dropping the moment they saw Snow.


    Richard stood instantly, giving a small nod. "I¡¯ll give you some space." Then he slipped past us and vanished into the hallway.


    Kaid turned toward Snow and offered him a firm nod. "You¡¯re looking... not dead."


    Snow grinned. "Thanks to you." His voice dropped into something more sincere. "Kaid... I don¡¯t even know where to begin. I was dead. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here."


    Kaid lifted a hand to stop him. "No speeches, Snow. Just... take care of her. That¡¯s enough."


    Snow turned to Siona next. "You too... I felt your magic. Thank you."


    Siona gave him a faint smile. "Don¡¯t thank me. It was Zara¡¯s strength that did the impossible."


    Snow looked at me again, emotionally and then nodded. "Still, I¡¯d like your help, Siona. If you¡¯re willing... I want her trained. Stronger than she already is."


    But Kaid raised a hand before she could answer. "She needs to rest, Snow. Have pity on your mate. Don¡¯t push her yet. She has barely stopped moving in days."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but Kaid¡¯s sharp look silenced me. Not in a controlling way¡ªjust protective.


    And, honestly... he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    But before I could reply, the front door burst open with a crash.


    "Zara!"


    "Snow!!"


    Zade¡¯s voice roared through the house, followed by a rush of footsteps.


    I barely had time to react before Tempest and Aira nked him, their eyes wild and frantic.


    Snow and I turned at the same time.


    Zade stood there, chest heaving, eyes locking onto me like I was his lifeline. Aira ran straight past him and practically tackled Snow in a hug, tears springing to her eyes.


    Tempest¡¯s red eyes glowed as she scanned the room,nding on me¡ªher lips parted in both relief and fury.


    "You¡¯re alive," Zade said, his voice tight. "I knew you were stubborn, but gods, Zara..."


    I opened my mouth, but emotion clutched at my throat too tightly to let anything out.


    And in that second, the nightmare finally felt like it was beginning to end. Or maybe... just shifting into the next Chapter.


    "Baby brother," Tempest¡¯s voice broke me from my thoughts, and I smiled as she went up to Snow to hug him. "We feared the worst case possible. When Xavier confirmed the blood samples were for you and Vera, we..."


    "We imagined the worst, especially without your body found. I... we thought they had taken you," Aira rushed out as tears slid down her cheeks. "But you are alright, Snow."


    "Zara..."


    I did not need to be told. Zade opened his hand to me and I rushed forward, hugging him.


    Zade¡¯s arms tightened around me like he wasn¡¯t quite ready to let go. I held him just as fiercely.


    For a moment, I forgot everything¡ªDavion, dragons, Vera¡ªbecause right here, right now, my family was whole and alive.


    He pulled back slightly, his eyes scanning my face like how a concerned senior brother would be.


    "What happened to you two?" he asked, his voice low, yet thick with emotion. "Our entire family is in shambles with worry. No one knew where you were. Everyone¡¯s been searching across the realms. I shouldn¡¯t even get started with Luna Star and Alpha Storm. Your father is..."


    Zade exhaled.


    It was shown in his voice and expression. They actually thought the worst had happened and had managed to beposed till now.


    I knew I would have gone insane, and I felt sad that I had put them in that spot. I nced toward Kaid, who shifted beside me but hadn¡¯t spoken yet.


    But before either of us could respond, Tempest cut in, her arms folded and her jaw clenched.


    "What¡¯s most important right now, Zara," she said, "is that you exin why you were missing too. We picked up your tracker near the Forbidden Fog. Dad didn¡¯t want us to know but Davion informed us. What the hell were you doing there?"


    That sharp edge in her tone wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. It was her worry disguised as anger.


    I met Kaid¡¯s eyes for a second, silently asking¡ª<i>you or me?</i>


    Aira stepped forward, folding her arms. "It looks like there¡¯s a lot we don¡¯t know," she said quietly but firmly. "Care to fill us in before Tempest starts breaking walls?"


    I exhaled deeply and gave a slow nod.


    Kaid cleared his throat. "I¡¯ll exin," he said, stepping forward. "But... it¡¯s a lot."


    They all quieted.


    Kaid began. "It started the night Vera came to Zara¡¯s apartment. She wasn¡¯t just there to threaten her¡ªshe came to kill her. And she nearly did, too." He paused. "But Snow got there first."


    I watched the change ripple through them. Aira¡¯s face fell, and Tempest went still. Zade¡¯s brows slowly drew together.


    "She was about to hit Zara with a dark, fatal spell," Kaid continued, "and Snow shielded her. Took the full st."


    "No..." Aira whispered, covering her mouth.


    Kaid nodded once. "It killed him."


    Tempest let out a low growl. Her hands clenched into fists. "That bitch," she seethed. "I should¡¯ve crushed her throat when I had the chance."


    "No wonder mum couldn¡¯t feel you anymore," Aira muttered, and I could feel Snow¡¯s sadness.


    Zade didn¡¯t speak. His eyes were on Snow now, trying to process it.


    "But that¡¯s not all," Kaid added. "Zara struck back. She killed Vera."


    "I did," I murmured, stepping forward. "I put my hand through her chest. Her heart stopped. She died. I was sure."


    I watched the rage simmering in Tempest¡¯s eyes. Aira¡¯s tears had stopped¡ªnow she just looked hollow.


    "I couldn¡¯t revive Snow," I continued, voice softer now. "We didn¡¯t have time. Siona did what she could, but we needed something. He was already going. So Kaid took me... to the Dragon Realm."


    That caught their attention.


    "You what?" Zade blinked.


    "We crossed the Serpent¡¯s Crane, survived the Kraken and the Forbidden Fog," Kaid said. "Survived it. We met Davion¡ªthe Dragon Prince¡ªand he agreed to help... but only if Zara passed three trials."


    "Trials?" Tempest repeated, incredulous.


    "Hard ones," I admitted. "I was almost lost in one. I fought a dragon in another. And the third... he asked me to stay and be his queen."


    "What?" Aira and Tempest said in unison, their voices full of disbelief.


    "But she refused," Kaid said quickly, casting a nce at me.


    I smiled faintly. "Because no matter how tempting his realm or his offer, my heart belonged somewhere else."


    I looked at Snow.


    "He gave me the scale¡ªthe one that saved Snow¡¯s life. And he gave me the gem to return home."


    The room was silent for a beat. Then Zade finally stepped forward and ced a hand on Kaid¡¯s shoulder. "You took her there. And brought her back alive. I owe your royalness now."


    Kaid gave a nod, but his eyes didn¡¯t linger on the thanks. "Just d she made it back. And that Snow¡¯s breathing again."


    Aira approached me, wrapping her arms around me gently. "You idiot," she whispered. "But I¡¯m so proud of you."


    Tempest let out a long breath, clearly still trying to keep herself from marching off into battle. "Alright. Fine. You¡¯re back. You¡¯re safe. But if Shadow ve wants more..."


    "They will," I said. "They want me. They¡¯d being."


    And just like that, the warmth in the room cooled again.


    "We¡¯d be better prepared. We¡¯ll be ready," Aira added.


    New novel chapt??rs are published on free(w)ebnovel(.

 Chapter 452: Joyful Calls

    <h4>Chapter 452: Joyful Calls</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 452</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Ares¡¯s fingers were flying over the keyboard, eyes narrowed at the glowing screen in front of him.


    "If not that we don¡¯t know what¡¯s really going on yet," he muttered, "I would kill Vera over and over again for hurting you. But that bitch is nowhere to be found."


    I sat on the edge of the couch, twisting my fingers in myp. The tension in my chest hadn¡¯t eased for days, and despite Ares¡¯s determination and resources, we kept hitting dead ends.


    "She¡¯s not my concern anymore," I murmured. "Zara is. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s safe or if she made it back from her quest. What¡¯s more, if Snow..." My throat tightened. "I keep thinking I should just go to Snow¡¯s house, but I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll walk in there and... not be able to hide what I know. If something¡¯s happened, I¡¯ll break."


    Ares¡¯s jaw clenched. "You won¡¯t need to," he said. "We¡¯ll find them. And if Kayne¡¯s involved in this... I swear to the gods, I¡¯ll rip him apart."


    Just then, my phone rang. I stared at the screen for a second when Richard¡¯s name appeared.


    I did not know what kind of news woulde with that call or if it was a random check-in call.


    Quickly, I snatched it up before it ended and pressed it to my ear, already breathless. "Hello, Richard?"


    "E," his voice came through calmly, much too calm for my liking. "How are you?"


    "I¡¯m fine¡ªI¡¯m with Ares," I replied quickly, side-eyeing Ares as he turned in his seat toward me. "We¡¯re trying to find Kayne. Or Vera. Some kind of lead."


    "For now, no need," Richard expressed, which was shocking to me as my heart skipped.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Zara confirmed it," Richard said. "Vera is dead."


    Vera... dead?


    Wait. Zara?


    I froze. "Zara?" I repeated, almost screaming her name.


    Ares shot up from his chair, moving to stand beside me in a sh.


    "Zara¡¯s alive?" I asked, my voice cracking. "What happened? No, scratch that¡ªwhere is she, Richard?"


    "I¡¯ll send the coordinates. She¡¯s back. And Snow¡¯s alive."


    "What?"


    A soft chuckle came from the end of the line. "You¡¯ll see it when youe," he said, and the line went dead before I could say anything else.


    I stared at the phone for a second, still processing all I had heard.


    "She¡¯s alive," I whispered. Then louder, "Zara¡¯s alive."


    Ares stepped closer, his hand touching my shoulder. "And Snow?" he asked.


    I looked up at him, smiling for the first time in days. "He¡¯s okay. They¡¯re both okay."


    Without waiting another second, I jumped to my feet.


    Ares didn¡¯t need to ask twice. "Come on," he said, already grabbing the keys. "Let¡¯s go. I need to see her¡ªboth of them¡ªwith my own eyes."


    As we rushed out the door, my heart beat faster¡ªnot from fear, not from grief¡ªbut from hope.


    And for the first time in days, it didn¡¯t feel so far out of reach.


    <i>My best friend was alive.</i>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Once everyone settled into their own pockets of conversation, the chaos of reunion slowly melted into a dull hum in Kaid¡¯s house.


    The adrenaline had finally started to wear off, and exhaustion was creeping in¡ªbut I was grounded, anchored by the bond humming inside me and the steady warmth of Zara¡¯s presence nearby.


    Minutes passed, and I barely noticed Aira walking over until she stood right in front of me, with her ever soft but unreadable expression.


    She held out her phone.


    "Here. For you."


    I stared at the screen, which was nk and then at her face. She didn¡¯t say who it was, but I had a feeling. A twist in my gut said it was either Dad, Storm... or her.


    I took the phone gently and pressed it to my ear. "Hello?"


    "Snow?" my mother¡¯s voice came through so soft, so broken that my heart shattered all over again.


    "Mum..."


    There was silence on the line, like she was trying to speak but couldn¡¯t find the words. And when she finally did, they trembled. "You¡¯re alive. You¡¯re actually alive."


    Tears instantly welled up in my eyes, and I turned away from everyone in the room, walking out toward the quiet hallway for some privacy.


    "I... I couldn¡¯t feel you anymore," she said as her voice cracked. "Not even your wolf. Not a whisper. It was like you vanished. And I¡ªI thought I lost you forever, Snow."


    I swallowed hard, guilt thick in my throat. "Mum, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so, so sorry."


    "I wanted toe to the city, to burn the streets down if I had to. To rip every wall open with my own hands. But they wouldn¡¯t let me. They said to stay, that it was too dangerous. That you wouldn¡¯t want me to leave Storm alone... and your father... father promised me he¡¯d bring you home."


    Her voice broke again.


    "I thought I¡¯d failed you. I thought¡ª" she paused, breathing heavily. "I¡¯ve never felt pain like that, Snow."


    I leaned against the wall, my own chest aching now. I had rushed in to save Zara no matter the cost because I loved her dearly, but my selfless sacrifice had caused me to hurt everyone ese.


    "Mum, I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. It all... it happened so fast. But I¡¯m okay now. I promise."


    "Are you really?" she asked, quieter now. "Why did you do something so reckless now. Don¡¯t you love me anymore? Is your family not worth it for you to survive?"


    I looked through the hallway, my eyes flicking back toward Zara¡¯s seat between Kaid and Tempest. Her fingers idly traced the edge of her shirt, and her eyes were tired but soft.


    "You all are but... I couldn¡¯t let Zara be hurt. I am sorry."


    "Zara..." Her voice seemed to have softened the second I mentioned Zara¡¯s name. "For love... I understand now. You are really okay, right?" Before I answered, mum bombarded me with more questions. "How is Zara? Are you two..."


    "Yes, mum. Everything is fine. It worked out because Zara saved me. We are okay. And I am fine all because of Zara."


    There was a pause as though she was contemting something before she finally dropped the bomb.


    "I want to see you," mum whispered.


    "You will. I promise toe to you tomorrow. Zara and I wille to visit.


    She didn¡¯t speak right away, but I knew she was trying to hold it together.


    "I love you, my son."


    "I love you too, mum."


    The call ended, and I stood still, just breathing for a moment. My chest ached, but there was peace now. A rare, gentle one.


    Just when I thought I could take a break, Tempest walked over, clearing her throat and extending her own phone to me with an arched brow.


    "A call from dad," she said.


    I blinked. "Now that¡¯s a terrifying sentence."


    She smirked, and I took the phone from her hand, lifting it to my ear with a soft exhale.


    "Dad?"


    "Snow."


    His voice was low, steady, and sharp¡ªlike ice cracked under pressure. But then there was a long pause, one filled with more emotion than he¡¯d probably ever admit.


    "I almost lost you, boy," he muttered. "Your mother nearly tore down the pack house. I¡¯ve not slept properly in days."


    "Dad..."


    "I looked everywhere," he went on, his tone hardening again, but not cruel. Just... trying to keep it together. "Across Crescentnds, witch domains, and linked towns. We chased whispers and dead ends. I couldn¡¯t feel you. I couldn¡¯t find Zara. You both disappeared."


    "I know," I said quietly. "I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve..."


    "No," he cut in. "Just answer me this¡ªdid you find her? Is Zara okay?


    I smiled. "Yes. I found her. Or rather... she found me." There was another beat of silence. "She brought me back."


    "...How?" His voice dropped lower. "One minute she was spotted near the Forbidden Fog, and the next she vanished into thin air only to reappear in the city. I did not know what to do but return. What happened?"


    "I died, Father," I said, bluntly. "And Zara saved me. With the dragon¡¯s scale."


    A breath caught on the other end. It wasn¡¯t disbelief. It was awe.


    "She crossed into the Dragon Realm?"


    "She passed their trials."


    "Damn," he muttered, and then I heard him exhale¡ªdeep and long. "No wonder she was out of reach."


    Then his tone changed. Softened.


    "You... son, you married the best."


    My chest tightened and my eyes burned.


    "I¡¯m on my way to the city with Draven," he added. "Give her my hugs and kisses."


    I snorted. "Seriously?"


    "And don¡¯t be jealous, son."


    "Never, Father."


    There was a pause followed by, "See you soon."


    "Yeah. See you, Dad."


    I handed Tempest back her phone and turned to walk back into the room.


    And as I looked up to see Zara watching me from the couch, smiling faintly, I realized something¡ªI had everything I ever needed right here. And I wasn¡¯t about to let go of it again.


    "I love you," I mouthed to her.


    New n??vel chapters are published on fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 453: Alliances and Disunity

    <h4>Chapter 453: Alliances and Disunity</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 453</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment Snow mouthed ¡¯<i>I love you¡¯</i>, my chest filled with warmth that almost melted me on the spot. I smiled and blew him a kiss, holding his gaze.


    But before I could lose myself in the soft moment, the distinct sound of a car pulling into Kaid¡¯spound broke the silence.


    Heads turned toward the windows and voices dropped. Everyone paused.


    Then I felt it¡ªfelt her.


    That familiar spark of connection¡ªthe warmth of an unbreakable bond forged through years of friendship and shared pain. My heart leapt, and I stood up even before the knock came.


    I was halfway to the door when it pushed open.


    And there she was.


    Tears streaked E¡¯s cheeks. Her hair was slightly tousled, and her breath uneven, but her eyes¡ªthose fierce, loyal eyes¡ªwere locked onto mine.


    "El..." I began, my throat tightening, but I didn¡¯t even get to finish her name.


    She lunged forward and wrapped her arms around me, burying her face into my shoulder as she clung to me like she never intended to let go.


    I held her back just as tight.


    Everything else faded. Just me and my best friend. We stayed that way for a long moment. Silent. Breathing. Holding on.


    Then I heard the footsteps behind her.


    Ares stepped in, his tall figure framed by the doorway. His presence wasmanding as always, sharp eyes scanning the room as he entered. He exchanged a nod with Zade, then moved toward Snow.


    "Good to see you alive, Alpha," Ares said, pping a hand over Snow¡¯s shoulder.


    "Likewise," Snow replied, their expressions tense, but full of respect.


    Ares gave Kaid a formal nod and greeted Aira and Tempest as well.


    When he reached Richard, he paused, studying him for a second. Richard raised a brow as if expecting something sharp, but Ares surprised us all with a slow smile.


    "She¡¯s a handful," he said, tilting his head toward E, "but she¡¯s one of the sweetestdies out there."


    Richard smiled, and nodded. "Thank you for such kind words. And for helping my mate out."


    "For her?" Ares shrugged. "Anytime."


    Then he turned, eyes sweeping the room, and his expression hardened.


    "Since we¡¯re all here," he said, stepping forward, "shouldn¡¯t we address the big elephant in the room?"


    Zade folded his arms. "What elephant?"


    Ares didn¡¯t hesitate. "When are we taking this war to Thorned Crescent and Shadow ve?"


    Tempest¡¯s eyes lit up with a glint of dangerous delight as she moved beside him. "I don¡¯t know about the rest of you," she said, "but I am all with Alpha Ares. It¡¯s time to fight."


    I exchanged a nce with Snow. His eyes were serious. Beside him, Kaid and Siona shared a brief look.


    "For that," I said, pulling away from E gently, "we need an alliance. Not just between a few packs, but across the werewolf kingdom¡ªand the Lycans, if possible. We need to quench this threat before it swallows innocent lives whole."


    Snow stepped forward, his voice calm and authoritative. "We have intel on Thorned Crescent. They¡¯ve already amassed a quarter-region worth of rogue wolves under theirmand. Brutal. Relentless. If a single pack faces them alone, they¡¯ll fall."


    Siona stepped in as well. "And if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, the dark witches are siding with them. This war won¡¯t be fair."


    Zade¡¯s eyes shed. "Then the Golden w Pack will join this alliance."


    Ares moved beside him, stretching out his right hand. "I, Alpha of the Iron Fang Pack, pledge my allegiance to the Werewolf Alliance."


    Without a second thought, Snow closed the gap and ced his hand on Ares¡¯s. "I, Alpha of the Ivory Crescent Pack, pledge my allegiance and that of my entire pack to this Alliance ."


    Zade, Snow, and Ares nodded together, then turned toward Kaid.


    "Your Majesty," Zade said respectfully. "Will you lend your aid in this war?"


    Kaid pushed off the wall he was leaning against, his hands casually tucked into his pockets.


    "At first, when I heard about this, I was skeptical," he admitted. "But they¡¯ve targeted Zara. That makes this personal."


    "So... you¡¯re joining?" Ares asked.


    "Not yet," Kaid replied honestly. "I must meet with my council. This isn¡¯t just pack business¡ªit¡¯s my kingdom. I have more lives to consider than just warriors."


    Snow nodded. "We understand."


    "Nevertheless," Kaid added, "you have my support. I¡¯ll offer whatever I can to protect Zara. To protect what matters. But if you want the Lycans fully on board, unite the werewolf kingdom and prove this war is worth fighting."


    I nodded, stepping forward. "I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. For every life that could be lost if we don¡¯t stand together."


    Tempest raised her chin proudly. "It is settled, then. An alliance has been formed."


    "And one that¡¯ll end this chaos," Aira said. "No more small battles. No more hidden attacks."


    Just then, E ced her hand on mine and gave a determined smile. "We¡¯ll stand with you."


    Snow stepped beside me, our fingers intertwining.


    Together, we stood in a room full of power, fury, and unity.


    This wasn¡¯t just the beginning of a war.


    It was the birth of a revolution.


    <strong>*******************</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha Wayne¡¯s POV~</strong>


    My boots echoed sharply against the stone floors of Shadow ve, the cold scent of burnt herbs and blood thick in the air as I strode deeper into the heart of Luna ton¡¯sir.


    The witches were already scattering like rats, scurrying out of my way, their cloaks fluttering as they sensed my temper before I even opened my mouth.


    I didn¡¯t care.


    My patience had worn thin.


    I threw open the ancient doors to her ritual chamber without knocking. The glow of magic lit the room, casting wild shadows on the walls, and at the center stood Luna ton, arms raised, dark threads of power curling around her fingers.


    Her chanting stilled when she saw me, and the circle of witches surrounding her broke formation.


    Her eyes narrowed instantly. "You dare barge into my home and interrupt a binding ritual, Alpha?"


    "I do," I snapped. "Because while you¡¯re busy ying with sparks and chanting nonsense, Alpha Gold¡¯s daughter still walks free. I asked for results, ton¡ªnot excuses."


    Her jaw clenched as she lowered her hands, her eyes still glowing faintly. "Vera was handling it."


    "And where is she now?" I shot back. "Probably dead, that¡¯s where. Your daughter failed. My wolves have done their part, but your coven¡ªyour bloodline¡ªhas delivered nothing but disappointment."


    The temperature in the room dropped.


    "You overstep," she hissed, her power crackling like electricity in the air.


    I smirked. "Do I? Or are you finally realizing that your precious daughter wasn¡¯t as strong as you painted her to be? If your magic line is that fragile, perhaps I should¡¯ve partnered with a morepetent coven."


    That did it.


    Her eyes turned an unholy shade of purple and before I could blink, a ball of dark magic shot across the room and mmed straight into my chest.


    The chamber gasped¡ªwitches drawing back in rm.


    But I didn¡¯t move.


    Didn¡¯t even flinch.


    The magic sizzled on my shirt for a brief second before the pendant beneath it glowed a sharp silver, absorbing her magic like water into dry earth.


    Vania¡¯s eyes widened. "What..."


    I brushed a bit of ash off my chest and grinned. "Did you really think you could hurt me and walk away from it, Vania? You think you¡¯re the only one with dark connections?"


    Her lips curled. "You¡¯ve been hiding this from me."


    "Of course I have," I sneered. "You think I¡¯d bet my ambition¡ªmy entire rise¡ªon a temperamental witch whose daughter couldn¡¯t finish the simplest of tasks? No. I secured power my own way."


    Her expression twisted. "How?"


    "The dark mages," I said casually, letting my aura pulse outward. "And a dying witch who begged for her life. Funny thing about power¡ªthose who plead for mercy make excellent fuel."


    "You killed one of your own allies to gain that?" she seethed.


    I took a slow, calcted step forward. "Don¡¯t act like a saint. We both know you¡¯ve bled at least five innocents for your pathetic rituals. Spare me the hypocrisy."


    Luna¡¯s eyes darkened further, her hands trembling with rage. "You dare call me ipetent? I¡¯ve ruled this coven longer than you¡¯ve ruled anything. You¡¯re just a glorified dog with a kingdom built on borrowed strength."


    "Then let me remind you," I growled, dropping into a fight stance as shadows coiled around my fists. "Why I rule Thorned Crescent¡ªand why the dark wolves bow to me."


    Energy burst between us, dark and violent, the air crackling with impending chaos. We both lunged forward, power meeting power, fury rising with every breath.


    Then a deafening growl ripped through the chamber, shaking the stone walls and silencing us both.


    We froze, turning as the double doors swung open with force.


    My son, Kent stepped in, his towering frame practically vibrating with rage, his eyes glowing. He scanned the room like a general surveying a battlefield and locked eyes with both of us.


    "Enough!" he barked, voice like thunder. "You two want to w each other¡¯s throats out, go ahead¡ªbut not here. Not now. Act like the leaders you im to be and stop behaving like children who lost their damn toys!"


    The magic in the room faded.


    I clenched my jaw, breathing hard, but I held back for now.


    But this wasn¡¯t over.


    And if Luna ton thought for one second that she¡¯d challenge my ce at the top, she was in for a rude awakening.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 454: Meeting Mum 1

    <h4>Chapter 454: Meeting Mum 1</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 454</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The morning sun filtered softly through the tall windows of Kaid¡¯s mansion, casting golden rays over the quiet halls.


    Thankfully, the chaos of the previous day had settled, but the weight of everything we¡¯d all been through still lingered.


    I watched from the top of the stairs as Snow made his way down the hallway toward Kaid¡¯s office. He¡¯d asked me earlier if I minded him speaking to Kaid alone, and I didn¡¯t. I knew what he wanted to say.


    And I was happy he was very mature about this.


    Snow knocked once before stepping in.


    ***************


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Kaid was seated on the edge of his desk, arms crossed loosely as he nced over some scrolls. His sharp gaze rose when I entered, and he nodded once in acknowledgment.


    "I figured you¡¯d stop by before leaving," he said simply.


    I gave a short smile. "I couldn¡¯t just walk away without saying thank you properly."


    Kaid raised an eyebrow. "I told you, no speeches."


    "This isn¡¯t a speech," I replied, stepping closer. "Just a simple truth¡ªI owe you. Not just for what you did for Zara... but for what you did for me. For giving her the chance to bring me back. For not giving up on her even when I was gone."


    Kaid was silent for a moment, his expression unreadable, then he exhaled. "I didn¡¯t do it for you. I did it for her. But I won¡¯t pretend your survival doesn¡¯t matter to her¡ªor now, to all of us."


    "I know she¡¯s important to you," I said softly. "And I know... this hasn¡¯t been easy."


    Kaid looked away for a beat, then back at me. "I¡¯ve seen bonds before, Snow. I¡¯ve even admired them. But I never expected to feel the weight of one from the outside like this. You and Zara... you were written in the stars long before I met her."


    I swallowed. I did ot knmow what to say because as much as I could, I wanted to avoid any speech that would look like showing off to him.


    Si instead, I went with this. "We¡¯re leaving after breakfast. But if ever you need our help... my help... you¡¯ll have it."


    Kaid gave a nod. "Take care of her, Snow. She¡¯s stronger than most, but even strength needs a ce to rest."


    "I know, I will do everything in my power to give her that lovely rest," I said, offering a final nce before turning toward the door. "Goodbye, Kaid."


    "Goodbye, Alpha."


    **************


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I saw Snow return from the hallway, his face softer, like something had finally been made right. He caught my hand and squeezed it gently before brushing a kiss on my forehead. "He¡¯s waiting," he whispered, then disappeared into the dining room.


    I turned, took a breath, and followed the same path Snow had taken moments ago.


    Kaid was at his desk watching the sunlight y across the walls. When I entered, he didn¡¯t speak right away¡ªjust turned his head and offered me that quiet smile of his.


    "A day ago, you wouldn¡¯t believe you¡¯d be here," he said, amusement dancing in his voice.


    Iughed, stepping toward him. "A day ago, I thought I¡¯d die in a mirror trial."


    "And now you¡¯re heading home with a mate and a war on the horizon," he added.


    I met his gaze, the smile fading into something softer. "Kaid... thank you. For everything. For not letting me fall. For risking so much to help me. For bringing me to Davion. For standing by me even when you didn¡¯t have to."


    His expression didn¡¯t waver. "You don¡¯t need to thank me for something I¡¯d do all over again."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you do not feel it. Know that I will forever be thankful to you." I hesitated before continuing. "And about the mansion... the name you gave it... I didn¡¯t mean to assume anything before, but¡ª"


    "I did name it after you," Kaid said, his tone calm. "Because I saw something in you that I wanted to hold onto. A light. A fire. Something... rare. Even though deep down, I wished it would have been me you¡¯d pick and I¡¯d give it to you."


    My heart squeezed.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Kaid," I whispered.


    "Nah, it is okay. One way or the other, I guess I already knew you wouldn¡¯t choose me, but I was still in denial."


    "My heart... It¡¯s always been with Snow."


    Kaid nodded slowly as a bittersweet smile tugged at his lips. "It¡¯s sad, Zara. I won¡¯t pretend it isn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to lose you¡ªnot as a friend, nor as someone I could¡¯ve loved deeply. But how can I fight your heart... or fate?"


    He looked down, and when he spoke again, this time, Kaid¡¯s voice was low. "I was stubborn. I wanted to believe I could win even when Richard warned me, even when I watched the way you looked at him. But now I understand that even the Moon Goddess supports him."


    His eyes lifted again, and this time there was no bitterness¡ªonly peace.


    "I understand why Ares let E go. Fighting the bond... it¡¯s like screaming against a storm that was never meant to pass."


    I didn¡¯t think. I crossed the room in a blink and threw my arms around him, holding him tight.


    Kaid didn¡¯t flinch. His arms came around me in return, hugging me.


    "You¡¯ll always be one of the best things I found in this chaos," I said into his chest.


    "And you," he murmured, resting his chin atop my head, "will always be my fiercest what-if betrothed."


    We stayed like that, wrapped in silence and somehow, that was enough for both of us.


    By the time I left his study, I felt lighter than I had been before.


    The morning air was crisp as we stepped out of Kaid¡¯s estate, the scent of dew and lingering pine wrapping around us like a farewell embrace.


    The rising sun painted the sky in warm orange and golden streaks, and the soft wind tousled Snow¡¯s still-damp hair as we walked down the stone steps, side by side.


    Waiting at the base of the stairs was a sleek ck SUV¡ªno doubt Kaid¡¯s doing.


    The vehicle shimmered faintly under the morning rays, polished and powerful, ready for the journey ahead. One of Kaid¡¯s trusted warriors stood by the door, already holding it open for us.


    I nced back once, my gaze locking on Kaid who stood in the doorway, hands tucked in his pockets, that familiar calm expression resting on his face. Behind him, Siona gave a short wave with ehr unique, all-knowing smile.


    Snow turned too, nodding toward Kaid with quiet respect. "Thanks for everything."


    Kaid inclined his head. "Drive safe. And don¡¯t forget to eat something real. Not whatever nd thing they serve at your borders."


    "I¡¯ll make sure of it," I replied with a softugh.


    "Good." His eyes flicked to mine briefly, and I could tell his gaze held so many unspoken words. Then he nodded again and stepped back into the house.


    Before we left, the others had returned to their houses. Air and Tempest informed us they would be visiting their father¡¯s packter in the day before us.


    Snow helped me into the SUV and slid in beside me. The leather seats were warm from the morning sun.


    As the doors shut and the engine came to life, the driver¡ªa Lycan warrior Kaid trusted¡ªpulled smoothly out of the estate and onto the main road.


    The ride was quiet at first and peaceful.


    I rested my head against Snow¡¯s shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me, his thumb brushing slow circles into my arm. The motion was reassuring.


    "We¡¯re really doing this," I murmured.


    "Going home?" he asked.


    I nodded. "To your mother. To Storm. To the pack."


    He was quiet for a long moment before he whispered, "I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever get to do that again, that I¡¯d never see them. Or you."


    I tilted my head to look at him, his features etched in a softness I¡¯d only seen in fleeting moments. "But you are. We made it. You made it."


    Snow leaned in, pressing a kiss to the side of my forehead. "I owe you my life, Zara."


    "You owe me breakfast," I teased, though my voice trembled a little with emotion. "And maybe a decade of cuddles."


    His chest vibrated with a low chuckle. "That I can do."


    We watched the forest blur past the windows as the SUV sped down the path leading out of Kaid¡¯s territory. The road ahead would take us to Ivory Crescent¡ªback to his mother, back to the people who thought they lost him forever.


    I could already imagine her reaction.


    Tears. Hugs. Maybe a few threats about never doing something so reckless again.


    And yet... I was ready for all of it.


    Snow reached for my hand again and held it tightly.


    "We¡¯re going home," he whispered.


    In my heart, I knew this was just the beginning of what we were about to face together.


    "Let¡¯s do that, and after, we are going to my mother¡¯s."


    "Yeah, I bet Zaria cannot wait to scold the living daylights out of me for hurting you nd worrying everyone."


    "You know, Mum, she can be a bit dramatic," I teased and poked him with my elbow.


    "She can, but her concerns are admirable. Anyone can..." A gasp tore through my lips as I cut Snow off. He followed my line of sight, and the next thing he face-palmed.


    Staring at us from a mile away at the top of the billboard in the pack was the words boldly written: <strong>WELCOME HOME, SON!</strong>


    Read ??atest chapters at fr(e)ewebnov??l Only

 Chapter 455: Meeting Mum 2

    <h4>Chapter 455: Meeting Mum 2</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 455</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The moment my eyes caught the billboard, a snort escaped me before I could stop it.


    <strong>WELCOME HOME, SON!</strong>


    The words were bold. shy. Screaming in all caps at the top of the Ivory Crescent¡¯s pack gates, painted against a backdrop of silver and blue.


    Snow groaned beside me, dragging a palm down his face. "I told her no surprises."


    "Looks like your mum didn¡¯t get the memo," Iughed, nudging his arm. "Or choose to ignore it on purpose."


    As we crossed through the gates, the SUV slowed, then rolled to a stop in front of the grand pack house.


    The mansion came into view, beautiful and lovely but none of that held my attention.


    No. What did... was the woman standing at the top of the first three stairs leading to the entrance of the house¡ªLuna Star.


    Her long white coat flowed behind her in the breeze, her thick hair braided over one shoulder, regal as always. But her eyes¡ªthose sharp, stunning eyes¡ªshimmered with tears that hadn¡¯t yet fallen.


    She wasn¡¯t alone. Beside her stood three pack elders, and just slightly off to the side, tall and broad and still as the mountain, was Alpha Storm.


    The second the car stopped, I didn¡¯t wait for Kaid¡¯s warrior or even Snow. I pushed the door open and jumped out, my boots hitting the gravel with a soft crunch as I took off at a sprint.


    "Luna Star!" I called, my voice already filled with emotion.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate. She stepped down two stairs at once, arms open wide.


    I ran straight into her embrace.


    She wrapped her arms tightly around me like a mother who has lost a child finallying home. Her scent¡ªfloral and cool like moonlit air¡ªhit me instantly and made my chest ache.


    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice cracking as I held her. "Thank you for reaching out to me... for trusting me... and for birthing him. He¡¯s everything, and I wouldn¡¯t have him if not for you."


    Luna Star pulled back slightly and took my face in her hands, thumbs brushing over my cheeks. Her tears had finally spilled.


    "No," she said gently. "It is you who have my thanks, daughter. It is you. I could never have asked the goddess for a better daughter-inw. I would go to war for you."


    My breath caught, and I had to blink away more tears.


    Behind us, Snow¡¯s voice rang out. "And there¡¯s more, mother."


    We both turned as he approached, head high but respectfully postured. "The Moon Goddess has given her to me rightfully. The bond has been remade."


    He stopped in front of them and bowed his head. "Mother. Father. I apologise for everything. For not telling you sooner. For putting you through the pain of thinking I was gone."


    But he didn¡¯t get to finish.


    Luna Star rushed forward with the kind of speed only a worried mother could muster and wrapped her arms around him like she might never let go.


    I stepped aside, giving them space as Alpha Storm descended the steps behind her, his expression unreadable at first... but then, he ced a hand on both their backs and brought them into a firm, grounding embrace.


    He said nothing¡ªjust held them. And in that silence, you could feel it all: the relief, the love, the fear that had haunted them since Snow¡¯s death.


    Snow lifted his head slightly over his mother¡¯s shoulder to meet my gaze. His lips curved into the softest smile.


    I returned it.


    "Thank goodness, son."


    ***************


    After the emotional reunion outside, everything moved in a haze of warmth andfort.


    We entered the pack house together, and the inside was exactly as I remembered it¡ªelegant but weing.


    Snow and his mother spent time talking, and not long after, lunch was served¡ªa soft celebration.


    The dining table was filled with dishes that smelled like home¡ªbaked bread, roasted vegetables, grilled meats, and Snow¡¯s favorite honey-zed chicken.


    Luna Star made sure everyone had a full te. Alpha Storm didn¡¯t speak much, but his steady hand on Snow¡¯s shoulder was worth a thousand words.


    The rest of the day passed in a blur of stories, a few lingering tears, andughter¡ªreal, raw, and healing.


    But the weight of thest few days still sat in my bones. I could see it mirrored in Snow¡¯s posture, in the way his hand never left mine.


    Eventually, when the sun started to dip behind the trees, casting long shadows across the walls, Snow leaned into my ear and whispered, "Come upstairs with me?"


    I nodded.


    We slipped away quietly, climbed the familiar staircase, and entered Snow¡¯s room. Nothing had changed.


    The moment the door clicked shut behind us, silence settled between us. It wasn¡¯t awkward, but intimate. The kind of quiet that spoke louder than words.


    Snow turned to me, smiling. "You should rest," he said softly. "You¡¯ve done more than enough today. Besides, I did promise Kaid, I¡¯d give you all the rest you deserve."


    Before I could respond, he added, "Let me draw a bath for you."


    I blinked. "A bath?"


    "A warm one. With oils. I remember thevender and citrus blend you liked..." He offered a soft, crooked smile. "And I want to take care of you this time."


    My heart fluttered but I tried not to blush. "Okay," I whispered.


    Snow nodded and disappeared into the bathroom. I heard water running, the soft clinking of ss bottles, the familiar swish of oils poured into steaming water. The scent wafted into the bedroom¡ªsoothing, nostalgic.


    "Zara," he called gently from the doorway. "It¡¯s ready."


    I stood, feeling the ache in my muscles. Snow stepped closer and reached for the hem of my shirt. Slowly, carefully, he helped me out of it and then moved to unbutton my trousers.


    He was silent all through, delicately undressing me as though a single speech could make him hurt me. His touch was almost reverent.


    And then... he stopped.


    My gaze drifted down to see I was mostly undressed and smiled. I stood before him in my bra and panties, the cool air kissing my skin. But his hands hovered and didn¡¯t move.


    "Snow?" I asked softly. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    He twisted his lips slightly, looking away for a second. "I... I don¡¯t know if I have permission or not," he finally said.


    <i>"An," </i>Astrid cooed in my head. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at her.


    Snow continued. "After everything that happened. I mean, we broke up. We divorced. I let you walk away. And maybe you only saved me because you¡¯re a good person, not because..."


    I didn¡¯t let him finish.


    I reached up, grabbed his face, and kissed him hard.


    It was raw. Pure. A kiss that demanded silence from doubt, a kiss that shut down the storm of what-ifs and wrapped us both in the truth we¡¯d been circling since the moment I brought him back.


    Snow gasped into it, startled, but his arms wrapped around me instantly.


    When I pulled back, I looked him in the eye. "I saved you because I want you," I said breathlessly. "Because I love you. Because no matter how angry I was, no matter how broken I felt... it was always you, Snow. Now don¡¯t you ever for once doubt that, ever."


    Snow didn¡¯t hesitate this time. He kissed me again, slower now with meaning.


    His hands roamed carefully, fingertips trailing across the skin of my back, up my arms, until he reached the sp of my bra. I gave him the smallest nod.


    He undid it gently, letting it fall between us, then leaned down to kiss my corbone, his lips lingering as ifmitting me to memory again.


    We stood there, hearts beating in sync, breaths mingling, his forehead resting against mine.


    "You¡¯re everything," he whispered. "And I¡¯ll never lose you again."


    "You won¡¯t have to," I whispered back. "You¡¯re mine."


    He guided me to the bathroom, where the warm water steamed gently in the tub.


    "Thank you."


    "Now, let me wash you up and pamper you."


    The bath was the perfect temperature, the scent of the oils filling the steam. Snow lowered me into the water gently and began to scrub every inch of my skin, and after, washed my hair.


    My eyes were closed as he did, and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the touch of his fingers.


    Then, as he was rinsing the suds, I turned to him. "Your turn."


    He hesitated for a second and nodded. "Join me like always."


    "Of course, love."


    We switched ces. He stripped quickly, the clothesnding on the tiled floor. Then he sank into the water and rested his back against the edge of the tub, his knees drawn up and bent.


    "I missed this," he sighed, leaning his head back. "Us in a bath. You washing my hair."


    I chuckled, grabbing a sponge and soap. "And me, always looking for trouble."


    "Well, the thing is, you are always finding trouble. Not even the Moon Goddess will save you from me."


    "Good thing we are alike, huh." Iughed andthered up the sponge. "Let me scrub you clean."


    I did just that. Every nook, every crevice of his neck and shoulders and back.


    "Turn around," I told him.


    He did, and when his back was facing me, the waterpped at his skin. His shoulder des rose slightly with every breath, his body rxed but notpletely.


    My mind was immediately transported to the times in the past when we did this together.


    "I love you, Snow."


    "I love you most, Love."


    This chapter is updat??d by fre(e)webnov(l)

 Chapter 456: What You Do To Me

    <h4>Chapter 456: What You Do To Me</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 456</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Ithered the sponge again and ran it over his shoulders, scrubbing lightly.


    <i>"You are mine. And I am yours," </i>I mentally chanted. I had made a mistake in the past by not fighting well for my home and marriage and wandered off, letting another woman in.


    I did not n on making the same mistake twice.


    Our bath went smoothly; there were a fewughs in between and some lovely teasing here and then.


    When we were both done, we rinsed the soap off, stepped out, and began to dry each other off.


    As Snow dried me off, his hands lingered on my boobs, touching, squeezing, and caressing them.


    "Oh, they¡¯re so plump. How did they grow bigger? Have they always been this big?"


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. "Are you saying they were small before?"


    "Not really. But now, they are a handful."


    "So, what are you going to do about them?"


    "Mmmm." Snow knelt in front of me. "May I suck your nipples?" Snow asked like the perfect gentleman that he was.


    "You don¡¯t have to ask, honey."


    He leaned forward and took my left nipple in his mouth, making a moan escape my lips."Do you like it?"


    "I do," I said, biting down on my lower lip.


    He sucked on them harder this time, his hand reaching for my other boob and massaging it.


    "Your skin is so soft, so smooth."


    "Snow, ah..." I bit back the moan, trying not to gear him on so easily but from the look in his eyes, I was probably failing.


    He licked and sucked while squeezing my other breast, alternating between the two.


    "They¡¯re so tasty. Your moans are so sexy."


    "Snow, Snow."


    "What¡¯s that, Zara? Do you want me to stop?"


    "Don¡¯t! Please!"


    "Okay. I¡¯ll suck and lick until you¡¯re satisfied."


    Snow spent some time licking and sucking and nibbling at my boobs, making my legs grow weak, and then, he stopped.


    "Why did you stop?" I moaned, wanting more.


    "Because you¡¯re getting wet and I wouldn¡¯t want you dripping on the floor."


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to retort, not when Snow picked me up andid me down on the bed. He spread my legs open and stared at my glistening pussy.


    "Mmmm, looks like someone is eager for more."


    I watched him lean forward and nt a soft kiss on the inside of my thigh, followed by another one and another.


    He worked his way up, kissing and licking, leaving a wet trail of saliva until he got to my pussy.


    His lips hovered, the heat of his breath ghosting over my skin. My fingers tangled in the sheets beneath me, anticipation coiling in my belly like a tightly wound spring.


    Snow didn¡¯t rush. He never did when he was in this mood¡ªwhen his eyes darkened with hunger and devotion, when every movement was deliberate, like he was worshiping me with touch alone.


    And right now, I was his altar.


    It felt like he was making up for all the time Vera¡¯s situation had taken from us, and even though thoughts raided my mind of how intimate he must have been with Vera, though he was being fooled, and it hurt, I just... I tried not to associate him with his mistake.


    "You smell divine," he murmured, brushing his lips against the soft skin of my inner thigh. "Like warmth and want... and something that¡¯s only mine."


    My breath hitched.


    His fingers grazed my folds¡ªlightly, teasingly¡ªbefore he parted them with the kind of reverence that made me shiver.


    And then... his tongue¡ªwarm, slow and exploring¡ªdevoured me whole.


    I arched into his mouth with a gasp as his tongue dancedzy circles over my clit, building the fire inside me, stoking it with every flick andp.


    Snow alternated between gentle sucks and quick, precise licks, and every time I thought I couldn¡¯t take more, he¡¯d find a new rhythm that left me trembling.


    "Snow... gods..." My voice cracked, breathless.


    He hummed against me, sending vibrations straight through my core. I whimpered, clenching the sheets tighter, already spiraling toward the edge.


    "You taste like honey and sin," he said between kisses. "And I n to indulge until you forget your name."


    My legs trembled as he wrapped his arms around my thighs, holding me still. His tongue moved faster, more relentless now, and my hips lifted to meet him,pletely at his mercy.


    He knew every inch of me¡ªevery gasp, every twitch, every moan¡ªand he used that knowledge like a map, navigating me straight into ecstasy.


    "Snow, I¡ª" My words broke off in a moan as the climax crested, fully cementing its crescendo into my mind and oh gosh... heavens I had missed that and more..


    White heat crashed over me like a wave, stealing my breath, stealing time. I came hard with a cry, my entire body tightening, then unraveling under his touch as I jerked with pleasure.


    Snow didn¡¯t stop right away. He coaxed everyst tremor from me, his soft tongue, gently soothing as I rode out thest aftershocks.


    When he finally pulled back, he kissed my trembling thigh again, then looked up at me, lips glistening, eyes glowing with affection and heat.


    "One down," he said with a wicked smirk. "But I¡¯m not nearly done with you yet."


    My body was still humming, sensitive and slick with afterglow, but Snow didn¡¯t give me a chance to recover. He crawled up the bed slowly, like a predator savoring the moment before he pounced.


    "Still with me, love?" he whispered, brushing my damp hair from my forehead, his lips brushing my temple.


    I nodded weakly,pletely breathless. "Barely."


    "Good," he grinned, but there was a hint of something low and deliciously dangerous in his voice. "Because I want you soft... pliant... and ready."


    Snow didn¡¯t wait for an answer. His lips captured mine hungrily, devouring, tasting me as if I belonged to him. And I did. In every possible way. Body, heart, soul.


    His hands roamed, trailing down my sides, over my ribs, until they cupped my breasts again, thumbs brushing over my hardened nipples with ease that sent another jolt through me.


    I closed my legs, rubbing my thigh and poussy together to get the much-needed friction.


    Snow deepened the kiss, tongue dancing with mine, while his hips settled between my legs, his hardness pressing against my slick heat.


    I gasped into his mouth.


    "You feel that?" he growled. "That¡¯s what you do to me, Zara."


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 457: What I Missed

    <h4>Chapter 457: What I Missed</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 457</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I nodded, and as if on cue, or he needed a bit more of encouragement, he moved down again and took two long licks, and oh goodness, I shuddered.


    He went on to continue sucking me, assionally using his tongue to fuck me, leaving me breathless.


    I mean one moment I thought he was going to do the deed and not tease me but the next, he went back down to continue what he started.


    I was still catching my breath, body limp with satisfaction, when Snow pulled back, his lips glistening with proof of how thoroughly he¡¯d worshiped me.


    He looked proud of himself¡ªsmug even¡ªhis blue eyes burning with desire as he kissed the inside of my thigh onest time.


    "You¡¯re glowing," he murmured. "Like moonlight right after a storm."


    I reached for him, my fingers curling around the back of his neck, drawing him up to me. "And you," I whispered, flipping us suddenly and straddling his hips, "look like you need a little reward."


    He raised an eyebrow, amused. "Do I?"


    "Oh, you do," I murmured against his skin."


    "Nah, my reward is seeing youe undone before I make love to you like it¡¯s our first andst."


    That promise was something I looked forward to, but right now, I wanted to do this. I missed him, missed his body, and missed our intimate time.


    I slid down his body, leaving a trail of kisses over his chest and down his stomach. "You¡¯ve given me so much tonight. Let me return the favor."


    Snow¡¯s breath caught as I kissed lower, hovering over the hardness pressing up between us. I looked up at him through myshes, watching his expression change into one of anticipation, hunger and awe.


    Zara, the goddess in his eyes. And tonight, I wanted to give him everything.


    I wrapped my fingers around his dick¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªfeeling the pulse of his desire in my hand. He was thick, warm, and impossibly hard. I stroked him gently, loving the way his breath hitched, the way his hands curled into the sheets.


    "You always look so good like this," I said softly. "All mine for the taking, and my dick is yours, all yours," he rasped.


    I leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to the tip, then another along the shaft. His hips twitched beneath me, but he didn¡¯t push¡ªhe never did. Snow let me take the lead, trusting me with his body just as I trusted him.


    My lips closed around him, slowly and softly at first. His groan echoed through the room like raw, primal thunder.


    I took more of him into my mouth, inch by inch, swirling my tongue around the head before pulling back just enough to tease.


    "Zara..." Snow breathed, hand moving to cradle the back of my head gently. Not to guide. Just to feel me. Just to anchor.


    I built a slow rhythm using my tongue, my lips, my hand¡ªgiving him all of me. I loved watching him unravel. His head fell back, chest rising and falling, mouth parted in pleasure.


    "You¡¯re going to make me lose it," he growled.


    Good.


    Just to heighten his pleasure, I moaned around him, and that sound¡ªthe vibration¡ªmade him shudder beneath me.


    "Zara, gods, I¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence. He didn¡¯t have to.


    I felt him tighten, felt the moment his control broke. Quickly, I took hold of this moment and bobbed my head up and down.


    Snow cursed and groaned and bucked his hips, fingers tangling in my hair but not pushing, never pushing.


    He released my hair, and his hand clenched in the sheets, muscles locking as he came with a sharp gasp of my name, pleasure radiating through him like lightning.


    I swallowed, the salty taste coating my tongue. He was panting, flushed,pletely breathless.


    And, still, I wasn¡¯t done.


    I eased him through it, slow and tender, until he copsed back against the pillows, boneless and breathless.


    I kissed his stomach and chest. Before climbing back up his body. "Come here, love."


    I did, and Snow kissed me again, slowly. "Let me make love to you," he whispered, and I melted as I curled into his arms.


    No sooner had I done that than Snow flipped us over, changing our positions. "You¡¯re dangerous," he murmured into my hair.


    I smiled against his skin. "Only to you."


    "Exactly. And I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way."


    Snow reached down, gripped himself, and with one slow, deliberate motion, guided the head of his cock to my entrance.


    My back arched as he pushed inside¡ªinch by delicious inch¡ªstretching me, filling me and iming me.


    "Gods..." I moaned, clutching at his shoulders. He was so deep, and yet it still wasn¡¯t enough. I wanted more of him, of this, of us.


    Snow didn¡¯t move right away. He stilled, buried deep, his forehead pressed against mine, our breaths mingling in the space between us.


    "I love the way you wrap around me," he whispered. "Like we were made to fit."


    "Me too," I moaned as my walls tighteend around his dick.


    Then he began to move¡ªslow, deep thrusts that made me feel every inch of him. He kissed my neck, nipped at my corbone, and worshiped every sound I made as if it fueled him.


    "You¡¯re so tight, so warm..." His voice was rough, frayed at the edges. "You were made for me."


    The rhythm built, deeper, harder. The wet, slick sounds of our bodies meeting filled the room, broken only by the gasps and moans I couldn¡¯t hold back.


    I clung to him, legs wrapped around his waist, body moving in perfect rhythm with his.


    "Snow¡ªharder," I pleaded, needing to fall again, to lose myself in him.


    He growled¡ªa deep, primal sound and flipped us without warning, taking me with him. Now I straddled him, impaled on his cock, my hands braced on his chest, his hands gripping my hips.


    "Ride me," hemanded in a voice like thunder. "Show me how much you want me."


    My lips pulled back in a smirk, and I did.


    I moved, slow at first, then faster, grinding down, bouncing, circling my hips as he watched me through hooded eyes, utterly undone.


    "You¡¯re driving me insane," he panted, eyes dark and wild. "Look at you. Look at how you take me."


    "Snow," I whimpered, pleasure curling tight again.


    "I¡¯ve got you, love," he whispered. "Let go. Let me feel you fall apart."


    And I did¡ªagain¡ªshattering around him with a scream as he surged up into me one final time, groaning my name as he followed me over the edge.


    We copsed together in a tangle of limbs and sweat, bodies still trembling, breaths erratic.


    Wrapped in his arms, heart pounding against his, I knew one thing for certain.


    I was hispletely, and Snow proved it when he changed our positions to missionary as he lifted both of my legs on his shoulder and entered me again much deeper.


    A gasp tore through my lips at how deep he was inside of me and the pressure from the new angle.


    I felt full. And he didn¡¯t stop there.


    "Snow," I moaned.


    "Fuck, you¡¯re so tight and warm, Zara. I missed this, missed you, missed being inside you, love."


    "Me too, now please, go harder, Snow. Show me what I missed all this time."


    He grunted, hips snapping.


    I cried out as he pounded into me, the pleasure almost too much. I wanted more, and so he gave me more.


    "Gods, you¡¯re perfect."


    "Snow, please, faster."


    Snow was not holding back now.


    "Zara, gods..."


    His pace increased, and the p of our skin echoed through the room.


    My nails dug into his back, the pleasure building, winding tighter.


    "Snow, please."


    "As you wish, my queen."


    Updat??d from freew??bnovel(.

 Chapter 458: Something Is Smelly

    <h4>Chapter 458: Something Is Smelly</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 458</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Yes, yes, please." I was being driven towards the edge.


    "Anything, Zara."


    Our lovemaking was hard, intimate as we stared into each other¡¯s eyes and fast, driving into rhythm, and yet it felt right.


    "You¡¯re close," Snow stated.


    "I am."


    "Cum for me, Zara."


    I nodded. "Snow, yes, right there."


    "Mine, and only mine," he growled, his eyes shing a different colour briefly, and for a moment I zoned out.


    But as soon as I did, he kneaded my breast, pulling me back from my thoughts. I shook it away.


    There was no way, maybe it was just a trick of the light that turned his eyes from blue to violet.


    I smiled as I reached up to touch his cheeks. "Always. Always. Make me cum, honey."


    "Cum, love."


    "Snow, aah..."


    He thrust harder, and my orgasm washed over me like a wave crashing onto the shore, stealing my breath.


    My vision went white, and for a moment, I lost myself to the bliss.


    "Snow!"


    He growled, his grip tightening on my leg as his thrust continued.


    "That¡¯s it, love,e for me."


    "Snow!" I screamed his name, my body mping around his cock.


    Snow grunted, his hips stuttering, and I felt his cock jerk inside me, painting my insides with his seed.


    "Zara," he groaned as he buried his face in the crook of my neck.


    I was his, and he was mine.


    We didn¡¯t care about anything else but this.


    And then as if he was possessed by something else, something different but good.


    I felt his muscles flex, and unlike me, he didn¡¯t look tired one bit.


    He bit down on my nape and then moved to my ear. "Mark me, love. Make me yours. ept me as your mate."


    My insides tightened, and my stomach clenched at the offer.


    It was everything I wanted. Everything I needed at this moment. My eyes glistened with tears as I saw myself in his perfect blue eyes.


    I nodded without thinking. I wanted this. After I rejected him, my soul, body, and mind longed for this again, and now this wasn¡¯t going to be from a chosen mate bond but the real deal.


    We had consummated the mate bond and now it was time for the full course meal.


    "Yes. I will. I will mark you, honey."


    Snow pulled me up to straddle his thighs as he sat on the bed and brushed the hair from my face.


    "Ready when you are, love."


    "I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s do this."


    His eyes shed violet, and that was enough for me. I froze just as my fangs protruded out.


    Before they could sink into his shoulder, a sharp knock sounded on the door, interrupting us.


    I froze, and so did Snow. We pulled back and looked into each other¡¯s eyes.


    "Daddy Snow! Aunty Zara!"


    I swallowed, realising who it was. "Storm," I mouthed to Snow, and he nodded.


    "We gotta dress," he whispered.


    "Fuck, we smell like sex, Snow. How do we... Let¡¯s make him leave for now and quickly shower again."


    "As well as change the sheets." Snow¡¯s gaze darted toward the bedsheet. I followed his line of sight towards the wet patch on the bed where I had my first two orgasms and where our cum mixed together, dripping from me.


    I felt like diving into a hole at the mess we made and the fact that an 8-to-9-year-old boy would see it if we did not do what was necessary.


    "Okay, we need to move now," Snow stated sharply, and I nodded. However, as soon as he held my waist to lift me, we heard another familiar voice.


    "Snow! Zara!"


    "Mommy!" Storm¡¯s voice was full of excitement. "It¡¯s Mommy!"


    I sighed and looked down at the wet spot again. Aira hade over too. Her nose was sharper than the youngd¡¯s, and she would easily detect it.


    She knew the smell of sex. Hopefully, she took Storm away and did not try to tease us.


    "Well, let¡¯s get this over with."


    "Yeah, let¡¯s do this."


    "Storm! We areing. Don¡¯t rush Aunty Zara and Daddy Snow," I shouted back.


    Snow and I got out of the bed, and I pulled the nightgown and panties up my body, and Snow wore his boxers.


    "Hurry, we need to wipe the bed."


    Snow hurriedly grabbed the bedsheet and tossed it into theundry basket. And as soon as we opened the door, Aira stood on the other side with Storm in her arms.


    "Aira!"


    "Zara, I¡¯m happy to see you awake and fine."


    "Yeah, I¡¯m d to see you guys too."


    "Aunty Zara, why is the house smelly?"


    I gulped.


    Aira raised an eyebrow.


    "Storm, what are you talking about?"


    "The house is smelly. Mommy, do you know? Do you think Aunty Zara and Daddy are eating funny things and making the house smelly?"


    Aira smiled, her cheeks turning red. "No, sweetie, they are not. Maybe it is something else or food got rotten."


    I chuckled, almost choked if you asked me and yfully smacked Snow on the arm, pushing him towards his sister and Storm.


    "Do something," I mouthed and then smiled at Storm.


    "Come here, buddy. What do you and your little nose know?" Snow questioned Storm as he carried him from Aira.


    Aira held the need to chuckle and bid them goodbye. "Good luck with exining, Snow."


    Snow shrugged and kissed Storm on the cheeks. "If worsees, we were simply making babies."


    "Snow!" Aira and I half yelled in warning.


    "Sure. Off I go."


    As soon as they left, Aira turned to me and hugged me. "You smell of sex, lots of it." I smiled sheepishly. "Well, it is a good thing. I am happy you two are already making up."


    "Well..."


    Aira held up her hand to stop me. "Truth be told, I was scared that it would take time for you to forgive him."


    "I have forgiven him and... we are mates."


    "Yeah, but you guys rejected..." Aira paused and then narrowed her eyes at me. "Wait, what?"


    "We are mates, Aira. Our wolves synced when Snow came back." Aira immediately moved closer and pushed Zara¡¯s hair to my back.


    She inspected my neck but found no mark. I exhaled sharply and shook my head.


    "We had sex, Aira, and we were about toplete the process and mark each other when you and Storm came. So, yes, we are mates. There was no need to reject."


    "That is amazing news." And there went Aira, screaming at the top of her lungs. This is the best news ever. We have to tell everyone. Let¡¯s go and..."


    "No, Aira. We cannot, not right now."


    "Why not?"


    "Because we are not safe. Our lives are in danger, and we can¡¯t be happy when there are threats lurking everywhere."


    "Zara..."


    "Please, Aira. You and a few others are the only ones who know about this and I want to keep it this way for a little longer."


    "Okay, I won¡¯t say anything."


    "Thank you, Aira."


    "Don¡¯t worry. The good news is, you two are finally mates, and you are going to be the most powerful alpha couple there is."


    "Thanks. I¡¯m hoping it is a positive thing." I tried to stay positive like she was and smile in return.


    "Yes, and don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure that the war will end soon. It has to."


    "I hope so too."


    "Well, I guess I will let you get ready and meet up with Snow and the rest. They are probably waiting for you."


    "Thank you, Aira. Oh, and can you keep this between us? I¡¯d tell the otherster, myself."


    "Yes, of course."


    "Thank you."


    "See you, Zara."


    "Yeah."


    As soon as the door shut, I turned towards the bathroom and walked.


    I still had a lot to discuss with Snow, and the mating was not the only topic we needed to discuss.


    I walked into the bathroom after discarding my robe and panties for a nice, clean, warm shower. Once I was out, I changed into something free and nice when my phone rang.


    I reached for the side of the bed where my phone was. I took it and checked the caller.


    "Mum."


    I smiled, knowing the reason she was calling.


    "Hi, Mum."


    "Hey, Zara. You¡¯re awake. Finally, you¡¯re awake."


    "Yeah, Mum. I wasn¡¯t sleeping prior, you know."


    "I do, but you and Snow weren¡¯t on speaking terms, and that scared us. We almost lost you, and I can¡¯t afford that again."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mum. I¡¯m fine now."


    "Thank the heavens. We will be there tomorrow, and then we can start nning your birthday party."


    "I can¡¯t wait."


    "Me too."


    "Well, Mum, I need to get ready."


    "Okay, I will talk to youter."


    "Thanks, Mum."


    "Zara," Mum called my name, and I halted. "Remember yourte father and I love you. Take care."


    "I will, Mum. I love you."


    "Kisses." She ended the call, and I dropped the phone. I got ready.


    The source of this c??ntent is freewe(b)nov??l

 Chapter 459: A Different Ally

    <h4>Chapter 459: A Different Ally</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 459</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The journey back to Shadow ve was long, not in distance, but in what it took from me.


    I kept my hood up the entire time, letting the thick ck fabric shield my face from the early morning light. My boots dragged with each step, soaked in mud and forest grime.


    I hadn¡¯t fed properly in days, but the rage that burned in my chest was fuel enough to want to go home.


    All through my journey, I had one simple n: to tell my mother that things went AWOL because of Zara Gold and look for a way to get her.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to make my mother suspicious of the reasons I failed this mission, even though she had no idea I had changed the n in hopes of killing Zara. I just knew I needed a backup n in case things went haywire again.


    So instead of heading home, I decided to visit Kent Wayne.


    But as soon as that thought crossed my mind, I had a rethink.<i></i>


    <i>"Visiting Thorned Crescent in this state would be bad. I need a phone, new clothes, a bath, and a makeover appearance just in case, and I need to meet Kent privately before going home."</i>


    I detoured from the main path to an old ruins chamber hidden on the outskirts of the Shadow ve territory¡ªa ce I used often when I needed to disappear.


    No prying eyes. No questions. Just a hidden cache of old weapons, clothes, and most importantly, a burner phone I¡¯d left in case of emergencies like this.


    After a long charge, the screen flickered to life. I tapped into the only number that mattered right now.


    <strong>Kent Wayne.</strong>


    He was my betrothed and right now, my possible ally and asset. The line rang twice before I heard the low click on the other end.


    "Vera?" His voice was clipped, almost cautious. Then a beat passed when I did not respond. "You¡¯re alive."


    A slow, wicked smirk touched my lips. "Miss me already?" I purred smokily. "Careful, Kent. You sound relieved."


    "I thought you were dead," he replied. "Everyone did. Your mother sent scouts. I had to calm your damn faction down and my father before they stormed the witch circles."


    "Well, aren¡¯t you my knight in bloodstained armour?" I murmured, dragging my fingerzily along the cracked table in front of me. "But don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. I¡¯m not dead. Not even close. I¡¯ve been... rejuvenating."


    "Where are you?" he demanded in a less harsh tone but still with that tightmand in his tone.


    "You¡¯ll know soon enough," I replied sweetly. "But first, I need something from you."


    Silence stretched across the line for a heartbeat before Kent finally answered me. "What is it?"


    "A favour," I cooed, leaning back into the chair, my body aching, but my mind was sharp. "I need a clean location. Somewhere off-grid. Private. No ties to your father or my mother. I¡¯ll need clothes. Phones. A healer, maybe. And..." I licked my lips, "a nice warm bed wouldn¡¯t hurt either."


    "Why? You can easily get those for yourself. You¡¯re a witch, remember."


    "Yes, but Mum would be able to track my power signatures all around. I need to not show up without Zara. I want a n."


    "Well, I can¡¯t help with your thoughts, love. That¡¯s on you."


    I rolled my eyes. "Oh well. So, I¡¯m nning a new strategy to take down Zara Gold, and this time, I¡¯m not letting your pack politics or my mother¡¯s rituals interfere. But before I make my grand reappearance, I need to look the part of a strong, irresistible, dangerousdy. So, lover¡ªhelp me prep my stage."


    Kent exhaled on the other end. "You¡¯re insane."


    "You like that about me," I said with a chuckle.


    He didn¡¯t argue. "I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. Stay put."


    "I knew I could count on you," I said, voice dripping like honey and poison all at once. "Kent?"


    "What?"


    "When I win this war, I¡¯m not justing for her throne¡ªI¡¯ming for that crown beside you. I n to rule... by your side. Just like we were meant to."


    Kent was silent for a while, and I knew that his silence didn¡¯t mean refusal. It meant contemtion. And that, for now, was enough.


    I did not wait for his response and ended the call, then tossed the phone onto the table.


    Time to be the monster they feared... in full mour and power.


    "Enjoy your peace while itsts, Zara Gold, because I¡¯ming back. And next time, I¡¯ll rip you apart from the inside out."


    ******************


    I waited for Kent for an hour, and after that, I decided to visit Shadow ve briefly. When I crossed the boundary, the air shifted. It felt familiar and stale.


    Like the scent of old incense and ashes clung to forgotten altars, Shadow ve¡¯s walls stood tall, carved from obsidian and etched with dark runes that pulsed faintly in my presence.


    The wards let me in¡ªbarely.


    Two guards at the gates straightened the second theyid eyes on me, eyes widening at the sight of me. One of them opened his mouth, likely to question me, but I didn¡¯t wait.


    "Let me through," I rasped, trying to keep my voice hoarse to show my situation better.


    The guard obeyed immediately, stepping aside like he¡¯d just seen a ghost. Maybe he had.


    I made my way into the inner sanctum of thepound, toward the high tower¡ªthe ritual chamber where I knew she¡¯d be.


    <strong>Luna ton. My mother.</strong>


    I pushed the door open without knocking. The scent of sage, dried blood, and candle wax assaulted me.


    Mother was there, in the center of the room, draped in violet robes with her back to me.


    "Who dares¡ª" she began, before freezing mid-chant. Her head whipped around and then, silence.


    Her eyes widened for a moment, like she had seen a ghost and not expected me.


    And then, the very next second, she was running toward me.


    "Vera," she breathed. "By the gods¡ªVera!" Her hands cupped my face before her arms wrapped tightly around me, her voice trembling. "I thought you were dead. I felt your magic vanish. I felt your heartbeat stop."


    "I almost died," I murmured, leaning into her warmth despite myself. "But not for long. I borrowed someone else¡¯s life force," I exined.


    My mother pulled back slightly to examine my face. "What happened? You were supposed to take her powers."


    "Yes, but Snow was not to interfere either."


    "Then how did he? We had it nned, we had it¡ª"


    "I failed," I said in a low voice. "He got in the way. Zara knew I came for her and one thing led to the other; we engaged in a fight. Zara was going to kill. I h-had to defend myself, mother."


    As I exined, tears rolled down my cheeks. "Mum, I had to fight back, and in the process, Snow dove in. He took the hit meant for her. And then... she killed me."


    My mother¡¯s breath hitched, her hands tightening around my arms.


    "But I survived. The protection spell¡ªone of the old ones¡ªit worked, just enough. Then I used dark magic. I drained a guard. Took his life force. It was the only way."


    She stared at me, her expression unreadable now. For a second, the softness in her eyes was reced quickly by a cold, calcting look. "And what of Snow?"


    "He died," I said bitterly. I tried to hold it in, hold the fact that Snow had left me and my mate died because of me.


    My mother exhaled sharply, the flicker of rage lighting behind her eyes.


    "I will not let this go unanswered," she said quietly. "They think they¡¯ve won. But they¡¯ve merely dyed the inevitable."


    I straightened, my strength slowly returning.


    "I want to be the one who ends her," I said with venom in my voice.


    As much as I wanted to tell my mother that Zara took everything from me. I couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have to know.


    "Let me return the favour," I said finally.


    My mother¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What favour?"


    "Zara tried to kill me. I want to do the same. Only that this time my ai is to kill her. I will hand over her heart to you," I added, hoping to sway my moter¡¯s thoughts.


    My mother¡¯s lips curved into a small, dangerous smile. "Then rise, daughter of shadows. The war has just begun. You are free to do that. You can kill her, but only until I have her tied to my altar, extracted her powers. After that, Zia Gold is all yours."


    I clenched my jaw, keeping the anger inside me as I balled my fingers into fists by my side.


    She could easily ignore Zara because she had no connection to her nor had Zara stolen from her but for me, that woman¡¯s mere existence made me lose what I wanted¡ªmy mate.


    I gave a nod and turned to leave.


    "Vera." I halted and half turned.


    "Yes, Queen Mother?"


    "I want you to prepare. Soon we shall hold a ritual that will give us Zara Gold in our hands.


    "As you wish mother."


    Updat??d fr??m freew??bnov??l.c(o)m

 Chapter 460: Time To Reach Out

    <h4>Chapter 460: Time To Reach Out</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 460</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Two dayster...


    The car ride to my mother¡¯s pack house was quiet, peaceful, even. The scenery of winding trees and distant mountains did nothing to still the anxious pulse in my chest.


    There was something abouting home¡ªback to the ce where I was raised, where I once dreamed of peace¡ªthat made everything feel more real.


    War wasn¡¯t a looming thought anymore. It was breathing down our necks.


    The gates opened before me, two guards nodding in respect as I pulled in. My mother, Luna Zaria, stood at the entrance already waiting, arms folded, as her long coat brushed her ankles in the soft wind.


    Her sharp blue eyesnded on me before softening.


    "Zara," she breathed with a small smile, pulling me into a firm,forting hug. "You¡¯ve lost weight."


    I let out a soft chuckle. "me the uing war and resurrection."


    She pulled back, studying me. "And you gained something too. Strength. You look more like your father each day."


    That made my throat tighten, but I nodded. "Sadly, he isn¡¯t here with us for me to see all these wonderful traits myself. If he were, maybe then I would get a free pass from all this stress."


    My mother reached for my left cheek and caressed it. "He lives in you. Always remember that."


    I nodded, then my expression turned serious as I took her hand in mine and headed into the pack house. I need your help, Mum."


    "I figured." She turned and led me inside. "Come."


    We entered the dining room, which smelled of sweet tea. As we sat down, I looked her in the eye.


    "I want to build something real, Mum. An alliance. A strong, unified alliance, capable of striking down. I want the packs to stop hiding behind borders and truly fight this darkness together."


    Her expression didn¡¯t shift. "You want what your father tried to create."


    I nodded. "Exactly that. But I can¡¯t do it alone."


    Zaria¡¯s fingers traced the rim of her teacup. "You want my influence."


    "I want your voice. You were Luna to a united kingdom. They still respect you. If you send word... they¡¯ll listen."


    Her eyes studied me for a long time, and then slowly, she nodded just when I thought she was going to say no.


    Phew!


    "I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll send letters to every strong pack that is still uncorrupted. Alpha Storm¡¯s name carries weight, but yours... yours brings the future. If they won¡¯t do it for the crown, they will for the Gold name."


    "Thank you, Mum." I exhaled, truly grateful.


    She reached over, cupping my hand. "You¡¯re fighting a battle your father didn¡¯t live to see end. But I believe you will."


    Mum and I spent time talking to each other, about Snow, about the dragon realm and everything I had seen and also about Kaid.


    She agreed to send a thank-you gift as well as personally call him to deliver her thanks before paying him a visit.


    I was d she still loved him, regardless.


    "Thanks, mum."


    Later that night, I drove back to Ivory Crescent, arrivingte.


    My shoulders ached, and Snow barely said anything when he met me by the door¡ªhe just helped me out of the car and into the room. We showered and didn¡¯t bother with dinner. Just warm arms and silence.


    By the next morning, I was up and a bit tired.


    A knock on our door stirred us both. I sat up slowly, hair tousled, lips dry. Snow yawned and reached for the small letter that had been slipped under the door.


    "It¡¯s from your mum," he said, holding it out.


    I took it, eyes scanning quickly.


    <strong>"Letters are ready. Sending you the draft for approval before dispatch."</strong>


    "She¡¯s fast," I murmured.


    "She¡¯s you," Snow replied with a grin.


    "I do not do this, sending it in hard copy for corrections."


    "Let her be. It was printed here at the pack house. Anyways, have you read it?" Snow questioned.


    I rolled my eyes and took a look at it again. "She did well. It¡¯s all good," I said after reading her letter. "Mum, did a good job but just needs a few editing."


    "You see." Snow was all smiles as he helped me up.


    Minutester, we made our way to the gazebo outside of the packhouse. The quiet breeze yed with the vines curling overhead. Breakfast was alreadyid out, and the letter sat in the centre.


    We read it line by line, editing a few words, adding stronger phrasing, and ensuring the tone sounded firm, diplomatic, yet urgent.


    "This will reach all the Alpha houses in a day," I noted. "I¡¯ll let mum have the edits and..."


    "Just hand it over to one of the warriors. They will retype it," Snow suggested.


    "No need. I can use my phone to send it to her email. I¡¯ll be fine, Snow. I did this and more for you."


    "I do not doubt that. I jyust wanted you to rest."


    I smiled at how genuinely sweet he was when suddenly Aira and Tempest joined us halfway through with tes in hand.


    "Letters of doom?" Aira asked, sliding into a seat.


    "Letters of alliance," I corrected.


    Tempest grinned. "Same thing if you think about it."


    We updated them on the contents, the names of the packs we were hoping to reach, and who was most likely to pledge their aid.


    "This could actually work," Aira said softly.


    Snow nodded. "It will. But we need more than promises. We need power and we need to prepare Zara for everything."


    My brows lifted. "What do you mean?"


    Snow looked serious. "Training. Not just physical. Magical. Mental. You¡¯re the heart of this alliance, but the enemy sees you as the target. I want you equipped to destroy a witch with your eyes closed."


    "Whoa!" I blinked. My mate was being serious here.


    "I like that," Tempest chimed in, already imagining the battle.


    "I want her trained, too," Snow continued. "Which is why I¡¯ve already called Xavier."


    He pulled out his phone, and just as he hit dial, the screen lit up with a text:


    <strong>"Reading on Thorned Crescent alliance is growing. We need to talk. Urgent." ¡ªXavier</strong>


    Snow showed me the screen, and I felt the pit in my stomach return.


    "Looks like it¡¯s already begun," I whispered.


    Snow¡¯s jaw clenched as he hit the call button. "Yeah. I also need to inform Siona to begin your training the day after tomorrow. We leave the pack tomorrow."


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The penthouse Kent arranged for me was exactly what I expected¡ªsleek, cold, and dripping in expensive minimalism. Everything from the matte-ck walls to the floor-to-ceiling windows screamed control, dominance, and danger.


    I pushed the door open without knocking. After all, I wasn¡¯t a guest.


    Kent stood by the window with a ss of something amber in hand, his coat still on, and his gaze locked on the city below like it owed him a favour.


    "Someone¡¯s brooding like a Bond viin," I drawled, kicking the door shut behind me and tossing my cloak over a chair.


    He didn¡¯t turn. "I was starting to think you¡¯d bled out in some forgotten ditch."


    I smirked. "Disappointed I didn¡¯t?"


    "No," he replied, finally turning toward me. "Mildly impressed. But not surprised. You¡¯re too stubborn to die."


    I took a slow step forward, trailing a finger along the edge of his pristine marble counter. "You know, Kent, you really should¡¯ve upgraded the security in here. I could¡¯ve been someone dangerous."


    "You are someone dangerous," he said, sipping his drink. "That¡¯s why I gave you the top floor. No neighbours. No witnesses."


    My brows lifted. "How thoughtful. I feel special."


    "You are." His gaze dropped to the hem of my dress. "In that chaotic, I-might-poison-your-wine sort of way."


    Iughed, stepping into his space. "Aw. And here I thought you liked me."


    "I never said I didn¡¯t."


    The tension between us simmered for a moment, feeling familiar and electric, while always dangerously hovering between threat and promise.


    He stepped closer, gaze sharp. "Your mother¡¯s coven¡ªstill loyal to her?"


    "For now," I said with a shrug, brushing past him toward the bar. "But even witches have limits. And loyalty onlysts as long as fear outweighs ambition."


    "You nning to tip the scale?" he asked, watching me pour myself a drink.


    "Let¡¯s just say..." I turned, lifting the ss to my lips, "...I have no intention of dying for anyone else¡¯s throne."


    Kent stepped forward again, closing the gap between us. He hooked a finger under my chin, lifting my gaze to meet his. His smile was sharp¡ªdangerous.


    "You really came all the way here just to talk politics?" he asked in a low rough voice.


    I arched a brow. "Why? Hoping for a warmer wee?"


    He leaned in, his breath brushing my lips. "Just wondering when the part where you try to seduce me begins."


    "Oh, honey," I whispered, smirking. "Who says it hasn¡¯t?"


    Kent chuckled darkly, brushing a thumb across my bottom lip. "You haven¡¯t changed."


    "And you still want me just as much."


    Kent neither denied nor affirmed my words, leaving it only to the silence.


    Fear a man like him but better still, fear a woman who knows and still ys a game around him.


    Kent¡¯s hand slipped down, fingers grazing my waist as he leaned in close. "I don¡¯t want you, Vera," he murmured.


    I tilted my head, a smile growing on my lips. "Liar."


    He didn¡¯t correct me. He didn¡¯t need to.


    The air between us was already charged. We were fire meeting gasoline¡ªand both of us liked the burn.


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 461: Joining The Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 461: Joining The Alliance</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 461</strong>


    <strong>~Vera¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Kent didn¡¯t kiss me. He didn¡¯t need to. The moment his hand slid from my waist and dropped to his side again, I knew what came next wasn¡¯t about seduction. Not yet.


    This wasn¡¯t the time for lust. It was time for war.


    He turned and walked toward the massive wall-length shelf where documents and folders were arranged like weapons. Strategic. Precise. Every detail of Thorned Crescent¡¯s ck-market deals, Shadow ve¡¯s movements, rogue wolf enves¡ªthey were all here.


    "So," he said, picking up a file and tossing it onto the ss table, "are you going to tell me what your brilliant next move is, or should I guess?"


    I moved toward the table, eyes scanning the map pinned under the open file.


    "I want Zara Gold isted," I said tly. "Not just physically. Mentally. Emotionally. I want to break the golden thread she¡¯s holding onto¡ªcut it from the root."


    Kent folded his arms. "You mean Snow."


    "Yes." My tone sharpened. "I killed him. I know that Zara..."


    "Wrong," Kent said, cutting me.


    "What?" I blinked, trying to understand what he meant by that.


    "I have intel. Snow Zephyr is alive."


    "What?!"


    My world looked like it was about to shut down, not because of what he said, meaning my attack had somewhat failed, but because I was relieved my mate was alive.


    And that now meant he was locked in with Zara again.


    That bitch had my mate. <i>Think, Vera, think!</i>


    "Okay, seems either her powers or a protection spell or something else was used to bring him back. Not good. She¡¯s stronger with him. Focused. But if I can fracture their bond, even for a moment¡ª" I began, but he interjected.


    "She bes reckless." Kent nodded. "Unstable."


    "Exactly." I dragged my nail down the edge of the map.


    "I hear they are trying to gather an alliance," I informed her.


    Vera nodded. "Okay. Zara thinks her alliance makes her untouchable. But the moment one piece of herwork falters... she¡¯ll feel it."


    Kent leaned in. "Then you don¡¯t need to kill her."


    "Not yet," I agreed. "First, I make her suffer. Then I strip her bare while my mother does her work with her.


    He picked up a secondary document. "These are the confirmed packs responding to the Gold family¡¯s call. Your mother¡¯s spies confirmed most are still waiting to decide."


    I snatched the document from him and grinned. "Perfect. That gives me time."


    Kent cocked a brow. "Time to do what?"


    "To stage a betrayal." I walked back to the window, eyes scanning the skyline. "Send a message to one of the neutral packs in the East. Offer them an alliance¡ªsecretly. Promise protection, weapons... and when they ept, leak the deal to Zara¡¯s side."


    Kent let out a low whistle. "You want to make it look like one of their own betrayed them."


    "She¡¯ll doubt the alliance. Trust will erode. And once it begins to unravel..." I turned back to face him, eyes gleaming. "They¡¯ll eat themselves from the inside before we ever strike."


    Kent was silent for a long moment. Then he walked back toward me, his lips curving into a slow, lethal smile.


    "You really are terrifying."


    "And you love it."


    He didn¡¯t deny it.


    Instead, he grabbed a pen, tapped it against the file, and said, "Alright, my beautiful viin. Let¡¯s tear their little kingdom apart¡ªpiece by fragile piece."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Alpha de¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The early morning air was crisp, but inside my office, the scent of cedarwood and old paper lingered, familiar and grounding.


    I leaned back in my chair, the leather creaking beneath me as I scanned through the pile of reports left on my desk. Rogue sightings near the southern border. A minor skirmish in the east. A suspicious scent trail with traces of old dark magic. Typical for these times.


    But it was the new email gged with <strong>priority</strong> that caught my eye.


    My fingers clicked the mouse, opening it slowly. At the top of the screen, the sender was one I hadn¡¯t seen in years: <strong>Zaria Gold</strong>.


    The subject line read: <i>United Alpha Alliance Proposal ¨C For Immediate Consideration</i>.


    I narrowed my eyes, leaned forward, and began reading.


    The content was formal, cleanly worded, but full of gravity. Zara Gold¡ªher daughter¡ªwas spearheading a movement to unify the strongest remaining packs across the kingdom.


    They were preparing for war. Arge-scale, no-holds-barred war against the Thorned Crescent, Shadow ve, and the rogue-witch alliance.


    And she was asking for our support.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised, not really. I¡¯d been waiting for this move. Still, something about seeing her name again¡ªZaria¡ªmade my throat tighten. We hadn¡¯t spoken in years. Not since the old days. Not since the kingdom fractured.


    A soft knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Koda," I said without looking up. "Come in."


    The door creaked open, and he stepped inside, dressed in his usual patrol gear¡ªck tactical vest, dagger at his hip. His dark hair was slightly damp, like he¡¯d just returned from a run.


    "You called for me, Alpha?"


    "I did." I closed the email and folded my arms on the desk. "Status update on the pack and the patrol team?"


    Koda¡¯s jaw clenched slightly as he walked to stand in front of my desk. "Rough. The southern ridge still has traces of dark beast markings. We¡¯ve rotated teams twice in thest forty-eight hours, but the terrain is slowing us down."


    "Casualties?"


    "None. Injuries? Two, minor. Nothing fatal. However, we have sessfully prevented any breach. No beasts entered. And no rogue wolves got through."


    I gave a slow nod, digesting his report. Koda wasn¡¯t just a warrior. He was amander¡ªsharp-eyed, efficient, and painfully loyal. But what stood out most right now was the quiet fire in his voice. He wasn¡¯t saying everything.


    "You¡¯re holding something back," I said calmly.


    Koda¡¯s gaze flickered, and he exhaled. "Tempest. I¡¯ve felt... a shift. She¡¯s getting stronger, more restless. I think the bond is trying to fix itself¡ªbut we¡¯re not there yet."


    I studied him for a moment. "You still want her?"


    "Every damn day," he admitted without hesitation. "But I¡¯m letting her lead. She needs to decide."


    I nodded once. "Then keep doing what you¡¯re doing. But stay alert. With what¡¯sing... you¡¯ll want to be at your strongest."


    Koda furrowed his brows. "What¡¯sing?"


    I turned the monitor slightly toward him and tapped the screen.


    "The alliance. It¡¯s beginning."


    His eyes scanned the email, then widened slightly. "Zara Gold?"


    "She¡¯s calling on the old bloodlines. Rebuilding what we lost. If we join, we¡¯re pledging ourselves to a real war. No posturing. No politics. Just battle."


    Koda straightened. "Then let me be the first to volunteer. Tempest will stand with them. So will I."


    I stared at him, pride warming something cold in my chest. "Good. Because I think this time, we won¡¯t have the luxury of choosing whether or not we fight. It¡¯s already begun."


    "I know. And I fully support. The rogues have been left unchecked for a while. The earlier we pick up, the quicker we can deal with this insurgency and finally prove to the other races that we can keep things under control."


    "I understand. I shall send my reply immediately. Prepare our warriors."


    This content is taken from fr??ewebnove(l)

 Chapter 462: Nightmare Begins

    <h4>Chapter 462: Nightmare Begins</h4>


    <strong>Chapter Unedited</strong>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 462</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Thete-afternoon sun painted long, golden streaks across the cobbled path as we pulled into the drive. The gates had barely shut behind us when Snow turned off the engine and gave me a sidelong nce.


    "Home," he said quietly.


    I smiled. Not because of the house, but because he¡¯d said <i>home</i> like it meant something again.


    We stepped inside, the familiar scent of aged pinewood and cinnamon from the hallway diffuser wrapping around us like a warm wee. But we didn¡¯t even make it past the front hall before I spotted a familiar figure seated by therge window in the parlour.


    Siona.


    Her long hair was braided over one shoulder, and she stared out into the garden like the wind itself carried secrets. Her body was still, but her magic buzzed faintly in the room like quiet thunder waiting to roll.


    "Siona?" I called softly.


    She blinked and turned, her face unreadable for a moment before a ghost of a smile tugged at her lips. "Zara."


    I stepped into the room, Snow close behind me.


    "There isn¡¯t much time," she said, rising from her seat. "I came to speak to you about your training. Your power is shifting. Evolving. You need control before it begins responding to emotion instead of intent."


    I straightened, guilt brushing my chest. I knew she was right. "When do we start?"


    "Today," Siona said. Then nced at Snow. "If you¡¯re strong enough."


    Snow shook his head, crossing his arms with a quiet smile. "She just got back. Let her rest. Tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll bring her to the training field myself."


    Siona¡¯s shoulders rxed, and she dipped her head in understanding. "Very well. But I won¡¯t wait long." She left with quiet steps, disappearing like a whisper down the corridor.


    Once she was gone, Snow looked at me again, his gaze soft. "It¡¯s good to be home," he murmured.


    I nodded and nced around. The walls, the polished floor, the light pouring through the ss panels¡ªit all looked the same, but I didn¡¯t feel the same. I was no longer the Zara who had left here in rage and heartbreak. And Snow... he wasn¡¯t the boy I had loved before.


    He was more. So was I.


    Snow reached out and brushed his knuckles along my jaw. "You¡¯ve been looking around like you don¡¯t remember this ce."


    "I do," I whispered. "But I also remember leaving it."


    He exhaled slowly. "Zara... I know I¡¯ve said it already, but I¡¯m sorry."


    I silenced him with a kiss, slow and tender. "Carry me to the room, honey."


    His lips curved. "As you wish."


    He swept me up with ease, his scent wrapping around me as he climbed the stairs. When we reached the bedroom, I noticed a small pile of neatly folded new clothes stacked on the chair.


    "You¡ª?"


    "I had your things brought from your old ce. And... I might¡¯ve asked E to pick out new ones too."


    Iughed softly. "You¡¯re dangerous."


    He leaned down and whispered, "Only for you."


    We spent the rest of the evening in quietfort, nestled against one another, no words needed¡ªjust the silent understanding that whatever came next, we¡¯d face it together.


    But that night...


    The darkness came for me.


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s Dream~</strong>


    At first, it was just shadows. A grey fog curling through a wide, open canyon that looked too familiar to be real.


    I stood barefoot, the ground beneath me pulsing like a heartbeat. Then I heard it.


    A whispering chant. Soft. Haunting.


    And then the screech.


    The sky cracked open and I looked up¡ªtoote.


    The Kraken.


    Its massive tentacles whipped through the air, crashing down around me. The memory flooded in¡ªthe storm, the scales, the way the ship cracked in half. I tried to move, but my legs wouldn¡¯t obey.


    The waves roared.


    Just when the cold foam rose to drown me, I blinked¡ªand I was in the canyon again. Only now, it was the Serpent Crane. A massive beast of shifting scales and dozens of zing eyes. It slithered through the rocks, towering high above me, tongue flicking toward the scent of fear.


    I screamed as it lunged. But before it could strike¡ª


    I was falling. Again.


    This time, into the <strong>Forbidden Fog</strong>.


    The world twisted around me. Shapes emerged. Ghosts of my father. My fears. My failure. I saw myself screaming as Snow died in my arms again. Blood soaking his shirt. My hands trembling. My magic sparking uselessly as Vera¡¯sugh echoed in my ears.


    I saw the mirror again. My reflection shifting, then bing monstrous. The self-doubt. The voices. The twisted clone of me that had said¡ª


    <i>"He¡¯ll never love you again. Not truly."</i>


    I reached for the mirror, shouted at it to break. But it shattered first¡ªand I was pulled through.


    And then, the final trial.


    The Dragon.


    The mes licked the sky. Scales the color of liquid gold shimmered like fire incarnate. I stood in front of it again, weaponless, staring into its molten eyes.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t angry.


    It was smiling.


    The dragon shimmered, twisted, morphed¡ªDavion.


    His silver hair flowed like molten threads. His violet eyes glowed.


    "I warned you," he said, voice like silk and embers. "The price of resurrection is never paid in full."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, heart hammering.


    "You returned with him," Davion continued, stepping forward, mes flickering behind him. "But in doing so... you gave something of yourself to me. Something I intend to collect."


    I stumbled back. "You said you¡¯d help¡ª"


    "I did." He smiled, wicked and sharp. "And now, I¡¯ming for you, Zara Gold. Not in trial. Not in battle. In truth. In fire."


    His mouth opened, and a roar unlike anything I¡¯d heard split the skies.


    mes burst toward me¡ªblinding, burning, endless¡ª


    <strong>I screamed in reality as I rose to a sitting position.</strong>


    My body jolted upright in bed, lungs gasping for air, heart racing like a war drum. My throat felt raw, and sweat slicked my skin. The sheets were tangled around my legs.


    Beside me, Snow shot up. "Zara? Zara!"


    I couldn¡¯t answer. My hands trembled as I reached up to my face.


    Snow turned on themp, the soft glow casting shadows across his worried face. "Was it a nightmare?"


    I nodded, breathing shallowly.


    He pulled me into his arms instantly, hands running along my back, his voice low and steady. "It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe. You¡¯re home."


    I buried my face into his chest, as hot tears rolled down my cheeks. Being confronted with everything we had been through was just....


    But my mind was still there¡ªin that dream¡ªwith Davion¡¯s voice echoing in my skull.


    <i>"I¡¯ming for you."</i>


    And I believed him.


    Visit freewe??nov(e)l.?????? for the ??est n??vel reading experience

 Chapter 463: Training Zara

    <h4>Chapter 463: Training Zara</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 463</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The sky was still painted in pale dawn when I stepped out into the cool morning air behind Snow¡¯s mansion.


    The training grounds stretched wide and open, wrapped in light fog as dew still clung to the grass.


    My boots pressed into the soft earth, and for a moment, I just stood there, breathing in, grounding myself.


    Siona was already waiting for me, dressed in a long, dark tunic and leggings. Her sleeves were rolled up, and she held a wooden staff with ancient runes carved into its length. Her hair was braided tightly down her back, her posture still and focused.


    "You¡¯re early," I said.


    "So are you," she replied, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Good. You¡¯ll need every minute."


    I approached her slowly. "So, where do we begin?"


    "With the truth," she said inly. "You¡¯re powerful, but raw and reckless. Your magic is tied to your emotions¡ªtoo tied. If you can¡¯t learn to separate the two when needed, it will kill you before your enemies do."


    I nodded and waited for her to continue.


    "Thankfully, in the process of trying to steal your powers, the dark witches have sessfully unlocked them."


    I didn¡¯t flinch. "I understand."


    "No, you don¡¯t. But you will." Siona lifted her staff, and the runes along its shaft began to glow softly. "We¡¯ll start with the basics. Connection and control."


    She motioned for me to sit. I dropped to the grass in a cross-legged position.


    "Close your eyes," she said, circling me. "Breathe in. Let your wolf go for now. She will only interfere. Find the magic inside you¡ªnot instinct, not rage, not fear. Just power."


    I have had Astrid for most of my life, and right now, doing this without her felt... Phew.


    I took a deep breath. Inhale. Exhale. And repeated the actions a few times..


    I tried to focus on the warmth that flickered beneath my skin¡ªthe heat I¡¯d felt in battle, the light that had saved me. But it was slippery, like mist. Every time I reached for it, it darted away.


    My brow creased.


    Siona¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper behind me. "You¡¯re chasing it like prey. Power isn¡¯t prey. It¡¯s already inside you. Let ite. Let it flow."


    I kept breathing. <i>Let it flow... let ite...</i>


    And then something shifted. A flicker like a warm pulse in my belly. As it flowed like a river, running through my veins, my blood coursing through my whole body, and then a sudden shimmer at the tips of my fingers. Not blinding, not loud¡ªjust present.


    I gasped softly when I felt it¡ªheld it in my grasp.


    Siona¡¯s smile was soft, but approving. "There it is. Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t speak. Just feel it."


    I did. It was like a second heartbeat, one born not of blood, but of magic¡ªold and strange and mine.


    And then it spiked.


    A bolt of heat surged up my spine, and suddenly, my body jerked forward. My hands red with golden-white light. I opened my eyes to find sparks dancing between my fingers like fireflies in a storm.


    But I was shaking. My control was slipping. I thought it was easy and I finally had it in my grasp, but right now... It didn¡¯t feel like control. Itw as a fucking freaking mess.


    "Breathe!" Siona snapped.


    I clenched my fists, trying to force the magic back down, but it fought me, ring brighter.


    "Don¡¯t fight it! Redirect it!"


    "To where?" I shouted, struggling against the power that now poured from me like an open faucet.


    "To the ground. To the sky. Let it go."


    <i>Let it go! Let it go!</i>


    <i>But to where? Where can I....</i>


    <i>"Free it, Zara. You don¡¯t always have to be in control. This is not Snow and Vera. You can be free and let your powers breathe."</i>


    I inhaled when I heard Astra¡¯s voice in my head. With a shout, I mmed my palms into the earth.


    A shockwave of light burst from my hands, rippling across the training field. The ground trembled and the wind howled.


    When it finally cleared, Iy there, panting.


    Siona crouched beside me, her eyes glowing faintly.


    "You have it," she murmured. "You just need to learn how not to drown in it."


    I coughed and managed a weak smile. "So that¡¯s lesson one?"


    "No," she smirked. "That was just the warm-up."


    I groaned as I sat up, limbs heavy. "I think I miss sword training already."


    She chuckled and offered her hand. "Then you¡¯re going to hate lesson two."


    And just like that, my first day began.


    Siona smirked as she motioned toward the sigils drawn into the earth.


    What followed was brutal.


    We moved into <strong>sigil work</strong>. Ancient symbols were meant to shape and direct energy. Siona taught me the basic formations¡ªspirals for control, triangles for defence, crescents for amplification.


    She showed me how to push my magic not just through my hands but into these shapes¡ªhow to trace them with power, not ink.


    "Each one is like a vessel," she exined. "Your magic must fill it. No overflow. No gaps. If youck focus, the sigil will reject your power or explode."


    She wasn¡¯t exaggerating. The first time I tried, the sigil red red and spat the energy back at me like it had a mind of its own. I was thrown backwards five feet.


    The second time, I managed to light it, just for a moment.


    By the fifth attempt, the entire spiral lifted off the ground in a sphere of glowing gold light¡ªand held steady.


    Siona¡¯s expression flickered, almost proud. "Better."


    After an hour of this, my head pounded. My fingers burned. My legs felt like they¡¯d copse.


    But I was also¡ªquietly¡ªthrilled.


    For the first time, I wasn¡¯t just reacting to my magic. I wasmanding it.


    By midday, Siona called the lesson to an end. "We¡¯ll beginbat magic next. For now, eat. Rest. Tomorrow we go again."


    I thanked her and headed back. When I returned to the mansion, I was sore, sweating, and practically crawling up the stairs.


    By the time I stumbled into the bedroom, every part of my body ached. Siona had officially dered war on my muscles, and I¡¯d fought back with everything I had. And still lost.


    Snow was already waiting inside, a towel around his waist, freshly showered. His hair was damp, sticking to his temples. The second his eyes found mine, he grinned.


    "You look like a carriage has run over you," he teased.


    "I feel like it," I muttered, kicking off my boots and reaching for my clothes. "Siona is a demon."


    He walked over, gently brushing the sweat-dampened strands from my forehead. "She¡¯s doing what she needs to. You¡¯ve always been powerful, love. But now... you¡¯re starting to own it."


    I leaned into his touch. "I don¡¯t know whether to thank her or scream into the void."


    "Do both," he said with a chuckle. "But not before you get in the bath."


    I blinked. "You drew me a bath?"


    "I had it ready since after you left. Let¡¯s just say um, thest 30 minutes," he said, his voice lowering slightly as he slid an arm around my waist. "Nowe on, before you pass out and make me carry you there."


    Snow led me into the bathroom. Steam curled along the edges of the marble tub, which shimmered with golden oils and flower petals floating at the surface. The scent of eucalyptus andvender filled the room, creating a calming and warm atmosphere.


    I let him help me undress. Neither of us said much¡ªit was afortable silence. His fingers worked slowly, brushing against bruises I didn¡¯t know I had, and when I finally slipped into the water, it felt like my entire soul sighed.


    He slid in behind me and pulled me into his chest, arms curling around me. I melted into him as his warmth grounding me.


    "I¡¯m proud of you," he whispered into my ear.


    I didn¡¯t respond with words. I just held onto his arms and let myself rest for a while.


    We didn¡¯t discuss battles or alliances. Not yet. For that moment, we just soaked, we just breathed, and I let myself be still, for once.


    After the bath, we dried off, wrapped in thick towels. I padded barefoot across the floor,zily reaching for a robe when¡ª


    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>


    We both turned toward the door.


    Snow raised an eyebrow. "That was quick."


    The door creaked open a little, and one of the maids stepped in, eyes respectfully averted. "Alpha Snow... Lady Zara... I¡¯m sorry for the interruption, but you have a visitor."


    Snow frowned. "Who is it?"


    The maid hesitated. "A Lycan, sir. He introduced himself as Lord Sterling."


    I froze where I stood.


    Lord Sterling¡ªhe wouldn¡¯te unless it was serious.


    Snow¡¯s expression shifted instantly. "Sterling?"


    The maid nodded. "Yes. He said he came on behalf of the council... and that it concerns what the Lycan King spoke of."


    My fingers tightened around the edge of the robe as Snow and I exchanged a nce.


    Foll??w current novels on fre(e)w??bnovel

 Chapter 464: Lord Sterling’s Support

    <h4>Chapter 464: Lord Sterling¡¯s Support</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 464</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow and I made our way down the grand staircase. The air in the house was lighter today, especially after the night we¡¯d had.


    But I still wasn¡¯t expecting the butler to whisper, <i>"Lord Sterling is here, waiting in the lounge."</i>


    Snow raised an eyebrow at me.


    "I thought we wouldn¡¯t be seeing him anytime soon?" I murmured.


    "Apparently, ns changed. I, even forgot about him."


    We stepped into the living room together, and there he was¡ªLord Sterling. Tall, broad-shouldered, and as always, dressed in crisp tailored clothes that somehow still looked rxed on him.


    His long blond hair was tied at the base of his neck, loose strands brushing against his jaw. Everything about him screamed refined power and old-world charm.


    The moment his eyes found mine, his lips curved in a smile.


    "Lady Zara," he greeted, stepping forward and gently taking my hand. His cool lips brushed the back of it in a soft peck, a polite gesture of respect¡ªand subtle flirtation.


    Snow cleared his throat beside me prmting Sterling to look up with a knowing smirk. "Alpha Snow."


    "Sterling," Snow replied coolly. "Let¡¯s move to the gazebo. It¡¯s more private and refreshing."


    "Of course," Sterling said smoothly, falling into step with us as we exited through the back doors, into the open garden.


    The sunlight streamed through the trees, casting soft patterns on the cobblestones as we walked toward the white gazebo nestled at the heart of the garden. Birds chirped somewhere in the trees, and the faint scent of fresh roses lingered in the breeze.


    Once we were seated¡ªSnow beside me and Sterling across¡ªwe exchanged a few pleasantries. He asked about the pack, offered polite words about the recent turmoil, and evenplimented the garden.


    Then Snow leaned forward slightly, cutting through the small talk. "We all know youa re not here for catch up or mere greetings. So, why not save us the chase and tell us... Why are you here, Sterling?"


    The smile on Lord Sterling¡¯s face didn¡¯t waver. But his posture shifted ever so slightly, bing a little more formal. "A message," he said simply. "From the Lycan King."


    My heart skipped. Since we left his house, I hadn¡¯t heard or spoken to Kaid since. And right now I felt a bit guilty about that.


    Snow narrowed his eyes. "Go on."


    Sterling rested his arms on the carved table between us, his expression growing more serious. "In light of recent events¡ªthe disturbance caused by the Thorned Crescent, the re-emergence of old forces¡ªthe Lycan Court is considering a formal alliance."


    "With us?" I asked, blinking.


    "With the werewolf nations," he corrected, then his gaze met mine. "But particrly with you, Zara. The King has heard of your involvement in both magical and political upheavals. He wants to know the extent of your needs and what role your pack intends to y moving forward."


    Snow folded his arms. "So they finally will acknowledge us as a nation... after years of pretending we¡¯re just unstable mutts."


    Sterling chuckled, not denying it. "Desperate times call for reevaluated loyalties. You¡¯ve drawn attention, Alpha. You and your Luna. Besides, if ther alliance is allowed to thrive, soon enough they may march on the Lycans."


    Lord Sterling cleared hsi throat and smiled. "No offence but I believe if that were to happen, their alliance will be crushed and made never to return or be heard of again."


    I tilted my head. "And you¡¯re here to... evaluate us?"


    "To assess how strong the union would be, yes. Whether it would be beneficial to both sides. The King doesn¡¯t want another silent war. And frankly..." He nced at me again. "We¡¯re all intrigued by you, Zara. By your lineage and your influence but most importantly by the fact that King Kaid spoke highly of you during your recent quest."


    My spine stiffened slightly. "So I¡¯m to be measured and weighed for political worth?"


    Sterling raised a brow, a touch of admiration in his smile. "That, and to determine whether the King should see you as a weapon... or a future queenmaker."


    Snow growled low beside me. "Careful."


    Sterling lifted his hands in mock surrender. "Just doing my duty."


    I leaned forward, my eyes narrowing just slightly. "Then let¡¯s not waste time. Ask your questions. You¡¯ll get your answers. And you can tell your Council that we¡¯re not here to serve them. If anything, they should be grateful we haven¡¯te knocking."


    Sterling smiled in a pleased manner. "Now that¡¯s the fire I heard about."


    Snow¡¯s hand found mine under the table, and I squeezed it gently.


    The alliance might be on the table.


    But if the Lycan Court thought they could control us, they had another thinging.


    "Good. Now, what does this mean? Are the Lycans offering theirplete support during the war or...?"


    "How far away are you with the union?"


    "Getting there. So far 30 packs have given their support. More areing. I hope to have half the amount of packs joining us in a couple of days."


    "Good. Very good."


    *******************


    After the long sit-down with Lord Sterling and Snow in the gazebo, I knew I needed to release some tension.


    My body felt tight, restless¡ªlike energy was just waiting to be burned. And there was no better way to do that than training with Siona.


    I stood in front of the mirror in our walk in closet, pulling my long hair into a tight ponytail before slipping on my ck training pants and sports bra. I grabbed my leather-strapped gloves from the dresser when I felt a warm presence behind me.


    A secondter, Snow stepped into the walk-in closet.


    "You really are the hottest thing I¡¯ve ever seen," he murmured in a deep low voice.


    I turned slightly, amused. "That¡¯s because I¡¯m in workout clothes."


    He walked toward me until his chest brushed mine and his hands slid around my waist. His lips hovered just over mine. "No," he whispered. "It¡¯s because you¡¯re you."


    Before I could respond, he leaned in and kissed me. To my surprise, his kiss carried the same fire he spoke off.


    It wasn¡¯t soft or sweet but filled with hunger.


    His lips captured mine, igniting a spark in my chest. His mouth moved against mine with a sort of desperation¡ªlike he hadn¡¯t kissed me in months, not hours.


    His hands roamed over my back, then lower, gripping me like he didn¡¯t want to let go.


    I gasped into his mouth as he spun me, pressing my back against one of the shelves. His mouth found the corner of mine, then my jaw, and then just below my ear.


    My fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt, torn between melting into him and remembering I had somewhere to be.


    "Snow," I breathed, pulling back with effort. My chest rose and fell in sharp, shallow breaths as I stared up at him.


    And that was when I saw it.


    My body froze.


    His eyes.


    One was his usual, striking ice blue but the other... violet.


    A rich, deep violet that glowed faintly in the dim light of the closet. I blinked, staring into them, my breath caught in my throat.


    Snow¡¯s brows drew together. "Zara?" he asked after some seconds of me staring, his voice softer now, concerned. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    I shook my head quickly, forcing myself to blink again. When I looked back up, both his eyes were back to their usual cial blue.


    The violet was gone. I swallowed. "Nothing. I¡ªuh¡ªI¡¯m just a little tired. That¡¯s all."


    He didn¡¯t look convinced, but he didn¡¯t press either. "You sure? You can rest up if you are very tired," he suggested and cupped my face in his hands.


    I nodded quickly. "Yeah but I need the training, remember?"


    Snow exhaled, brushing my cheek with his thumb. "I can cancel with Siona if you want to rest."


    "No," I said immediately. "This is important, Snow. I need to stay sharp. If we¡¯re going to have any chance against the Thorned Crescent or Shadow ve... I have to be ready."


    He paused, watching me carefully, then finally nodded. "I understand." His arms came back around my waist and pulled me into him, grounding me.


    Then he leaned down and kissed me again¡ªslower this time, full of promise and love.


    When he pulled away, his lips hovered close to mine. "I love you."


    My smile spilled into my eyes. "I love you always."


    "Do not be stubborn when you are out there, Zara. If by any chance you need to rest, just say the word and we shall make it so."


    I nodded as I patted his chest getly. "Yes mum."


    Snow¡¯s brows drew. "Zara, I am being serious here."


    "And so am I. Which makes me wonder if I am now closely watched by a hawk, called my husband. It is okay. I can take care fo myself."


    When I lifted my head again, I noticed the same colour change in his eyes as his brows drew together.


    "Snow?"


    He did not respond but instead crashed his lips against mine.


    The most uptodate nove??s are published on fr(e)??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 465: Second Day of Training

    <h4>Chapter 465: Second Day of Training</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 465</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The training field behind the east wing of the estate was quiet when I arrived¡ªjust the soft rustle of wind brushing through the tall hedges and the dull thud of my boots on thepacted dirt.


    The space was wide and open, ringed with wooden dummies, target posts, and a few scattered weapon stands.


    Siona was already there, dressed in her usual midnight-ck sparring gear that clung to her like a second skin.


    Her twin swords were sheathed across her back, and her long, white braid swung lightly behind her as she turned to face me.


    "You¡¯rete," she said without looking at a clock. Her voice was calm, clipped, and precise as always.


    I shrugged. "me Snow."


    Siona rolled her eyes and tossed a towel to the side. "Of course. Men are good for many things, but punctuality isn¡¯t one of them when ites to keeping their spouses early."


    I chuckled. "And an important meeting we had with Lord Sterling."


    Her eyes seemed to go wild briefly. "Interesting. Have the Lycans supported it?"


    I shrugged and stepped closer. "They are a bit on the fence, but yes. I know they will support me."


    I stretched my arms and rolled my shoulders. "Alright, let¡¯s do this."


    Without another word, she moved, fast and fluid. A blur of power. She reached into a wooden chest near the center of the field and tossed me a pair of short des.


    "Not powers today?" I asked, catching them mid-air.


    "We¡¯re sharpening more than your instincts today," she said simply. "You need to move with a weapon like it¡¯s an extension of your body."


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to think of that. I knew I was good with the des, but...


    "The Crescent witches won¡¯t fight fair," her voice rang out, breaking me from my thoughts. "Neither will the Shadow ve. If you¡¯re caught without your ws, wolf or powers, these might be the only things between you and death, especially if you can find one nearby."


    Comforting.


    I gripped the handles tightly, adjusting to their weight. "Let¡¯s go."


    Siona didn¡¯t hold back.


    She lunged first, her de shing in the sunlight. I blocked, barely as the vibration of metal-on-metal ringing through my bones.


    "Footwork," she snapped. "Don¡¯t just block. Move!"


    I pivoted on my heel, ducking under her next swing and striking out with a counterattack. She spun smoothly, avoiding my de by an inch.


    Her boot came up and caught my side,nding an ice kick.


    I grunted, stumbling back.


    "Better," she said, already advancing. "But you¡¯re thinking too much."


    "Maybe that¡¯s because I¡¯m not some perfect murder doll with superhuman bnce."


    "Excuses don¡¯t win battles."


    She was right. I was thinking about a lot of things at the moment.


    Number one and majorly the first was the new change I noticed with Snow.


    First they were in violet and then they became heterochromia¡ªviolet and blue.


    What was happening?


    Between that and my nightmares, I did not know what was toe next and how best to handle such a thing when it did came?


    Was my husband changing to a dragon or was he be a doppelganger of Davion?


    How deeply would the changes go?


    And when they do, how will Snow react?


    My thoughts were interrupted again when Siona came at me again, faster this time. I didn¡¯t have time to overthink.


    She basically did not move like her age but with the agility of a young warrior.


    I shoved my concerns and thoughts to the back of my kind and matched her rhythm, our des colliding in a flurry of sparks.


    Right, block. Left, duck. Spin, low kick.


    Siona sidestepped me with feline grace and knocked my wrist with the hilt of her sword.


    My de ttered to the ground.


    "Again," shemanded sharply.


    I had been trained as the Alphas¡¯ daughter I was when I lived with my adoptive parents but this... oh boy. I believe this was how someone like Zade could train me.


    I retrieved the de and stood. My arms burned and my legs ached. But I wasn¡¯t giving up.


    This time, I let instinct lead.


    When she moved, I flowed with her¡ªnot reacting, but anticipating. My body remembered what my mind didn¡¯t. The pain from myst training session.


    During my time away from Snow, I had a training session with Kaid. It was just once but I learnt a great deal from him, especially his unique fighting style.


    And right now, watching Siona fight, reminded me of him.


    The things Kaid taught me about rhythm, prediction, angles of attack. This time, I got inside her guard and swiftly tackled her.


    My de stopped a breath away from her neck. Siona raised a brow, nodding slightly. "Better."


    I stepped back, panting. "You¡¯re a menace."


    "And you¡¯re finally listening to your body."


    I rolled my shoulders, sweat clinging to my back. "Can we take five?"


    Siona smirked. "Two."


    I dropped onto the grass with a dramatic groan, wiping my brow with the back of my arm.


    Siona crouched beside me, not even winded. "You¡¯re learning fast. Faster than most."


    "I kind of have to. There¡¯s a cult trying to kill me."


    She gave me a rare smirk. "Motivation looks good on you."


    Iughed and shook my head.


    "Tomorrow," she said, standing, "we train with fire." She raised a brow. "Literally."


    "Great."


    "I¡¯ll bring the matches," I said with augh.


    I watched as Siona walked off to retrieve her towel and sat back, staring up at the sky.


    My muscles ached, but for once it wasn¡¯t from running, fighting for my life, or surviving another nightmare. This pain was earned.


    After the said two minutes, Siona walked back to meet me. It was time for training.


    "Now, let us resume your powers training, youngdy."


    "Thebat magic next?"


    "Yes."


    "Ready?"


    I exhaled slowly and stood, brushing off bits of grass from my leggings as I turned to face Siona again.


    Her towel was tossed over her shoulder now, and the slight smirk on her lips told me she was looking forward to this part more than the des.


    "Time for the fun part," she said, walking toward the centre of the field.


    I followed, feeling the weight of my exhaustion setting in¡ªbut I weed it. This was how I¡¯d get stronger. This is how I would be ready.


    Siona raised her palm, and in an instant, a circle of runes lit up beneath our feet, burned faintly into the dirt by power, not fire. The air around us shifted.


    It was much thicker and denser. I could feel the pull of something ancient awaken.


    "This is a basicbat ward," she said. "It won¡¯t block your powers, but it amplifies intent. Every spell you throw, every strike you cast¡ªit¡¯s going to carry more force. Think of it like fighting in a pressure cooker. You¡¯ll get stronger or get wrecked."


    "Well, that¡¯sforting," I muttered, stretching my fingers as I let the familiar heat rise beneath my skin.


    "You¡¯ve trained before," she reminded me, circling around me slowly like a predator stalking prey. "But now, we push limits. I want to see what your magic does under pressure. Don¡¯t think. React. Let¡¯s begin."


    Without warning, she raised both hands, and the ground beneath my feet cracked.


    I barely managed to leap out of the way as a jagged spike of rock erupted where I¡¯d been standing. My heart thudded in my chest.


    "Siona!"


    "Don¡¯t whine," she said, already conjuring another.


    I forced my feet to move, raising my hands and calling on the fire that lived deep inside me. The me flickered at first, slowly and uncertain¡ªuntil I pictured Kent¡¯s fianc¨¦e sting E across the field and the way my pulse had raced in rage when I¡¯d heard.


    I did not want to think of Snow, as I knew whatever was produced wouldn¡¯t be funny and I might lose control. So I thought of the second painful thing.


    The spark caught and my palm ignited.


    I thrust it forward just as another spike shot at me. The me burst from my fingers and shed with the stone, sending it shattering into burning debris.


    "Good," Siona said, watching. "Again."


    Sheshed her arm forward, and a whip of water curled out of thin air,shing toward me. I ducked and tried to push forward with air, but the gust that came out was sloppy, unfocused.


    Siona didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªshe used it against me, wrapping the water around my ankle and yanking me off my feet.


    I hit the ground hard, my lip kissing the grass and dust.


    "Focus, Zara. You¡¯ve used all four elements at some point, yes?"


    "Not really," I grunted, pushing up. "I have mostly used this light energy of some sort."


    "Okay. Imagine them at your fingertips. Focus your mind on your control, then channel it together. Not like spells¡ªlike instincts. Use what you need and when you need it. Stop hesitating."


    I clenched my jaw, this time letting the energy in me swell¡ªnot just fire, not just wind¡ªbut everything. It felt as though the energy was moving, pulsing within me.


    It crackled through me, alive like an electric tension in my bones.


    Siona raised her hand again, and a wall of fire rushed at me, spiralling fast. My first thought was to run or dodge, but before I did, my foot stopped moving on its own.


    New n??vel chapters are published on f(r)e??webn(o)vel

 Chapter 466: A Date With Aira

    <h4>Chapter 466: A Date With Aira</h4>


    ~Zara''s POV~


    My thoughts spiralled. What if¡­ what if I found myself in a worse situation? How would I react? What if there was no escape and I was surrounded by mes?


    This time, I didn''t move back.


    I did the one thing she did not expect. I stepped into it.


    I inhaled, weed it. The fire did not burn me. The heat wrapped around me but a setting cooling or warmth spread all around me.


    I focused,then pushed both palms outward, dragging water and air together in a sudden burst. Steam exploded between us, shielding me.


    Through the mist, I moved fast, cloaking my legs with a quick gust of wind to propel myself. I used the water still in the air and shaped it into sharp edges, sending them flying toward Siona.


    She twisted her body, evading the first three before slicing through the fourth with a glowing de made of pure light.


    I didn''t stop.


    I called on earth beneath her, softening it¡ªturning it to sludge. Just as she moved again, her boot sank and she lost bnce.


    I surged forward and stopped just before her with a ball of me flickering between my palms.


    She raised her hands in surrender,ughing. "Now that is what I''m talking about."


    I panted, sweat dripping down my face as my heart thundered and arms shook.


    But my magic¡­ felt alive. It felt bette rthan it had ever been in the past, pulsing, responsive¡ªlike it had finally recognized what I needed from it.


    Siona stepped out of the muck, brushing herself off. "You''re getting there. That blend of instinct and control¡ªit''s what you''ll need when you''re outnumbered. When you don''t have time to think."


    I nodded, still trying to catch my breath.


    "Now," she added, "do it again."


    I groaned, but I raised my hands.


    Because deep down, I knew¡ªthis was the only way to survive what wasing.


    "Now, attack!"


    ****************


    ~Zade''s POV~


    With everything that had happened¡ªthe chaos with Kane, the rescue, the tension with the packs, and training ramping up, their divorce, Snow and Zara going missing¡ªI barely had time to breathe, let alone spend proper time with Aira.


    It weighed on me more than I cared to admit.


    We were together¡ªmated¡ªbut that didn''t mean she didn''t need to feel wanted or cherished and I''d been too damn focused on war and strategy to give her the simple sweetness she deserved.


    So today, I changed that.


    I pulled out my phone and typed a quick message.


    Zade: Dinner with me tonight? Just us. I miss you.


    I stared at the screen, thumb hovering over the send button like a fool before finally hitting it.


    Her response came not even a minuteter.


    Aira: Perhaps.


    I smirked. Of course. I could practically hear the amusement in her voice.


    I didn''t wait¡ªI called.


    Aira picked up on the second ring. "Zade." There it was. That voice that always made my chest feel full.


    "Hey, love," I said, grinning even before she spoke again.


    "What''s with the surprise invite?" she asked, feigning suspicion.


    "Can''t a man want a night with his gorgeous mate without it sounding like a trap?"


    She chuckled. "You? Never."


    I leaned back in my seat, letting herughter wash over me. "I sent you something. A dress. I want you to wear it tonight. Let me do this right."


    There was a pause on the line. Then a soft breath. "Zade¡­"


    "I mean it," I added, tone quieting. "No war councils. No nning. Just you and me."


    Another heartbeat passed before she replied, gentler now, "Alright. Come get me."


    I hung up as my heart thudded with anticipation.


    ************


    Twenty minutester, I pulled up in front of my house. The moonlight cast a soft silver sheen over the front steps, and there she was.


    Aira but it wasn''t just her.


    Storm stood beside her, grinning from ear to ear. The little man was dressed sharp¡ªck button-up shirt tucked neatly into a pair of navy trousers.


    His blonde hair lije his mother''s wasbed back, and I swear he looked more prepared for the date than I was.


    "Uncle Zade!" he called, running toward me full-speed.


    I stepped out of the car, catching him in a hug before he crashed into me. He clung to my neck before pulling back, his face beaming with pride.


    "I helped Mommy get ready," he bragged. "I even picked out her ne!"


    I chuckled, ruffling his hair. "You did? You''re the best wingman I''ve ever had."


    He puffed his chest. "I know. Hehehe, I have helped Daddy Snow before with Aunty Zara," he boasted.


    I grinned and pressed a kiss to the side of his head. "I''m proud of you, little storm."


    He giggled and stepped aside, allowing me to lift my gaze to where Aira stood. And gods help me.


    She was a vision.


    The dress I sent hugged her frame in the most elegant way¡ªa deep sapphire blue that red at her thigh and flowed down to her ankles.


    Silver embroidery traced delicate swirls along the neckline, entuating her corbones and the gentle slope of her shoulders.


    Her long blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail, slick and clean, revealing her high cheekbones and the delicate sparkle of diamond studs in her ears.


    But it was her eyes that knocked the breath out of me.


    Those piercing blue eyes shimmered, not just with the reflection of moonlight¡ªbut with emotion. With something soft, vulnerable¡­ and just for me.


    I stepped forward and leaned in, kissing her gently.


    "Hi," I murmured against her lips.


    "Hi," she whispered back.


    One of the maids stepped out from behind the doorway and took Storm''s hand, guiding him back into the house with a wave goodbye.


    Aira and I watched him go, then turned back to each other. "You ready?" I asked, offering her my arm.


    She took it, slipping her hand into the crook of my elbow.


    "Lead the way, Alpha."


    "Don''t mind if I do, my love."


    Updat??d fr??m fre??webnov(e)l

 Chapter 467: Will You Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 467: Will You Marry Me</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 467</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The restaurant I¡¯d picked sat just outside the western edge of the territory¡ªquiet, private, lit with warmnterns and soft candlelight. Everything was intimate, just the way I wanted it for tonight.


    Aira looked breathtaking.


    I pulled her chair out as we were led to our private table near the balcony. The night sky stretched above us like a velvet curtain, dotted with stars.


    "You really went all out," Aira said with a small smile, settling into her seat.


    "Only the best for you," I replied, taking the seat across from her.


    The waiter poured us wine and set the menu down, but honestly, I could barely focus on anything but her. She had that effortless way of stealing all the air from my lungs.


    "How¡¯s Storm?" I asked after we ced our order.


    "Excited. Annoyed that I didn¡¯t bring him," she chuckled, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "He did help get you ready," I added, grinning. "I owe him a thank-you gift."


    Airaughed softly, the sound washing over me like warm rain. "He¡¯s proud of you. Keeps saying you¡¯re his real-life superhero."


    That hit me square in the heart.


    "Me or Snow?"


    She smiled. "Well, you nd Snow both."


    I leaned forward, folding my hands on the table. "Aira..." Her eyes met mine. "We¡¯ve been through so much. I know things haven¡¯t always been easy, and gods know, I made my share of mistakes. But one thing has never changed¡ªmy heart¡¯s always been yours."


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but her lips parted slightly, her expression soft.


    "I want you," I continued. "Not just for tonight. Not just for a few stolen kisses between battles. I want a life with you, Aira. You, me... and Storm. A family. Let me be the man of your heart, the man in your life. The man who¡¯ll never let go."


    She blinked, her throat moving as she swallowed, and then she nodded. "I love you, Zade. I know we have had it rough but truly, I love you. I¡ª"


    "My mate," I cut in gently when I noticed her eyes tear up. "I love you too."


    Her hand reached across the table, and I took it in mine, holding it tightly.


    "You¡¯ve been my strength when I had none. You¡¯ve been my rity when my mind was clouded. When I almost lost myself, you reminded me who I was. What I am."


    She looked like she was about to cry, but she smiled through it.


    I stood slowly, pushing my chair back.


    And then I went down on one knee beside her.


    Aira¡¯s breath hitched.


    From my jacket pocket, I pulled out a blue box and opened it. In it was an elegant, silver ring with a crescent design etched into the side and a small sapphire diamond sitted atop it.


    "Storm helped me pick it out days ago. Said it looked "like Mum."


    I held it out to her, voice trembling just slightly.


    "Aira Zephyr," I said, locking eyes with her, "will you do me the honour of making me the happiest man on this earth... and marry me?"


    Her lips parted.


    And the world seemed to stop, waiting for her answer.


    "I..." She chuckled and lifted her head to draw in the tears. "I¡¯m... I... Yes. Yes. Yes, Zade!"


    Aira leaned into me, her arms wrapped tightly around my torso as if she couldn¡¯t believe it had just happened. I kissed her again, slower this time, with everything in me.


    The apuse around us faded into the background, the rest of the world dissolved until it was just her¡ªand the steady beat of her heart pressed against mine.


    "You have no idea how long I¡¯ve waited for that answer."


    She chuckled, her eyes a little glossy. "I still feel like I¡¯m dreaming."


    "Well, if this is a dream, don¡¯t wake me up," I replied, grinning.


    Aira¡¯s cheeks flushed. "I still can¡¯t believe it," she whispered as we sat back down.


    I couldn¡¯t stop smiling. "You¡¯d better start. You¡¯re stuck with me now."


    Sheughed, brushing a tear off her cheek. "Good. I wouldn¡¯t want to be stuck with anyone else."


    Dinner went by in a blur of delicious food and shared memories. We talked about everything¡ªfrom ridiculous Storm stories, to the first day we met, to the weird things our wolves used to do during full moons. I


    t felt easy. Like nothing in the world could touch us tonight.


    And maybe... for once, nothing would.


    By the time we walked back out to the car, the night had deepened, and the moon cast a soft glow across thend.


    The drive home was filled with calm music and thefortableughter of two people who had nothing left to prove to each other¡ªonly love left to give.


    When we got to the house, I opened her door for her.


    "Such a gentleman," she teased, stepping out and tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "Only for you."


    She slipped her hand into mine as we walked through the front door. The house was quiet. Storm had already gone to sleep, and the staff knew better than to hover tonight.


    I led her up the stairs slowly, hand in hand, neither of us speaking as we moved toward the room she had been staying in. But the moment we got to her door, she paused, looking up at me.


    My pulse skipped.


    "I don¡¯t want to sleep alone tonight," she said softly.


    "You won¡¯t."


    "Good. Because I want you, ade. I want you in every possible fucking way."


    My eyes flickered with something more than desire¡ªhunger as I leaned forward and kissed her.


    I took her hand again, this time leading her toward my room¡ªour room now. I opened the door for her, and she stepped inside slowly, her eyes scanning the familiar space.


    The moonlight filtered through the curtains, painting her in silver. She turned around to face me just as I closed the door behind us.


    "I¡¯ve never felt this safe," she whispered.


    I stepped toward her, my hand reaching up to tuck her hair behind her ear. "You¡¯ll always be safe with me. Always."


    Her lips parted to respond, but I didn¡¯t let her.


    I kissed her.


    It started soft, reverent. But the moment she kissed me back, her fingers curling into my shirt, something shifted. The kiss deepened, grew hotter, messier.


    Her arms looped around my neck as I pulled her flush against me, her body fitting perfectly into mine.


    Her breath hitched as I lifted her off her feet and carried her toward the bed.


    When Iid her down, she pulled me with her, her hands tugging at the hem of my shirt.


    "Zade..." she breathed, her voice trembling slightly, filled with something between wonder and want.


    "I¡¯m here," I whispered against her skin, pressing kisses along her corbone. "I¡¯m not going anywhere."


    Clothes were discarded piece by piece, not rushed¡ªjust slow, intentional, anguage all on its own. Every touch, every kiss, every movement felt like a promise. A deration.


    She was mine.


    And I was hers.


    Her fingers tangled in my hair as I kissed her again, deeper, with all the emotions I couldn¡¯t say aloud. She arched against me, her body so warm, her skin so soft.


    "Aira..." I whispered against her lips.


    "I love you," she whispered back, breathless, eyes shining. "Forever."


    The ??ost uptodat?? novels are pub??ished on fre(e)webno(v)el.??????

 Chapter 468: Don’t Hold Back

    <h4>Chapter 468: Don¡¯t Hold Back</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 468</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "I love you," I replied, pulling back just enough to meet Aira¡¯s gaze. "Forever."


    Then she kissed me again, and there was nothing more to say.


    Her legs wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer.


    "Now, are you going to stop being that perfect gentleman and make love to me?"


    Hearing Aira say that helped me let go of any more inhibitions and fears I had about her not being ready for me.


    "Oh, you bet, my mate," I whispered against her skin.


    She chuckled. "Then what are you waiting for?"


    "Absolutely nothing, Aira."


    I watched Aira shiver, goosebumps rising along her skin, as I removed the dresspletely from her. Underneath, she wore a beautiful set of ck lingerie.


    I had no words.


    She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen.


    "You are absolutely breathtaking."


    She blushed, but her eyes shed with the same need that filled my veins. "Touch me, Zade."


    My mouth crashed down against hers, and we were lost.


    There was no going back.


    The fire was ignited, and the mes were going to devour us both.


    "Fuck," I growled, breaking the kiss to press my lips to her neck.


    She gasped, and her body arched against me, her legs tightening around my hips.


    My hand skimmed her waist and slipped between her thighs. She cried out the moment my fingers found her core, and the sound was like lightning through my veins.


    I kissed Aira harder and with more vigour, more demanding and hungry.


    "Aira, you¡¯re so wet for me." She whimpered at myment, her hips grinding against my hand.


    "Gods, Zade. I... I can¡¯t..."


    "Tell me," I breathed, my thumb tracing slow circles around her clit.


    She bit her lip and her hands gripped the sheets. "I can¡¯t take it."


    "Can¡¯t take what?"


    Her eyes locked on mine, dark with desire. "I want you, Zade."


    My cock twitched. Watching her writhing beneath me, and pleading with me was more than I could have asked for. "Fuck," I groaned.


    "Please."


    That word,bined with the look in her eyes, sent a jolt of heat through my veins. I didn¡¯t make her ask again.


    Aira¡¯s breath was ragged, her skin flushed, her body open to me like a blooming flower drawn to the sun.


    She was trembling¡ªnot from fear, not from hesitation, but from the sheer weight of anticipation.


    I pressed a trail of slow kisses along her jawline, then lower to the base of her neck. Her scent wrapped around me, warmly and inviting, and I breathed her in like she was the air I¡¯d been dying for.


    "You¡¯re everything," I whispered against her corbone.


    Then I descended further.


    I kissed the swell of Aira¡¯s breasts, reverently, before tugging thece of her bra down to expose her soft, perfect skin.


    Her nipples were already peaked, begging for attention, and I gave them exactly what they needed.


    I took one into my mouth, sucking gently, my tongue swirling in slow circles. Aira gasped, her back arching beautifully, pressing herself harder against my mouth.


    My hand found the other breast, thumb brushing lightly over the tip, mimicking the rhythm of my tongue.


    "Zade..." she whispered, her fingers tangling in my hair, holding me to her.


    Her moans only spurred me on, and made me more ravenous. I switched sides, letting my teeth graze her nipple ever so slightly before soothing the sensation with the soft heat of my tongue.


    The contrast made her shudder beneath me, a delicious tremor of surrender.


    "You taste like stars," I murmured against her skin as my lips brushed her skin. And then, while my mouth worked her chest, my hand slipped lower.


    I ran my fingers down her stomach, over the smooth curve of her hip, until I found the slick heat between her thighs again.


    I teased her slowly at first, tracing along her folds, relishing the way her hips jerked toward my hand, wordless in their plea.


    Aira was soaked. So ready. Every part of her called to me.


    I slipped two fingers inside of her warm pussy, slowly, carefully, and she gasped again, her walls clenching around me like she never wanted to let me go.


    "Oh, gods¡ªZade..."


    My thumb circled her clit with gentle, relentless pressure, matching the rhythm of my fingers, working her steadily toward that edge.


    But I wasn¡¯t done. Not even close.


    I kissed my way lower¡ªdown the valley between her breasts, along her stomach, over the curve of her hips. She watched me with wide, heated eyes, her breathing in little gasps.


    "Zade, wait¡ª" she started, her voice shaky.


    I stilled for a moment and looked up at her. But her protest died the instant I pressed a soft kiss to her pussy.


    Her breath hitched.


    Then I parted her legs, gently, reverently, and kissed the soft, shaven skin of her lips¡ªslow, lingering, intimate.


    Aira whimpered, torn between embarrassment and raw desire, but I held her gaze.


    "You are divine," I said in a voice thick with want. "And I want all of you."


    I dipped my head, parted her folds with my tongue, and tasted her.


    The moment my tongue flicked across her clit, her entire body jolted, a shocked cry escaping her lips. Her hands flew to my head, not to push me away¡ªbut to hold me there, to ground herself.


    "Zade, I¡ª" she moaned. "I can¡¯t¡ªthis feels..."


    "Too good?" I asked, my voice a low rumble against her heat.


    She nodded helplessly, her legs trembling around my shoulders.


    I licked her again, slower this time, drawingzy circles, tasting her like a forbidden delicacy I could never get enough of.


    She was dripping, her body quaking with every stroke of my tongue. I moaned into her, the sound sending another wave of pleasure through her.


    Aira gasped and bucked against my mouth, and I held her tight, devouring her softly, then firmly, building her pleasure with the same care I would use to write her name into the stars.


    "You¡¯re going to fall apart for me, Aira," I whispered between licks, "and I¡¯ll be right here to catch every piece."


    Aira¡¯s fingers tangled in my hair, her thighs trembling around my shoulders, breath caught between gasps and soft cries.


    I could feel her fighting it¡ªhovering on that precipice, clinging to the edge with thest threads of control.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to let her stay there for long.


    I ttened my tongue and licked a slow, unbroken stroke from her entrance to her clit, savoring every shiver, every sweet, desperate moan.


    My fingers moved inside her in perfect rhythm, curling slightly, seeking that spot that would make her lose herselfpletely.


    And when I found it¡ªoh, when I found it¡ªshe cried out like the stars were being pulled from the sky.


    "Zade... please, I¡ª" Aira¡¯s voice cracked, almost a sob of pleasure. "It¡¯s too much."


    I smiled against her, gently flicking my tongue over her clit, coaxing her higher. "Let go, Aira. Let me take you there."


    She whimpered again, her body writhing beneath me, torn between surrender and the overwhelming rush of sensation I gave her.


    "Cum for me," I whispered, and sealed my lips around her.


    That was all it took. Aira shattered.


    Her cry filled the room, breathless and broken, her hips bucking against my mouth as waves of ecstasy tore through her.


    Thank goodness I had soundproof walls else we¡¯d be waking little Storm and having hime check up on hsi mothe rlike he did ara and Snow.


    I didn¡¯t stop¡ªI wanted everyst tremble, everyst drop of her. I held Aira through it, lips soft now, easing her down gently from the peak.


    When she finally copsed against the bed, dazed and glowing, I kissed her thighs softly, reverently, then climbed up to cradle her in my arms.


    Her chest was rising and falling in fast, shallow breaths, eyes wide and wet with the kind of emotion that only came from beingpletely seenpletely loved.


    "I¡¯ve never..." she whispered. "Zade... I¡¯ve never felt anything like that."


    I kissed her forehead, her cheeks, her lips. "Because no one¡¯s ever loved you the way I do."


    She looked at me then, and what I saw in her gaze undid me more than anything else¡ªtrust. Full, unguarded, vulnerable trust.


    I kissed her again, slowly and deep, and this time, when I shifted my body between her thighs, there was no hesitation in her. She opened for me, arms wrapping around my neck, her legs curling around my waist.


    "Are you ready?" I asked, brushing my nose against hers.


    "I want all of you, Zade," Aira whispered. "Now. Always."


    I pressed into her slowly, the head of my cock nudging at her entrance, and then, heat and that unfamiliar tightness surrounded me.


    Aira and I both gasped as I slid into her, inch by inch, her body weing me with a wet, silken grip that made it hard to breathe.


    I held still, buried deep inside her, letting her adjust, letting the moment stretch between us like a sacred vow.


    "You feel... gods, you feel perfect," I whispered.


    "So do you," Aira breathed, hands caressing my back, pulling me even closer. "Don¡¯t hold back."


    And I didn¡¯t.


    The source of this c??ntent is fr??e(w)??bnovel

 Chapter 469: Mated & Marked

    <h4>Chapter 469: Mated & Marked</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 469</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I began to move. My thrust became slow and deep, echoing the rhythm of our hearts. Our mouths met again, and our tongues tangled as our kisses grew wet and hungry.


    Aira¡¯s nails raked down my back, legs tightening around me, drawing me deeper.


    There was nothing rushed about it.


    For the first ten minutes or more, we made love like it was a promise¡ªa prayer and every movement, every breath, was a deration.


    I worshipped Aira¡¯s body with mine, whispered her name like a sacred hymn, and when her eyes locked on mine, wide and teary with bliss, I knew I would never need anything else in this life but her.


    "I¡¯m yours, Aira," I dered in a voice that conveyed emotion as the pressure built in my core. "Forever."


    "Then take me," she cried softly. "Take all of me over and over again."


    And I did. In a sh, I rolled over and let Aira straddle me. She was a vision, hair mussed and lips parted. I couldn¡¯t hold back.


    I pulled Aira to me, kissing her as though I couldn¡¯t get enough.


    I lifted her hips and helped her position her opening just above me. Then I lowered her, slowly, inch by inch.


    Her body tensed as I slid inside her deeply in this angle, stretching her walls to fit all nine inches of my dick inside her warm, extremely wet pussy.


    "Aira..." I gritted out, holding myself back from the urge to thrust into her.


    I needed to go slow. To be gentle.


    "Look at me, my mate," I said gently, my hand lifting to cup her face.


    Her eyes fluttered open, meeting mine. "We have time," I promised, kissing her softly.


    "I know, but... just let go, Zade," she murmured against my lips.


    Her words undid me. She was ready and beautiful.


    I gripped her hips and rolled, pinning her beneath me. Aira gasped, her nails digging into my back as I thrust deep, filling her.


    "Zade..." she breathed.


    "Say my name again," I growled.


    She did, over and over, louder, faster. "Gods, Aira..."


    My pace quickened. Her legs tightened around my waist, and her cries grew louder, her body arching. She was close.


    "Aira, cum for me," Imanded.


    The words pushed her over the edge, and her walls clenched around me, pulsing. I couldn¡¯t hold back another moment.


    With onest, powerful thrust, I followed her over, burying my face in her neck as pleasure rocked through me.


    "I love you," she murmured, breathless, her fingers stroking through my hair.


    I raised my head and kissed her.


    "You are my forever," I whispered.


    "And you¡¯re mine," she replied, smiling. But before I could utter another word, Aira spoke up. "Mark me, my love."


    Those words struck a chord within me. The rawness of her voice¡ªneedy, pleading, vulnerable¡ªtore through thest strands of control I had.


    My gaze met hers, locked in a silent promise, and I saw it mirrored in her eyes:plete surrender. Trust and love. Everything.


    I didn¡¯t speak. Words would¡¯ve been too small.


    Instead, I lowered my mouth to the curve of her neck, where her pulse fluttered wildly beneath her skin.


    I kissed her there first, softly, reverently, as if preparing her for what was toe. My hand slid up her side, feeling the tremble in her body, the anticipation pooling in her every breath.


    Her nails dug into my back, but not from pain¡ªfrom the intensity. From knowing what this meant.


    Our bond was already woven through time and touch, but this... this was sealing it into our very flesh. A forever that neither of us would ever be able to undo.


    "I love you," I whispered onest time before opening my mouth and sinking my teeth into her skin¡ªnot cruelly, but firmly enough that I could feel her shudder under me.


    Aira gasped sharply, her back arching as my canines broke through just enough to leave my mark.


    The warmth of her blood touched my tongue, and I tasted her¡ªtasted our bond, alive and burning. Aira¡¯s scent red with ecstasy, her cry turning into a moan that vibrated in my chest.


    "Zade," she whispered, voice trembling, "I feel you... Gods, I feel you everywhere."


    I licked the mark gently, soothing the sting, kissing the tender spot like it was the most sacred part of her. And it was.


    Aira was mine. No force in this realm or the next could unbind us now.


    But then she pushed me gently, her body shifting, and the look in her eyes made my breath catch.


    "My turn," she said, her voice a blend of lust and love that nearly undid me.


    She rolled us again, straddling me, her thighs gripping my sides as her body rocked forward, keeping me inside her. She moved her hips in slow, deliberate circles, her inner muscles squeezing around me like she was iming me with every motion.


    I was lost in her, in the curve of her body, the rise and fall of her breasts, the flush of her skin. Her hands pressed to my chest as she leaned forward, her mouth brushing against my neck.


    "I want every part of you," she whispered. "Even the wild ones. Especially them."


    And then she bit me.


    The pain was sharp and sweet,ced with a sudden, electrifying pleasure that shot straight down my spine.


    I groaned aloud, gripping her hips tightly as her teeth marked me just above my corbone. I could feel the bond snap into ce, like a tether locking us together¡ªnot just physically, but soul-deep.


    As she licked the spot, her eyes met mine, wild and shining.


    "There," she said softly. "Now we¡¯re whole."


    I pulled her down into a kiss¡ªdesperate, iming, possessive. My hips rose to meet hers again, and together we began to move¡ªnot frantic, not rushed but together.


    Our bodies spoke in rhythm, our bond pulsing between us like a second heartbeat.


    Her body rocked with mine, sweat mingling, skin pping, moans echoing as we climbed again toward that peak¡ªonly this time, we weren¡¯t just seeking pleasure.


    We were sealing forever.


    "Zade¡ª!" Aira cried as her orgasm imed her once more, her body trembling violently in my arms.


    I followed her with a growl as our pleasures became one, the mark on my neck burning as I spilled inside her, locking us together with every breath, every thrust, every drop of love I gave her.


    We copsed together, tangled, panting, marked.


    And I knew, as she curled into me with that soft, satisfied smile, that nothing¡ª<i>nothing</i>¡ªcould ever break what we had now.


    Not even death.

 Chapter 470: Becoming True

    <h4>Chapter 470: Bing True</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 470</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The scent of blood hit me first. Thick. Metallic and so wrong.


    I was running, bare feet pounding across ground that shifted beneath me¡ªsometimes stone, sometimes grass, sometimes nothing at all.


    The air was silent, too silent, as if the world held its breath just before it broke.


    The trees around me twisted like they were alive, branches reaching toward me like ws. I wasn¡¯t sure where I was going. I only knew I had to get there.


    <i>He¡¯s hurt.</i>


    The thought wasn¡¯t mine, but it pulsed in my head like a drumbeat.


    <i>"He¡¯s dying."</i>


    I stumbled through the clearing and came to a halt. Daviony on the ground, eyes closed, chest still.


    His shirt was soaked with blood, crimson spreading beneath him like a blooming flower. The sight of him knocked the breath from my lungs.


    "No..." I choked out, stumbling toward him. "No, no, no..."


    I dropped to my knees, reaching for him.


    But just as my fingers touched his cheek, his body shimmered¡ªflickered¡ªand suddenly, it wasn¡¯t Davion lying there.


    It was Snow.


    I gasped and retracted my hand briefly before looking around, making sure I wasn¡¯t mistaken.


    His ck hair was syed across the ground with the tips coloured blue now, just as Davion¡¯s was coloured purple.


    Snow¡¯s expression was peaceful, as if he had simply fallen asleep in a field of death. The wound was still there, fresh and gaping.


    "No!" I screamed.


    I pressed my hands to his chest, trying to stop the bleeding, trying to <i>do </i>something, anything¡ªbut he didn¡¯t stir.


    Tears blurred my vision. I blinked, and suddenly the world shifted again. His body was breaking apart.


    First his hands, then his chest, then his face¡ªall crumbling into sand. Grain by grain, Snow slipped through my fingers, disappearing into the wind like he had never been real at all.


    I gasped, falling forward, my hands wing at the pile of sand that had once been him.


    Then the growls started. Low, hungry growls all around me.


    I looked up, breath hitching in my throat.


    Rogue wolves¡ªhalf-shifted, eyes gleaming with bloodlust¡ªcircled me. Some wore tattered remains of clothing, others dripped with fresh gore. Their teeth were bared, and they stalked closer with each second.


    I tried to rise, to run, but my legs wouldn¡¯t move. I was paralysed, kneeling in the dust of the one I¡¯d loved, surrounded by the things that had taken him from me.


    One of the wolves lunged¡ªsnapping jaws just inches from my face.


    But then, everything stopped.


    The wolves froze. The air grew heavier. And behind me, I felt something shift.


    A breath. A heartbeat.


    I turned slowly, not daring to hope.


    Snow¡¯s bodyy once more in the center of the circle. Whole. Still.


    And then his eyes opened.


    They weren¡¯t blue.


    They were a deep, glowing violet¡ªunnatural and otherworldly. They stared straight into me, through me, as if peeling back everyyer of my soul.


    "Zara," he said, voice low and echoing like it didn¡¯t belong to this world. "Wake up."


    I gasped¡ªand sat bolt upright in bed, chest heaving, heart racing, drenched in cold sweat.


    The room was dark, moonlight filtering through the curtains. Everything was still.


    Just a dream. Just a nightmare.


    But my hands still shook.


    I slid out of bed carefully, trying not to wake Snow, and padded out into the hallway. My feet found the kitchen with ease. I poured a ss of water, the cold ceramic chilling against my skin as I drank.


    I leaned against the counter, heart still thundering.


    What had that been?


    Davion. Snow. The sand. The wolves. The <i>eyes</i>... <i>Violet eyes.</i>


    That detail clung to me like a thorn beneath the skin.


    I pressed the cool ss to my forehead, willing my thoughts to slow.


    But something deep inside me whispered that it hadn¡¯t been just a dream.


    Not entirely and the terrifying part was... it wasn¡¯t the first time something strange had happened. It was already manifesting in real life.


    I was tempted to pick up my phone and call Davion, but I resisted the urge.


    The kitchen was dimly lit, illuminated only by the faint blue glow of the moonlight seeping through the windows.


    I sat at the edge of the wooden bench, both hands wrapped around my cup.


    I stared into the still water in my ss, watching the reflection of my own wide, tired eyes. Davion¡¯s eyes had been violet. And Snow¡¯s¡ªSnow¡¯s had never been that color until now.


    And what about the other day? When I¡¯d turned to look at him, and for just a flicker of a second, his left eye had been a different color¡ªblue like frost, not the usual shimmering silver.


    Heterochromia. Fleeting, but distinct.


    I closed my eyes, my fingers tightening around the ss. I felt like I was losing my grip on what was real and what was dream. Was I just projecting? Or was something... changing?


    A soft knock pulled me from my thoughts.


    The kitchen door eased open, and in stepped Siona, her hair braided back, dressed in a simple nightrobe. She didn¡¯t look surprised to find me awake, almost like she had expected it.


    "Couldn¡¯t sleep?" she asked gently.


    I shook my head. "Nightmares."


    Siona walked to the counter, poured herself some tea from the pot that always seemed magically warm, and sat across from me, her sharp violet eyes scanning my face.


    "You¡¯re troubled," she said. "Speak it."


    Something in her tone¡ªthe calm authority, the quiet patience¡ªunlocked the words that had been stuck in my throat.


    I told her everything.


    From the dream¡ªseeing Davion die, only for him to be Snow, and then for Snow to crumble into sand. The rogue wolves. The eyes. The eerie shift in energy.


    And then I added, in a softer voice, "It¡¯s not just in my dreams. Snow¡¯s eyes... they <i>did</i> turn violet. Just for a second. And two days ago, one of them changed. Turned icy blue before it shifted back."


    Siona went still. She sipped her tea in silence for a few long moments, as if letting my words sink into the bones of the room.


    Then she nodded slowly. "I suspected this might happen."


    My brow furrowed. "You what?"

 Chapter 471: His Dream

    <h4>Chapter 471: His Dream</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 471</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "There are consequences," Siona said softly. "When someone is brought back from the other side using the <i>Golden Scale</i>, it is not simply life that returns¡ªit is a bond<i>.</i> A tether."


    I stared at her as my pulse quickened. "A bond to what?"


    "To the dragon whose scale was used in the resurrection," Siona said solemnly.


    My stomach turned.


    "You mean... Snow is bonded to the dragon prince now?"


    "Yes," she confirmed. "And that bond changes him. Not just physically. Spiritually. His soul has been rewritten, reshaped in part by the creature that gave him life again. One of the signs is the shifting of the eyes¡ªviolet, ice-blue, or something else entirely. And sometimes... sometimes, that tether reaches even further."


    She leaned in slightly. "Sometimes it connects the revived one to the one who brought him back. They can feel each other. They are connected and if he is lucky in this case, even get his powers."


    My heart dropped. "Then if he isn¡¯t lucky?" I forced myself to ask.


    "Then his eyes would be the least of your worries, as any harm befallen the dragon would be met with him."


    "No."


    Siona¡¯s expression fell. "I¡¯m sorry, Zara." She blinked softly as she reached for my hand. "I wish there was something more I could have done."


    As much as I wanted to scream out, <i>¡¯a little warning would have been appreciated</i>¡¯, I just couldn¡¯t.


    "You think... You think he¡¯s being linked to Davion?"


    "I don¡¯t know," she admitted. "But it is possible. Especially if Davion¡¯s presence still lingers... within you, within the scale¡¯s aura. It is not unheard of."


    I swallowed hard. "He hasn¡¯t said anything about any of this. He doesn¡¯t seem to notice."


    Siona¡¯s expression was unreadable. "Has he been acting like himselftely?"


    I opened my mouth to answer, then paused.


    Had he?


    Before I could respond, a familiar voice cut through the silence.


    "Zara?"


    We both turned sharply.


    Snow stood in the doorway, shirtless, looking remarkably handsome, and then I saw it again. His heterochromia eye colour and I swallowed.


    I gently tapped on the counter to draw Siona¡¯s attention without looking at her to alert Snow. Thankfully, she sensed my intentions and followed his line of sight.


    His hair was tousled from sleep, but his expression was alert, sharp, and concerned.


    His eyes... were blue and violet again. But I wasn¡¯t sure anymore if that was better.


    Siona tapped lightly on the counter too, and I guessed she had seen it. Suddenly, Snow stepped inside. "What¡¯s going on here?"


    Siona and I exchanged a nce.


    Neither of us answered yet as he took another two steps in.


    Siona and I remained frozen in the kitchen while Snow¡¯s presence cut through the tension like a de through silk.


    The air around us shifted, thick with the weight of what we couldn¡¯t say. I forced a soft smile and crossed my arms, pretending nothing was wrong.


    Siona did the same, casually reaching for a dried herb jar from the shelf, as though our conversation moments ago had been about soup or seasoning, not soul-binding resurrection magic.


    Snow¡¯s eyes flickered between the two of us. He didn¡¯t miss the exchanged nces or the way our shoulders tightened. But instead of pressing immediately, he leaned against the counter with a sigh.


    "I had a weird dreamst night," he said quietly.


    Siona¡¯s hand stopped mid-reach.


    I didn¡¯t breathe.


    "Oh?" I asked, trying too hard to sound casual. "What kind of dream?"


    Snow rubbed the back of his neck, the muscles in his arm flexing slightly as he shifted. "It was... vivid. More than just a dream, I think. I remember everything. Like it was happening in front of me."


    Siona turned around fully, her expression unreadable but attentive. "Tell me," she said, her tone softer than usual,ced with something cautious.


    Snow frowned, gaze turning inward. "I saw a man. He had silver hair, but at the tips, it turned this deep violet. His eyes matched¡ªviolet, glowing almost. He didn¡¯t say anything. Just stood there, looking at me. Watching."


    I felt the chill run up my spine before I could stop it.


    "Then everything changed," Snow continued. "There was fire. Screams. Blood in the snow. War, death... It was chaos. I could only think of one person behind it or a people."


    "Shadow ve?"


    "Yes, but most importantly, Thorned Crescent," Snow exined.


    "True, but it is just a dream, a nightmare born out of fear," I tried to get him off slowly.


    Snow shook his head. "Not this and in the middle of it all¡ª" His voice wavered for the first time, "¡ªyou were there, Zara. You were crying."


    I felt my heart clench. My lips parted, but no sound came out.


    "And that man," Snow added quietly, "he was standing beside you. Just watching."


    Siona didn¡¯t move. Her eyes narrowed, not out of suspicion, but in contemtion. I could see the calctions forming behind them.


    Her usual warmth dimmed, just for a breath, reced by precision.


    "In the dream, I saw myself staring into a mirror, and then I noticed the man, the violet-eyed man, had the same eyes as mine," Snow added. "Exactly the same shade of violet."


    He looked between the two of us, his voice low. "I¡¯m guessing that man was the dragon prince, wasn¡¯t he?"


    Siona and I both stilled.


    My throat tightened as I slowly turned to nce at her.


    She met my eyes for a long moment, then turned to Snow, smiling.


    "Dreams can be strange things," she said. "Especially when magic is involved. Sometimes they¡¯re just fragments of fears or thoughts buried deep. It¡¯s easy to see connections where there might not be any."


    Snow stared at her for a long second, but she didn¡¯t flinch. She was calm, too calm, her voice wrapping around the moment like a silken veil, concealing rather than revealing.


    "So are you saying I am afraid of the dragon prince?"


    "I do not know. That is a question for you to decide. You knew he asked Zara to marry him instead, right? To leave you?"


    Snow¡¯s shoulder tensed as he took in a deep breath. "Yes, but I am not scared."


    Siona shrugged. "Like I said, dreams could mean so many things and not exactly the interpretation we think it to be."


    I was grateful Siona was doing this. Not until I knew what was wrong, I did not want to scare Snow.


    I knew Snow well enough to see he didn¡¯t believe her entirely. But he also didn¡¯t push.


    Instead, he exhaled and looked away, letting the dream fall into silence.


    After a while, he spoke again. "That¡¯s part of why I came down, actually. I¡¯ve made a decision."


    Both Siona and I blinked at him.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking about the alliance," he said, straightening up from the counter. "We¡¯ve made progress, but if we¡¯re going to be taken seriously by the outlier packs, we need more than just letters and scouts. We need presence. Real leadership presence of an Alpha."


    "You¡¯re nning something," I said softly.


    He nodded. "I want to go to the North personally to meet Alpha Draven and ask him to join the alliance."

 Chapter 472: Call Him

    <h4>Chapter 472: Call Him</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 472</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Siona tilted her head, her brows raised. "Alpha Draven? That¡¯s a bold choice. His pack is reclusive. Powerful."


    "That¡¯s exactly why," Snow replied. "He respects strength. And right now, we need someone like him on our side. If I go myself, as Alpha of the strongest werewolf pack especially in the whole Southern region, it¡¯ll show him this is serious. It¡¯s not just politics¡ªit¡¯s survival."


    I chewed the inside of my cheek, fighting back a dozen questions.


    Siona, to my surprise, simply smiled again. "Then I suggest you pack more than one coat. The North is colder than you remember."


    Snow chuckled. "I¡¯ll take that under advisement."


    But beneath the light tone, I could still see it. The worry in his eyes. The dream lingered with him, haunting the edges of his thoughts.


    "Anyways, want to go back up, love?" His eyes were foxed on me as he held his hand to me expectantly.


    I gave it a brief tought before shaking my head. "I still want to enjoy tea first before heading back to bed. I¡¯m sorry."


    Snow smiled softly. He walked upo to me, held my back as he leaned down to ce a soft kiss on my lips.


    "Don¡¯t be up too long, love. I will miss your breasts." My cheeks flushed in embarrassment as he said that out loud.


    "Snow."


    Snow smiled genuinely. "We are adults and youa re my mate." He turned to face Siona. "I will leave youdies to it."


    And as he turned away to head upstairs again, I caught Siona¡¯s gaze one more time.


    She didn¡¯t smile this time.


    Neither did I because we both knew that dream wasn¡¯t just a dream.


    Snow¡¯s footsteps faded upstairs, and the sound of the bedroom door closing settled the air between us like a curtain falling.


    I stayed seated at the kitchen ind, fingers wrapped around the lukewarm drink I¡¯d barely touched. Siona remained across from me, her posture rxed but her gaze anything but that.


    She was watching me. Still.


    "What?" I asked after a moment, exhaling slowly.


    "You know what," she said, tilting her head. "We need to talk."


    "I figured," I murmured. "I knew it was urgent."


    "It is," she whispered abit firmly. "Zara... I think it¡¯s time you spoke to him."


    I nced up sharply. "Who?"


    She gave me a look, the kind that said <i>don¡¯t y dumb</i>. "The dragon prince."


    My grip on the cup tightened. "Siona..."


    "I¡¯m serious."


    I leaned back, scoffing under my breath. "And how exactly do you suggest I do that? Travel back to the mountains? Get myself half-killed again by the Serpent¡¯s Crane or haunted by teh Forbidden Fog? You want me to go back to the Realm of Fire like it¡¯s some quick weekend trip? I doubt Davion would miss an opportunity to make me mine agan. All those midn games and..."


    Siona chuckled lightly and amused. "Goddess, no. What era do you think this is? Besides, watching youn is cute." She smiled cutely at me.


    I frowned. "Then what?"


    She lifted an eyebrow. "You have a phone. And you¡¯re connected, Zara. Make use of your brother and Snow¡¯s connection. Youc an even ask your mother for help. Get his personal call line and make the call."


    I blinked. "Wait. Call him? Like... actually call him? You¡¯re telling me the dragon prince¡ªDavion, wielder of storms and shadow, reborn me of the forgotten line¡ªtakes phone calls now?"


    "Yes." She said it like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "The man¡¯s got a mobile number, Zara. He¡¯s old, not a caveman. Or did you not see their civilization?"


    I knew instantly I had stupidly thought wrongly. I sighed. I let my fear of his protection into his realm cloud my thoughts.


    I stared at her for a second, half-annoyed, half-impressed. "But t-that... is absurd."


    "You¡¯ve been to his territory," she continued, voice softening a touch. "Touched his scale. You <i>revived</i> someone with it. You carry traces of his aura even now. You think you can avoid him forever? That there¡¯s no tether on your side?"


    I swallowed as my gaze dropped. The tea had gonepletely cold. Now it wasn¡¯t about calling him which Siona pieced together.


    I was avoiding him altogether because I was scared of the probability that Snow aas changing and in a way I did not like.


    "I don¡¯t even know what to say," I muttered. "Hi, I think part of your soul is stuck in my mate, and you keep showing up in his dreams and mine like some glowing-eyed warlord?"


    Siona smirked. "Start with hello. Don¡¯t think about it too much. It is quite easy. Let go of your fear and work your way up."


    A breath ofughter escaped me despite myself. "You make it sound so simple."


    "It¡¯s not," she admitted. "But it¡¯s necessary."


    I looked down at my phone, sitting face-down beside the mug. My thumb tapped against the counter, restless. "I¡¯ll do it," I said eventually. "Before we leave."


    "Good." Siona¡¯s voice was gentle now. "He¡¯ll answer."


    I nodded, rising slowly from the stool. "Let¡¯s hope he doesn¡¯t burn the phone with his breath before picking up."


    Siona just smiled. "Try not to provoke him and you¡¯ll be fine."


    I gave her a sideways nce before heading toward the staircase to Snow¡¯s room. My fingers brushed over the phone in my pocket, and I swore I could feel heat pulsing through me.


    Calling Davion wasn¡¯t going to be just another conversation. It was going to stir things we hadn¡¯t dared to touch for him.


    And I had a feeling Davion would have just as many questions for me as I did for him.


    Or simply bask in the glow of having mee for his help¡ªagain.


    I reached the room to find Snow in bed but far from sleeping.


    "Snow," I half gasped and quicklyposed myself.


    He held his hands like he was going for a hug. "Told you, I missed your breasts. Please bring them here. I want to hug you."


    "No," I said firmly makinghis brows creased. "Because you called it mine.:


    At the same time, our lips curled at the side, both of us understood each other.


    "Bring my babies over," Snowmanded as smile spread across his face.

 Chapter 473: Little Date

    <h4>Chapter 473: Little Date</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 473</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The soft scratch of parchment against my fingertips was the only sound that filled the library.


    Golden sunlight filtered through the towering windows, casting long shadows across rows of ancient books and scrolls.


    I sat curled in one of the deep leather chairs, flipping through old border patrol logs¡ªreports from before the kingdom¡¯s fracture.


    I wasn¡¯t looking for anything in particr. Just... distracting myself.


    With Zara rising in power, alliances forming, and my father, Alpha Storm, pulling every string to prepare for war, the weight on my chest never truly lifted.


    Truth be told, reading, researching¡ªit kept my mind steady¡ªgrounded.


    A soft knock came from the heavy oak doors.


    I nced up just as they creaked open and one of the pack omegas stepped lightly inside. She bowed her head respectfully. "Lady Tempest," she said softly. "You have a visitor."


    A visitor?


    I blinked, setting the parchment down carefully. "Please send them here."


    She nodded and slipped out just as silently as she hade.


    I brushed a few stray strands of hair behind my ear and sat straighter in my seat. I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone. Maybe it was Zara¡ªor perhaps Father needed something?


    A few minutes passed before the door pushed open again.


    I knew who it was even before I fully lifted my gaze.


    Koda.


    I could already perceive him, smell him even and Summer was happily yawning in her mind.


    Tall, broad-shouldered, dressed in simple ck clothes that somehow still managed to cling perfectly to his lean muscles. His dark hair was slightly messy like he¡¯d been running his hands through it nervously¡ªand the moment his eyes locked onto mine, he smiled.


    And it wasn¡¯t just any smile.


    It was that particr one¡ªwarm, boyish, a little lopsided¡ªthe one that made my heart do somersaults even when I tried so hard to stayposed.


    "Hey," he said, voice low and rough in that familiar way.


    I swallowed thickly, pushing aside the rush of emotions that tried to bubble up. I nodded. "Hey."


    He crossed the room without hesitation, not like someone unsure of his wee, but like someone who had always belonged.


    And before I could even think to stop him, he leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to my cheek.


    Soft.


    Lingering.


    I froze for half a second, feeling the heat bloom across my face. My heart betrayed me by hammering in my chest and Summer was eager to squeal in delight.


    Ever since I made my decision and he did his, Summer hadn¡¯t been too happy about the oue of losing her mate but when we chose to give each other a chance, she was d.


    Koda straightened but stayed close, eyes never leaving mine. "I know I said I¡¯d wait," he murmured, "and I will. But I couldn¡¯t stay away today. Not when I know you¡¯re drowning yourself in old files."


    I chuckled despite myself, feeling the tightness in my chest loosen just a bit. "I¡¯m not drowning."


    He raised an eyebrow. "You¡¯re halfway to bing part of the furniture."


    Iughed properly this time and Koda grinned. "Come with me."


    I blinked. "Where?"


    "Out," he said simply. "There¡¯s a little ce by the western meadow. You¡¯ll like it. It¡¯s peaceful. No books. No stress."


    I hesitated, ncing down at the stack of reports still waiting on the table. "Koda, I really have work to¡ª"


    "No," he interrupted gently but firmly. He reached out and brushed his knuckles down my arm, a simple touch that left trails of warmth behind. "You¡¯re allowed to breathe, Tempest. Just for a little while. Let me steal you away. Please."


    There was no edge to his voice. No pressure. Just quiet determination.


    "I also took permission from your mother, just so you know," he added. I knew he meant it. He intended to pursue me¡ªeven if I kept trying to build walls between us.


    "And Luna Star gave he rpermission to court you. Her specific words were, ¡¯she needs to leave the house, do well to change that¡¯, and I am doing so."


    I let out a slow breath, closing the file in front of me. "Fine," I said, smiling just a little. "You win."


    Koda¡¯s grin widened like I¡¯d just agreed to marry him on the spot.


    I stood, smoothing down my blouse, and tucked the documents neatly into a pile. As I did, Koda waited patiently, hands casually tucked into his pockets, looking so at ease it almost made me suspicious.


    Almost.


    We left the library together, walking side by side through the winding halls of my father¡¯s estate. Servants bustled past with quick bows, but Koda barely seemed to notice anyone except me.


    The ride to the meadow was short.


    We took one of the older open-air carriages the estate still kept¡ªno guards, no formalities. Just us.


    The road wound through the edges of the pack territory, fields of wildflowers stretching out under the afternoon sun. A light breeze tousled my hair as I tilted my face into the sky.


    For the first time in days... I felt something close to peace.


    The carriage pulled up near a shallow hill. A nket was already spread there¡ªhow Koda had arranged this without me noticing, I had no idea.


    "I had help," he admitted when I asked. "A few loyal allies in the kitchen staff."


    I shook my head,ughing softly.


    He hopped down first, then offered me his hand like a true gentleman. I took it, letting him help me down.


    The moment my boots hit the grass, I felt it.


    Magic.


    Not dark magic, or battle magic. Just... the simple, ancient magic of the earth. The way the wind tugged yfully at my hair. The way the distant river sang. The way Koda¡¯s smile softened when he looked at me.


    "Magic?"


    "Fae kind," Koda exined. "I have a fae friend. She helped too," he added quickly before I got suspicious of him."


    "I love it," I praised him and watched as his face put on a new shine.


    We sat on the nket, side by side.


    Koda pulled out a small basket and unwrapped food¡ªsimple things. Fresh bread. Sliced fruits. A sk of chilled sweet tea.


    "I figured you didn¡¯t eat properly today," he said, almost sheepishly.


    I arched an eyebrow. "You¡¯re using me of negligence?"

 Chapter 474: Giving In

    <h4>Chapter 474: Giving In</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 474</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Absolutely," Koda said with a grin, handing me a piece of bread. I took it and bit down, humming in appreciation. It was surprisingly good.


    We talked about meaningless things at first¡ªmemories from when we were younger, small stories from missions we¡¯d been sent on separately. He made meugh so much my sides hurt.


    But then it shifted.


    Koda turned serious, his gaze dropping to the des of grass he was plucking. "I missed you," he admitted finally, voice low.


    I swallowed around the sudden lump in my throat. "Koda..."


    "You don¡¯t have to say it back," he said quickly. "I¡¯m not here to force you. I just want you to know. No matter how long it takes, Tempest, I¡¯m here. And I¡¯m not leaving."


    The sincerity in his eyes stole the breath right out of me. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Not yet. My heart wasn¡¯t broken¡ªit was healing. But healing took time.


    Still, I reached out and touched his hand where it rested against the nket.


    His fingers curled instantly around mine.


    For a long time, Koda and I stayed like that, no words needed and when the sun began to dip low, casting the world in shades of gold and crimson, he finally turned toward me.


    And without rushing, without asking, he leaned in. His lips brushed mine¡ªsoft, tentative, patient.


    My heart skittered wildly in my chest.


    I didn¡¯t pull away.


    His hand came up to cradle my cheek, deepening the kiss slightly. It wasn¡¯t hungry or demanding. It was warm and honest¡ªhopeful even.


    When Koda finally pulled back, he rested his forehead against mine.


    "We¡¯ll figure it out," he whispered.


    I nodded, closing my eyes.


    Maybe we would.


    Maybe for once, the world wasn¡¯t ending around us¡ªand I could just let myself have this moment and I let myself believe it.


    The sunset melted deeper into the horizon, dyeing the sky in a sea of crimson and gold.


    The warm glow lit Koda¡¯s face, highlighting the strong lines of his jaw, the softness in his eyes. His thumb brushed back and forth across my cheek like he was memorizing the feel of me.


    Neither of us spoke for a while, we just sat there appreciating nature in silence.


    Koda pulled back slightly, just enough to look me in the eye. "Tempest..." he murmured, almost unsure for the first time since he¡¯d shown up today.


    I tilted my head, searching his expression. "Yeah?"


    His throat bobbed as he swallowed. "Can I... hold you? Just for a while."


    My heart twisted at the way he said it. So raw. So careful.


    I didn¡¯t trust myself to speak. I simply nodded. He should have known he did not need my permission yet I was d he was being gentle with me.


    It was something only Rnd did.


    Koda exhaled a shaky breath, relief flickering across his face, and he shifted until he couldy back against the nket. He opened his arms wide silently inviting me.


    With my pulse thudding in my ears, I curled into him.


    His arms came around me immediately, wrapping me in a safety I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been craving so desperately.


    His scent wrapped around me and settled deep in my chest.


    Iid my head against his chest, right over the steady beat of his heart.


    Thump. Thump. Thump.


    Koda ran his fingers lightly through my hair, slowly. I closed my eyes, letting the motion lull me into something that felt dangerously close to peace.


    Minutes¡ªor maybe hours¡ªpassed like that. Time didn¡¯t seem to matter until his voice rumbled through his chest. "You always fit so perfectly here."


    I smiled softly against his shirt. "Maybe you¡¯re just biased."


    "Maybe," he whispered. "But I don¡¯t care."


    The hand in my hair slid lower, tracing the curve of my spine slowly, reverently. His touch wasn¡¯t rushed or demanding. It was reassuring and made something inside me crack open.


    Without really thinking, I turned my face up toward him. His eyes met mine¡ªso open, so full of longing it almost hurt.


    Before either of us could talk ourselves out of it, he leaned down again. This kiss was different from the first.


    Deeper. Hungrier.


    Still careful, still gentle¡ªbut burning with a need he couldn¡¯t hide. A need I didn¡¯t want to deny anymore.


    I parted my lips under his, letting him in. His hand cupped the back of my head, tilting me closer, deepening the kiss until I felt the world spin slightly.


    I clutched at his shirt, pulling him down with me as I sank deeper into the nket.


    Koda moved with me, careful not to crush me, but desperate all the same. His kisses trailed from my mouth to the corner of my jaw, down the side of my neck, where he paused, just breathing me in.


    "Goddess, you smell like rain and fire," he whispered, voice hoarse.


    I gasped softly as he kissed a sensitive spot just beneath my ear.


    My fingers found their way into his hair, threading through the soft strands, holding him closer.


    He shifted, his body half over mine now, the heat of him seeping into me through our clothes. Yet Kodanever pushed, never crossed the line. He was waiting for me to set the pace.


    "Koda..." I breathed, unsure of what I wanted to say. Warning? Invitation? I didn¡¯t know.


    He pulled back just enough to see my face.


    His hand brushed over my cheek, my jaw, my lips, tracing them like he couldn¡¯t believe I was real.


    "We don¡¯t have to rush," he said softly, thinking that was my worry as he rested his forehead against mine. "Not tonight. Not until you¡¯re ready."


    Tears stung the backs of my eyes from the overwhelming tenderness of it all.


    I nodded as words seemed to fail me. I didn¡¯t think I deserve such goodness anymore after how Koda, Rnd and I ended but here he was, telling me I was worth it.


    He smiled and kissed me again, softer this time, slower, pouring every promise between us into it.


    When he pulled away again, he shifted us so I was resting more securely against his side. His arms stayed wrapped around me protectively, like he would fight off the entire world if it so much as dared toe close.


    I tucked my face into the crook of his neck, breathing him in as I let myself fall a little more.

 Chapter 475: Don’t Tell Me To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 475: Don¡¯t Tell Me To Leave</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 475</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV</strong>


    The walk back to the pack house was quiet, but the air between Koda and me buzzed with something that hadn¡¯t been there before¡ªor maybe it had always been there, just waiting to break free.


    When we reached the heavy oak doors, Koda slowed, his hand brushing lightly against the small of my back as he opened it for me.


    "After you," he said softly.


    I stepped inside, the familiar scents of home wrapping around me. It felt warmer tonight somehow¡ªlike the walls themselves were exhaling with relief.


    We moved together down the hall toward my room, our shoulders brushing asionally, neither of us speaking, both of us feeling the same unspoken pull.


    When we reached my door, I paused, fingers hovering over the handle.


    Koda shifted beside me, clearing his throat. "I should probably¡ª"


    Before he could finish, I turned, heart hammering wildly in my chest, and pressed a kiss to his lips.


    He stiffened in surprise for half a second, then melted into it with a low, rough sound in his throat.


    I meant it to be a quick kiss¡ªa thank you, a goodbye¡ªbut the moment our lips met, something snapped between us.


    Koda deepened the kiss almost instantly, one hand finding my waist, the other sliding up to cradle the back of my neck as he stepped forward, backing me gently into the door.


    Without breaking the kiss, he reached around me, twisted the handle, and nudged the door open.


    He pushed us inside, kicked it closed with his foot, and pressed me back against it, his body solid and warm against mine.


    I gasped into his mouth at the sudden boldness, my hands clutching at his shirt like a lifeline.


    "Don¡¯t tell me to leave," he murmured against my lips, his voice rough, pleading. "Not tonight."


    "I won¡¯t," I whispered, my voice barely a breath.


    He kissed me again¡ªharder this time¡ªhis hand sliding down my side, tracing the curve of my waist, his other hand tangling in my hair.


    My body arched toward him instinctively, craving more.


    The kiss turned urgent, desperate, full of everything we hadn¡¯t said out loud.


    His lips left mine only to trail hot kisses along my jawline, down to the sensitive spot beneath my ear. I whimpered softly, my fingers fisting in his shirt.


    Koda growled low in his chest, lifting me slightly off the ground as he carried me to the bed.


    Inded with a soft thud, Koda following me down, bracing his weight on his arms so he didn¡¯t crush me.


    Our eyes locked, and for a long, suspended moment, we just stared at each other¡ªbreathing, trembling, wanting.


    "Are you sure?" he asked hoarsely, voice full of restraint and something deeper¡ªreverence.


    Instead of answering, I pulled him down to kiss me again. That was all the permission he needed.


    His hands roamed my sides, my waist, never straying too far, always waiting for a sign to go further. He kissed me like he was mapping every inch of me, like he wanted to memorize me, piece by piece.


    I moaned into his mouth, tugging at his shirt, needing to feel him¡ªskin to skin.


    He pulled back only long enough to yank the fabric over his head and toss it somewhere across the room.


    My hands immediately roamed his bare chest, feeling the heat of him, the strength beneath his skin. He shuddered under my touch, his muscles flexing involuntarily.


    Koda dipped his head, kissing a path from my mouth to the hollow of my throat, his teeth grazing lightly against my pulse point, making me shiver.


    My hands slid up to his hair, tugging gently as his kisses grew lower, slower, more deliberate.


    My shirt soon joined his somewhere on the floor.


    His mouth found my corbone, nipping and soothing with kisses, as his hands framed my waist like I was something precious.


    The world beyond my door ceased to exist the moment Koda¡¯s mouth found mine again. This kiss wasn¡¯t rushed like the others¡ªit was deep,nguid, a slow burn that ignited every nerve ending in my body.


    His hands skimmed up my ribs, the roughness of his palms a delicious contrast to the sensitivity of my skin. He traced the curve beneath my breasts, teasing but never taking more than I offered.


    His restraint was exquisite, maddening.


    I gasped as he kissed along my jawline, down my throat, lingering at the hollow where my pulse thrummed wildly beneath his mouth.


    His breath was hot against my skin, his hands reverent, mapping every inch of me like he was learning anguage we both already spoke.


    "Koda..." I breathed his name, half a prayer, half a plea.


    He growled low in his chest¡ªa sound that vibrated through me¡ªand trailed his hand slowly down my body, fingers brushing over my hipbone, my thigh.


    His touch was maddeningly slow, dragging sparks across my skin with every pass.


    When his fingers brushed the waistband of my pants, he paused, lifting his head to meet my eyes. His pupils were blown wide with need, but he waited, giving me onest chance to stop this.


    Instead, I reached for him, guiding his hand where I needed him most.


    He hissed through his teeth, his forehead pressing against mine as he let out a shuddering breath. His hand moved deliberately, exploring, learning what made me gasp, what made me tremble.


    I clutched at his shoulders, nails biting lightly into his skin as his mouth moved lower, trailing kisses along the top swell of my breast, each press of his lips setting me ame.


    He shifted lower, pulling the strap of my bra down with agonizing slowness, baring my skin inch by inch. His mouth followed the path he made, tongue flicking lightly over my exposed skin, a soft groan rumbling from deep in his chest.


    "Koda..." My voice broke on a moan as he worshipped me with his mouth, his hands everywhere at once¡ªfirm, grounding, worshipful.


    He cupped one breast, his thumb circling my nipple until it pebbled beneath his touch, then he leaned down and took it into his mouth, sucking lightly. I cried out, arching into him, desperate for more.


    His free hand syed across my stomach, holding me down as hevished attention on me, switching from one breast to the other, nipping and soothing, teasing me until I was a writhing mess beneath him.


    He shifted again, moving lower, dragging my pants and underwear down with one smooth motion. His kisses followed, leaving a hot trail down my stomach, over the curve of my hip, down my thigh.


    He knelt between my legs, looking up at me with such heat and reverence that it stole the breath from my lungs.


    I reached for him again, fingers threading through his hair, guiding him where I needed him most.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    His mouth was hot and sure against me, tongue flicking and swirling, drawing gasps and moans from my lips without mercy. He found a rhythm, a pattern that made my hips jerk against him, my hands clutching tighter in his hair.


    "Koda¡ª" His name tore from me on a broken cry.


    He groaned against me, the vibration shooting straight through my core. His hands gripped my thighs, holding me open for him as he devoured me like a man starved.


    Pleasure built inside me coiling tighter with every flick of his tongue, every scrape of his teeth.


    I was close¡ªso close¡ªand he knew it.


    He slipped one finger inside me, curling it just right, and the world shattered.


    I came with a cry, my body arching off the bed, my vision going white at the edges. Koda held me through it, never letting up until I sagged back against the mattress, boneless and trembling.


    He kissed his way back up my body, slow and gentle now, his touch soothing, grounding. When he reached my mouth again, I kissed him with everything I had, tasting myself on his lips and not caring in the slightest.


    He braced himself above me, breathing hard, his forehead resting against mine.


    "You¡¯re incredible," he rasped, voice rough with emotion.


    I dragged my fingers down his back, feeling the tension in his muscles, the barely-leashed restraint.


    I wanted him¡ªevery part of him.


    And he wanted me.


    But just as I reached for him, just when the air between us turned molten again, when the tension in the room became unbearable, when I arched into him with a needy sound I couldn¡¯t hold back¡ª


    <strong>My phone rang.</strong>


    We both froze.


    The shrill sound of my ringtone shattered the cocoon we had built.


    Koda¡¯s forehead dropped to my shoulder with a growl of frustration.


    "Leave it," he whispered against my skin, kissing me again, trying to reim the moment.


    But something in my gut twisted¡ªan instinct I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    I pushed gently at his chest. "I have to check."


    Groaning, Koda rolled off me reluctantly, propping himself on one elbow as I fumbled for the phone on the bedside table.


    I nced at the screen.


    <strong>Snow.</strong>


    And the message shing beneath his name made my blood run cold.


    <i>"Tempest. It¡¯s urgent. Pick up."</i>


    My heart mmed against my ribs.


    I answered on the second ring, voice still breathless. "Snow?"


    His voice was grim. "We need you. Now. It¡¯s about the alliance. And a threat we didn¡¯t expect."


    Beside me, Koda sat up fully, sensing the shift in my body.


    "I¡¯m on my way," I said, snapping back into soldier mode.


    The call ended.


    I turned to Koda, my hands already trembling slightly.


    He brushed a strand of hair from my face, his touch gentle even as worry clouded his eyes.


    "Let¡¯s go," he said simply, already pulling his shirt back on.


    Duty called. Again.


    But this time...


    This time, I knew that when the dust settled, when the war was over...


    Koda would still be waiting for me.


    And I would be waiting for him.

 Chapter 476: The Mention of Kaid

    <h4>Chapter 476: The Mention of Kaid</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 476</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The morning air was crisp, the kind that clung to your skin and reminded you the world kept spinning, even when your heart was tied up in knots.


    I zipped up my travelling bag even as the weight of the trip ahead pressed on my shoulders. The alliance with Alpha Draven couldn¡¯t wait¡ªnot after the threats we¡¯d sniffed out along the border.


    Zara stepped into the room barefoot from the restroom, having brushed her teeth and washed her face, her hair still tousled from sleep. "Let mee with you."


    I didn¡¯t even look up. "No."


    She pouted, arms folded over the oversized shirt she¡¯d stolen from my drawer. My favourite one.


    "Snow¡ª"


    I turned and walked toward her, cupping her cheek gently. "You know I love you. I cannot let you undertake this journey. You¡¯ve done enough already... bringing me back and keeping yourself for me amongst other things. Now, rest and allow me to finish this."


    Zara¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she pressed her lips tightly. "I¡¯m not fragile, you know."


    "I know," I murmured, brushing my thumb across her cheekbone. "But you¡¯ve been out of work too long. You need to stabilise thepany while I¡¯m gone. You¡¯re needed here."


    She cocked a brow. "Exactly why I shoulde."


    "No. I¡¯m the head. I¡¯m your alpha. Your husband¡ª" she narrowed her eyes, giving me that icy deathly stare and I swallowed as I quickly corrected myself. "¡ªTo be."


    Zara smiled, her dangerous look gone without a trace. I sighed, tilting my head. "Yes. I know we divorced, but Zara, please... listen to me."


    Her voice dropped low. "Then let us do it as a couple."


    I stared at her for a long second, jaw clenching, thinking of how to stop this woman from stressing herself.


    But then she said it. "I¡¯ll just have to go to Kaid and ask for help."


    Everything inside me snapped.


    In the blink of an eye, I grabbed her and had her pinned against the wall before I even realized I¡¯d moved. My lips crushed hers, wild and full of heat, possessive in a way words could never be.


    She whimpered beneath me, her fingers curling in my shirt.


    I pulled back, breath ragged, heart thundering. "Don¡¯t say his name like that," I growled, my eyes burning¡ªone violet, the other blue as I stared into her eyes, but I ignored it, thinking it was nothing and focused on my bride-to-be. "You belong to me. Don¡¯t make me take you here and now."


    Zara blinked up at me, stunned and breathless. "Oh, okay then. I¡¯ll just... get ready."


    I leaned in again, brushing my lips against hers. "That¡¯s not what I meant."


    She stilled when I pushed my hips forward, letting my crotch brush agains hers.


    "I meant fuck you silly right now," I whispered against her skin, "so no one else¡¯s mouth, no one else¡¯s fingers, could ever make you feel even half as good."


    Zara¡¯s cheeks flushed. She licked her lips. "You already have."


    That was all the invitation I needed.


    I scooped her up and dropped her gently onto the couch, kneeling between her legs. Her shirt had ridden up from the rush, baring the smooth expanse of her thighs¡ªlong, warm, and already trembling.


    I didn¡¯t rush.


    I ran my hands up her legs slowly, fingertips grazing her skin like she was silk spun over steel. The soft moan she let out was worth the patience. When I reached her hips, I pushed her shirt higher, exposing the curve of her waist, her stomach, until her breasts spilled free.


    Zara sucked in a breath, her chest rising as I took in the sight of her¡ªflushed, breathing hard, already so reactive.


    "You¡¯re beautiful," I murmured.


    Then I leaned down and caught her nipple in my mouth, sucking gently at first, then deeper, tongue swirling as my hand found the other breast, rolling the hardened peak between my fingers.


    She gasped, arching into me, fingers flying to my hair as she clutched me close.


    "Snow... oh gods... yes..."


    Her voice was breathy, pleading, and it only drove me further.


    I gave each breast the same reverence¡ªtongue flicking, lips pulling, hands kneading. I wanted her trembling before I even made it between her legs.


    By the time I kissed a slow trail down her stomach, her body was already twitching beneath my touch, skin burning with heat. I paused just above the waistband of her panties, pressing a kiss to the soft flesh of her hip.


    Her hips lifted without a word. An offering.


    Good girl.


    I hooked my fingers under the thin fabric and peeled it down inch by inch, teasing every part of her thighs with soft bites and open-mouthed kisses until she was squirming.


    "You¡¯re going slow on purpose," she panted.


    "Of course," I said, voice husky. "You deserve to be worshipped."


    And I meant every damn word.


    I nudged her thighs apart and settled between them, inhaling her scent. Gods, she was already wet, slick and glistening, swollen with need.


    I kissed the inside of her thigh first, slowly and deliberately, then moved higher. She whimpered when I blew a soft breath against her core, her hips jerking in anticipation.


    "Snow, please..."


    I didn¡¯t make her wait anymore.


    My tongue slid over her folds in one long, slow stroke, and she cried out, hands flying to my head, fingers tightening in my hair.


    I moaned against her, letting the vibration tease her clit before sucking it gently into my mouth. I found a rhythm that had her thighs shaking around my shoulders, her cries growing louder, more desperate.


    She tasted like heaven and sin.


    Every flick of my tongue drew another sound from her throat. Every swirl had her clenching, gasping, begging. I slid one arm around her waist to keep her steady, the other moving to join my mouth¡ªfingers slipping into her slowly, stretching her, curling just right.


    "F-fuck¡ªSnow!"


    Her voice broke on my name, hips jerking against my face. I didn¡¯t stop. If anything, I went harder¡ªtongue relentless, fingers deep, every part of me working to unravel herpletely.


    Zara writhed, her body tight with the pressure building inside her. Her hands gripped my hair like a lifeline, and I could feel the tremor starting in her thighs.


    "Cum for me, baby," I said against her, my breath hot, lips brushing her soaked core.


    She shattered.


    Her cry echoed off the walls as her body arched high off the couch, thighs mping tight around me as the orgasm ripped through her.


    She was trembling, shuddering, her moans broken and breathless as I held her through every wave, licking her slowly until she sagged back, boneless and ruined.


    When I finally pulled back, her skin was flushed, damp, her chest heaving with every ragged breath.


    I kissed the inside of her thigh onest time, then trailed slow kisses up her body¡ªher hip, her stomach, her ribs.


    When I reached her mouth again, I kissed her deep and unhurried, letting her taste herself on my lips and not caring in the slightest.


    Her eyes fluttered open, zed and heavy.


    "You¡¯re insane," she whispered.


    I smiled against her mouth. "Only for you."


    She let out a softugh, still breathless. "If you keep doing that, I¡¯m never letting you leave."


    I looked into her eyes, brushing a strand of hair off her damp forehead. "I¡¯ming back to you. Always."


    And gods help anyone who tried to keep me from her.


    Zara blinked at me, still dazed. "You fight dirty, Snow."


    I grinned. "Only when Kaid¡¯s namees up."


    She shoved me weakly. "You¡¯re ridiculous."


    I sat beside her, fingers brushing her thigh. "I just want you safe."


    "I know." She turned her head, resting it on my shoulder. "But you don¡¯t have to protect me from everything. I¡¯m not porcin."


    "I know," I said again, quieter. "But you¡¯re mine. Let me carry this burden."


    We sat there for a while in silence, her body warm against mine.


    Finally, she whispered, "Okay. Go."


    I looked at her, surprised.


    Zara smiled, small but fiercely. "You need to go. But when you get back... we¡¯re talking about this whole husband-to-be thing."


    I chuckled, pressing a kiss to her temple. "Deal."


    She got dressed while I grabbed my coat and keys. When I walked outside, she trailed behind, barefoot again. She stopped beside my car and rested her hand on my chest.


    "Come back safe."


    "I promise."


    She kissed me one more time softly, full of everything we didn¡¯t have time to say.


    Then the moment shattered.


    A ck SUV pulled into thepound, kicking up gravel as it skidded to a stop.


    "Oh shit," I muttered already sensing who it was.


    Zara arched a brow. "What now?"


    "I forgot... I texted Tempest."


    The car door flew open before I could exin. Tempest stepped out, boots hitting the ground with purpose, eyes already locked on me.


    "Koda, park it somewhere," she called behind her as she shut the door.


    "Brother!" she called, her tone light but dangerous. "Zara, love!"


    Zara gave me a sidelong nce, then rushed to the window while adjusting her clothes and waved. "Tempest."


    I swallowed hard.


    Quickly, Zara rushed back into the bathroom, probably to wash off the smell of cum on her, before stepping out like three minutester and rushing towards the closet for a change of clothes.


    All the while, my smile was wide as I watched her. Once she was done, sporting a simple white top and jean shorts with no bra, we headed downstairs with my luggage.


    "Snow! Zara!"

 Chapter 477: In For A Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 477: In For A Surprise</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 477</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    When we got downstairs, Zara and Tempest were locked in an embrace while I turned to the window, watching Koda climbed out of the driver¡¯s side, his eyes taking in the scene.


    Tempest marched toward me, arms crossed. Before I could utter any word of greeting, she spoke first as I turned to face her. "Want to exin why you sent me a cryptic message in the middle of the night? I thought it was a war threat."


    I raised both hands. "I needed you here fast."


    She stopped inches from me, eyes narrowed. "So you lied?"


    "I didn¡¯t lie. I just... exaggerated."


    Her nostrils red. "You pulled me away from something very important. Do you know what it took for me to leave?"


    Zara cleared her throat from beside me. "Let him exin first."


    Tempest threw her hands up. "Fine. Talk."


    I nced between them, then looked at Koda. "There¡¯s been chatter from the western border. Draven¡¯s scouts intercepted two rogue packs crossing the territory lines. They were masked¡ªno scents, no markings."


    Tempest¡¯s expression shifted. "That¡¯s... coordinated."


    "Exactly. That¡¯s also why I¡¯m going to meet with Draven. Alone."


    "No," Tempest snapped. "You¡¯re not going alone. I¡¯lle."


    "No, you won¡¯t," I said. "You just got back. You need to rest. Koda needs you. And I also need your help with Zara."


    Koda raised a brow but said nothing.


    "I¡¯m not a china doll, Snow," Tempest retorted.


    "Exactly my point. We do not need protecting, honey."


    "No one said you were. But I¡¯m the head of this house. I¡¯ve made my decision," I dered, hoping that using my alpha voice would help seal in mymand but those two were on eheck of a stubborn pair.


    Tempest snorted. "We¡¯ll see."


    Koda stepped forward then, resting a hand lightly on her back. "Temp... maybe let him handle this. Just this once."


    Tempest turned to him, something unspoken passing between them. I could see it in her eyes, the way her shoulders tensed, her clenched fist, her bodynguage, everything¡ªthat she wanted to say something to refute me but instead, her jaw tightened, then she sighed.


    "Fine. But you owe me."


    "I always do."


    I turned back to Zara, who looked half amused, half exasperated. "Go already," she muttered. "Before Tempest and I change our mind."


    I kissed her onest time, and this one lingered, full of heat and promise.


    "Bye, guys. Be vignt and keep everyone safe."


    I hugged Tempest and whispered in her ears. "You¡¯re glowing, big sis. And I love it."


    Then I headed out as one of the maids came to pick up my luggage while we headed out.


    I climbed into the car, started the engine, and pulled away from the house, watching her in the rearview mirror until she was a blur.


    Because no matter what I faced out there, no matter how ugly the road got...


    Zara would be waiting when I got back.


    And this time, I wouldn¡¯t keep her waiting long.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Tempest¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The sound of Snow¡¯s car faded into the distance, but the tension he¡¯d stirred up lingered like static in the air.


    I crossed my arms and turned toward Zara. "You¡¯re too soft on him."


    Zara didn¡¯t even blink. "He¡¯s my mate."


    "That doesn¡¯t make him right," I muttered, pacing a few steps before stopping. "Next time he tries to manipte me with a ¡¯this is urgent¡¯ message, I¡¯m kicking his ass."


    Zara smiled faintly. "You could try."


    Koda chuckled beside me warmly, and the sound settled the fire in my chest just enough to stop me from calling Snow back and chewing him out properly.


    Instead, I turned my re on Koda. "And you. You didn¡¯t even defend me. Again."


    "I didn¡¯t want to get caught in the crossfire," he said with that irritatingly calm expression he wore when he knew I was about to explode.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Coward."


    He smirked. "Tactical observer."


    "Ugh," I groaned, scrubbing a hand through my hair. "I can¡¯t believe I dropped everything for that stunt."


    "You didn¡¯t drop everything," Koda said, stepping closer, his voice quiet. "You made a choice."


    I looked up at him. He was too close now, heat rolling off him in slow waves. His hand brushed mine, just enough to remind me howst night ended¡ªhalf-dressed, half-wrecked, and entirely his.


    I swallowed. "Yeah, well. Next time I¡¯ll choose differently."


    He didn¡¯t reply. Just watched me with that unreadable gaze, like he could see straight through the armour I hadn¡¯t had time to rebuild yet.


    "You still mad?" he asked in a low voice.


    I tilted my head, letting the question sit. "Not mad. Irritated. There¡¯s a difference."


    "You sure?"


    "No," I admitted. "Urgh. I am scared, alright. Scared of things going so bad and losing Snowagain."


    Without waiting for an invitation, his hand found the back of my neck. My breath caught.


    "You want to be distracted?" he asked, mouth close to my ear.


    My skin broke out in goosebumps. I hated how easy it was with him, how just his voice could turn my spine to water.


    But I didn¡¯t pull away.


    Instead, I leaned in, my nose brushing his. "You nning on distracting me?"


    He growled low in his throat, and in one smooth motion, we left Zara alone, that¡¯s if she hadn¡¯t already left us, and he backed me into the wall of the packhouse.


    D¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    His lips caught mine in a hungry kiss, hands anchoring my hips. I melted into him, fingers tangled in his shirt, tugging it loose. His teeth grazed my lower lip, then he pulled back, breathing hard.


    "Upstairs," he rasped. "Your room. Now."


    We didn¡¯t make it far. Just enough to lock the bedroom door before we were tangled again. Koda backed me against the wall.


    Clothes hit the floor in a mess of fabric and urgency. Koda¡¯s mouth found my corbone, then lower. He moved us towards the bed as he sucked at my breast, tongue flicking against the peak until I cried out, thighs trembling.


    His hands syed across my hips, holding me in ce as he moved lower.


    He knelt between my legs, spread me with rough, sure hands, and devoured me like he hadn¡¯t eaten in days.


    I forgot to breathe.


    My fingers clutched the edge of the bed as he worked me open, slow and relentless. His tongue found a rhythm that stole my sanity, his fingers joining in a momentter, curling just right.


    "Gods¡ªKoda¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t stop not even when I came apart with a sharp cry, hips jerking off the bed.


    He climbed back up, kissed me with the taste of me still on his lips, and held me through the aftershocks, murmuring things I didn¡¯t quite catch.


    I stared up at the ceiling, heart still hammering.


    "Was that the distraction you had in mind?" I asked when I could speak again.


    "Close enough," he murmured, brushing sweat-slick hair from my face.


    Wey in silence for a few minutes, tangled in sheets and each other.


    Finally, I turned my head. "I hate that you¡¯re always right."


    "I¡¯m not always right."


    "Yes, you are. And it¡¯s annoying."


    He grinned. "Admit it. You like it."


    I didn¡¯t reply. Mostly because I couldn¡¯t deny it. But the quiet didn¡¯tst.


    ****************


    ~Author¡¯s POV~


    The pce was quiet, as it always was at this hour. But silence didn¡¯t calm him. It never had.


    Davion paced the length of his chamber barefoot, dressed only in ck trousers and an open silk robe, his long silver hair with purple colour at the tips, trailing behind him like smoke.


    His fingers were clenched around the now-crumpled letter he¡¯d been carrying for the past hour.


    He¡¯d read it four times already. Still, he stopped again, unfolded it with slow, sharp movements, and read the words as if they might change.


    <strong><i>From the Unified Council of Dragon Houses</i></strong><i></i>


    <i></i><i>Prince Davion Draco of the Obsidian me, your ascension has been dyed long enough. As per thews of the Thirteenth ord, you must choose a bride and wed before the next blood moon. </i>


    <i>Failure toply will result in your im being reviewed and possibly revoked. We await your formal response with the name of your chosen bride and the date of your union.</i>


    <i>¡ªSigned, Lord Halrex on behalf of the High Council.</i>


    Davion¡¯s jaw clenched.


    He dropped the letter onto the mahogany table beside him and turned toward the tall ss window overlooking the glowing spires of the Dragon Pce.


    The sky outside was a shade of velvet blue, the moon half-full and high. The night should¡¯ve been calming, but his chest tightened instead.


    His voice was low, more growl than words. "Zara Gold. If you had just agreed to my proposal and married me... I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation."


    He leaned against the window frame, one hand braced on the cool ss. The flickering torchlight reflected off his pale skin and the lean, hard nes of his chest. His breath fogged the ss.


    Zara had been one of a kind, not to fall for his wealth and power.


    She never flinched.


    Which was probably why he¡¯d never been able to forget her.


    Davion turned away from the window and ran a hand through his hair, dragging it back from his face. He moved to the firece, tossing the letter into the mes. The parchment curled and ckened instantly.


    His shoulders dropped as he exhaled slowly, deeply, trying to push the pressure away.


    Then he froze.


    A ripple danced through his spine, a sharp, sudden jolt like a storm shifting far in the distance.


    His body stiffened. Something was wrong.

 Chapter 478: Acting CEO

    <h4>Chapter 478: Acting CEO</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 478</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Davion turned toward the mirror at the side and stilledpletely. His reflection stared back at him with eyes that were no longer the same.


    One violet.


    One deep, icy blue.


    His breath caught. "No... that¡¯s not..."


    But the mirror didn¡¯t lie.


    Davion stepped closer, his gaze locked onto the unnatural colours now pulsing softly in his irises. The same colour as¡ª


    "Blue... Snow," he whispered.


    Davion could feel it. The bond magic¡ªsomewhere, something had red. He lifted a hand and watched his fingers tremble faintly.


    Then a slow, dark smile curved his lips. A glint lit his mismatched eyes, his voice a low, promising tone. "I did say I wasing, didn¡¯t I?"


    He stepped back from the mirror and straightened, all trace of tension falling away as his usual calm mask returned¡ªonly now it wore a purposeful look like armour.


    "I¡¯ming to get you."


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "I¡¯m back." I exhaled sharply.


    It had been a while¡ªa couple of weeks in fact since Ist stepped foot into thispany.


    The morning sunlight poured through the tall windows of the office tower, casting a warm glow over the shiny marble floors and lighting up thepany logo at the centre of the lobby.


    I walked into thepany and headed straight for the elevator, ignoring the stares sent my way as I got in.


    I stepped out of the elevator, heels clicking softly against the floor, and inhaled deeply. The air smelled of fresh coffee andvender cleaning spray.


    It had been weeks¡ªtoo many, honestly¡ªsince I¡¯dst walked into this ce.


    And I hadn¡¯t realised how much I missed it until now.


    "Miss Gold!"


    I turned just in time to catch Taylor jogging toward me, a stack of folders hugged tightly to her chest and her short brown curls bouncing with every step. Her face lit up the moment she reached me.


    "Oh thank the Moon Goddess, you¡¯re here!" she exhaled, smiling brightly. "It¡¯s so good to see you again, ma¡¯am!"


    I smiled at the familiar energy. "Taylor. You haven¡¯t changed a bit."


    "Well, you¡¯re the first bit of sanity to walk through those doors in weeks," she said, half-joking, then added with a breathless rush, "And¡ªMr. Snow made you Acting CEO until his return."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Yes. Alpha Storm, the Chairman, gave his full approval. Said it was long overdue, and you already have experience handling things when Mr. Snow is away."


    I was quiet for a beat as we walked down the hallway toward Snow¡¯s office, the click of our heels falling in rhythm. "I suppose I¡¯m not just visiting then."


    "Not even close."


    Taylor pushed open the tall mahogany doors to Snow¡¯s office, and I stepped inside. The moment I saw the desk, I stopped.


    Stacks. Piles. Columns.Documents in neat but rming rows, folders colour-coded, tabs marked.


    I winced. "Tell me this is a staged disaster for dramatic effect."


    Taylor chuckled nervously. "I wish."


    "What has Hunt being doing? I informed him to step in for Snow when he left abruptly."


    "Yes, he did. Mr. Hunt has been managing since Mr. Snow left abruptly, but he had to travel a few days ago for a cross-border business conference. He won¡¯t return until next week."


    I sighed, crossing the room to set my bag down beside the chair. "I see. What are we dealing with?"


    "I went through everything yesterday after Mr. Zephyr told me you¡¯d be stepping in. I sorted the urgent files, gged the ones with looming deadlines, and separated ongoing cases into digital folders for easier tracking."


    I turned to her, smiling. "Taylor, you did well."


    She looked pleasantly flustered. "Thank you, ma¡¯am."


    "When was thest time you got a raise?" I asked out of the blue.


    She blinked. "Last year."


    "You¡¯re due. Why hasn¡¯t Snow done something about it?"


    Taylor shrugged a little. "He gives bonuses and tips sometimes and they are good, like really good. He is generous with it and I¡¯m grateful for that."


    I nodded. "Still¡ªgo to HRter. I¡¯ll write a letter for you to deliver."


    "Thank you, ma¡¯am." Her eyes shimmered with gratitude.


    I turned back to the desk, staring down my paper nemesis. "Alright. Where shall I begin?"


    ¡ª


    Two and a half hourster, I was elbow-deep in contracts, financial breakdowns, audit reports, expansion requests, and an unresolved board dispute between two foreign branch directors who seemed to hate each other more than they valued their jobs.


    I pushed away from the desk, stood, and stretched until I heard a satisfying crack from my neck.


    "Fuck," I muttered, rubbing my shoulder. "I almost forgot how it felt to be this busy."


    Astrid¡¯s voice stirred inside me smugly. "<i>You mean productive. You¡¯re glowing, babe."</i>


    I smirked.<i> "I¡¯m sweating."</i>


    <i>"Same thing. But I gotta say... this ce hasn¡¯t changed one bit. Still reeks of stress and paperwork. Remember that time you and Snow made love on this desk?"</i>


    I froze mid-stretch, a slow grin spreading across my face.


    "How could I forget?" I murmured aloud, ncing at the far edge of the desk.


    That night had been wild and unexpected. Snow had cornered me after ate meeting, all charm and tension. We hadn¡¯t even made it to the couch. My back had hit the desk, papers scattered everywhere, and his hands had been so...


    Astrid chuckled. <strong>"</strong><i>You¡¯re blushing."</i>


    <i>"I am not."</i>


    <i>"Liar."</i>


    I shook my head with a softugh, cheeks warm as I sat back down.


    Then came a knock. Three soft taps. I straightened instinctively. "Come in."


    Taylor peeked in, hands sped in front of her. "You have a visitor, ma¡¯am."


    I frowned. "Visitor? Who?"


    "He... didn¡¯t say. Just asked for you by name."


    That wasn¡¯t helpful, but I trusted Taylor¡¯s judgment. "Let him in then."


    She stepped aside, and in walked someone I hadn¡¯t seen in like a month or weeks.


    My cousin.


    Same tall frame. Same cheeky grin. Same chaos in a suit.


    "Zara," he said with mock drama. "You look too powerful for your own good."


    My face lit up instantly. "Andrew!"

 Chapter 479: Unexpected Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 479: Unexpected Visitors</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 479</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I flew from behind the desk and crossed the room in seconds, throwing my arms around him.


    Andrew caught me easily, squeezing tightly. "Gods, it¡¯s good to see you. You¡¯re still taller than me, I see."


    "Lies," I said,ughing into his shoulder. "Don¡¯t let the heels deceive you. You are still taller. But who knows, maybe you¡¯ve grown shorter." Zara giggled.


    "Impossible. I¡¯m the pride of the family¡¯s gene pool."


    I pulled back to look at him. "You returned from your travel without warning?"


    "Had to. Things are shifting, Zara. Zade said I was needed here."


    "True, he is right. I¡¯ve got news you¡¯re going to want to hear."


    Andrew¡¯s smile faltered just a little. I stepped back. "News?"


    Andrew¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. "Yeah. It¡¯s about¡ª"


    A knock cut through the air and I groaned inwardly, rubbing my forehead. "Not now."


    Taylor stepped in through the door, smiling, though I could see the exhaustion behind her eyes. "Ma¡¯am," she said carefully.


    "Yes?" I replied, already dreading the interruption.


    "There¡¯s someone here to see you."


    "I¡¯m currently busy," I informed her, my tone sharper than I intended.


    "But ma¡¯am..."


    I sighed. "Did they book an appointment?"


    "No."


    "Then tell them Snow isn¡¯t on seat and¡ª"


    "He specifically asked for you and Mr. Zephyr, ma¡¯am," Taylor interrupted quickly, like she knew I¡¯d shut the door on this otherwise. "He said it was urgent."


    I tilted my head, narrowing my eyes. "What kind of urgent matter doesn¡¯te with a name or business?"


    Just when I thought I had all I needed to shut this down, Taylor added in a hushed voice, "He¡¯s a royal, ma¡¯am. From an allied kingdom at that."


    That stopped me.


    A royal?


    I nced at Andrew. He only shrugged, mouthing probably Kaid before stretching out one long leg and settling into the couch like we weren¡¯t seconds away from being pulled into something.


    Again.


    I sighed, waving my hand. "Fine. Let him in."


    Turning to Andrew, I whispered, "If it¡¯s Kaid, this won¡¯t take long. I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ll continue soon, don¡¯t be mad."


    "Me? Never," he replied easily.


    Then the knock came again, heavier this time and soon the door opened to reveal my visitor.


    And the moment my eyesnded on the figure walking in, the air left my lungs.


    Silver hair¡ªlong, silken, and tipped with soft streaks of violet¡ªflowed over his shoulders like moonlight over still water.


    His tuxedo, tailored to sharp perfection in obsidian ck and silver trim, fit his broad frame as if it had been sculpted for him.


    Every inch of him exuded grace, but with that deadly stillness only the ancient bloodlines carried.


    But it was his eyes that did it.


    One violet. One cold blue. Time rewound.


    "Hello, Zara," Davion said, his voice smooth and intimate, as if we hadn¡¯t lost days between us.


    "D¨CDavion..." I whispered, frozen in ce.


    Andrew¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Davion... Davion Draco? As in, the Dragon Prince?"


    Davion turned his head, a polite smile curving his lips. "Yes. Prince Davion Draco of the Obsidian me. And you are?"


    Andrew stood immediately, offering a respectful bow of his head. "Andrew ke. Her cousin."


    Davion extended a hand with the kind of casual charm that could disarm empires. "A pleasure."


    Andrew shook it, his expression carefully neutral. "Likewise... Your Highness."


    Their hands dropped. I watched the entire exchange like someone watching a train wreck they couldn¡¯t stop¡ªslow, inevitable, and destructive.


    "Sorry, couz," Andrew said softly, giving me a small, apologetic smile. "But I¡¯ll leave you two to it. We¡¯ll catch upter. Dinner with Zade?"


    I didn¡¯t argue.


    There was no point.


    Because even though Davion was standing calmly and politely, the air had shifted entirely. His aura rolled across the room like smoke¡ªwarm, old, and powerful. Subtle for now, but it had weight. Presence.


    He was no lycan. No ordinary alpha. He was a freaking, fucking, mighty dragon.


    And not just any dragon. <i>The </i>dragon. Prince of the Obsidian me, heir to the most feared and respected bloodline in the draconic realms.


    As the door clicked softly behind Andrew, silence settled like fog. I hadn¡¯t moved from behind the desk.


    Davion took a few slow steps inside.


    "Still beautiful," he murmured, eyes scanning me from head to toe without shame. "Time has been kind to you."


    "ttery will not soften me," I replied quickly, jaw tight. "What are you doing here?"


    "Is that any way to wee your ex-husband¡¯s saviour?" I bit the inside of my cheeks. "I came to see you." He smiled, and my stomach did something I hated. "You know that."


    "It¡¯s been a few days, Davion."


    He stepped closer. "And I¡¯ve waited every single day."


    I stood straighter. "Don¡¯te into mypany acting like you have the right."


    "Don¡¯t I?" His smile was calm, but there was something hungry in his gaze. "The council sent me a letter, Zara. I must marry if I want the throne. And you, you were always meant to be queen."


    I let out a dryugh. "That offer wasn¡¯t meant for me. I thought it expired days ago."


    "Maybe," he said, voice low. "But our bond didn¡¯t."


    I flinched.


    "I felt it," he added, taking one more step. "The magic stirring. Something has shifted. Hasn¡¯t it?"


    He was watching me now. Closely. Reading me the way he used to¡ªlike I was the only mystery worth solving.


    I swallowed hard, ignoring the way my heart had kicked up its pace.


    "You¡¯ve always had a ir for drama," I said, retreating a step to maintain the space. "But you can¡¯t waltz in and demand things. I¡¯ve built a life before you, Davion."


    "With Snow?" Davion asked, gaze darkening.


    That hit me like a p.


    "You have no right to bring him into this," I said through clenched teeth.


    "I have <i>every</i> right," Davion said, voice like steel under silk. "Because I gave you something important to save him. So yes. I can."


    I hated that part of me wanted to argue it. "I didn¡¯t ask for this," I said quietly.


    "Yes, we don¡¯t but Zara, I told you, I wille for you," he replied.


    Silence again.


    "Why now?" I asked, softer.


    He tilted his head. "Because I¡¯ve run out of time. And because I still want you."


    I looked away. "This is madness. Snow and I are mates. There was nothing ever going on with us. So no. I do not want you."


    Davion looked at me with a particr kind of warmth mixed with coldness as his lips curled into a wicked grin. "Then would you have me take back my scale?"

 Chapter 480: Melvin Devereaux’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 480: Melvin Devereaux¡¯s Return</h4>


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 480</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Then would you have me take back my scale?"


    I swallowed hard.


    I did not like the words I was hearing from Davion¡¯s lips. What did he mean by that?


    He had given me trials, and I had won each one fair and square.


    My brows creased as I focused my gaze on him. "That would be going against your word, Dragon prince."


    Davion smirked like he hadn¡¯t just threatened Snow¡¯s life in the slightest, even if it was indirectly.


    He reached into his coat and pulled out a letter, sealed with the royal crest of the Draco line.


    "An invitation," he said. "To the uing Summit. You will be expected there, as the acting head of yourpany and friend to the Alpha."


    I didn¡¯t take it. But I didn¡¯t stop him from cing it on the edge of my desk either.


    Davion leaned forward slightly, his voice dropping. "I¡¯ll be waiting, Zara. My second inmand, Vanice, always said I didn¡¯t fight hard enough for you."


    He straightened and turned toward the door. "This time, I will." He walked three steps and half turned, tucking his hands in his trousers pockets. "Tell Snow, the bond just got closer. He will feel every emotion I feel for you, his mate."


    My shock must have shed in my eyes and face as Davion smirked and with that, he left the room, leaving behind silence, tension... and the unmistakable loud sound of my heartbeat.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~Melvin¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I should¡¯ve killed her when I had the chance. I should have killed Zara Gold.


    Even now, just thinking her name made something inside me snarl. I missed my twin, though he was a hairhead for falling into Snow¡¯s death trap.


    I clenched my jaw as the city skyline blurred past the window of my limousine. The roads were the same. The people were the same. But everything else had changed since the council interfered.


    I had been so close.


    I could still see her bleeding, helpless, when I had Ivan trap her. But they had stopped me. The so-called Dark Allied Council, with their iron-tongued diplomats from the Thorned Crescent, had dered her untouchable¡ªunkible until they got what they want from me.


    <strong>"Deliver her to us, unharmed, if she falls into your custody. Do not engage otherwise."</strong>


    Their order had been final. And for months, I¡¯d obeyed it.


    It wasn¡¯t because I feared them but because I was waiting¡ªwaiting for my moment.


    I¡¯d left the city for a while, handled other matters¡ªterritorial squabbles, debts owed, and one particr bastard who thought he could swindle me. His blood was still on my boots when Inded back this morning.


    And I hadn¡¯t even had time to enjoy being home again when the special phone rang.


    Only a few people had the number. Even fewer dared use it.


    I nced at the glowing screen and hit the button beside me. The soundproof ss between me and the driver slid up instantly, sealing me in silence.


    Then I pressed ept.


    Alpha Wayne¡¯s face filled the small screen. Sharp cheekbones, cruel eyes, and that same smug look he always wore like a badge.


    "Melvin Devereaux," he said in that gravel-coated voice of his. "I see you are back. Wee back."


    "What do you want?" I asked in a calm voice, but with a warningced in it.


    "We need to talk," he said. "The Dark Circle¡¯s hosting a meet¡ªonly inner forces invited. You¡¯re one of them."


    I leaned back, not even trying to hide my disinterest. "I¡¯ve just returned. Thest thing I want is to sit around a table with a bunch of leeches throwing shadows and strategies."


    Wayne didn¡¯t flinch. "You signed up for this. Don¡¯t forget the reason you joined."


    That made my jaw tighten.


    He didn¡¯t wait. "You want Snow dead. You want Zara begging before you kill her. Then you¡¯ll show up and y the part. This isn¡¯t a request."


    I said nothing. Just stared at the screen.


    He leaned in slightly, his tone sharpening. "Either you¡¯re with us, or you¡¯re out. And if you¡¯re out, then you¡¯re in our way and you will be removed."


    I forced a smile. "I¡¯ll be there."


    "Good," Wayne said, the smirk returning to his face. "We¡¯re finalising the next move. The allies are shifting. And we need to act too, we need to strike soon."


    The call ended.


    And the moment the screen went ck, my anger coursed through me. I was a man of myself, an independent man. I hated that anyone undermined me.


    I let my anger through, allowed my wolf w on the inside of my mind, yearning toe out. And before I knew what was happening, I clenched the phone and crushed in my hand.


    The metal groaned. ss cracked. Then shatteredpletely as I dropped the useless device to the floor of the car.


    For a few minutes, I sat there, breathing hard not from fear but from rage.


    Because even now, after all the power I¡¯d umted, I was still forced to y by someone else¡¯s rules and still forced to wait, to obey, to kneel to councils and alliances that meant nothing to me.


    All because I had let Zara Gold live too long.


    I mmed my fist against the side panel, the thud echoing through the padded interior.


    The limousine rolled forward, smoothly and slowly.


    I pressed the inte button. The soundproof ss slid back down.


    "Drive faster," I ordered. "Take me to the club."


    "Yes, sir," the driver replied immediately, adjusting the speed.


    I needed to burn this fury out of my system before I did something reckless that might jeopardise everything I¡¯d built. For now.


    I pulled out my second phone¡ªthe less private one and dialed a number I knew by heart.


    A familiar voice answered before the second ring. "Yes, boss?"


    "Arrange the girls," I said tly. "I¡¯ming to the club. I need to let off some steam."


    "Understood, sir."


    I ended the call and leaned back, eyes on the ceiling of the limo, breath shallow and bitter.


    They could stop me from attacking her now.


    They could make me wait.


    But they wouldn¡¯t protect her forever. My patience ran thin easily.


    Snow would fall and Zara would break. And when she did... she¡¯d remember the day she crossed me. And regret every breath she dared to keep drawing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 481: Alpha Draven’s Territory

    <h4>Chapter 481: Alpha Draven¡¯s Territory</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 481</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Thendscape began to change just as the sun started its slow descent beyond the horizon.


    I rolled down the window slightly, letting in the scent of pine and cool mist as the border into Draven¡¯s territory loomed.


    High mountains lined the far edges, casting long shadows over the vast clearing up ahead. The pack settlement was nestled in a protective basin, fortified yet weing¡ªa rare blend most alphas struggled to master.


    But Draven had done it.


    He always did things his own way.


    My car pulled up to the gates just as they began to swing open. I spotted four guards¡ªwell-trained, well-dressed, and all wearing subtle leather armour with the sigil of the Moonfang Pack¡ªa silver wolf howling at a crescent moon.


    They bowed slightly, but none made a move to stop us. Word had reached them that I was expected, and hardly any pack did not know who I was or my father.


    The driver eased us forward into the estate properly, and my eyes swept the area.


    It hadn¡¯t changed much.


    The packhouse stood tall¡ªsteel, ss, and smooth angles, modern and sharp against the trees. Warm ambient lighting glowed from expansive windows, casting golden reflections across the polished stone terrace.


    Children dashed along the manicured paths, theirughter echoing across the open estate. On the far edge of the field, about twenty pack warriors moved in disciplined formations, all dressed in simr ck top and trousers clothes, focused on their sparring drills.


    It felt... alive.


    And that was the most dangerous part of Alpha Draven¡¯s charm. His strength was quiet, his territory so perfectly bnced that it put visitors at ease¡ªeven when they shouldn¡¯t be.


    The car came to a stop in front of the main house.


    The doors opened before I could touch the handle.


    "Alpha Snow," came the deep, smooth voice I hadn¡¯t heard in more than a year.


    I stepped out, smoothing my coat as I turned¡ªand there he was.


    Alpha Draven.


    Tall, broad-shouldered, and immactely dressed in a dark navy button-down and cks. His jet-ck hair was slicked back, not a strand out of ce. But it was his eyes that gave away the wolf¡ªcool emerald-green eyes, sharp as his wolf¡¯s.


    "Alpha Draven," I said, stepping forward to sp his arm in greeting. He returned the grip firmly while maintaining that same stoic expression.


    "You made good time."


    "I figured you wouldn¡¯t tolerate tardiness."


    His lips twitched in something like amusement. "Correct. Come inside."


    He led the way, and I followed him through the tall doors into the estate¡¯s main house. The foyer smelled of apple and something older¡ªa hint of incense.


    "Forgive the incense smell. Our priestess does that once a day to ward off evil spirits that may harm my wife."


    I arched. Abrow, not quite following. "Why? Is your Luna not well?"


    "Yes and no, but in a good way." Something like pride flickered in his eyes. "We¡¯re expecting."


    "Congrattions!" I was genuinely pleased to hear that. Silently, I looked forward to Zara and me having that.


    "Thank you." We moved towards the house.


    His beta¡¯s wife, a sharp-eyed woman named Elira, stood at the top of the staircase. She offered me a respectful nod but said nothing. She hadn¡¯t changed either.


    "Your room is prepared, and your guards will be shown to their quarters," Draven said as we moved through the hall. "But I¡¯d rather we talk over dinner. You¡¯vee a long way, and I imagine your appetite¡¯s returned after the journey."


    "I¡¯ve had worse wees," I replied, and my lips quirked.


    "Good. I apologize for not letting you rest first. I¡¯m just a man of... Um, how do I put it... Why wait when there¡¯s much to be done? And I am sure you have lots to do too."


    "Surely. My darling mate is waiting for me, amongst other important things." I beamed.


    Alpha Draven led me into a private wing of the estate, through a set of nicely carved doors and into a spacious chamber dressed in rich fabrics and warm lighting. A long dining table was set near the windows, overlooking the silver-lit mountains.


    A single ce was set across from his.


    Not a formal banquet.


    Just the two of us.


    I should¡¯ve known. Draven didn¡¯t posture with grandeur. He postured with control.


    "Please, sit," he said simply.


    I did.


    Wine was already poured¡ªa deep red vintage that smelled older than me.


    "You¡¯vee about the rogue activity," he said, swirling his ss.


    "I have," I replied. "The Thorned Crescent and Shadow ve, their alliances..." He inclined his head.


    "Yes. We had rogues along our borders recently. And our scouts did the same. We didn¡¯t engage. We followed."


    I raised a brow. "You let them go?"


    "I let them lead us," he corrected.


    His tone was patient but firm. The kind that made you sit straighter without meaning to.


    "And where did they lead you?"


    "Nowhere yet. But they¡¯re circling. Testing. Measuring our response time and coverage." He took a sip, then added, "They¡¯re not alone. And they¡¯re not random."


    Thatst part settled hard in my stomach.


    I picked up my ss but didn¡¯t drink. "Well, that¡¯s for sure. They are not alone but part of a major force. It is organised."


    "I know it is."


    Draven stood briefly and opened a side drawer behind him. He pulled out a ck leather folder and slid it across the table.


    I opened it and skimmed the contents¡ªmaps, markings, timestamps, and scattered notes.


    "They¡¯re mimicking our patrol rhythms," I muttered. "Slipping in the gaps."


    "Yes. And someone taught them how."


    The silence between us stretched. We both knew what that meant.


    "Alpha Wayne," I said in a low voice, more to myself than to him.


    "Or someone working with him," Draven added. "Either way, we¡¯re running out of time."


    I leaned back in the chair, my mind already racing.


    "What do you propose?"


    "We hunt one. Let him lead us to the others. I¡¯ve already stationed elite trackers along the western ridge. They¡¯re not to engage¡ªonly follow. But the next incursion, we move."


    "Agreed."


    Draven nodded once. "Good. I¡¯ll brief you further in the morning."


    "Okay, but I need to ask you an important question."

 Chapter 482: Worried About Her

    <h4>Chapter 482: Worried About Her</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 482</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Alpha Draven paused and focused his gaze on me.


    "We sent a letter earlier, but I felt I owed you the courtesy ofing. I need and want you to join our alliance. The werewolf kingdom needs to fight against this threat. They are deadly."


    He sighed deeply and after some seconds, nodded. "Let us discuss more in the morning."


    "As you wish."


    The meal arrived some minutester. It wasn¡¯t extravagant like one would think


    It was simple, clean, and efficient. Just like him.


    We both dined while talking about packs and politics.


    We ate in silence for a while before he finally looked up and asked, "How is your wife?"


    I paused.


    "Zara... she¡¯s managing. Picking up thepany reins again while I¡¯m here."


    "She¡¯s a force," he said with a slight smirk. "Reminds me of her mother."


    "You knew her well?"


    "We all did," Draven said, eyes distant. "Back when the councils weren¡¯t fractured. Back when herte husband ruled. My father was one of his council members."


    "Nice."


    I didn¡¯t ask for more. When dinner ended, he stood and walked me back toward the guest wing.


    "Rest well, Alpha," he said. "Tomorrow, we will hopefully make better choices."


    Without holding him back some more, I nodded. "Good night, Draven."


    As I stepped into the guest room and shut the door behind me, I let the calm facade slip.


    Zara¡¯s name echoed in my mind. And for some reason... I could feel something off.


    A pressure in my chest. A low flicker of fire in my blood.


    As if someone else had just thought of her, too. And it hadn¡¯t been kind.


    "I need to call her to see if she is okay." I moved toward the bed but didn¡¯t sit. The weight in my chest wouldn¡¯t let me.


    I pulled out my phone quickly and dialled Zara¡¯s number. She picked on the second ring.


    "Hey, honey," Zara greeted softly.


    I exhaled, already feeling steadier hearing her voice. "Hey, love. Are you alright?"


    A pause. Then her voice grew curious. "Yes, I¡¯m fine. Why? Your voice sounds low. Is everything alright?"


    I leaned a shoulder against the wall, rubbing my brow. "I... just had a feeling that something was off. A pressure, almost. Like fire in my blood."


    There was a long pause. Then, "It¡¯s probably the bond acting up. You¡¯re far away, Snow. We haven¡¯t been this apart with such a distance in a while."


    "Still," I muttered. "It felt like someone else... someone dangerous... was thinking of you, and I could feel every bit of that thought."


    Zara¡¯s breath was soft on the line. "No one¡¯s bothering me. I promise."


    A tter echoed faintly through the phone, voices in the background, thenughter, and the clinking of tes and cutlery.


    "What¡¯s that noise?" I asked, trying not to sound like a suspicious husband.


    "I¡¯m having dinner with Andrew and Zade," she replied, amusement slipping into her tone. "At home. I cooked. Well... Zade assisted, and Andrew mostly hovered like a worried dad, you know him."


    I smiled, and even though she couldn¡¯t see it, she probably felt it. "Alright, then. Enjoy. I won¡¯t keep you. I know you¡¯re in good hands."


    But before I could hang up, her voice stopped me. "Snow?"


    "Yeah?"


    "How¡¯s the journey? Draven¡¯s pack?"


    I took a slow breath and looked toward the curtained window. "It¡¯s been... decent. He weed me with warmth. Direct and strong-willed, as expected. He spoke of the threat. There¡¯s probably hope with the alliance. But we will know his stand by tomorrow. He also says he¡¯s seen the signs, too."


    Zara was quiet for a moment, then murmured, "Good. I¡¯m d he¡¯s seeing the bigger picture."


    "He asked about you," I added. "Said you reminded him of your mother."


    "I get that a lot," she said. "And it still makes me feel like I have unfinished business to live up to."


    "You¡¯re already doing more than enough," I assured her, meaning every word.


    "Thanks, it means a loting from you."


    "Well, I am saying the truth, and the truth is, I am lucky to be blessed with such a mate."


    "Me too."


    "Don¡¯t say that."


    "I will. Snow, you may have made mistakes, but do not let them define you. You are a good man, even though you are a dollophead sometimes."


    I let out a heartyugh, already envisioning her face while she scolded me. "Sure, sure."


    "I love you, Snow."


    "I love you most, Zara."


    I could tell she was beaming with smiles. I did not know, but I felt it and then... I felt her in a way that seemed like I was watching her, and that sent shivers down my spine.


    Zara¡¯s voice broke through the receiver gently. "I¡¯ll let you rest."


    "Huh, sure."


    "Be safe. And don¡¯t overthink what you¡¯re feeling."


    I didn¡¯t answer that. We both knew I would. "Love you," she added before ending the call.


    "Love you too," I muttered as I stared at the screen for a few seconds before cing the phone down.


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Davion¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The morning light leaked through the sheer curtains like silver silk across the floor, and I groaned low as I reached for my vibrating phone.


    <strong>Varian</strong>.


    Of course. Only one person had the gall to call this early without fear of fire¡ªliterally.


    I thumbed the answer button. "This had better be worth my time."


    "Just checking in," Varian said, his voice dry but amused. "Heard you touched down in Starshine. And then you vanished."


    "I wasn¡¯t hiding," I said, sitting up and swinging my legs off the bed. "I had a visit to make."


    Varia¡¯s tone shifted slightly. "You saw her, then?"


    I ran a hand through my silver-streaked hair and stood, pacing toward the window. "Yes. Zara."


    "...And?" Varian prodded, his voice now more serious.


    "She¡¯s still as fierce as ever," I replied, voice quieter. "Still sharp. Still stubborn." I smirked. "Still beautiful."


    "And Snow?"


    I turned from the window. "For now, he is not present. Which made the conversation less bloody than expected."


    "You came on strong, didn¡¯t you?" Vance sighed. "Davion¡ª"


    "I invited her to the Summit," I cut in, keeping my tone cool. "She¡¯ll be there. I made sure of that."


    Varian exhaled. "You also stirred the bond, didn¡¯t you? Between her and Snow."


    "I am the bond," I said simply, walking to the dresser and picking out a crisp ck shirt. "He¡¯ll feel what I feel now. Whether he wants to or not."


    "That¡¯s dangerous," Varian said. "And not just politically. You¡¯re ying with the ancient rites. Twisting the pull between mates¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not twisting anything," I snapped. "I¡¯m reiming it."


    "Thanks to your scale, but unless you want to be in a BL rtionship, I suggest you let them be, sire, and find yourself a wife."


    My brows furrowed immediately. I thought he¡¯d be on my side, you know. Tsk.


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line before I exhaled sharply.


    "I love Zara."


    "Love," Varian called out sharply. "You better be sure," Vance finally said. "Because if she chooses him... this time, you won¡¯t walk away clean."


    I didn¡¯t reply because, deep down, I already knew she had chosen him, yet I was hoping. Tsk.


    And yet here I was, still trying to tear the stars from her sky and rece them with my fire.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Another work-filled day."


    Soft morning light filled my office windows on the top floor. From there, I could see the city centre¡ªshiny rooftops, trees along the streets, and the gentle buzz of a city slowly waking up.


    I sipped from my coffee slowly, letting the warmth ground me as I flicked through the morning reports on the holotab.


    The knock on the door was soft but distinct.


    Before I could answer, Aira peeked her head in with her mischievous grin. "Tell me you¡¯re not already buried in reports."


    I raised a brow but couldn¡¯t help the smile tugging at my lips. "It¡¯s barely 9 a.m. That¡¯s usually when I¡¯m three tabs deep and contemting revolution."


    Sheughed and stepped in fully, her blonde curls bouncing with every step. Dressed in cream cks and a rose-pink zer, Aira radiated casual elegance with a side of trouble.


    "Well, you¡¯re about to be liberated, Empress," she dered with a dramatic hand flourish. "Because Ie bearing exciting news."


    I arched a brow. "Unless it¡¯s about the northern stock prices finally stabilising, I doubt it¡¯s exciting."


    "It¡¯s better," she said, sliding into the seat across from my desk. "Tempest is arriving this afternoon."


    I nodded, knowing Tempest had travelled quickly yesterday afternoon for a business meeting. She had scheduled her flight to return today because Snow would kill her for leaving me all by myself.


    "She sent me a quick note an hour ago. Said she wants to spend the day with us before the chaos of the alliance sweeps everyone under."


    My heart lifted at the sound of Tempest¡¯s name. "She¡¯s reallying? I thought she would use that as an excuse to rx one more day."


    "And leave Koda?" Aira winked. "Nah, I doubt it."


    True, Koda was still at my ce while Tempest hurried to run her business.


    "Okay, fair."


    Aira nodded. "And I thought¡ªwe need some time. Just us. No politics, no soldiers, no suspicious alpha males prowling around."


    I chuckled. "Okay, now you have my attention."


    "So I texted her back," Aira continued, grinning. "And guess where she wants to meet us?"


    I narrowed my eyes. "You¡¯re stalling."


    She leaned forward like a co-conspirator. "A new lingerie boutique opened just outside the Crescent Mall. ssy. Exclusive. Very much not the ce where you buy something you¡¯d be embarrassed to wear."

 Chapter 483: Lingerie Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 483: Lingerie Shopping</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 483</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I gave Aira a deadpan stare.


    "Unless you want to," she added with a yful wink. "I bet Snow would love to see you in those when you arrive."


    I rolled my eyes, trying to keep a straight face, but the smile broke through anyway. "Alright, fine. Let me call Tempest first."


    Aira pped like an excited child being handed candy.


    I picked up my phone and hit the call button. Tempest answered almost instantly. "Zara!" Her voice was as vibrant and bold as ever. "Missed you, woman."


    "It¡¯s been what? A few hours apart?"


    "Still. At least indulge me in my joyful mood."


    "Fine. Ho." Tempest chuckled. "You¡¯re reallying to Starshine?" I asked, leaning back against my desk.


    "Just got off the express wing," she said. "Touchdown in about an hour."


    "We¡¯re thinking of meeting at the Crescent Mall," I said. "There¡¯s a lingerie store calling our names, apparently."


    "Oh yes," Tempestughed. "That¡¯s exactly what I need. Tell Aira she¡¯s a queen for suggesting it. I¡¯ll meet you both there by noon. And Zara?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Don¡¯t wear ck today. You need colour. Maybe crimson. Show them you still burn."


    I blinked, then chuckled. "Sure thing, General."


    When I hung up, Aira already had her purse in hand.


    "I take it she¡¯s arrived?"


    "She¡¯s in. She may want to visit Koda first before spending time with us."


    "Lol, perfect. Come on, finish up a bit and let¡¯s go for breakfast first."


    Zara nced at her watch. "I still have a bit of time. You go on ahead. I will prepare a few things and head for a quick meeting."


    Aira seemed let down, but now wasn¡¯t the time. I know spending time with the girls would take hours, but there was work to be done.


    "Alright. See you around 11:30 a.m."


    "Sure."


    ***************


    By noon, we were at the boutique. The ce was floor-to-ceiling elegant¡ªsoft lights, velvet drapes, andce disys that looked more like museum art than garments.


    We walked through aisles filled with silk and satin, sharingughter that felt as if it had been lost and was now being rediscovered.


    Tempest arrived shortly after, sweeping in like a summer storm. Her hair was piled high in an elegant bun, makeup wless, eyes already scanning the racks with a military-grade focus.


    "Ladies," she said, arms wide. "Let¡¯s buy things our enemies wouldn¡¯t believe we wear."


    And just like that, the hours slipped into something lighter. Easier.


    For a while, there was no meeting, war, wolves, or alliances. Just three women. A dressing room. And the kind of friendship that didn¡¯t need exining.


    "Zara. Zara. Look at <i>this</i> one."


    Aira held up a striking red two-piece outfit that looked like it could fit in a royal bedroom or on the pages of a magazine that most good daughters would never admit to buying.


    Thece was incredibly delicate, almost see-through in spots, and the little satin ribbons dangling from the garter belt practically shouted, "Take me off slowly."


    I blinked. "That¡¯s not even underwear. That¡¯s... lingerie cosy."


    "Exactly!" Aira¡¯s grin stretched from ear to ear. "You¡¯ve been CEO, Queen Luna, and Divine Alpha. Now it¡¯s time for your viin arc¡ªseductress edition."


    Tempest came up behind her holding something even worse¡ªor better, depending on perspective. It was ckce, thong-style, cropless, with tiny silver chains at the side that glinted in the soft boutique lights.


    I choked on my own breath. "Tempest!"


    "What?" She asked in mock surprise, looking way too proud of herself. "It¡¯s functional. Fashionable. Deadly. Snow¡¯s going to take one look at you in this and forget whatever noble oath he made this morning."


    Aira leaned over and added in a whisper, "He¡¯s not going to make it out of your office if he sees that under your zer. I <i>bet</i> he¡¯d bend you right over the desk¡ªpapers flying, assistant traumatized, full chaos mode."


    Tempest snorted. "If there¡¯s one thing Snow knows how to do, it¡¯s im what¡¯s his. And I bet he¡¯s had to hold back for weeks. Show him this, and he¡¯ll let go."


    I tried to wave them off with mock indignation, but heat was already creeping up my neck. "Okay, okay. That¡¯s enough."


    But they saw through it.


    Aira¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Hold on... wait. You <i>have</i> had office sex, haven¡¯t you?"


    Tempest gasped, then grinned like she¡¯d been handed front-row tickets to drama night. "Oh my goddess, Zara, you naughty¡ª<strong>where</strong>? On the desk? Chair? Conference table?"


    I covered my face. "I¡¯m not telling you this."


    "So all three, then," Aira concluded with wicked delight.


    "I hate both of you."


    Tempest smirked. "Actually, you love us. Now spill. Were there documents involved?"


    "I¡ª!"


    And that¡¯s when I bumped into someone. A shoulder grazed mine hard as we burst outughing. I turned quickly, already apologising. "Sorry, I wasn¡¯t¡ª"


    My smile faded.


    The woman in front of me looked just as surprised as I felt. Her shoulder-length, perfectly curled caramel hair framed her face, and her green eyes were striking, highlighted with fancy makeup.


    Her lips were painted a bold red that seemed almost dangerous.


    She had a designer purse dangling from her elbow, and when she locked eyes with me, her lips twisted into a bitter sneer that spoke volumes about her feelings.


    "Zara," she said slowly. "Wow. I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here. But of course... always showing up where you don¡¯t belong."


    I folded my arms, my smile returning¡ªbut colder now. "rissa."


    rissa. My cousin from my adoptive father¡¯s side. The family member who would smile at me during dinner, but then whisper about my "wolf genes" when she thought I wasn¡¯t listening. She even flirted with my ex as soon as I turned my back.


    "You¡¯re looking..." I paused and tilted my head. "Used."


    rissa¡¯s nostrils red. "Still smug, aren¡¯t you? But don¡¯t get toofortable. You¡¯re not untouchable. You think your title and your husband will protect you forever? You¡¯ll lose it all one day."


    I took a step forward, the amusement never leaving my face. "Are those the words of a failure who took a dog¡¯s vomit only to realise it wasn¡¯t food?"


    She stiffened.


    I didn¡¯t stop. "Tell me¡ªhow <i>was</i> fucking Ivan behind my back while I was dating him? Did he cry after? Or were you just the warm body until he got bored again?"


    Aira whistled low, slow-pping with a grin.


    rissa¡¯s eyes widened, and I saw the spark of shame, the one she thought she buried with her contour.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she snapped.


    "Oh, please," I said. "The hotel receipts are public record. You used his loyalty against me. Now you want to pretend it never happened?"


    rissa stepped forward, clearly ready to fire back, but Tempest blocked her path like a sudden wall of steel in heels.


    "I¡¯d think carefully before I speak if I were you," Tempest said in a low, calm voice. The kind of tone that said she was trained to kill and didn¡¯t mind adding one more to the list.


    rissa¡¯s mouth opened¡ªthen shut.


    Aira sauntered beside her and cocked her head, eyes gleaming. "Jealousy¡¯s a bad look on you, darling. But then again, losers always find something to say."


    I leaned closer, lowering my voice so only she could hear. "Just hope you haven¡¯t jumped into Ivan¡¯s dad¡¯s bed next. Since you like married men."


    rissa looked like she¡¯d been pped. Her expression twisted as though she was trying to holdposure, but her fists clenched too tight and her chin quivered just enough.


    "You think you¡¯re better than me because you married a powerful man?" she hissed.


    "No," I replied coolly. "I <i>know</i> I¡¯m better than you because I didn¡¯t have to fuck my way through the leftovers of mine."


    rissa turned on her heels, heels clicking sharply on the marble floor as she stormed off¡ªher silence louder than any insult she could have flung.


    As soon as she disappeared around the corner, Tempest exhaled, looking impressed. "Damn. Remind me not to ever get on your bad side."


    "I warned you," Aira added, looping her arm through mine. "This one¡¯s got ws under her silk."


    I finallyughed, the tension loosening from my spine like someone had unclenched a fist around my heart. "Gods. I haven¡¯t done that in years."


    "Felt good though, didn¡¯t it?" Tempest smirked.


    "Yeah," I admitted, smiling wider now. "It really did."


    Aira grabbed a purplece set from the rack and held it up. "Then I say we celebrate your verbal assassination with matching panties. I vote this one."


    Tempest nodded. "Only if we toast to never lowering ourselves again."


    "Agreed," I said.


    We walked toward the register withughter trailing behind us like perfume. rissa¡¯s bitterness was already fading like a bad stain on good silk.


    Let the past rot. We were here, glowing, strong, and beautifully untouchable.


    And I hadn¡¯t even picked my revenge outfit for the summit yet.

 Chapter 484: The Heterochromia Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 484: The Heterochromia Eyes</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 484</strong>


    <strong>~Draven¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The next morning came not with fanfare, but with the soft roll of fog curling over the mountains.


    Dawn light filtered through the heavy curtains in streaks of pale gold. My estate was already stirring¡ªfootsteps in the halls, faint voices in the distance, and servants moving with quiet urgency.


    I arrived in the dining wing early, but Snow was even earlier still.


    He sat at the end of the long table, sipping a ck coffee that steamed gently in the cool morning air.


    His coat was draped over the back of his chair, and his shirt sleeves rolled to the elbows, exposing the runes etched faintly into his skin¡ªremnants of oaths, bloodlines, and wars past.


    "Morning," I greeted.


    "Draven. Morning.¡¯


    Two words. No pleasantries. Straight to it. I appreciated that.


    I sat across from him as a server entered silently and ced a tter of warm bread, roasted meats, and boiled eggs between us. A bowl of fruit followed.


    We ate with the kind of quiet only two battle-worn alphas could share¡ªevery movement efficient, calm, measured.


    Snow set his fork down first. "About what we discussedst night."


    I nodded, wiping my hands with the edge of the linen napkin. "I¡¯m listening."


    "I hope you¡¯ve had time to sleep on it."


    I inclined my head slightly. "I have."


    "Good," he said. "Because it¡¯s time for an answer." His gaze locked onto mine. No heat, no pressure. Just the truth. "Will you join the alliance and help rid this kingdom of the rogue threat once and for all?"


    There was no hesitation in his tone, no soft approach. Snow didn¡¯t ask questions, he wasn¡¯t ready to answer himself.


    I leaned back slightly, fingers steepled. The answer had already taken root in me the moment I saw those mapsst night.


    "Yes," I said clearly. "I will."


    Snow didn¡¯t nod immediately, but I saw the way his jaw rxed by a fraction.


    "I told you yesterday," I continued, "the old council members of Etheria¡ªthose who still hold sway over the neutral zones¡ªcan be contacted. They still remember the oaths made after the Ashfall Wars."


    "Do you think they¡¯ll answer?"


    "For you? For Zara?" I gave him a hard look. "Yes. If they believe this threat is real, they¡¯lle."


    "They¡¯ll believe it," Snow said simply. "I¡¯ll make sure of it. I will show them proof."


    "I don¡¯t think that would be too much trouble. I believe everyone had been touched one way or the other by the Thorned Crescent.


    We stood and moved from the dining wing through a private corridor, the hall bathed in the hush of early light. No guards followed. There was no need.


    My study was arge chamber, lined with towering shelves of scrolls and books older than most kingdoms. A long oak table stretched near the window, already covered in open folders and ink-marked parchments.


    Once the door shut behind us, Snow walked straight to the far side and ced a stack of documents down, then turned. "Before we call the others, I want to speak about Zara."


    I looked up at him, surprised¡ªbut only slightly.


    "What about her?"


    "She¡¯s the reason most of this is holding together," he said, his voice quiet but certain. "But she¡¯s also carrying more than any Alpha should. She¡¯s facing every side of this war: the alliance, the rogues... and still making out time to ask if I have eaten."


    A faint smile tugged at my lips, but I didn¡¯t interrupt.


    "I don¡¯t want her to burn for this kingdom, Draven. I want her to <i>win.</i> And to do that, we can¡¯t just support her. We need to amplify her."


    I nodded once. "I understand."


    "She¡¯s not the kind to ask for help. But she built this alliance. Sheid the foundation. If it falls, she¡¯ll me herself even when it¡¯s not her fault."


    "And that¡¯s what makes her the kind of leader we need," I replied. "Zara doesn¡¯t rule through fear. She rules through presence. Through intention<i>.</i> And she reminds me of her father as well as her mother."


    "She¡¯s also going to kill someone if another rogue attacks again or those dark witches."


    Iughed, and it broke the tension enough for both of us to breathe a little deeper.


    "Then it¡¯s settled," Snow said, stepping toward themunicator panel on the far wall. It was lined with rune-etched stones, their symbols glowing faintly beneath his touch.


    "I¡¯ll summon some of the Alphas from our council back in the day. Alexander, Xavier, Zeno, and the others. If they see us¡ªDraven and Snow¡ªon the same side of the war table, they¡¯ll listen. And if they don¡¯t..."


    "They¡¯ll fall in line," Snow finished calmly. "Because this time, we¡¯re not negotiating peace. We¡¯re dering war on the ones who think chaos is strategy."


    I nodded. "Exactly."


    I called each of the alphas one by one. Each call sent a signal¡ªan invitation and a summons and made a group call to speak to them.


    A meeting of war.


    When Snow stepped back, I looked at him again and said, "When they arrive, let¡¯s give them a reason to believe in this cause. In her."


    His gaze sharpened. "They will."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The meeting had gone smoother than I expected. Alphas Alexander, Xavier, Zeno, and the others¡ªseasoned leaders I hadn¡¯t stood beside in years¡ªwere more than willing to listen once they realized this wasn¡¯t just a skirmish overnd or pride.


    This was war. Real war.


    And the stakes had never been higher.


    Zara¡¯s name carried more weight than even she knew. Just the mention of her at the meeting had straightened spines and softened some of the hard lines on grizzled faces.


    These weren¡¯t sentimental men. They were pragmatic. And yet, they respected her. They feared her¡ªrightly so.


    We had just concluded a strategy draft when Draven began shifting parchments across the wide oak table, marking travel routes and secure passages through neutral zones.


    "So if we reposition a strike group here," he was saying, finger trailing along a carved ridge on the map, "we can intercept any movement between the eastern outpost and¡ª"


    I rose from my seat quietly, giving him a nod. "One second. Just stretching my legs."


    He didn¡¯t even look up. "Sure. But when you¡¯re done, take a look at this valley passage near Northmere. Might be where they¡¯re nesting."


    I gave a slight sound of acknowledgement, stepping away as casually as I could manage.


    A ss bookshelf was tucked neatly into the corner of Draven¡¯s office, half-hidden behind arge ironmp.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, not in detail. The books were ancient, bound in worn leather, their spines inscribed with runes and titles long forgotten by most of the continent.


    Some weren¡¯t even in a tongue I recognised.


    I stepped closer, mostly out of habit, letting my fingers hover over the edge of one thick tome. But as I leaned in, the sharp glint of the morning sun off the ss reflected back my face.


    And something stopped me cold.


    I stared at the reflection.


    My right eye was blue¡ªicy, familiar, always steady. But the left? It shimmered with a faint hue of violet.


    Purple.


    <i>No.</i>


    My breath caught in my chest. I blinked rapidly and leaned closer, trying to convince myself it was a trick of the ss or the sunlight or the damnedmp beside me.


    But it wasn¡¯t. Deep down, I knew it wasn¡¯t. This wasn¡¯t the first time it was happening. I had seen these colours before when I brushed my teeth the morning before I left home.


    I had believed it was just my tiredness, but this... no.


    The longer I stared, the colour didn¡¯t change. It didn¡¯t fade.


    One blue. One purple.


    No. This wasn¡¯t possible. This shouldn¡¯t be possible.


    The air suddenly felt thinner, like I¡¯d been pulled underwater without warning. My heartbeat thundered in my ears, the old pulse of instinct roaring beneath my skin.


    "Snow," Draven¡¯s voice called from across the room, calmly and focused. "Come take a look at this¡ªyou¡¯ll want to see this angle between the border towns. There¡¯s a path here I missedst time."


    I turned my head too fast, just enough for the reflection to vanish from view. I steadied my breathing.


    Focus. I couldn¡¯t afford to let him see this and start asking questions I did not have answers to.


    "Yeah," I said, too quickly. "Give me a minute. I need to use the restroom."


    He nced up, but I was already moving. "Down the hall, second door¡ª" Draven started.


    "Got it," I muttered, already halfway through the office doors.


    The moment they shut behind me, I walked faster, boots thudding softly against the marble floor. Then I stopped at the nearest side wall and braced my hands against the cold stone, dragging in a sharp breath.


    My mind raced, not with fear¡ªbut with a thousand calctions at once. What did it mean? Why now? How long had it been like this without me noticing?


    I wondered if Zara had ever seen this before and shook my head.


    <i>"No. If Zara had done so, she would have notified me. I bet she hadn¡¯t..." </i>


    I froze in my thoughts. "Shit."


    My mind raced back to the few moments I noticed she froze briefly, just by staring into my eye.


    I swallowed, and I stared down at my hands. They weren¡¯t trembling, but they weren¡¯t still either. I closed them into fists and took another breath.


    "Did she now?¡¯ I questioned myself a bit loudly this time.


    I shook my head. I needed to think. I needed space.


    But most of all, I needed to keep this hidden, not from Zara. She would eventually know, but she had to.


    But from the others? Yes, not yet. It was not until I understood what was happening to me.

 Chapter 485: Unwelcomed Lunch with Two Royals

    <h4>Chapter 485: Unweed Lunch with Two Royals</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 485</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Cancel my three o¡¯clock," Zara said without looking up, fingers flying over the keyboard. Her voice was clipped but calm.


    "Again?" Taylor asked from the doorway.


    She finally looked up. "Yes. And push the Baxter review to tomorrow. I want no interruptions for the rest of the day."


    The door had barely shut when another knock followed¡ªsofter this time.


    Zara¡¯s jaw tightened. "What now?" I groaned. "Unless someone died or the building¡¯s on fire, turn around."


    I didn¡¯t even look up from my screen. My tone was clean, clipped, and dangerously close to losing its edge. Today wasn¡¯t the day.


    But of course, Taylor didn¡¯t turn around.


    "Hello to you too," came that unmistakable voice¡ªsmooth, teasing, andced with just enough arrogance to make me want to throw something.


    Davion.


    I looked up slowly, and there he stood, framed by the office door like he owned the damn building. Fitted ck jacket, the faintest shimmer of scaled embroidery at the cuffs, and that dragon-born smirk he wore like a weapon.


    His hair was neatly styled and left in loose waves at the back of his head.


    "How did you get past Taylor?" I asked tly.


    "She¡¯s on break," he said with a shrug. "Told the intern I was family."


    "You¡¯re not."


    "Yet," he added with a wink, stepping in like he hadn¡¯t just trampled past all my boundaries.


    I stood, not to greet him, just to create space. "I¡¯m working, Davion."


    "Which is why I¡¯m here. Lunch." He gestured vaguely, like the idea should charm me. "You¡¯ve been locked in here for hours. I figured you needed a breather."


    "I don¡¯t," I said, voice firm. "Not with you."


    His smile dimmed, but only slightly. "I thought your girls¡¯ outing reminded you there¡¯s life outside of quarterly reports."


    I stared at him, expression hard. "And I thought I made myself clear thest time. I don¡¯t want this¡ªyou. Whatever... game you¡¯re ying."


    "Afraid of what Snow would say?" he asked, voice dipping lower, more careful now.


    "No," I said coldly. "I¡¯m trying not to snap your neck in his office, that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do."


    A flicker of something passed behind his eyes. Regret? Frustration? It was gone too fast to read.


    "I¡¯m not here to fight," he said after a pause. "Just one meal. No past. No pressure. Just food."


    I hesitated. Davion was relentless, I¡¯d give him that, and I was... tired. Too tired to argue with a dragon prince who didn¡¯t know how to take a damn hint.


    "I won¡¯t push," he added softly. "Unless you make me."


    I gave him a tight smile. "So we¡¯re threatening now?"


    "Mildly. But it got your attention. And you know I can take it further if I wish."


    My re was evident, judging by the pleased look on his face and I sighed. "You have one hour. No questions. You drag anything about us being together into it, I¡¯m walking."


    His smile returned¡ªsmug, victorious, and way too pleased with himself. "Deal."


    Somehow, "just lunch" turned into a two-hour movie.


    I sat with arms folded and my jaw clenched, watching the screen but seeing nothing.


    He, of course, looked perfectly at ease beside me, asionally tossing popcorn into his mouth like we were on a first date.


    "Enjoying yourself?" he murmured, leaning in.


    I didn¡¯t answer. The low rumble of his voice had a way of slithering into my skin, like heat under the surface.


    The problem wasn¡¯t that he made me ufortable. The problem was that part of me noticed him at all.


    Davion was danger wrapped in a charming smile. And I¡¯d had enough danger tost me a lifetime.


    <strong>***************</strong><strong>~Upscale Bistro ¨C Late Afternoon~</strong>


    By the time we sat for lunch, I was already regretting the entire day. I stirred my drink absently, watching the ice clink against the sides of the ss.


    Davion was saying something¡ªprobably charming, probably pointless, but I tuned him out until my gaze flicked past him. Then, my eyes locked on Kaid.


    He stood at the entrance like a shadow, tall and unreadable, eyes sweeping the room beforending on me. He froze.


    I sat straighter, grip tightening on my ss. Damn it.


    I knew better than to let them meet, but that was unfortunate as Kaid wouldn¡¯t see me ore over.


    So rather than making a move, I smiled softly.


    Kaid moved toward us with slow, measured steps. His presence struck like a silent warning¡ªthe calm before the storm.


    "Zara," he said when he reached the table, his voice calm, sharp.


    "Hey."


    Kaid suddenly had his ears perk up as his muscles tensed. I knew he felt him. "What¡¯s going on here?"


    Davion didn¡¯t miss a beat. He leaned back in his chair, turned his head with azy sort of grace, and smiled. "We meet again, Lycan King."


    "An unweed surprise," Kaid replied, jaw ticking. "But not as unwee as seeing you with Zara. Let her be."


    "Why?" Davion asked, voice dripping with mock curiosity. "Does my being with her offend you?"


    "Very much so. And you know that."


    Davion chuckled, brushing a thumb over the rim of his ss. "Strange. Last I checked, you weren¡¯t her mate. Not her husband. Not even her ex. So why do you think you get a say?"


    "Because I care about her," Kaid said simply, unapologetically.


    Tension coiled in the air like a drawn bowstring.


    Davion¡¯s golden eyes gleamed. "Funny. You care, but you left her. I¡¯m here."


    Kaid didn¡¯t blink. "You¡¯re here because you want something."


    "We all want something. Do not act like a saint. After all, she dide to me when she needed something, too."


    "Yes, and she passed your tests, but disturbing her now... how have you fallen so low?"


    "Easy for you to scale when you aren¡¯t losing half of your power."


    "But you did that willingly," Kaid interjected, as he didn¡¯t wait for an invitation.


    He pulled out the empty chair beside me and sat, the legs scraping across the polished floor with a sound far too loud for the soft ambience of the bistro.


    A waiter appeared almost immediately, his eyes darting between us like he knew a storm was about to break.


    "I¡¯ll have whatever she¡¯s having," Kaid said without ncing at the menu, still watching Davion with the kind of intensity that made most men flinch.


    Davion didn¡¯t flinch, though. He smiled wider. "Joining us for lunch, Kaid? How cozy."


    "I¡¯m not here for you," Kaid replied, unfolding his napkin with slow, deliberate fingers. "I¡¯m here for her."


    I took a breath, staring at the half-empty ss before me. My fingers itched to throw it.


    Davion leaned forward slightly, his voice dipping into something edged and quiet. "She already said yes to lunch with me."


    Kaid¡¯s eyes flicked to mine, and for a moment, they softened. "And she didn¡¯t walk away when I sat down."


    Davion gave a small, humourlessugh. "Is that the bar now? Not walking away?"


    "I¡¯m not the one who needs a royal title to be interesting," Kaid shot back, just as smoothly. "I don¡¯t have to use power to make someone stay."


    Davion¡¯s jaw flexed.


    "Kaid," I warned, my voice low. "You said you wouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    "I said I wouldn¡¯t interfere," he cut in without taking his eyes off Davion. "This isn¡¯t interfering. This is protecting."


    Davion tilted his head, golden eyes glittering. "Protecting? From what exactly? Lunch? Or are you scared she might actuallyugh at one of my jokes?"


    Kaid smirked. "From maniption. From whatever game you think you¡¯re ying."


    "Oh, please," Davion snapped, hisposure finally cracking. "I¡¯m not the one who abandoned her."


    "That wasn¡¯t abandonment," Kaid growled. "That was restraint. Something you clearly don¡¯t understand."


    The tension wasn¡¯t just between them anymore. It clung to my skin, thick and suffocating.


    I pushed my chair back slightly, but Kaid¡¯s hand gentlynded on my wrist¡ªnot to stop me, just to anchor. "Stay. You shouldn¡¯t have to walk out of your own lunch because he¡¯s here."


    Davion¡¯s eyes dropped to the contact, then slowly rose back to Kaid. "Touch her again, and I¡¯ll show you exactly what dragons do when wolves step out of line."


    Kaid smiled, slow and dangerous. "You keep forgetting something, Davion. You¡¯re not in your territory. You¡¯re in mine."


    "Zara¡¯s territory," Davion hissed.


    "No," Kaid said. "She¡¯s not. Which is exactly why you shouldn¡¯t corner her."


    "Cornered?" Davion leaned forward. "You mean like showing up uninvited and inserting yourself into a meal that had nothing to do with you? That kind of cornering?"


    Kaid¡¯s fingers drummed once on the table. "Funny. I didn¡¯t see her stop me."


    "She didn¡¯t invite you either."


    "Does she have to?" Kaid asked quietly.


    Both of them looked at me then, like I was a prize instead of a person. I set my ss down with a soft clink and leaned back.


    "I¡¯m going to eat," I said coolly, "and neither of you is going to start a war in the middle of a bistro with linen napkins and three-star reviews."


    Neither of them moved.


    "Do you understand me?" I asked again, voice firm.


    Davion was the first to look away, lips pressed into a tight line. "Understood."


    Kaid simply nodded and picked up the water ss in front of him. For a few moments, silence reigned again, uneasy and tight. Then Davion tried to speak. "Zara¡ª"


    "So, Zara," Kaid interrupted smoothly, leaning forward. "Did you end up filing that petition Snow asked for?"


    I blinked. "I... yeah. Yesterday."


    Davion opened his mouth again.


    "You¡¯ll want to use the newer use," Kaid said before he could get a word in. "The one that came downst week. The old one leaves too much ambiguity in inter-realm enforcement."


    I nced between the two of them. Davion was visibly seething, and Kaid wasn¡¯t even pretending to hide the satisfaction in cutting him off.

 Chapter 486: Now Sure

    <h4>Chapter 486: Now Sure</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 486</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Whenever Davion started to say something, Kaid interrupted¡ªchanging the subject, redirecting the conversation, sometimes not even saying anything relevant¡ªjust... stopping him.


    And Davion finally had enough. "That¡¯s it," he snapped, mming his palm on the table loud enough to turn heads.


    "Finally," Kaid said mildly. "Was wondering how long it¡¯d take."


    "You¡¯ve been goading me since you walked in."


    "Maybe. Or maybe I¡¯ve just been talking to Zara. You¡¯re the one taking offence."


    "You don¡¯t get to y the protector," Davion snarled. "Not after what you did. Not after you left her with Snow."


    Kaid¡¯s smile vanished. "Careful, prince."


    "No," Davion said, rising halfway from his seat. "You don¡¯t get to act like you care now, just because I¡¯m here. If you actually cared, you would¡¯ve stayed. You would¡¯ve fought for her instead of running off to lick your wounds."


    "I walked away to keep her safe."


    "And I stayed to remind her what it means to be wanted."


    That was it. The air split between them like a crack of thunder. I stood up so fast the chair nearly toppled.


    "Enough," I said, voice like a whip. "Both of you."


    They froze.


    I grabbed my bag. "You can both sit here and argue about who did more or failed harder. But I¡¯m not your battlefield."


    And with that, I walked out.


    ************


    The street outside was cooler than I expected. The air kissed my cheeks, sharp with the scent of city stone and autumn leaves.


    I inhaled deeply, trying to shake the weight pressing against my ribs. It clung anyway¡ªthick, invisible, shaped like two men and the ache they each brought.


    My boots clicked against the pavement as I walked, brisk and without direction, just away. Away from their stares. Away from their rivalry. Away from the sting of memories neither of them had any right to im.


    I made it halfway down the block when I heard footsteps behind me.


    I didn¡¯t turn, yet. I already knew who it was.


    "I told myself I wouldn¡¯t ruin this," Kaid¡¯s voice came low behind me, no longer sharp or taunting. Just quiet.


    I paused, lips twitching, but I didn¡¯t look at him. "And yet."


    "And yet," he echoed.


    He came to stand beside me, not too close. Just near enough to be a presence. His scent was hit harder than it should have been.


    I stared ahead. "I meant what I said in there."


    "I know."


    "You don¡¯t get to use me to prove anything to him."


    "I wasn¡¯t trying to."


    I turned to look at him then, brows arching. "Really? You weren¡¯t?"


    Kaid¡¯s jaw flexed. "Maybe part of me was. But mostly... I was trying to stop him from weaving his charm around you like he always does."


    "Like you never did?" I asked softly.


    He winced, just barely, but it was there. "I never meant to hurt you, Zara."


    "But you did."


    "I know."


    A beat of silence stretched, too full of things I wasn¡¯t ready to feel. "And Davion?" I asked. "What, you think I can¡¯t see through his smooth talk?"


    "No," Kaid said. "But I think sometimes... It¡¯s nice to feel wanted. Even if it¡¯s temporary."


    I looked at him then, fully. "Is that all you think this is for me? Temporary attention?"


    "No," he said quickly, fiercely. "I think you¡¯re trying to find something steady, and he¡¯s chaos in gold and pretty words."


    I let the wind push my hair around my shoulders. "And you¡¯re not chaos?"


    He gave a hollowugh. "I¡¯m the storm you already survived."


    I blinked at that. Words caught in my throat, too sharp to swallow.


    "Zara," he said, and there was something desperate in it. "I didn¡¯te back to start a war. I came back because I couldn¡¯t stay away anymore."


    My heart stuttered. And maybe it was betrayal, maybe guilt, or just exhaustion¡ªbut I shook my head.


    "I can¡¯t with any of you. I love Snow."


    "But he treated you wrongly when he found his mate. And that isn¡¯t how you treat a woman. I am your betrothed, love."


    I shook my head, not wanting to hear him out. I already chose to give Snow a chance and want to stick by it.


    "If it¡¯s time you need, I¡¯ll give it," Kaid said. "All of it. Just don¡¯t shut me out."


    I didn¡¯t answer, couldn¡¯t, not without unravelling. Instead, I sighed, turned and kept walking.


    Thankfully, Kaid did not follow this time.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Rnd¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The wind carried the scent of pine and fading jasmine, brushing against the windows of the hotel suite.


    I stood by the ss, watching the roads twist beneath the pale sky, arms crossed, jaw tight.


    Ever since finding Snow and Zara and their return to the pack to greet Alpha Storm and Luna Star, I had been busy and Crystal had returned to her pack soem days ago, traveling with Alpha Ares.


    She¡¯d sent a brief casual buit polite message. The kind that made my chest ache more than anything.


    Because she made it easy to be with her. I love Tempest, I wasn¡¯tining, and had she not broken all ties, I still would have been chasing her by now.


    But knowing Tempest, she always stood by her word.


    I ran a hand through my hair and let out a breath that felt too heavy. It had been a mistake, seeing Tempest again. I thought I was ready. I thought maybe part of her still lingered in the past we buried.


    But when I saw her¡ªstanding beside Kaid,ughing softly, her hand brushing his like it belonged there¡ªI knew then and tehre that she was gone.


    And I was stAnd I was still standing in the ruins of something I should¡¯ve let go of a long time ago.


    Crystal had waited too long for me to notice. She¡¯d stood there quietly, pushing slightly to know her ce and where she belonged. Just... existing beside me, with the kind of calm I never deserved and always


    And now I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her smile. The way her voice settled things inside me. The way she never once asked for more but still gave everything.


    I grabbed my jacket and the keycard, and headed out.


    ************


    The drive to Ares¡¯ region was a quiet one, the hum of the engine giving rhythm to thoughts that refused to settle.


    I pulled into the curved driveway of her brother¡¯s house, half-expecting her to be on the porch like she said she said she used to be¡ªknees tucked, tea in hand, a half-amused look on her face when I arrived without warning.


    But the porch was empty.


    I rang once. Then again, faint shuffling followed, and the door opened¡ªnot to Crystal, but to a young she-wolf I didn¡¯t recognize.


    "Hello, sir."


    I nodded. "Hi. Good day to you. Please, is Crystal here?"


    She smiled awkwardly. "Who¡¯s asking?"


    "Oh, my name is Rnd. I am her mate."


    "Oh... No, sorry. She¡¯s at the main pack house with the elders and Alpha Ares. Sometimes she stays there more than here. She¡¯s been running around all day, just in case you do not find her."


    I nodded again, forcing a polite smile. "Thanks."


    "Should I tell her you came by?"


    "No, worry. I¡¯ll find her."


    **************


    By the time I reached the pack house, the meeting had just ended. Wolves poured out in small clusters¡ªsome tense, someughing, most distracted.


    Then I saw her.


    Crystal stood on the steps, clipboard hugged to her chest, her long braid draped over one shoulder. She wore a soft grey blouse and dark jeans, nothing extraordinary¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t look away. Not this time.


    She didn¡¯t see me at first. Her eyes scanned a report while her lips moved in a silent count.


    "Hey," I called softly.


    She looked up. Blinked. Then smiled¡ªsmall, warm, cautious.


    "Rnd."


    "Hope I¡¯m not interrupting."


    She shook her head, stepping down to meet me halfway. "No, just wrapping up. You¡¯re far from home."


    I shrugged. "Figured I owed someone a proper visit."


    Her brows lifted slightly. "Someone?"


    "You," I said.


    Her gaze flickered with something unreadable. "Well. Consider me surprised."


    "I don¡¯t want to waste your time," I said, stepping closer. "So I¡¯ll just say it. I¡¯d like to take you out. Tomorrow afternoon, if you¡¯re free."


    She blinked, stunned silent for half a beat. Then her lips curved, slow and careful. "You¡¯re serious?"


    "I am," I said, heart thudding harder than it should. "Crystal... I¡¯ve been stuck in a ce that doesn¡¯t exist anymore. And that¡¯s not fair to you."


    Her smile widened, still soft. Still cautious. "What changed?"


    "I saw her. She¡¯s happy. With someone else." I exhaled. "And for the first time, I didn¡¯t feel like the world was ending. I just felt... done. Free."


    "So..." I am just what? Your second choice?"


    "No. I wanted to truly be free for you, and I am. I am fully okay and you have me to yourself. Nothing to worry about."


    Crystal nodded slowly. "Okay. I have said I will give you a chance and I meant it."


    "Thank you. So, what do you say about a date with me tomorrow?" Crystal seemed thoughtful for a little while, tapping her finger on her chin before she looked at me with that wild smile in her eyes and nodded.


    "Tomorrow, then."


    "I¡¯ll pick you up at two."


    "Better not bete," she said, turning to walk past me¡ªbut not before brushing her fingers lightly against mine. Just a touch.


    Enough to make my chest tighten in a different way this time.


    A better way.


    "I wouldn¡¯t dream of it, mate."

 Chapter 487: She’s Home

    <h4>Chapter 487: She¡¯s Home</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 487</strong>


    <strong>~Richard¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <i>"She¡¯s home." </i>My wolf¡¯s certainty resonated deep within me as I turned onto the quietne, my grip tightening on the steering wheel.


    "We don¡¯t know that," I answered, the words barely a whisper.


    <i>"She¡¯s home,"</i> he insisted again, a low, unwavering conviction. <i>"And if she isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll wait."</i>


    A frustrated breath escaped me. Showing up unannounced wasn¡¯t my style. But since returning from the Lycan Kingdom, each passing hour had felt like an eternity.


    The demands of Kaid¡¯s affairs, the endless orders, the council¡¯s persistent messes... none of it brought me any semnce of peace.


    Not with E here, yet still emotionally out of reach. A fact Killian wouldn¡¯t let me forget.


    And soon, I¡¯d have to return to that political battlefield, finalizing the council¡¯s stake in the alliance for Kaid while he chased after love.


    My wolf had been a restless shadow since we¡¯d found Snow and Zara¡ªsince that terrifying night when everything had nearly shattered.


    E had been fierce, resilient, scarred, and undeniably strong. The memory of Vera¡¯s attack against Zara and how the same Vera had attacked and almost killed her first haunted my thoughts.


    So, I¡¯d found her a new sanctuary, furnished with care that mirrored my hopes for herfort. It was a quiet street with strong locks and one of my warriors guarding her discreetly.


    I¡¯d paid the rent upfront, pressed the keys into her hand, offering no exnations, just a silent promise of safety.


    But today, the pretence of distance had crumbled.


    <i>"You should¡¯ve imed her." </i>Killian¡¯s mental murmur wasced with impatience. "<i>The moment she opened that door."</i>


    <i>"She was raw with worry for Zara, Kill. Hurt, afraid... even burdened by a misced guilt for her friend¡¯s disappearance."</i>


    <i>"That wasn¡¯t her fault."</i>


    <i>"No. But E felt the weight of it. Had her memories been intact, she would have seen through Vera sooner."</i>


    <i>"Well, that was your damn chance to make a move, to finally solidify the bond."</i>


    A loud groan escaped me. <i>"Kill, how many times must I say it? You don¡¯t force yourself on someone when they¡¯re barely crawling out of hell."</i>


    <i>"You didn¡¯t have to force anything. But you left."</i>


    I pulled up to the curb, the engine¡¯s low hum fading into silence. <i>"Biting isn¡¯t exactly a normal first step, you know. Besides," </i>I added with a newfound resolve, <i>"I am here now. I will im our mate and earn her trust."</i>


    I walked up the steps and knocked firmly, three deliberate raps.


    The sky bled into dusk, a soft lc wash over the rooftops. My gaze flickered to my watch. 5:03 p.m.


    <i>"Please be home. Please,"</i> the silent plea echoed in my mind while I waited.


    The door opened, and there she was.


    Her hair a riotous twist atop her head, bare feet nted on the threshold, sleeves rolled high as if she¡¯d been immersed in chores¡ªcleaning, cooking, perhaps both. Her lips parted slightly as her eyes met mine, a fleeting surprise gracing her features.


    That single, unguarded moment was all it took.


    Without a word, without hesitation, the longing that had wed at me for days surged to the surface. I threw caution to the wind, stepped across the threshold, and kissed her.


    It wasn¡¯t gentle, wasn¡¯t a carefully orchestrated move. It was the raw, untamed culmination of everything I¡¯d suppressed for too long. The bond between us red, a wildfire of heat and undeniable connection, and for a heartbeat, she stilled beneath my touch.


    Her hands fluttered upwards, a hesitant gesture as if to create distance, but they didn¡¯t push away. A small mercy I clung to, a silent reassurance for my restless wolf¡ªhers¡ªE.


    Then, I felt it¡ªthe undeniable pull. The matebond snapped into sharp focus, no longer quiet but a vibrant, insistent force. And E kissed me back.


    Soft at first, a hesitant exploration, then deeper, as if a long-held resistance within her finally yielded.


    A fleeting smile touched my lips against hers before I broke the kiss, my breath mingling with hers in the close space.


    "I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d be home," I murmured, my voice rough.


    "I wasn¡¯t expecting you," she replied, her voice low and slightly breathless.


    "I didn¡¯t want to wait anymore."


    Silence hung between us, not awkward, not tense, but thick with unspoken emotions.


    I saw the questions swirling in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t voice them. Instead, she took a step back, and I followed her into theforting warmth of her new home.


    Although smaller than her previous ce, it was cosy and warm. The air held a delicate fragrance¡ªa soft candle glow and a hint of something warm and inviting, perhaps cinnamon or tea.


    "I haven¡¯t unpacked everything yet," she informed, as if needing to exin the still-sparse d¨¦cor.


    "I¡¯m not here to inspect the furniture," I replied, my gaze fixed on her.


    A sharp look shed in her eyes before she turned and walked into the living room. I stayed close, respecting her space but unwilling to be far. My wolf, finally finding sce, settled within me.


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The knock at the door was sharp, decisive. Not demanding, not urgent¡ªjust... sure of itself.


    I wiped my damp hands on a kitchen towel, a frown creasing my forehead as I nced at the clock on the wall. 5:02 p.m.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone.


    The past few days had finally begun to settle into a semnce of normalcy, a fragile peace after the storm.


    Everything that had happened¡ªVera¡¯s betrayal, Snow¡¯s tragic death, Zara¡¯s miraculous return and Snowing back to life¡ªstill felt surreal, like a vivid, unsettling dream.


    But beneath the strangeness, I felt contented.


    The new house, tucked away in a quieter part of the city, felt like a sanctuary¡ªno more reminders of Kent Wayne.


    Richard had found it himself, an act of care. He¡¯d simply handed me a set of keys and said, "It¡¯s yours. Stay safe here."


    I hadn¡¯t questioned the speed at which he¡¯d secured it or the cost. Some questions were best left unasked.


    As I approached the door, a familiar presence washed over me, triggering Vicky¡¯s immediate, internal purr. "<i>Our mate¡¯s here, E."</i>

 Chapter 488: His Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 488: His Proposal</h4>


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 488</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    And there he was. Richard.


    Tall and broad-shouldered, dressed in a dark grey shirt with the sleeves rolled up to reveal the strong lines of his forearms.


    His intense gaze still flickered with restless energy as it locked onto mine, and something profound shifted in his expression.


    He didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t ask for permission. He simply stepped forward and kissed me.


    There was no prelude, no gentle approach. Just the immediate heat of his mouth on mine, the firm pressure of a man who had clearly been wrestling with his desires for far too long.


    My breath hitched, a jolt of surprise momentarily freezing me.


    I didn¡¯t return the kiss immediately, not even as his hand slid to the curve of my waist, holding me with a possessiveness that spoke volumes of his unspoken fears.


    Perhaps I should have pulled away, or perhaps the thought even flickered through my mind.


    But something deep within me began to stir, and a slow, undeniable warmth spread through my chest.


    The matebond.


    It pulsed through me, electric and terrifyingly right. Before conscious thought could intervene, I kissed him back, Vicky¡¯s triumphant hum echoing in my mind.


    His lips curved into a faint smile against mine¡ªa fleeting moment of victory¡ªbefore he drew back, his eyes searching my face, as if seeking reassurance.


    "I wasn¡¯t sure if you¡¯d be here," he said, his voice a low rumble. "Didn¡¯t want to wait until I returned from the kingdom again."


    I stared at him, still slightly breathless, the unexpectedness of his arrival and his actions leaving me momentarily speechless. "You came without warning."


    "I know."


    "You kissed me."


    "I know that too." I watched Richard tense slightly. He was guaging my reaction.


    I folded my arms across my chest, attempting to project aposure that belied the chaotic flutter in my chest. "I haven¡¯t decided if I¡¯m mad or not."


    "I¡¯m hoping for ¡¯not.¡¯" A hopeful glint entered his eyes.


    "Hmm."


    He smiled again, softer this time, edged with an uncertain vulnerability. He reached past me and nudged the door a little wider. "Can Ie in?"


    I rolled my eyes, a small, involuntary smile tugging at my lips even as I nodded and stepped aside, allowing him entry into my newly imed space.


    The living room was bathed in the warmth of thete afternoon sun, golden streaks painting the simple d¨¦cor.


    Richard¡¯s gaze swept over the space¡ªthe stack of books on the coffee table, the slightly neglected nts on the windowsill.


    He didn¡¯t sit, didn¡¯t break the silence.


    Instead, he stood by the edge of the couch, turning to face me, his expression earnest.


    "My wolf didn¡¯t want to leave," he confessed, sincerely. "Not even for a few days. And I couldn¡¯t understand why until I started driving back here."


    "And?" I prompted, intrigued by his unusual vulnerability.


    "And I realized the kingdom doesn¡¯t feel like home anymore." His eyes met mine, steady and unwavering. "Not unless you¡¯re in it."


    His words struck a chord deep within me, a sharp, sweet resonance. I swallowed, trying to contain the sudden rush of emotion. "You¡¯re not just saying that because of the bond?"


    "No," Richard dismissed the thought with a shake of his head. "I¡¯ve felt this for a while, E. I just... didn¡¯t know how to articte it without risking everything. And I wanted to give you the space and time you deserved."


    A heavy silence settled between us, filled with unspoken feelings and a fragile hope.


    Then, I closed the distance between us, taking his hand in mine and gently tugging him down to sit beside me on the couch.


    "I don¡¯t know what this is yet, Richard," I admitted, my fingerscing with his. "I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s supposed to be or what I am building towards now. You¡¯re my mate, yes but..."


    His grip tightened on my hand, his gaze holding mine with unwavering intensity. "I¡¯m here, E. You don¡¯t have to doubt. Just trust me."


    My gaze flickered downwards, myshes casting shadows on my cheeks. "Trust?" The word felt heavy with history.


    Unbidden, my thoughts drifted to Kent Wayne¡ªmy unfortunate friend-with-benefit guy¡ªZara¡¯s pointed warnings echoing in my mind.


    Richard¡¯s lips curved into a slow, understanding smile. "My wolf never wanted to leave. And when I did, it felt like leaving half of myself behind."


    That made me blink, a surprised warmth spreading through me.


    His thumb traced a gentle line across my knuckles, and I whispered, a small smile finally breaking through my reserve, "You¡¯re really not good at subtle."


    "No. Never been my thing." A matching smile touched his lips.


    "Okay," I conceded, as optimism bloomed in my chest. "I¡¯m willing to find out."


    Richard¡¯s thumb continued its soothing rhythm against mine. "Then that¡¯s enough for now."


    We sat there, two wolves finally finding a moment of calm. And for the first time in a long time, neither of us felt the need to run.


    "But..." I began suddenly, and I felt Richard¡¯s hand tense in mine. "Rx," I chuckled softly. "No need to be so on edge." He exhaled slowly, the visible rxation in his shoulders making my own lips curve upwards.


    "Okay."


    "What aren¡¯t you telling me?"


    "What do you mean?" A flicker of confusion crossed his features.


    I shook my head, my gaze steady on his. "Don¡¯t do that. Something is going on. You have to tell me, Richard, please. I want a rtionship built on trust, with no lies. Can you do that for me?"


    He nodded before answering. "Surely. I promise.¡¯


    "Okay. I¡¯ll take your word for it. Then please tell me. What¡¯s bugging you?"


    Richard hesitated for a little while until finally he inhaled and exhaled, then locked eyes with me.


    "E, my love. I know we have only known each other for a couple of weeks, but it doesn¡¯t change how I have felt for you since Iid eyes on you and now. Will..." He paused.


    I smiled reassuringly at him. "Go on."


    "Will you travel back to the Lycan Kingdom with me?"

 Chapter 489: To Be Loved

    <h4>Chapter 489: To Be Loved</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 489</strong>


    <strong>~E¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I blinked.


    Richard¡¯s words rang in my ears, soft but heavy, like a stone dropped into still water.


    <i>"Will you travel back to the Lycan Kingdom with me?"</i>


    I hadn¡¯t expected that. Not tonight or after everything. I just thought he¡¯d want something more, something connected and rted to our bond and rtionship but this...


    It was a much bigger, bolder step forward.


    I stared at him, unsure if I¡¯d heard him right¡ªor if maybe my mind was just ying some cruel trick.


    For a second, I didn¡¯t know what to say. My heart beat faster, louder, and I could feel Vicky stirring beneath my skin, her energy surging toward him like a ma finally free.


    But I smiled slowly and softly.


    Richard waited, his expression unreadable now. Behind his eyes, there was silent fear¡ªnot the fear of rejection, but the fear of hoping too much, of wanting too much.


    "I¡ª" I started, but the words caught in my throat.


    He leaned forward a little, his thumb brushing over my hand. "E...?"


    Still I didn¡¯t speak.


    He gave me a small, lopsided smile, but it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "I¡¯m not trying to rush you. I just... I want you with me. And I want you to see what my world is like. Not the duties. Not the pressure. Just... the real parts. The parts I want to share with you."


    I swallowed hard, emotions swelling in my chest like a tide I couldn¡¯t hold back. His voice was so genuine, so full of longing and hope, and I realised in that moment...


    I wanted that too.


    I always wanted that with Kent because of how much I loved him but he turned out to be a jerk. And Ares, although he lied to me, was also genuine.


    So far, Richard had done none of those. Instead, he had been gentle for a lycan and definitely not like his King and Alpha.


    I chose to give him a chance. I wanted love and happiness. Zara was right; I deserved it.


    I nodded slowly, then said it aloud so he wouldn¡¯t miss it, "Yes."


    Richard¡¯s eyes widened just a fraction. And then¡ªjust like that¡ªthe tension in his shoulders dropped.


    "You mean it?"


    "I mean it," I whispered. "Yes, I¡¯ll go with you."


    Richard didn¡¯t wait another second.


    His arms wrapped around me tightly as he pulled me into his chest, and I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been holding.


    Richard smelled like cedarwood and wind¡ªgrounding, warm, familiar. I buried my face in his neck, and he kissed the side of my head gently.


    And then his lips found mine again.


    But this time it was slower, intimate, tender,yered with everything he didn¡¯t say but I could feel.


    My hands moved to the nape of his neck, curling into his hair, and his body pressed closer, warm and steady and real. His kiss deepened, and I let myself get lost in it for a moment.


    He kissed me like a man who had been waiting to exhale. Like someone who thought he might never get this again. And I kissed him back with everything I didn¡¯t know how to say.


    When we finally broke apart, both breathless, I rested my forehead against his, smiling like a fool.


    "I have to tell Zara," I murmured.


    Richard leaned back just enough to look at me. "Of course. I can drop you at her ce."


    "Thank you."


    "She deserves to know. And I know how important she is to you."


    I nodded, that soft grin still tugging at my lips. "She¡¯s... more than a friend. She¡¯s family."


    "Then I¡¯ll wait outside if you want," he said gently, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. "Let you two talk. No pressure."


    "No," I said, leaning in again to kiss his cheek. "Wait inside with me. If I know Zara, she¡¯ll want to interrogate you at some point anyway."


    Richard chuckled, then pulled me into another hug, resting his chin on my shoulder. "Whatever makes you happy."


    "This," I whispered against his shirt, my fingers curling into his back. "This right here is making me happy."


    For the first time in a long time, the ache in my chest began to fade.


    And for once, the future didn¡¯t seem so frightening. It felt like a beginning. Our beginning.


    "So you want to go now or...?"


    "I¡¯ll use the shower first. I¡¯ll be quick."


    Richard giggled as he leaned back against the couch. "Take your time, mate."


    I giggled lile a school girl before dashing off.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Something shifted. I felt it before I even registered what it was.


    A flicker of something raw... personal. Not dangerous or painful but with certain closeness.


    Too close.


    Zara.


    My chest tightened with a force that didn¡¯t belong to fear¡ªbut to instinct. A deep, part of me stirred, growling low beneath my skin like a warning.


    She was being watched.


    Not hunted, stalked, but watched¡ªwith interest, with admiration. That kind of gaze had a scent to it, even across distance. It rolled across the mate bond like heat on water.


    <i>"Someone¡¯s watching her," </i>cier groaned within me.


    I stood still in the center of Draven¡¯s war room, my hands hovering over a map we¡¯d been reviewing, but my thoughts were no longer there.


    She wasn¡¯t in danger. Not yet. But someone was too close. And they wanted her.


    I clenched my jaw.


    Was it Kaid? No. I shook my head and cancelled that thought. It couldn¡¯t be him, right?


    Gods.


    I raked my hand through my hair.


    I hated being this far from her. Hated how that who knows whom hade back into her orbit just when things were beginning to settle.


    Was it a dark witch or was it whom?


    My mind drifted to the dragon royal, Davion. He may have looked polite in public and smiled like royalty¡ªbut I knew his kind. Predators wore charm like cologne.


    "Snow."


    I turned. Alpha Draven stood just inside the doorway, a faint smudge of dust on his shoulder and a scroll in his hand.


    "Alpha Alexander just sent word."

 Chapter 490: Snow’s Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 490: Snow¡¯s Suspicion</h4>


    <strong>Chapter Unedited</strong>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 490</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Alpha Alexander just sent word," Alpha Draven said. "He wants us toe to his territory for further discussion. He said he¡¯ll reveal his position after meeting face to face."


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Fine. If it saves lives, we go the extra mile. I¡¯m ready."


    Draven gave a curt nod. "We¡¯ll depart at dawn."


    I nodded back, my hands resting on the edge of the table. "What of Zeno and Xavier?"


    "Zeno is arriving here tomorrow," he said, adjusting the scroll. "We¡¯ll host him, then proceed together to Xavier¡¯s region. He¡¯s... hesitant. Hisnds are secure, untouched by rogue attacks. He doesn¡¯t yet see the need to act."


    "Then we¡¯ll make him see it," I said simply.


    "As you wish."


    With that, Draven exited, leaving me in the dim silence of strategy and tension.


    I stared down at the map, eyes unfocused, my mind still caught on the invisible thread humming faintly in the space between me and Zara.


    I could still feel it¡ªthat presence near her. The admiration. The pulse of something too fond. Too <i>interested.</i>


    My fingers twitched near my phone before I finally reached for it.


    I unlocked it with a swipe, her name right there at the top of my recents. One tap and the line was dialing.


    It rang once¡ª


    Then I ended the call.


    My thumb hovered over the screen as I stared at it, my breathing shallow.


    "No," I muttered. "Let¡¯s not worry Zara."


    She had enough on her shoulders. I¡¯d chosen to trust her, hadn¡¯t I?


    But the unease in my chest refused to fade.


    Because somewhere out there, someone was looking at my mate like she was something to im.


    And gods help him...


    He had no idea just how much I was willing to burn to remind the world¡ªshe was already taken.


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I didn¡¯t go back to the office immediately.


    After storming out of that restaurant and leaving both Davion and Kaid behind to stew in their own egos, I¡¯d needed air. Space. Silence.


    The car windows were down as I let the city blur past¡ªss towers, silver lights, and people going about their lives without the weight of kingdom politics crushing their ribs.


    How nice it must be to just exist.


    When I finally stepped into Snow¡¯s office, the ss walls weed me with sunlight, but I didn¡¯t feel any lighter. The air felt still, like it had held its breath while I was gone.


    I dropped my bag on the desk and sank into the leather chair, staring at the untouched files waiting for me like obedient dogs.


    But I couldn¡¯t focus.


    I hated that Davion still had the ability to disturb my calm, and I hated even more that Kaid had walked into that moment like he had a im to defend.


    Neither of them did.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t stop the echo of their words. The looks. That stretch of silence where neither of them had dared to back down.


    I ran a hand through my hair and exhaled sharply. "Why are men so exhausting?" I muttered aloud.


    As if on cue, the elevator outside chimed.


    Footsteps. Fast. Sharp. Familiar.


    A secondter, the door to Snow¡¯s office opened without a knock.


    Tempest.


    She walked in like she owned the ce, dressed in high-waisted jeans and a cream top that hugged her like a second skin, hair coiled into a crown of braids that screamed elegance and war readiness.


    "You look like you just had lunch with your worst enemy," she said, kicking the door shut behind her.


    I blinked. "Wow. You¡¯re getting scary urate."


    Tempest arched a brow and crossed the room, sitting casually across from me and tossing her bag on the floor. "Talk."


    "I was trying to forget it," I said with a sigh.


    "Nope. Not letting you bottle this one. Spill. Start with why you looked like a goddess walking into Crescent Mall yesterday and now look like you want to gut someone with a nail file."


    I gave her the quick version¡ªDavion showing up, pressuring me into lunch, the stupid movie, and the awkward meal that ended with Kaid crashing the table like a jealous wolf.


    Tempest whistled low. "That¡¯s... a lot."


    "Tell me about it."


    She leaned forward, resting her arms on her knees. "So who were you more pissed at?"


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately. "Both."


    "Kaid for showing up uninvited?"


    "No, Kaid for thinking he had the right to im a say in anything. And Davion for trying to pretend this is all casual when it¡¯s anything but."


    Tempest nodded, thoughtful. "You handled it well, though. Walking out was the smartest y."


    "Still felt like I was trapped between two alpha chest-thumpingpetitions."


    "Because you were."


    I let out a smallugh, even though the weight on my shoulders hadn¡¯t fully lifted.


    Tempest¡¯s voice softened. "You miss him, don¡¯t you?"


    I didn¡¯t ask who. I didn¡¯t need to.


    "Snow," I whispered.


    She nodded slowly. "You two are connected in ways the rest of us only watch from a distance. When he¡¯s not near, the bond pulls... but when someone else gets close?"


    "It <i>burns,</i>" I said.


    We sat in silence for a moment. She didn¡¯t need to say anything else.


    Finally, I stood and walked toward the window. I looked out at the skyline, thete afternoon sun stretching golden fingers across ss towers.


    "I felt something strange during lunch," I admitted. "Not just the awkwardness. Something... tugged inside me. Not a warning. Not danger. Just... awareness."


    Tempest tilted her head. "Like Snow felt it?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Maybe. But if he did, I bet he¡¯s over there losing his mind and trying not to call me."


    Tempest smirked. "Or pacing holes into Draven¡¯s floors."


    I turned back to her, a small smile tugging at my lips. "That actually makes me feel a little better."


    "Good," she said, rising. "Because you¡¯re going to need that energy. The summit¡¯s approaching, and if the drama¡¯s already rolling in, it¡¯s only going to get messier from here."


    "I know."


    She walked over and bumped my shoulder with hers. "But hey... at least your revenge lingerie is on standby."


    I rolled my eyes. "You¡¯re the worst."


    "And yet, here I am. Keeping you sane."


    Iughed¡ªgenuinely this time.


    And I let myself breathe for the first time since that awkward lunch.


    Whatever wasing next¡ªrogues, dragons, or jealous kings¡ªI¡¯d face it like always with my head high, ws ready and Snow waiting on the other side.

 Chapter 491: The Love Birds’ Visit

    <h4>Chapter 491: The Love Birds¡¯ Visit</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 491</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I hadn¡¯t even dropped my keys on the entryway table before I sensed them¡ªvoices, ones I recognised andughter.


    Then his scent.


    I paused mid-step, eyes narrowing as I toed off my heels and made my way toward the living room.


    Sure enough, there she was¡ªE¡ªcurled up on the couch, cheeks flushed with that unmistakable glow.


    And beside her, lounging like he had every right to be there, was none other than Richard, the Lycan King¡¯s Beta.


    I blinked.


    She was smiling at him¡ªthat smile that spoke volumes and love. He was smiling back.


    I blinked again.


    "Okay," I said slowly, setting my bag down on the nearest chair. "What the heck is going on, girl?"


    E looked up, startled, but not guilty. Richard turned his head calmly toward me, lips twitching. I scanned the room instinctively, nose twitching for any trace of Kaid.


    No scent. No presence, but then again, he could have masked his scent, right?


    I exhaled. "One question," I said, levelling my gaze at Richard. "Did Kaid send you?"


    "Zara, seriously," E groaned, already covering her face.


    "I gotta ask," I said, lifting a brow. "Because there¡¯s hardly anything that King won¡¯t do to keep tabs. I mean, is there a camera in the fruit bowl? Should I check?"


    Richard actuallyughed, shaking his head. "No, I promise. I¡¯m here not on his behalf." He nced sideways at E, his voice softening. "I¡¯m here with her."


    My brows lifted. "Interesting. Please, sit."


    "We¡¯re already¡ª" E started, but I waved a hand and dropped into the armchair opposite them.


    As if on cue, one of the housemaids drifted in with a silver tray¡ªsnacks, drinks, the usual courtesy fare. I thanked her, but my eyes were fixed on the pair on my couch.


    E looked... giddy. Too giddy.


    I narrowed my eyes at her and took a slow sip from my ss of fruit juice. "Care to exin what¡¯s got you all flushed and fluttery, hmm?"


    E opened her mouth, but I held up a hand. "Wait. Let me guess. You¡¯re pregnant?"


    She froze. Richard blinked and choked on his drink.


    "You guys already¡ª?" I leaned forward dramatically. "You did it, didn¡¯t you?"


    E looked like she might melt into the sofa. "Zara!"


    But I was having too much fun now.


    "Oh my goddess," I said, eyes wide and mock-scandalised. "You have! Or wait¡ªwait." I pointed a finger at Richard. "You haven¡¯t, have you?"


    Richard cleared his throat and turned his gaze anywhere but at me. "That¡¯s... uh... private."


    "Ohhhh, you haven¡¯t," I said, grinning like a cat who caught the canary. "What are you waiting for? The next moon cycle? A handwritten decree from Kaid?"


    E squealed and threw a cushion at me, but it missed and thudded uselessly to the floor. "Zara, please!"


    Iughed, loud and full, the sound filling the room with something warm and bright that I hadn¡¯t felt in days. Not since everything with Snow... and Vera.


    "You¡¯re too easy to fluster," I said, wiping at my eyes as myughter died down. "I¡¯m teasing. But seriously. You two look... good."


    Richard smiled, this time more rxed, like he wasn¡¯t expecting approval and didn¡¯t need it¡ªbut appreciated it anyway.


    E, cheeks still pink, gave me a narrow-eyed re. "You¡¯re impossible."


    "Did you forget what I was like when Snow and I started?" I smirked. "When we got newly married? The chaos. The teasing. The long, awkward silences in the halls. And then you! You literally screamed fuck him!"


    "You made them awkward," she shot back. "And yes, I stand by it. He was a walking male testosterone, telling you he needed to be inside you, but you were... I mean the tension was just so..."


    "True," I agreed with a grin. "But they were fun." I nced at Richard, then back at E. "What do you have to say for yourself, hmm?"


    E looked at me, and for once, didn¡¯tugh or scoff. Instead, she gave a small, genuine smile and shrugged. "I¡¯m not sure what this is yet. But it feels... safe. And that¡¯s new."


    I nodded once, thoughtfully. "Then that¡¯s all that matters."


    No one spoke for a moment. Just the sound of the ice shifting in our sses and the low hum of the house breathing around us.


    And for that moment, we were all just... still.


    E shifted on the couch, clearly bracing herself. That quiet kind of bracing, where someone¡¯s about to say something that matters but is praying you don¡¯t throw another metaphorical shoe at their face.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Oh, no. You¡¯re doing the thing."


    "What thing?" she asked, too quickly.


    "That squirmy thing you do when you¡¯re about to say something major and hope I don¡¯t make it bigger than it is."


    "I¡¯m not¡ª"


    "E."


    She sighed. "Fine."


    Then, straightening her spine a little like she was steeling herself for war, she said, "We¡¯re giving ourselves a chance."


    I blinked. "To do what? Kiss more or get pregnant?"


    "Zara!" E huffed as I chuckled at her. "To be a couple, Zara. Like... a real one. We are willing to give ourselves a chance with the matebond."


    I clutched my chest dramatically. "Oh stars. You said the C-word."


    Richard let out a softugh beside her and rubbed the back of his neck like he was half-proud, half-busted.


    "A couple, huh?" I drawled, resting my chin on my palm. "So this is serious? Committed? Romantic walks? Matching towels?"


    "Not the towels," Richard said, deadpan. "But yeah. Serious."


    E pouted. "Definitely towels."


    I held back the urge to burst into deepughter as I watched them.


    I recalled my past life and how far I hade, living life like it was my first time. Especially knowing the fact that I wouldn¡¯t be losing my friend because of a mistakeable rtionship and a guy who wasn¡¯t worthy of her tears.


    If only she knew how devastating myst life was without her.


    I arched a brow. "Well, look at you both¡ªfull-on rtionship vibes. I¡¯m so proud. I might cry."


    "You¡¯re impossible," E muttered, but she was smiling too hard to be mad.


    Then Richard turned to me, his expression gentler but more resolved. "There¡¯s more."


    "More than <i>the couple reveal</i>?" I gasped. "Is she pregnant <i>and</i> moving in?"


    He chuckled, leaning back with one arm draped over the back of the couch behind E. "What¡¯s with you and me, getting her pregnant?"


    I shrugged sincerely. "Maybe it means you two would finally fuck and get serious, because if you don¡¯t," my gaze darkened, "I¡¯ming for you."


    Before my words could settle in deeply, watching as both their faces lost their smiles, I burst into another peal ofughter.


    "Gosh, it¡¯s so funny."


    Richard sighed. I knew, probably in his mind, he wondered if that would have been what he dealt with if I had be Luna by marrying Kaid.


    "I¡¯m taking her with me to the Lycan Kingdom."


    E gave a small nod, sliding her hand over his.


    My eyes widened, but this time it wasn¡¯t mock-shock¡ªit was real. "You¡¯re leaving?"


    "We¡¯re leaving," Richard corrected softly.


    "Just for a while," E added quickly. "I¡¯m not abandoning you. I¡¯ll be back."


    I looked between them, the way their fingers brushed, thefort in their closeness. Then I exhaled and gave them both a slow smile. "Wow."


    "You okay?" E asked.


    "I¡¯m happy," I said honestly. "You deserve this. You deserve someone who looks at you like you¡¯re their favorite Chapter."


    E looked like she might cry for real now, so I quickly grinned again and waved a hand. "Okay, okay, enough feelings. Back to the important stuff."


    Richard groaned. "Oh goddess."


    "So." I leaned in. "Truthfully, answer me. Have we done the deed yet or is the Lycan Kingdom gonna get the premiere show?"


    "Zara!" E yelped, face ming.


    "I¡¯m just saying! Man¡¯s got muscles and dark bedroom energy. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been holding out."


    E buried her face in her hands, but Richard... oh, poor guy. He just shook his head andughed, even if his ears were visibly turning red.


    "Not that it¡¯s your business," he said, "but the Kingdom will be... informative."


    I blinked. "Informative<i>?</i> Did you just use a diplomatic term to describe sex?"


    E groaned louder. "Stop. Both of you."


    "I¡¯m not even mad," I said, sipping my drink. "I¡¯m just proud. That¡¯s Alpha-level self-control. But don¡¯t hold back too long or you¡¯re gonna pop something."


    Richard chuckled under his breath. "You are so much worse than Kaid."


    "Please, Kaid <i>wishes</i> he had my ir."


    E finally peeked up through her fingers, eyes shining. "You¡¯re not mad?"


    I smiled and reached out to take her hand. "I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m in love with the fact that <i>you¡¯re</i> in love. Or at least halfway there. That bond is no joke."


    Richard looked at E, and the way he stared at her said it all. Not halfway. Full speed. No hesitation.


    E turned to him slowly, visibly calming under his gaze.


    "Well," I said with a grin, "just make sure I get a front row seat to the wedding... and maybe don¡¯t name your first pup after me unless you want them cursed with sarcasm."


    "I¡¯m not naming my kid Zara," Richard muttered.


    "Why not? It¡¯s powerful. Elegant. Impossible to ignore," I countered.


    "Exactly," he said, and E burst intoughter beside him.


    We sat there for a while¡ªme curled in my favorite chair, legs tucked beneath me, E still nestled close to Richard like she wasn¡¯t even aware of it. Like it had be instinct.


    I watched them with a smirk tugging at the corner of my mouth.


    "So," I said, stretching my arms behind my head, "how long before you two start fighting over closet space?"

 Chapter 492: The Eastern Region

    <h4>Chapter 492: The Eastern Region</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 492</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    E shot me a sideways re. "We¡¯re not moving in together."


    "Yet," I corrected. "Give it a few weeks in the Lycan Kingdom and I guarantee someone¡¯s toothbrush will migrate."


    "That¡¯s not how this works," E muttered, though the colour rising in her cheeks said otherwise.


    "I¡¯m just saying," I drawled, "first it¡¯s one drawer. Then it¡¯s half the closet. Then you¡¯re fighting over thest clean towel and who used up thest of the soap."


    "I don¡¯t use soap," Richard said tly.


    E blinked. "What?"


    "I mean, I use the natural pine and volcanic charcoal blend." He raised an eyebrow. "You really think I¡¯d use generic soap?"


    "Oh my goddess," I groaned. "You¡¯re one of those. The kind that smells like a wilderness catalog and heartbreak."


    Richard smirked. "I have standards."


    E just covered her face again andughed into her palms. "I should¡¯ve left when I had the chance."


    "Nope," I said cheerfully, "you kissed him. That was the point of no return."


    Richard turned toward her, voice quieter now. "You regret that?"


    She looked up, her smile softening. "Not for a second."


    Richard smiled back before reaching up to caress her cheeks. ¡¯Good, because I was only kidding. Of course, I use soap and take care of my skin.¡¯


    "I can tell," I chipped in softly. Both of them literally zoned me out as the next second, their eyes locked. And for the briefest moment, the room stilled again.


    I let the silence stretch, then pped once. "Okay, if you two start making out on my sofa, I swear I will throw this snack bowl at your heads."


    E giggled and leaned lightly into Richard¡¯s side, while he gave me a dry look.


    "You¡¯re a menace," he said.


    "I¡¯m a blessing," I corrected. "You¡¯re just not used to someone keeping you humble."


    He grunted but didn¡¯t argue. Wise man.


    I let my gaze linger on the two of them¡ªmy best friend and the King¡¯s beta¡ªso tangled up in each other now, in that careful way that new couples are. But there was something sure there, beneath the hesitation. Something real.


    And honestly? I needed to see that tonight.


    Because with everything going on¡ªSnow, Davion, Kaid, the chaos still waiting at my door¡ªI needed the reminder that something good could still form in the wreckage.


    Eventually, E sat up and nced at the clock. "We should go. It¡¯s gettingte."


    "Are you sleeping at your ce tonight or...?" I wiggled my brows.


    Richard rolled his eyes. "We¡¯ll head back to her house. She¡¯s packing for the trip tomorrow."


    I made a show of gasping. "You¡¯re <i>not</i> staying the night together before the big move? Wow. You two are really going slow-burn with this."


    E gave me onest eye-roll as she stood and smoothed her top. "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be the first to know when we take it up a notch."


    "Damn right I will. I expect <i>deets</i>."


    "I¡¯ll give you diagrams," Richard muttered under his breath, already rising to follow her.


    "Don¡¯t tempt me," I called after them.


    "Knowing you... I wouldn¡¯t dream of doing that,¡¯ E stated and smiled. I love you, babe."


    "Love you too, darling."


    As they reached the door, E turned and gave me a soft smile. "Thanks, Zee. For not freaking out. For... all of it."


    I shrugged, feeling a smile of my own curve. "Don¡¯t mention it. Just don¡¯t get too swept away in royal court drama. And for the love of the moon, <i>don¡¯t</i> name your baby after Richard if he snores."


    "I don¡¯t snore," he said automatically and from how he slouched hsi shoulders, I could tell he had not expected me to be so yful and teasing like this.


    Even I didn¡¯t think I still had it in me after everything that¡¯s been going on in the past month or two.


    "I¡¯ll believe that when I see it in writing."


    Theyughed, E and I hugged while Richard shook my hand and stepped out into the night, and as the door shut behind them, I sank deeper into my chair.


    The room felt a little quieter.


    But not empty. Just... calm.


    "Sigh, time to take a well-deserved resting bathe."


    <strong>*****************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The Eastern skies were clear that morning, but the air was crisp with impending change.


    Wind swept through the wide ins as we rode in, and even from a distance, Alpha Alexander¡¯s estate stood like a testament to old power in an imposing but not arrogant way.


    Draven, riding just behind me, was unusually quiet. He¡¯d spoken little since we crossed the southern ridge¡ªhis thoughts as guarded as his sword hand.


    I didn¡¯t press him. As he was fondly called, the Northern Alpha wasn¡¯t one for idle chatter, and I respected that. For now, we were allies. Temporary, but necessary.


    As we passed the gatehouse, two guards in ck and forest-green armour stepped out, giving a low bow.


    "Alpha Snow," one of them greeted. "Wee to Ironvale. Alpha Alexander awaits."


    I nodded once, dismounting. The estate grounds stretched ahead, perfectly maintained with wide stone paths, sharp-cornered hedges, and a towering central mansion that was more fortress than home.


    Dravennded beside me a momentter, his cloak whipping with the wind. His emerald green eyes scanned the perimeter without a word.


    The mansion doors opened just as we reached the front steps. Alpha Alexander stood there already, nked by his wife. She was tall and regal, her long blonde braid resting over her shoulder, and one hand ced protectively on her swollen belly.


    I slowed slightly, noting the gesture.


    "Snow," Alexander greeted, extending a hand. "It¡¯s good to have you here finally. The Western packs are at your disposal."


    "Appreciated," I said, sping his hand firmly. "You¡¯ve done well. The estate is strong."


    "And it needs to be," he replied with a faint nod. "These are uncertain times."


    My eyes flicked to his wife, whose smile was gentle but tired.


    "Congrattions, Luna Spring," I said to her. "A child is always a blessing. Especially now."


    She inclined her head, fingers tightening slightly around her belly. "Thank you, my Alpha Snow. It means the world to me."


    "Anytime. For young ones like this," I added, "we must ensure the kingdom is safe."


    Alexander nodded solemnly. "That is our duty."


    "How is your wife, Lady Zara? I hear you and she are yet to take up the Ivory Crescent Pack."


    "Yes, but soon. I believe after the war, we will do the needful."


    "I do not doubt that. And your parents? It¡¯s been a while since I saw them, especially Luna Zaria," Lady Spring added.


    "Everyone is faring well. Thank you."


    Draven, for once, said nothing¡ªbut I could feel the sharpness in his silence. He wasn¡¯t here for pleasantries. He was here for what came next.


    "Alpha Draven, wee."


    "Luna Spring, Alpha Alexander, thank you for having us."


    Alexander nodded. "We¡¯ll discuss matters inside," he said, ushering us toward the open doors. "The council is preparing to convene in the next hour. I trust you¡¯ll want to address them directly."


    I stepped through the threshold into a grand hall lined with dark wooden beams and tall windows. Banners bearing the Ironvale crest¡ªan iron wolf encircled by me¡ªhung in proud silence.


    "Yes," I replied. "There are matters they need to hear firsthand. Not rumors."


    A servant led us through the foyer and into a side chamber where refreshments awaited. The room was warm andfortable¡ªbut I remained standing.


    Alexander dismissed the servants with a nod and turned to us. "How grave is it?" he asked simply.


    Draven looked at me, deferring without words.


    I met Alexander¡¯s gaze. "Graver than they know. And if we don¡¯t act before the next moon, we may lose more thannd."


    His jaw tensed. "Then you have my pack, warriors, and de."


    "And your trust?" I asked carefully.


    Alexander gave a short, humourless smile. "That too. But I expect truth in return."


    "You¡¯ll have it," I said.


    From the corner of the room, Draven finally spoke. "And speed. We don¡¯t have the luxury of slow politics anymore."


    Alexander¡¯s wife nced between us, quiet but observant. She knew. Maybe not the details, but enough to understand the weight in the room.


    "We¡¯ll brief your council," I added. "But only those loyal to the kingdom. I need to know if there are weak links here before we bleed for them."


    "There won¡¯t be," Alexander assured. "Not in Ironvale."


    I nodded once, then let my eyes fall again to his wife¡¯s stomach curve. A new life in these trying times. Was the Moon Goddess saying something?


    Something to fight for beyond borders and bloodlines.


    Yes. We had much to do and very little time, I¡¯m afraid.


    "Alpha Snow, do you mind going over what we discussed in our ns for Alpha Council?"


    "Sure."


    Time skipped, and about two hourster, the council convened. My chest heaved. After our briefing with Alexander, Draven and I were shown to our respective rooms to freshen up.


    The council chamber was a long, high-ceilinged room built of dark timber and polished stone, with high arching windows that let in light but gave no view to the outside¡ªonly the sky.


    It was built that way on purpose¡ªa ce where decisions were made without distraction, where power gathered in silence. It was how some packs built their structure in the past. And this meant we were serious.


    Alpha Alexander¡¯s council had assembled quickly¡ªtwelve seats filled by his regional heads and senior warriors, all murmuring low as Draven and I entered at his side.


    The room fell quiet when we reached the central floor.


    Then the doors opened again.


    Soft footsteps followed, and when I turned, I spotted him walking in¡ªAlpha, ruler of the biggest pack in the West.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 493: Alpha Zeno

    <h4>Chapter 493: Alpha Zeno</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 493</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    <strong>Alpha Zeno, the Western Alpha</strong>, stepped into the chamber without fanfare. No entourage. No polished disy of rank.


    He wore simple ck trousers, a fitted charcoal jacket over a dark tee, and well-worn boots that spoke more of utility than fashion. There were no crests, sigils, or needs.


    Zeno didn¡¯t need to wear his authority¡ªit followed him naturally. The kind of presence that turned heads without a word.


    Clean-shaven, hazel green eyes, red hair that screamed, danger and built like he handled things himself instead of delegating them away.


    The quiet type of Alpha who didn¡¯t have to raise his voice or need gold and symbols to be respected.


    His dark eyes swept over the gathering, thennded on me. He nodded once¡ªcool, respectful, and as always,pletely unreadable.


    "Alpha Snow," he greeted, nodding once. "Draven."


    "Zeno," I returned the nod, sping his forearm when he reached me. His grip was firm, steady¡ªlike the man himself. "I wasn¡¯t told you¡¯d be here."


    "Wasn¡¯t nning to," he replied calmly. "But I heard you were calling the Western banners. And if you¡¯re here in person, it means things are worse than the whispers."


    "They are," Draven said tly before I could.


    Zeno turned to him, one brow raised. "And you brought the Northern prince. Now I¡¯m very concerned."


    "I came willingly," Draven said in an even voice. "And because I have as much to lose in this war as any Alpha here."


    Alexander nodded from his seat at the head. "Then let¡¯s begin."


    Zeno didn¡¯t sit. Not yet. He moved to the far left side of the circle, standing with arms crossed as I stepped forward into the center.


    "I won¡¯t waste your time," I said. "What I¡¯m about to say stays in this room. And it doesn¡¯t leave until I say so."


    The room remained still. Watchful.


    "There is a movement growing within the outer territories. A breach in the bordersst moon wasn¡¯t just a raid but an organized strike. Coordinated. Clean. No survivors."


    Murmurs broke out immediately.


    Zeno¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his jaw set slightly. "We were told that was rogue activity."


    "You were told what we hoped it was," I said. "But it wasn¡¯t just rogue activity. The attackers knew the terrain. They knew the patrol routes. And they left behind no scent trail. Not even for a Lycan."


    Alexander leaned forward. "You¡¯re saying they weren¡¯t wolves."


    "I¡¯m saying," I replied, "they weren¡¯t just wolves."


    Draven stepped up beside me now, his presence felt more than heard. "They used something forbidden. Something that doesn¡¯t belong in this world anymore."


    Zeno narrowed his eyes. "Dark blood magic?"


    Draven nodded once.


    That silence hit harder than anything.


    Even Alexander looked stunned. "That¡¯s not possible. Thest bloodmages were killed in the First Purge."


    "They survived," I said grimly. "Or their knowledge did. And now someone¡¯s putting it to use. The dark witches are in league with the rogues. Thorned Crescent, Shadow ve... some Alphas are corruptly adding them."


    Zeno¡¯s gaze sharpened. "What do you need from us?"


    I looked him dead in the eye. "I need your warriors. Your seers. And your full allegiance when we move."


    "And when will that be?"


    "When the time¡¯s right, hopefully in a month¡¯s time. I wish for us to have the element of surprise. And when I¡¯ve confirmed the other Alpha territories are still loyal."


    Zeno studied me for a long moment, then finally sat, resting his forearms on his knees.


    "You¡¯ll have my pack¡¯s strength," he said. "No question."


    Draven let out a low breath. "At least one Alpha still understands urgency."


    Zeno gave him a faint smirk. "I don¡¯t trust many, Alpha Draven. But I trust him."


    He looked at me again. "Just tell me where to send my des and warriors."


    "Understood."


    "What about Alpha Xavier?" Alexander chipped in, and I turned to face him.


    "He is currently busy," Alpha Draven answered, "and can¡¯t make it."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let us take this council meeting to him," Alpha Zeno chimed, crossing his arms in front of his chest. "Time is of the essence."


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Author¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The orb cracked.


    Hairline fractures spread like veins across the smooth, glowing surface, dimming the light from within. A low hum echoed in the quiet room before it died altogether.


    Vera stood above it, chest rising and falling in shallow, irritated breaths.


    She hadn¡¯t meant to throw it¡ªwell, maybe she had. Just not so hard.


    The orb hit the tiled floor of the sitting room, spun once, and theny still at her feet like a useless relic.


    A week. Seven full days.


    And still... nothing.


    No visions. No whispers. No pull.


    No Zara.


    Vera paced the length of the room, fingers clenching and unclenching at her sides. Her new house¡ªif she could even call it that¡ªwas tucked on the edge of the city, far from any of the major pack territories.


    Kent had paid for it discreetly, furnished it well enough, and then disappeared like smoke, exactly how she liked her allies: present when needed, absent when she fumed.


    But then again, she wanted more than that from him. Her body throbbed with need¡ªspecific needs that should have been met by her mate, but he never did.


    Never once imed her or acknowledged their bond properly.


    Still, she knew her mother had no idea of Snow¡¯s true bond, and she had to fulfill her duty and marry Kent if his ns failed again.


    Her eyes flicked to the wall clock.


    Zara should be getting back from her office by now. On Tuesdays, she never stayed past six. Usually, Vera would be watching, connected through the scrying link she¡¯d forged using Zara¡¯s lingering energy trail.


    But it was gone.


    Blocked.


    <i>Because of that goddamned ne.</i>


    She couldn¡¯t even attack Zara like before. In the past, when she summoned Zara¡¯s spirit to their coven, now it was like she hit a brick wall.


    Vera¡¯s wolf snarled low within her, restless and hungry. <i>"We should be with him."</i>


    "<i>Not yet,"</i> Vera snapped back. "<i>Not like this."</i>


    The bond still pulled at her like a tether beneath her skin, buried and burning¡ªbut Snow hadn¡¯t sensed her. Not yet. And that was the advantage she needed to keep.


    She paused, hands nted on the edge of the kitchen counter, nails tapping against the marble in a furious rhythm.


    Her wolf growled again, louder now. <i>"He is our mate. Ours. You keep us hidden¡ª"</i>


    <strong>"</strong><i>Because no one must know I¡¯m alive,</i>" Vera whispered aloud. "<i>Not the wolves. Not the witches outside the ve. Not even him. Not yet."</i>


    Silence followed her word, but it was a charged silence. Coiled. Waiting.


    Then her phone buzzed once, low and sharp, slicing through the air. Vera grabbed it from the counter and nced at the screen.


    <strong>Mother.</strong>


    She answered without hesitation. "Hello, Mother."


    "Return to the ve," came the calm, authoritative voice of the Shadow ve¡¯s leader¡ªher mother, the High Enchantress of their bloodline.


    Sometimes, Vera almost wondered if her mother spoke as a mother or just as a leader with her.


    "We¡¯ve begun preparations."


    Vera¡¯s spine straightened. "Preparations for what?"


    "We found a way to draw her in," her mother said, the wordsced with something more than pride. It was certain. <i>Power.</i> "No kidnapping. No forced magic. She¡¯lle to us willingly¡ªunaware, and unprotected."


    "How?" Vera asked, intrigued now.


    "You¡¯ll see when you get here. Just know¡ªwhen we¡¯re done, the barrier she wears will mean nothing."


    Vera¡¯s lips curled slowly into a sharp, satisfied smirk.


    "I¡¯ll be there by nightfall."


    She hung up, letting the phone fall beside the fractured orb at her feet.


    The game was changing. She couldn¡¯t reach Zara through magic. But it didn¡¯t matter now.


    Because the ve had found another way, Vera would soon have what she wanted.


    Not just Zara or just revenge but <strong>Snow.</strong>


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The room was dark, save for the soft glow of the bedsidemp casting amber light across the sheets.


    My hair was still damp from the shower, pulled into a loose braid as I sat against the headboard, my legs tucked under me.


    I stared at the screen briefly before hitting "call."


    It didn¡¯t even ring twice before he answered.


    "Zara."


    The sound of his voice unravelled something tight inside my chest. I closed my eyes for a beat, letting the warmth of it sink in. Distant. Deep. But still him.


    "Hey," I said softly, curling the nket closer around my shoulders. "Did I catch you at a bad time?"


    "Never." I could hear the weariness in his voice, even if he tried to mask it. "I was hoping you¡¯d call."


    I smiled to myself. "How¡¯s the West?"


    "Old stone. Sharp wind. A lot of men who think they¡¯re better at strategy than they are."


    "So basically, same as usual?"


    Snowughed under his breath, the sound like a low rumble through the line. "Something like that."


    I hesitated for a second, then added, "E¡¯s leaving tomorrow. With Richard."


    There was a pause. Then his tone softened. "Really?"


    "Mmhm. She told me this evening. They¡¯re giving it a real shot. Like... couple-couple."


    "That¡¯s good," Snow said genuinely. "She deserves that after everything and so does he."


    "Yeah. I told them I expect pup updates soon," I said with a grin.


    Snow chuckled again. "Of course you did."


    "I miss you," I blurted before I could stop myself. Quiet. Honest.


    Another pause followed¡ªthis one heavier.


    "I miss you too," he said, voice lower now. "More than I know how to say."


    My throat tightened. I hated how distance had be normal. How hearing him through a phone felt like both a blessing and a curse.


    "I wish I coulde back," he added, quieter now. "Just for one night. Just to lie beside you."

 Chapter 494: Missing Snow

    <h4>Chapter 494: Missing Snow</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 494</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I closed my eyes again, imagining it. The weight of him. The warmth of his skin. The safety I felt was only in his arms.


    "But there¡¯s more to do," he said. "The council gave full support after weid it all out. Zeno¡¯s in. Alexander¡¯s territory is preparing."


    "Good," I whispered.


    "We¡¯re travelling tomorrow to see Alpha Xavier next. If he¡¯s not with us, we¡¯re going to have problems holding the Eastern line."


    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see it. "Do you think he¡¯ll resist?"


    "He respects me," Snow said. "He greatly respects my father and if they have any respect left for your father, then no he will not resist. But he¡¯s careful and strategic. He¡¯ll want proof."


    "You¡¯ll convince him. I trust you on that. Besides seeing the otherse together is proof enough."


    There was silence for a moment. Then, "You always believe in me."


    "I always will."


    Another pause followed, with the sound of our breath the only thing we heard, soothening us..


    Then he asked quietly, "Are you okay?"


    I looked around my room¡ªthe soft light, the untouched tea on my nightstand, the faint wind tapping against the window.


    "Getting there," I said. "It¡¯s quiet. Too quiet sometimes."


    "Keep that ne on."


    "I haven¡¯t taken it off."


    "Good. Until I get back, that¡¯s your shield."


    "And you¡¯re mine."


    He let out a slow breath. "Always."


    We didn¡¯t say much after that. Just listened to each other breathe as we drifted off to sleep. Sometimes that was enough.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    I found it hard to sleep again at midnight when I woke up to ease myself. By the time I nced at the wall clock to check, it was already 4 a.m. and Snow was probably asleep.


    I checked my phone to see a message from Snow wishing me a goodnight.


    I responded with an equal good morning before leaving the chatting app. But no sooner had I done that, than his reply came.


    My lips curled to the side. "Couldn¡¯t sleep huh?¡¯ I mouthed as I texted back.


    "Something like that. I just woke up."


    My heart thumped. He had a very bad habit of staying upte. I knew he did that because of the work sometimes and others, e just stayed awake, watching me sleep.


    I sighed.


    It was a miracle how he was still functioning well.


    I wished I was there with him so I could cuddle him to sleep.


    As I typed out a reply, the call button popped up on the screen, surprising me. I answered, knowing it was him.


    For a few seconds, we listened to each other breathe.


    Then, in a hushed tone, Snow said,


    "I can¡¯t stop thinking about you."


    I shivered. "Me too... But what are you thinking about now? I asked as I squeezed my legs together.


    "What are you doing now?"


    I blushed at his question. "I-I¡¯m not doing anything. I asked you a question."


    "I know but I miss the smell of your hair, the feel of your skin, and the taste of your lips."


    "Oh goodness me," I whispered.


    "How much do you miss me?"


    "Only if you tell me your naughty thoughts cause I can bet as hell, they weren¡¯t all pure," I teased Snow.


    "They aren¡¯t. Not when it¡¯s you."


    "Tell me," I insisted.


    Snowughed. "If I have to be honest, I¡¯ve been having very, very dirty thoughts about you."


    "Tell me. You know you want to."


    Heughed. "You don¡¯t want to hear them."


    "I do," I said. "I miss you, and the smell of you."


    "The sound of my voice makes you wet, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes," I breathed, feeling my panties getting soaked.


    "Then close your eyes. Imagine I¡¯m there. Laying right next to you."


    "You¡¯re such a tease," I whined.


    "I¡¯m not teasing," Snow replied while keeping his voice low. "I want you just as badly."


    "Then, touch yourself," I told him.


    Heughed again. "Is that an order, princess?"


    "It is," I breathed.


    There was a rustling on the other end of the phone, and the sound of Snow¡¯s breath, a little louder now.


    "Are you touching yourself now?" I asked.


    "Yes. But it¡¯s not the same."


    "Then, talk to me," I demanded.


    "I can do more than talk," he said in a gruff tone.


    I giggled. "Okay, alpha. Go on."


    "Imagine my hands all over your body, touching, kissing, feeling you. My hands sliding down to the waistband of your panties and pulling them down. My hand cupping you."


    "Keep talking," I said as my hand traveled south.


    "I¡¯d love to hear your sweet moans, the sound of you when I slip a finger into your tight, wet pussy."


    "Oh, fuck," I muttered as my own fingers circled around my clit.


    "And the taste. Your arousal is the most delicious thing, and I¡¯dp it up. I¡¯d slide a finger deep inside, and make you ride it. Hard. And then, I¡¯d rece my finger with my dick."


    "Snow," I moaned.


    "You¡¯d look beautiful with your thighs on either side of my head, and my face buried between them. And when you cum, it¡¯ll be the sweetest thing."


    "Fuck," I groaned.


    "Then, after, when I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯d turn you around and bury my cock deep in your pussy."


    "You¡¯re so good," I said, gasping.


    "And I¡¯d fuck you. Hard."


    "Yes. Keep going," I encouraged him.


    "I¡¯d grip your hips, and thrust, deeper and deeper. Until you¡¯re begging for more. Then, when you¡¯re close, I¡¯d pull out and make you ride me until you cum."


    "Fuck," I whispered, feeling myself getting closer and closer.


    "And I¡¯d love to feel your muscles clenching around my cock. The way you tighten up and your breathing gets shallow. How you look, so sexy when you cum. So beautiful.


    "Fuck, Snow," I groaned, feeling my body shudder.


    "I¡¯d kiss your neck, and lick and suck and bite, marking you as mine. My cock throbbing and pulsing inside you."


    "Snow," I moaned, reaching a peak.


    "And then, when you¡¯re spent, I¡¯dy you down and kiss you. Holding you and never letting you go."


    "Yes... mmm... Snow."


    "You¡¯re mine," he breathed. "My mate, my everything. I¡¯d love you for eternity."


    "You are so good at this," I managed.


    "I¡¯ll show you when I get back," Snow said.


    "I want that," I moaned.


    "Me too, baby. Me too."


    After a few minutes of silence, where we both tried to catch our breath, Iughed. "So, is that why you called?"


    Snow chuckled. "Yeah. I wanted to hear you."


    "That was..."


    "Good."


    "Perfect," I agreed.


    "You¡¯re perfect."


    I smiled. "No. We¡¯re perfect. Now, your turn."


    "Nah, not until I make youe. I want you to show me as you pleasure yourself, imagining me doing it all, Zara," Snow demanded, making my cheeks flush a brighter pink.


    "Okay, fine," I said and took the phone away.


    I turned the video on, making sure he could see my face. Then, slowly, I moved the camera down, showing him what I was wearing. A ck satin nightgown.


    "Damn," Snow said. "You look stunning. You know how much I like you in ck."


    "Yes, I do," I murmured.


    I slid my hands down my body, letting the gown bunch at my hips. My hands traced the curve of my breasts and down, across my stomach, and finally, down to my thighs.


    "Touch yourself," he said in a low growl.


    My fingers slipped into the waistband of my panties, and I pulled them off, dropping them on the bed beside me.


    I trailed a finger along the seam of my folds, then dipped it in, letting out a small gasp.


    "Fuck, Zara," Snow breathed. "You¡¯re so sexy."


    "Show me," I said.


    He grinned and held the phone up, showing me his body. His pants were open, his cock standing hard and thick against his stomach.


    "You¡¯re so big," I murmured.


    He groaned and wrapped a hand around his cock, stroking it slowly.


    I watched, transfixed, as he worked himself, his muscles tensing, his eyes locked on me.


    "Fuck, Snow. That¡¯s hot," I said.


    "Not as hot as you," he replied. "Touch yourself. Show me."


    I nodded and slid my hand back down, circling my clit with my fingertips.


    "Mmmm," I moaned, eyes closing.


    "Look at me," Snow demanded.


    My eyes fluttered open, locking on the camera.


    "Fuck, Zara. You¡¯re so beautiful. So perfect."


    I could hear the strain in his voice, the way his breathing was bing heavier, faster.


    "Are you close?" I asked, feeling my own pleasure building.


    "Yes. You?"


    "Yes."


    "Cum for me," he ordered. "I want to watch you."


    "Snow," I moaned. "Faster."


    His hand moved faster, his cock disappearing and reappearing in his fist.


    "Zara," he grunted.


    I moaned, feeling the waves of pleasure rising within me.


    "Snow, please," I begged.


    "Cum for me," he growled, his voice sending a thrill through me.


    "Snow," I cried, my orgasm hitting me hard.


    My back arched, my eyes squeezing shut.


    "Fuck," Snow swore. "Zara."


    His own release came soon after, his cum spurting out, coating his chest and stomach.


    We bothy there, panting, trying to catch our breaths.


    Finally, Snowughed softly. "You¡¯re amazing."


    "So are you," I said.


    "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    "I¡¯ll see you soon, my mate."


    "Yeah then you can have a taste of my juices as much as you want."


    "Oh my protein, definitely. I can¡¯t wait. I¡¯ll make sure to make the best use of it."


    "Then I¡¯ll get some rest and let you continue your work. Take care."


    "Same goes for you."


    "Always, my alpha."


    I ended the call andid the phone aside, closing my eyes.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 495: Meeting Alpha Xavier

    <h4>Chapter 495: Meeting Alpha Xavier</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 495</strong>


    <strong>~Crystal¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Thete afternoon sun dipped low behind the tall trees surrounding the pack¡¯s central training field, casting long golden shadows across the sparring ring.


    I stood on the porch of the administration building, clipboard in hand, checking off thest few equipment orders and troop assignments.


    My wolf was restless, pacing inside me like she sensed something was about to shift.


    And she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "Hey."


    I turned at the familiar voice and there he was. Rnd. Dressed down in a dark fitted tee and jeans, his usual crisp demeanor softened by a hint of something more¡ªmaybe nerves. Maybe hope.


    "You¡¯re early," I said, smiling.


    He shrugged with that easy confidence of his, though his eyes were watching me closely. "Didn¡¯t want to risk beingte. You might¡¯ve changed your mind."


    "I almost did." I raised a brow yfully, stepping off the porch. "But only because I thought you¡¯d show up in a suit and ruin the mood."


    Heughed, stepping beside me. "I left the suit for serious matters. This... this is something else."


    "Something else?" I echoed, leading the way down the gravel path that led toward the gardens. "So are you saying that we are not serious, you and I?"


    "We are," Richard countered instantly.


    "Okay..." I drawled, enjoying how he fumbled for the right words.


    He nodded after some time as though he had already found the answer he was looking for. "This is a beginning for us, and I wanted to make you feelfortable."


    We walked quietly for a while, our footsteps crunching over fallen leaves, the hush of the woods wrapping around us. The air smelled like pine and early blossoms. It was peaceful, familiar, and strangely electric with him beside me.


    Rnd broke the silence first. "I¡¯ve been thinking about what you said yesterday."


    I didn¡¯t look at him, but I slowed my steps just a little. "And?"


    "I don¡¯t want you to feel like a second choice. You never were. I just wasn¡¯t brave enough to admit where my heart was until I let go of what was weighing me down."


    That got me. I stopped and turned to him, eyes searching. "Do you mean that?"


    He stepped in, closing the space between us, his voice dropping. "With everything in me."


    I blinked, surprised by the emotion in his tone. "So... why now?"


    Rnd smiled gently, brushing a thumb across my cheek like he was afraid I¡¯d vanish. "Because I don¡¯t want another day to pass without you knowing how I feel. And because you¡¯re the one I count on¡ªeven when I didn¡¯t deserve it."


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a tiny box. I froze.


    "It¡¯s not a ring," he said quickly, lips twitching at my startled expression. "Not yet."


    I exhaled,ughing. "Good, I was about to panic."


    He opened the box to reveal a delicate silver pendant¡ªshaped like a crescent moon wrapped around a crystal. "It reminded me of you. Quiet strength. Beauty without trying. Light in the dark."


    My breath caught. It was simple, yet... personal. Perfect.


    "I want to take you out, Crystal," Rnd said. "Not just today. For real. A proper rtionship. If you¡¯ll have me."


    I stared at him, my throat suddenly tight. "You sure?"


    "I¡¯ve never been more sure of anything."


    I took the ne with trembling fingers, then met his gaze. "Okay, Rnd. You¡¯re on."


    He grinned and offered his arm. "Shall we?"


    We walked into the evening together¡ªme with a new ne around my neck and him with a quiet smile that hadn¡¯t left his face since I said yes.


    And somewhere deep inside me, my wolf exhaled in contentment.


    Maybe this time, I¡¯d finally found the one who wouldn¡¯t walk away.


    <strong>******************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The morning sky stretched over Alexander¡¯s estate like a canvas of pale blue silk, streaked with wisps of soft cloud. It was early, but not quiet.


    Warriors moved with intent, and the courtyard bustled with preparation as Draven, Zeno, Alexander, and I prepared to depart.


    The final phase of our journey had arrived.


    It was time to get the influence of the five regions while preparing with the Lycans.


    An all out war meant that no side was safe.


    Alpha Alexander stood tall by the open terrace, his blond hair catching the rising sunlight. He looked sharp in a dark leather vest, the mark of his pack etched boldly on his left shoulder.


    But today, there was something different about him¡ªa ripple in the bond that echoed outward, subtle yet undeniable.


    I approached him just as he embraced his mate, Luna Aelira. Her golden hair shimmered like sunlight itself, her wolf energy radiating calm strength.


    "You¡¯re sure about this?" she asked softly, her fingers brushing along his jaw.


    Alexander¡¯s smile was soft. "Completely."


    Then, in one fluid moment, he leaned in and bit her gently along the crook of her neck, right where her mark already rested.


    It wasn¡¯t possessive. It was symbolic. A renewal of bond and power.


    Aelira smiled as a flush spread along her cheeks. Her eyes briefly turned red with her wolf¡¯s presence before fading. "Go, protect what we¡¯re all building."


    Alexander turned to us, his faceposed and focused again. "Let¡¯s not waste daylight."


    We loaded into the convoy¡ªthree armoured vehicles arranged for speed and safety.


    Alexander took the front seat in the first vehicle, while Zeno, Draven, and I joined him in the next. Warriors followed behind in silence.


    The journey was long. Hours stretched on as the pine forests gave way to open ins and rising hills.


    At times, we passed roaming wolves in the wilds¡ªscouts or hunters from nearby territories¡ªbut none challenged us. News of our alliance must have spread faster than we¡¯d nned.


    Around mid-afternoon, thendscape changed again. Wide fields opened into carefully cultivatednds dotted with farnds, training arenas, and pack housing structures, skyscrapers carefullyid out in organised patterns.


    A tall fence circled thergest structure in sight¡ªan immense fortress with silver-lined gates that shimmered in the daylight.


    This was it.


    Alpha Xavier¡¯s pack. The heart of the Middle Belt and arguably the strongest neutral force still standing.


    As the gates opened, I felt the surge of energy ripple through us. Dozens of warriors stood in formation, their armor glinting in the sun. The discipline, the unity¡ªit was clear.


    Then he emerged.


    Alpha Xavier.


    He strode forward with silver hair cascading over his broad shoulders, bound at the nape in a knot.


    His features were ageless¡ªsharp,manding, yet calm. He wore a tailored charcoal zer over a ck crew-neck shirt, paired with fitted cks and polished boots.


    A sleek silver pin, shaped like a crescent moon¡ªthe insignia of his pack¡ªwas fastened neatly at his cor. He exuded the strength of a man who didn¡¯t need to raise his voice tomand attention.


    "Snow," he said in a smooth and deep voice that carried warmth and authority in equal measure. "Draven. Alexander. Zeno. Wee."


    We exchanged sped arms. His grip was solid. Unyielding.


    "I wasn¡¯t expecting you to arrive until evening," he continued, his smile tugging at one corner of his mouth. "But you¡¯re early. Just in time."


    "For what?" Ever the blunt one, Zeno asked.


    Xavier gestured toward the inner gates. "A surprise. But first... let¡¯s feast."


    We followed him inside and straight to the pack house.


    Once we were in through the corridors, we headed straight to the vast dining hall.


    Left to me, I had wanted to take my bath and change into fresher clothes but the others look famished from the journey as well.


    The space blended ancient and modern¡ªgranite pirs and ss windows, a fusion of old-world craftsmanship and modern architecture.


    The tables were alreadyid with food. Roasted meats, fragrant herbs, steamed vegetables, rare fresh fruits and wine of different kinds¡ªXavier didn¡¯t do things halfway.


    "I wanted to honour you properly," he said, taking a seat at the head of the table. "This meeting, this alliance, means more than words can say. For too long, we¡¯ve fought in shadows or watched others fall. Today, that changes."


    Zeno raised his ss. "To that, we¡¯ll drink."


    Laughter followed. The kind that only came after long days of silence and worry.


    Draven and Alexander were talking about border reinforcements, while Zeno and I bantered about who had the worst patrol team¡ªhis constantly oversleeping scouts or my overly aggressive nighttime guards.


    Xavier kept refilling our drinks and watching us all with that unreadable smile. "It¡¯s been a long time since this table held four alphas united by something greater than territory."


    "It¡¯s been longer since we had something worth uniting for," I replied.


    tes ttered. Stories rolled out¡ªtales of youth, of wars fought, lovers lost, rivals turned friends. For the first time in a long while, we weren¡¯t strategists or soldiers.


    We were just simple men. Brothers-in-arms.


    And yet, even as weughed and filled our bellies, there was a weight in the air. Something waiting to be said.


    Then, it happened.


    <i>Clink.</i>


    A single spoon tapped gently against a wine ss.


    Zeno.


    He stood holding his ss between two fingers as the hall hushed.


    "Forgive me," he said coolly. "I know this is a night of reunion, of ease. But before we end, we must remember why we¡¯re here."


    Every eye turned toward him.


    "We stand on the edge of a new war," he continued. "Not the kind fought fornd or glory¡ªbut for survival. The rogues... they aren¡¯t just angry exiles. They are organised, trained, and they are being led."


    He set the ss down.


    "We¡¯ve seen their tactics. Draven¡¯s trackers have followed them through borders, and we all know the name that keeps whispering through the shadows¡ªWayne."


    Xavier¡¯s face darkened at the name.


    Zeno didn¡¯t stop. "We cannot wait for their next move. We cannot hope this passes. Hope is for the weak. Action is for the prepared."

 Chapter 496: Changing Inside Out

    <h4>Chapter 496: Changing Inside Out</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 496</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    He paused, letting the silence press against us.


    "And the only way we win," Xavier said, "is if we fight together."


    I met his gaze and nodded. "That¡¯s the reason we came. Not for talk. For unity."


    Alexander¡¯s voice followed. "Our packs are ready. Our warriors will stand."


    Draven inclined his head. "Our enemies thought we were scattered. But they forgot¡ªwolves are strongest in a pack."


    "Without wolves, the forest dies for the deer eats too much. We cannot be eradicated," I added.


    Xavier stood slowly, lifting his ss high. "Then let this be the night the rogue threat was challenged¡ªnot by fear, but by a rising storm."


    We all raised our sses.


    "To the alliance," I said. "And to victory."


    The feast resumed, but now with renewed purpose in every smile, every word, every heartbeat.


    There was no doubt that what followed wouldn¡¯t be easy, but for tonight, we were one.


    ****************


    The morning light poured in through the panoramic windows of Xavier¡¯s estate, casting a soft, golden sheen over the sleek marble counters and matte-ck kitchen units.


    The dining area was open, clean, and spacious¡ªminimalist d¨¦cor with just enough warmth to make it feel lived-in.


    A pot of rich coffee bubbled on the side, the aroma mingling with the scent of buttery croissants, fresh fruit, and sizzling eggs.


    Draven sat at the end of the ss-top dining table, still in a crisp, buttoned-down shirt, sleeves rolled up, scrolling through updates on a slim tablet.


    Alexander stirred cream into his coffee with a spoon that clinked gently against the ceramic, while Zeno was busy arguing with the toaster.


    I leaned back into my seat, sipping orange juice as the murmur of conversation filled the room. It was strange, almost disorienting, how peaceful it felt. Like the storm brewing outside these walls hadn¡¯t yet caught up to us.


    Then came the soft patter of feet on polished floors.


    "Good morning, gentlemen."


    We turned as Luna Crystal Xavier entered the room, radiant and poised, dressed in a soft blush blouse and leggings, a hint of sleep still brushing the edges of her eyes.


    Her dark hair was swept into a low bun, and her presence alone had the subtle gravity of a true Luna.


    My eyes caught on the gentle swell beneath her shirt, unmistakable.


    "You¡¯re pregnant," I said, blinking, then smiled warmly. "That¡¯s wonderful. A lot of lives are being createdtely... the universe must know we¡¯ll need something worth fighting for."


    Crystal arched a perfectly sculpted brow at me. "Oh? Only now noticing, Alpha Snow?"


    Alexander burst intoughter beside me. "Don¡¯t feel bad. He missed the glow until now."


    I looked around the table, and something suddenly clicked. "Wait... don¡¯t tell me¡ªZeno?"


    Zeno gave a small, smug nod. "Yes. My wife is expecting as well."


    Before I could even respond to that revtion, Zeno sat up straighter, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Wow!" he said sharply, like something had snapped.


    The entire table went quiet. We all turned to him, slightly confused, maybe concerned, thinking he was shocked that he hadn¡¯t been told or was somehow feeling left out.


    But then Zeno tilted his head back and let out a full, heartyugh that echoed off the clean walls and high ceilings.


    He shook his head, hands gripping the edges of his chair for support.


    "This is too good," he managed betweenughs. "I wasn¡¯t going to say anything until next week, but screw it¡ªmy wife and I... we¡¯re expecting too."


    That did it.


    Draven let out a low whistle. Alexander chuckled, pping Zeno on the shoulder. Xavier grinned broadly and raised his coffee mug in a mock toast.


    "Seriously?" I said, stunned.


    Zeno nodded, stillughing. "Yeah. Found out two days ago. She made me swear not to tell anyone until the first scan, but I figure if we¡¯re having a baby boom among the alphas, I might as well join the club."


    Iughed, the warmth settling deep in my chest. We all did. Five grown men, dangerous and deadly in our own rights,ughing like idiots over the same surprise.


    Fathers. All of us, well, all of them.


    The mood shifted subtly¡ªless mirth, more meaning. A strange calm settled over the table. Pride. Hope. Something quietly sacred.


    Then, all their eyes turned to me.


    "What?" I asked, brows raised.


    Alexander smirked first. "You¡¯re not going to drop a bomb on us too, are you?"


    Draven leaned forward, eyes gleaming. "Zara¡¯s glowing every time I see her on the news. You sure there¡¯s nothing she¡¯s hiding?"


    Zeno leaned in dramatically. "If you tell us there¡¯s a fifth Alpha baby on the way, I swear I¡¯ll scream."


    I held up both hands,ughing. "No news. Not yet."


    Xavier leaned back, arms folded over his chest, a knowing glint in his silver eyes. "Not yet, huh?"


    "I said what I said," I muttered, hiding my smile behind my coffee mug. "Who knows, maybe she too would be filled up soon."


    They all erupted again, shaking heads,ughing, tossing napkins and jokes across the table.


    But under it all, we knew the truth.


    We weren¡¯t just building an alliance.


    We were building a future.


    And that made everything worth it.


    ***************


    The afternoon moved quickly, filled with strategy and structure.


    After breakfast, we all gathered in Xavier¡¯s west wing¡ªhis private conference lounge that looked more like a war room than a sitting area.


    Holographic maps hovered over the centre table, territory charts flickered in digital oveys, and each Alpha took turns syncing patrol routes and rogue movement reports.


    For hours, we analysed, adjusted, and refined every angle.


    But even as the ns came together¡ªtimelines, diversions, safe zones¡ªI couldn¡¯t shake a growing tension gnawing at the back of my mind.


    It wasn¡¯t anxiety or doubt. It was physical like something inside of me was shifting.


    During the scheduled break, I excused myself quietly.


    "I¡¯ll be back," I said, pushing my chair away and grabbing my water bottle. No one questioned it.


    Thankfully, I did not want to engage in another conversation until I checked what was wrong with me.


    I made my way down the polished hallway, away from the nning room. My steps slowed the further I walked, the tightness in my chest worsening.


    It started as a twisting sensation in my stomach, but by the time I reached the private restroom near the end of the corridor, a dull, pulsing burn had begun to creep up my spine.


    I locked the door behind me, turned on the tap, and sshed cold water onto my face, breathing heavily as I leaned over the basin.


    Maybe it was just the long night, I reasoned. Or something in the food. Maybe stress. I was fine.


    But when I lifted my head to look in the mirror¡ª


    I froze.


    What stared back at me wasn¡¯t just me.


    My right eye was still the familiar icy blue I¡¯d known all my life. But my left?


    A deep violet, bright and unnatural, almost glowing faintly.


    "No..." I whispered, stepping closer to the mirror.


    The shift wasn¡¯t subtle anymore. It wasn¡¯t flickering in and out of existence like before. It was settled. Permanent.


    Then, as I reached up and ran a hand through my hair, I saw it¡ª


    The tips.


    Not all of it. But the ends of a few strands were no longer ck. They were fading... into a bright, electric blue.


    I stumbled back from the sink, heart thundering in my chest.


    "What the hell..."


    I stared at the mirror like it had betrayed me. Like it couldn¡¯t possibly be showing me the truth.


    But there it was.


    Heterochromia. Blue and violet. Hair tinting itself with a hue that had never belonged to me.


    "What¡¯s happening to me?" I muttered in a shaky voice.


    I tried pulling the strands straight, rubbing my eyes, sshing more water, and even stepping away and then walking back like it might fix itself.


    But it didn¡¯t.


    The reflection remained. The mark of something deeper, ancient even, written into my very cells.


    I braced my hands against the counter, trying to slow my breathing. Trying not to spiral out of control at the changes happening within me.


    I fe;lt something pulse within, glowing brightly inside of me like a new kind of energy.


    This wasn¡¯t a fluke.


    The moment with the mirror back at Draven¡¯s estate hadn¡¯t been in my head. The faint glimmers I¡¯d dismissed, the flickers of light in my vision¡ªnone of it had been my imagination.


    It was real. And now it was undeniable.


    A knock startled me.


    "Snow?" It was Xavier¡¯s calm voice. "Everything alright?"


    I flinched.


    "Yes," I called back too quickly. Then steadied myself. "Yeah. Just give me a minute."


    There was a pause before he muttered ¡¯okay¡¯, then the footsteps receded.


    I turned back to the mirror, eyes burning¡ªnot from fear but from sheer pressure.


    I didn¡¯t know what this meant. Not yet. But I couldn¡¯t let anyone else see. Not until I understood it.


    Not until I was sure this wasn¡¯t the beginning of something I couldn¡¯t control.


    Because I knew one thing for certain:


    Whatever was changing inside me... it wasn¡¯t done yet. And soon, I might not be able to hide it anymore.


    I nced around, looking for something I could use to pack my hair and hide it.


    But there was nothing in here I could use.


    <i>"Use your hoodie. Go back and change and cover it up."</i>


    At the sound of cier¡¯s voice, I felt something calm and reassuring rush through me.


    <i>"Sure. Thanks, Gee."</i>


    <i>"It is the least I could do after everything with Zara and Vera. But know this, Snow. You are changing and it is something more than physical appearances. You are changing on the inside too."</i>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 497: Snow’s Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 497: Snow¡¯s Disguise</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 497</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Following cier¡¯s advice, I left the restroom quietly and returned to my room to change. I slipped into a loose ck hoodie and pulled the hood up carefully, making sure it covered every bit of my fading hair.


    I rummaged through my pack until I found the pair of reading sses I barely used¡ªtinted enough to dull the glow in my eyes.


    I studied myself in the mirror again.


    The disguise worked. Mostly. I still didn¡¯t recognize the man staring back. But he looked enough like me to pass.


    My stomach twisted again¡ªless from pain and more from the pressure of secrets piling beneath my skin.


    I inhaled deeply, tucked my hands into my pockets, and walked back to the meeting room.


    The conversation had already resumed, the other Alphas standing in a semi-circle around the digital map, discussing tactical cements.


    As I walked in, every head turned.


    Alexander raised a brow, Draven paused mid-sentence, and Zeno tilted his head as if trying to decode what I was wearing.


    Xavier, ever perceptive, narrowed his eyes slightly but said nothing.


    I grinned, adjusting my fake sses as I slid into ce beside them. "Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ve been on the road for days, traveling between packs. I guess I¡¯ve developed a cold or something. My eyes aren¡¯t so good right now. They hurt."


    Draven¡¯s expression softened immediately. "We¡¯ve indeed stressed you. It is understandable if you want to sit this one out and rest."


    I shook my head. "No. I¡¯ll see it through. And by tomorrow, I n to make onest trip home."


    "To your wife," Alexander quipped with a smirk.


    The entire room chuckled, and I found myself smiling in return as I shoved my hands deeper into my hoodie pockets.


    "Alright," Xavier said, ncing between us all. "Let¡¯s carry on. And Snow¡ªthank you. I really appreciate the effort you and Zara are putting into this."


    I nodded. "We¡¯re all in this together."


    The nning resumed. Tension lingered in the air, but the mood had shifted slightly¡ªlighter, easier, like the bonds between us had deepened. And by the time the final notes were saved and the tactical oveys shut down for the evening, someone¡ªZeno, of course¡ªsuggested we blow off steam before nightfall.


    "Let¡¯s not go to bed with spreadsheets swimming in our heads," he said. "I vote for an alpha-level outdoor brawl. You know, keep the egos in check."


    "Or inte them," Alexander muttered.


    "Same thing," Zeno grinned.


    Surprisingly, Xavier agreed. "Fine. The weather¡¯s good. Let¡¯s use the east field. There¡¯s gear and space, and Alpha Killian¡¯s just arrived. Might as well let him join in."


    "Killian¡¯s here?" Draven blinked. "He made it?"


    "Got in during thest hour," Xavier nodded. "He¡¯s warming up already."


    By the time we reached the field, Alpha Killian¡ªbroad, tall, and always dressed like he just stepped off a fitness magazine cover¡ªwas stretching with a few of Xavier¡¯s elite guards. He shed us a grin.


    "Gentlemen," he said, cracking his knuckles. "Ready to find out who¡¯s the slowest Alpha in the kingdom?"


    "You mean besides you?" Zeno teased.


    We broke into teams. Nothing too serious, just a hybrid of tag and endurance trials designed to test speed, agility, and reflexes.


    Xavier¡¯s estate was equipped like a pro-athlete¡¯s dream¡ªmulti-terrain zones, obstacle courses, and digital scoring boards.


    I didn¡¯t remove my hoodie.


    They made fun of me for it. Iughed it off again, muttering something about catching a chill. Still, when the whistle blew, Iunched myself into the match like nothing was wrong.


    The game was fierce¡ªAlpha egos weren¡¯t built to lose.


    The game began with an easy sprint. Just a warm-up round¡ªor so they thought.


    Alpha Killian shot forward like a cannon, darting through the obstacle zone with fluid speed. Draven ghosted to the left, barely making a sound as he moved with precise, calcting steps. Alexander wasn¡¯t far behind, weaving through the poles with surprising agility for someone a decade older. Zeno crashed straight into the course with all the grace of a tank, clearing barriers with sheer muscle rather than finesse.


    And me?


    I let them think I was ying catch-up.


    I kept my hood low, my movements measured. I didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention too soon. But the energy building inside me¡ªit was impossible to ignore. It wasn¡¯t just adrenaline. It was... sharper. Clean. Electric. Like my limbs weren¡¯t bound by the usual fatigue or hesitation. My senses felt heightened. I could hear Killian¡¯s breath pattern change when he slowed for a corner. I could predict Alexander¡¯s next step just by how his foot slid over gravel.


    By the second round, the terrain changed. Muddy inclines, rope walls, high jumps. The course rotated challenges faster now, forcing instinct to take over.


    Zeno grunted behind me as he misjudged a turn, crashing into the low barricade. "Damn wall¡¯s lower than it looks."


    I vaulted clean over it, barely breaking stride.


    Killian was in front¡ªat least, for now.


    But then came the aerial rings.


    I leapt. My hands caught the metal bars and I swung my body with fluid ease, skipping every second ring. It was too slow otherwise. Inded hard on the next tform, crouched, thenunched forward again. Killian cursed behind me as he swung, slightly off-timing one of his grips.


    Draven narrowed his eyes as I passed him in the agility sprint. "Been training secretly, Snow?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t need to.


    At the final mark¡ªa timed sprint through a shifting maze of tall steel gates¡ªI didn¡¯t slow down. The gates weren¡¯t just obstacles. They were programmed to change every five seconds, closing one route while opening another. It was a reflex killer.


    I felt the others behind me hesitate, recalcting their paths.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    I trusted the pulse thrumming through my veins. I let instinct take the lead. Feet silent, breath steady, eyes scanning faster than I could think¡ªI weaved through the gates like the damn system had been made for me.


    When I burst through the final checkpoint, the sensors pinged with a crisp chime and the scoreboard lit up.


    <strong>#1 ¨C Alpha Snow ¨C 5:42</strong><strong></strong><strong></strong><strong></strong><strong></strong>


    <strong></strong><strong>#2 ¨C Alpha Draven ¨C 6:01</strong><strong></strong>


    <strong></strong><strong>#3 ¨C Alpha Killian ¨C 6:14</strong><strong></strong>


    <strong></strong><strong>#4 ¨C Alpha Alexander ¨C 6:25</strong><strong></strong><strong></strong><strong></strong>


    <strong></strong><strong>#5 ¨C Alpha Zeno ¨C 6:42</strong>


    Silence followed. Then Killian let out a low whistle.


    "Well, damn."


    "Tell me that time is a glitch," Zeno groaned, hands on his knees.


    "No glitch," Xavier said, stepping toward the board with raised brows. "That¡¯s legit. He beat everyone by a full eighteen seconds. That¡¯s not just fast. That¡¯s... terrifying."


    Alexander pped once, clearly impressed. "And here I thought you were just pretending to be quiet and cold for style points."


    Draven gave me a look¡ªhalf smirk, half suspicion. "Hoodie on, shades on... and still bested us all. What¡¯s under all that, Snow?"


    "Talent," I said, shing a tired grin. "Old-fashioned grit. Got it from Pops."


    But I could feel the subtle shift in the air. They knew something was off. And yet, none of them pushed.


    Instead, Zeno trudged toward me and pointed usingly. "You ever lose at anything?"


    "Plenty, particrly to my mate¡¯s charms," I said, adjusting my hoodie as I caught my breath. "Just... not today."


    They allughed, the tension breaking.


    Killian reached over and sped my shoulder. "You¡¯re a freak of nature, Snow. Total beast."


    "Remind me never to challenge you to a race again," Alexander muttered, wiping sweat from his brow.


    We stood there for a while, catching our breath, basking in the kind of high only a physical match between alphas could bring. No politics. No wars. Just pure and raw strength.


    I felt good, alive. Even if I was hiding something from them, in this moment, I was still one of them, their equal, their brother.


    And right now... they¡¯re the winner, but the power burning inside me wasn¡¯t done and neither was the truth that would soon demand to be revealed.


    While the others scattered around for a drink of water or juice and some for steak, I was suddenly breathless as the energy within me began to pulse heavily now. I leaned forward, resting my palms on my knees, head down as I tried to steady my breathing.


    And that¡¯s when it happened.


    The hood slipped back.


    The cool wind swept across my neck, and I didn¡¯t even realise it or think too much about it as I weed the fresh air until the hush hit me like a wall.


    I looked up.


    Draven stood across from me, his gaze locked onto the back of my head and when I looked at his eyes, I could see the strands of bright blue reflecting in his eyes. It was now fully visible at the back of my head.


    He took a slow step forward, eyes narrowing.


    "Snow," he said cautiously, "there¡¯s something going on with you... Isn¡¯t there?"


    I blinked, slowly pulling my hood back up, trying to mask the flicker of panic.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, attempting to be casual.


    But his sharp gaze didn¡¯t falter. Alpha Draven moved closer, catching the angle of my face just right, just enough for the dying sunlight to hit my eyes.


    And he saw it.


    The glow. The violet blue that wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.


    "Your eyes," he said softly, almost to himself. "They¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re shifting? Or is this... contact lenses or something?"


    I sighed and dropped the act. How long could I fool an alpha? Besides, I didn¡¯t want this ruining the trust I was trying to build with them.


    "No," I said in a low voice. "No contacts. And I¡¯m not shifting¡ªnot like we know it. I don¡¯t know what this is. It started as flickers, shes in the mirror. But now it¡¯s be... permanent."

 Chapter 498: Getting Better at Control

    <h4>Chapter 498: Getting Better at Control</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 498</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Draven stared for a long moment, saying nothing. Then he ced a steady hand on my shoulder.


    "You nning to tell the others?"


    "Not yet," I said. "I need answers first. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning to see the Lycan King¡¯s priestess. If anyone knows what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s her. She would be the best bet in figuring this out before I go see Zara."


    Alpha Draven nodded slowly. "Alright. Be good."


    I looked at him. "Draven¡ª"


    "You¡¯re a friend," he said simply. "And a great asset to this alliance. We can¡¯t afford to lose the strongest Alpha in the kingdom. Be safe. Find your truth. And when you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll be here."


    His words hit harder than I expected. I ced my hand over his for a second. "Thank you."


    He nodded once more and then walked back toward the others, who were still talking by the benches, clearly unaware of the exchange.


    I turned away, pulling my hood back on properly this time.


    <i>"Snow,"</i> cier whispered within me. <i>"You¡¯ll need strength for what¡¯sing. But you¡¯re not alone."</i>


    I knew that. And yet, something about this change terrified me in ways even war never had.


    <i>What if I am turning into some kind of monster as punishment for cheating death and Zara?</i>


    <i>Would Zara still find me lovable? Would she still want to be mine?</i>


    Later that night, I bid the rest of the Alphas goodnight. They didn¡¯t question it. Zeno threw me azy salute, Killian smirked, and Xavier told me to get some real sleep for once.


    I nodded at them all. "See you in the morning."


    But even when I got inside and copsed onto the bed, my mind was anything but quiet.


    I pulled out my phone, staring at the homescreen wallpaper. Zara¡¯s smile stared back at me. She was in nothing but her sexy bathing suit with a white shawl tied over her hips.


    I loved that picture as it made me see more than her sexy side but the beautiful creation the moon goddess bestowed on me.


    The one thing that always grounded me.


    I missed her. Missed her scent, herugh, the way she talked to me like I wasn¡¯t Alpha but just a man she loved.


    I closed my eyes and imagined her voice, warm and teasing, calling me dramatic for stressing too much.


    Was she alright? Was she eating well? Sleeping properly?


    I opened ourst chat. Herst message was hours ago.


    <strong>Zara:</strong><i>Don¡¯t forget to sleep. We need you strong. I love you.</i>


    I stared at it longer than I should have, thumbs hovering over the keyboard. Then I typed:


    <strong>Me:</strong><i>I love you, too. More than I can exin. I¡¯ll be home soon.</i>


    I didn¡¯t know what tomorrow would bring. But whatever this power was inside me, whatever truth Lady Siona would reveal, I¡¯d face it.


    Not just for the alliance or for the pack but for her, for Zara and the future we were fighting for.


    <strong>**************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    It had been a while since I trained with Siona¡ªtoo long. Between the council meetings, rogue reports, and the never-ending stream of administrative nonsense, my days were consumed by strategy and politics over Zoom calls with my mother and pack.


    I missed the feel of movement, the rush of magic under my skin, the way the world quieted when I was focused on something other than survival.


    This morning, I woke up and stared at my calendar. Full. Again.


    But for once, I didn¡¯t care.


    I turned off my phone, ignored my schedule, and pulled on my training gear¡ªform-fitting leggings, a cropped sports top, and light boots that gave just enough grip without weighing me down.


    My body was humming with restless energy, and I needed to let it out before it swallowed me whole.


    As if on cue, my phone vibrated just after breakfast when I turned it on, hoping to message Snow.


    <strong>Siona:</strong><i>I¡¯ming over. Gear up. No excuses.</i>


    I smiled at the message. She always knew what I needed. Without a second thought, I finished my meal and got ready to head for training.


    By the time the sun was fully over the treetops, Siona stepped onto the training grounds behind the estate.


    Dressed in sleek white tactical wear, her white hair was tied in a high braid, and her expression was all mischief.


    "Well, well," she said, striding over. "You actually beat me here."


    "I¡¯m not alwayste," I shot back, stretching my arms over my head.


    "You¡¯re right," she smirked. "Sometimes you cancel altogether."


    I rolled my eyes. "Just train me."


    Siona grinned, pleased. "That¡¯s what I like to hear."


    We began with hand-to-hand, quick warm-up drills, kicks, blocks, and strikes. My muscle memory kicked in faster than I expected.


    Siona didn¡¯t go easy. She never did. But even as I deflected her attacks andnded a few counters, I could feel the magic stirring in my core.


    It was wild and eager.


    "You¡¯ve been holding back," she said, breathless as we broke apart. "Your body¡¯s stronger, but your energy¡¯s... twitchy. You¡¯re bottling it."


    "I know," I panted. "I just haven¡¯t had a chance to release¡ª"


    "No more excuses."


    She took three steps back and her hands red with light. A pale, fiery aura danced around her fingers, swirling into a de-like construct.


    "Let¡¯s channel it," she said. "Magic to magic."


    I nodded and focused. The wind picked up around us, responding to my intent. I reached inward, pulling at the tight coil of energy buried deep in my gut.


    A flicker sparked in my palms¡ªblue at first, then streaks of silver. It pulsed familiarly and dangerously.


    I stepped into a stance and flung it forward. Siona deflected the st with a twist of her wrist. "More control."


    I breathed deep and tried again.


    The next burst was sharper, focused like a spear. She caught it midair and hurled a fireball in return.


    I dodged left, letting it explode behind me, then snapped my hand forward, casting a barrier. The impact sent a ripple through my shield, but it held.


    "Yes!" she called. "Good reaction!"


    We circled each other, throwing bursts of energy, then closing the distance with enhanced speed.


    My magic surged through my limbs, boosting my strikes, empowering my dodges.


    Every time Sionaunched a challenge¡ªtelekic grabs, fire arcs, energy shields¡ªI responded with something sharper, something stronger.


    A re of wind magic knocked her back, just slightly.


    Shended in a crouch, panting. "You¡¯re getting better."


    I didn¡¯t answer because I was already moving, casting runes mid-step. Blue sigils burned into the air as I ran past them, drawing their power into my fists.


    Siona met me with a counter spell, but I cut through it, magic crackling across my arms.


    When our hands shed in the final strike, a wave of energy rippled out from the impact, pushing dust and leaves outward in a wide circle.


    We both stood there, unmoving, breathing heavily.


    Siona blinked, thenughed. "Now that¡¯s what I wanted to see."


    I dropped my arms, letting the glow fade. "So? Am I ready?"


    "You¡¯re not just ready," she said, stepping closer. "You¡¯re stabilizing. You¡¯ve always had raw power, Zara, but now? Now you¡¯re learning how to use it."


    She ced her hand on my shoulder. "Keep training. Push further. If something big ising, your magic will be key."


    I nodded, still catching my breath. "I can feel it, you know. Something¡¯s shifting. Snow... something¡¯s changing with him, too."


    Siona¡¯s smile faded into something more serious. "Then you both need to be ready. For each other, and for what¡¯sing."


    I looked toward the horizon, toward the direction he had gone.


    "I will be."


    *******


    By the time Siona and I returned to the mansion, the sun had shifted high overhead. Our limbs ached in the best way, and our clothes clung to us with sweat and effort.


    My skin still buzzed faintly with residual energy¡ªmy magic content, but humming like it wanted more.


    "I needed that," I sighed, pushing the door open.


    "You¡¯re wee," Siona grinned as we stepped inside. "I need to get back to Kaid, though. He¡¯ll throw a fit if I¡¯mte again."


    I nodded. "Tell him to chill. You were doing goddess work."


    She rolled her eyes yfully, already tapping into her phone as she walked down the hall. "See you tomorrow."


    The door shut behind her, and just like that, the house felt... empty.


    Storm and Aira were out¡ªStorm was at school, and Aira had left with Zade earlier in the morning to check on a border incident.


    Tempest had gone to visit Koda. The house was silent in a way that should¡¯ve felt peaceful, but only made me more aware of how alone I was.


    I wandered into the kitchen, muscles sore, fingers tingling. Then I stopped.


    A te of freshly baked cookies sat in the centre of the ind counter.


    Still warm, their sweet scent curling into the air¡ªchocte chip, my favourite. A small smile tugged at my lips. I didn¡¯t know which maid had baked them, but I made a mental note to give her a raise.


    I pulled a tall ss from the cab and opened the freezer, grabbing one of the chilled orange juices I¡¯d been craving all week.


    Then I sat down at the counter, the cold marble soothing against my arms as I bit into a cookie.


    It melted in my mouth¡ªsoft, gooey, perfect. I closed my eyes for a second, letting the silence wrap around me.


    The good kind of silence.


    For a while, I didn¡¯t move; I just sipped juice and finished two cookies without guilt.


    As it always didtely, my mind drifted to Snow and not Davion.


    I missed him more than I wanted to admit. Not just his voice or his touch, but his presence.


    That intensity, the way he listened even when I wasn¡¯t speaking, the calm he brought into every room he entered.


    I nced around, half-expecting to hear his voice calling from the door but didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 499: Snow’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 499: Snow¡¯s Return</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 499</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    The ache in my chest deepened, and I waved over one of the housemaids as she passed.


    "Can you please get me my phone?" I asked, brushing crumbs off my fingers.


    "Yes, Lady Zara," she said with a small bow, then turned to leave.


    But I didn¡¯t need it.


    A secondter, something flickered in my chest¡ªlike a whisper beneath my ribcage, a maic tug along the thread of the bond, a second heartbeat I was used to.


    I froze.


    My heart skipped.


    <i>¡¯He¡¯s here.¡¯</i>


    I didn¡¯t need anyone to say it. I didn¡¯t need to check. I felt it¡ªfelt him, Snow.


    His presence had swept into the estate like a steady storm front. My bond to him hummed with life, heat, and the certainty that he had returned.


    Just then, another maid came jogging in, her voice breathless. "Lady Zara¡ªAlpha Snow has just arrived¡ª"


    "I know," I breathed, pushing away from the counter.


    The cookie was immediately forgotten, the juice half-drunk, and I was already halfway down the hallway before she finished her sentence.


    My feet moved on their own, instincts sharper than logic. I turned the corner, ran past the main corridor, and flung open the double doors that led toward the front of the estate.


    Because I didn¡¯t need confirmation, I could already feel the storm easing in my soul.


    He was home.


    And I needed to see him.


    I burst through the double doors, the crisp afternoon breeze brushing against my face as the estate¡¯s open courtyard greeted me.


    And there he was.


    Snow Zephyr.


    Tall, steady, wrapped in the familiar warmth of his hoodie, stepping out of the ck car like he hadn¡¯t been gone for days that had felt like weeks.


    But this wasn¡¯t the same man Ist kissed goodbye outside the house.


    I stopped in my tracks.


    The wind caught the hood as he pulled it down, and the moment his hair caught the sunlight, I froze.


    Bright blue streaked through the dark strands at the tips¡ªelectric, vivid, impossible to miss. It was beautiful. And unnatural.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    But then Snow looked up and he smiled.


    Not the tired, guarded smile he gave to others, but the one that crinkled the corners of his eyes, that softened the sharp edges of his face.


    "I¡¯m home, love."


    Snow dropped his travel bag at his feet and opened his arms.


    Without hesitation, I ran to him, boots pounding against the stone tiles, tossing caution and logic behind me like scattered petals.


    I mmed into his chest, and his arms wrapped tightly around me. His embrace swallowed me whole.


    His arms, warm and strong, finally felt like home.


    Snow lifted me effortlessly, spinning me once before burying his face in the crook of my neck. Iughed¡ªhalf sob, half joy¡ªand tangled my fingers into his hoodie as if anchoring him to me.


    "You¡¯re really here," I breathed.


    "I told you I¡¯de back."


    I pulled back just enough to see his face and then, without waiting another second, pressed my lips to his in a kiss that tasted of missing time, silent longing, and everything we hadn¡¯t been able to say through our bond.


    Snow kissed me back, hungry and gentle at the same time, grounding us both in that one moment.


    But when we finally parted, I noticed it.


    The eyes.


    One still held that piercing ice-blue I knew so well... but the other? A deep, glowing violet that looked almost ethereal.


    I blinked. "Snow."


    He didn¡¯t flinch. He simply nodded, the soft smile returning but not reaching his eyes this time.


    "Yes," he said quietly, acknowledging the way my eyes raked over him. "Zara... something is happening to me."


    There was a shadow of fear in his voice, in how his hands lingered on my waist like he was afraid of what I¡¯d say.


    But I only smiled.


    I ced both hands on his cheeks, guiding him to look straight at me.


    "I know," I whispered, brushing my thumbs beneath his eyes. "And as annoying as what I¡¯m about to say is... It¡¯s the truth."


    Snow tilted his head, eyes searching mine.


    "You¡¯re changing," I said softly. "Because you¡¯re bonding to a dragon."


    His body wentpletely still.


    And the look in his eyes was one of pure disbelief, raw, wild shock. It was exquisite yet painful for him or should I say too dumbstruck for him.


    "Come on," I said softly, my hand finding his.


    Snow didn¡¯t speak as we entered the house, his fingers tightening around mine as if afraid I¡¯d slip away. He was still reeling, still caught somewhere between denial and awe.


    We passed the maids in the hall¡ªmost paused, their eyes widening when they caught a glimpse of him, but I lifted a hand, firmly.


    "Please," I said, "don¡¯t let anyone disturb us. Not until I say so."


    "Yes, Lady Zara," one of them replied with a quick bow before retreating, already ushering the others away like they understood the weight in my voice.


    Snow and I climbed the stairs in silence. Not because we didn¡¯t want to speak, but because words would have ruined the fragile moment holding us both together.


    The door to our room clicked shut behind us, and I turned to him.


    He stood in the middle of the room, hoodie still half up, streaks of electric blue catching in the low light. His mismatched eyes¡ªone ice, one violet¡ªreflected the war going on inside him.


    "This... this doesn¡¯t make sense," he said in a low and uncertain voice. "How is this even possible?"


    I stepped closer, brushing a hand across his cheek. "Siona told me once... that side effects like this could happen. That using dragon scales for magic, especially ones that still carry dormant energy, could create... a resonance."


    Snow blinked. "Resonance?"


    "A bond," I said. "Between you and the creature it came from."


    He stared at me, stunned. "I went to find her. After I noticed the changes, they told me she was here, in this house. But now... I can¡¯t sense her at all."


    "She was here," I confirmed gently. "We trained this morning. She left just before you arrived."


    He dragged a hand through his hair, tugging at the ends like he wanted to pull the blue right out. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me any of this sooner?"


    I hesitated, then told him the truth. "Because I wasn¡¯t sure. I didn¡¯t want to rm you until I could confirm it. I needed to know if it was something dangerous¡ªif it could hurt you."


    His eyes narrowed, searching. "And?"


    "Davion came," I said quietly.


    His posture stiffened immediately. "The Dragon Prince?"


    I nodded.


    "He felt it," I continued. "The moment it began. The bond is real, Snow. And it¡¯s still forming."


    His breathing faltered. "Was that... was that the feeling I kept having? Like... like I could see you even when you weren¡¯t there? Hear you breathing across the distance? I thought I was losing it."


    "No," I whispered, stepping close again. "That¡¯s the bond. You¡¯re not just connected to Davion through the dragon scale... you¡¯re connected to me too but he feels you and what you feel through the bond. Through it. It¡¯s strange, I know, but I think that¡¯s how the bond works. That¡¯s why you could feel me, even from far away. His powers also higghetened your senses."


    Snow swallowed hard. "So... what does this mean for me?"


    His voice cracked, ever so slightly.


    "Will I... turn into something? A monster? Am I going to shift into a dragon? Or am I... part dragon now? Or will I¡ª"


    I pressed a finger to his lips, silencing the whirlwind of doubts before they consumed him.


    And then, I kissed him for long and deeply.


    Unlike Snow, I was certain of hwat I wanted.


    I kissed him like his soul was mine and would always be.


    When we finally broke apart, I kept my forehead against his. My voice came out steady, every word rooted in the truth I carried in my heart.


    "You¡¯ll always be Snow to me," I whispered. "The man I love. My mate. My heart. I don¡¯t care what changes. I don¡¯t care if wings sprout from your back or your voice bes a growl. You are mine. In this life or the next, I will never leave you."


    I wached as Snow¡¯s breath hitched. Then his hands rose to cup my face as his lips crashed into mine, kissing me like he¡¯d found gravity again.


    We stood there, lost in each other, the air thick with magic and emotion, our bond humming quietly between every heartbeat.


    No matter what came next¡ªdragon blood, strange eyes, changes he didn¡¯t yet understand¡ªhe was still him.


    He was still mine and that... was enough.


    Snow pulled back and smiled softly. "And you will always be mine, Zara. Forever and ever."


    "Forever, Snow."


    I kissed Snow, letting my hands cradle his cheek as I deepened the kiss.


    I kissed him until he couldn¡¯t think of anything else, and all that remained was the two of us.


    Our hearts, beating in time. Our bodies pressed against each other.


    Snow was everything I wanted, and everything I would fight for.


    "I missed you," he whispered against my lips.


    "And I you."


    His hand slipped around my waist, and he lifted me with ease, his mouth never leaving mine as he walked us toward the bed.


    "Show me," he murmured.


    "What?"


    He grinned. "Show me just how much you missed me."


    I smirked, and then bit his lip.


    Snow chuckled, then let out a soft moan when I wrapped my legs around his waist, pressing myself against him.

 Chapter 500: No More Holding Back

    <h4>Chapter 500: No More Holding Back</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 500</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow¡¯s eyes met mine, and the look in them was intense, abination of heat and hunger.


    My stomach did a flip.


    "Zara..." he growled, his voice low and raspy. I leaned in and pressed a kiss to his lips. "You have no idea what you do to me," he whispered.


    I smiled, then kissed him again, deeper this time, letting my tongue explore his mouth.


    Snow¡¯s hand tightened on my waist, pulling me closer, and his hips pressed against mine. I could feel his arousal already growing, his cock hardening against my stomach.


    I pulled back and looked into his eyes. "Do you want me?"


    He grinned, then kissed me.


    "Of course I do," he replied. "More than anything."


    His hand slid down to my ass, and he gripped it tightly. "But you cannot escape from it, Zara. Show me just how muh you wanted me, wanted my lips eating you out, wanted my dick lodged deep inside you... all of it."


    Without saying anything, I let him set me down close to the bed and sat on it as I reached for his belt, unbuckling it quickly, then pulling it loose and free from his pants.


    Snow looked down, watching me intently. My hands found the button on his jeans, and I popped it open, then tugged the jeans down with his boxers.


    Snow¡¯s cock sprang free, and I wrapped my hand around it, stroking it slowly.


    "Ohhh," he groaned, his head falling back.


    He held the hoodie helm and swiftly pulled it over his head, along with his inner white shirt.


    I moved faster, twisting my wrist with each stroke, and he shuddered, his hips bucking.


    "Fuck, Zara," he growled, his hands gripping the countertop, his knuckles turning white.


    I leaned in and kissed him again, tasting the heat and need in his lips.


    My hand tightened around his shaft, pumping him harder, and watching him moan, his cock throbbing in my grasp.


    "Suck me off, love... suck me."


    "Suck me off, love... suck me."


    His words sent a rush of heat through me, and I dropped to my knees, keeping eye contact with him.


    Snow¡¯s eyes were heavy-lidded, his lips parted, and his breath wasing in short, sharp gasps.


    "Please," he breathed.


    I smiled and took his cock into my mouth, sucking it deep, all the way to the base.


    "Fuck!" he swore and his hips bucked. "Zara... fuck... Zara... Oh god, Zara..."


    He was close. I could feel it. That was what days of holding off from me had done to him Snow wanted me badly.


    And I didn¡¯t make it easy for him either as I deep-throated him.


    So, I moved faster, bobbing my head up and down his shaft, taking him in and out of my mouth.


    Snow moaned loudly, his fingers tangling in my hair, pulling on it.


    "Fuck," he groaned. "Zara... Fuck!"


    I felt his cock swell in my mouth, and I knew he was about to cum.


    But I didn¡¯t stop, I didn¡¯t slow down. I sucked him harder, taking him deeper.


    "Fuck! Zara! Fuck! Yes!" he yelled, his cock pulsing.


    "Zara, I¡¯m gonna cum," he grunted.


    I smiled, and stroked him faster, watching as his hips thrust against my hand.


    His body tensed, his muscles tightening, and then he let out a loud groan, his cock pulsing in my grip.


    Quickly, I took him back into my mouth, deep-throating him as his seed spurted into my mouth.


    It was so hot and so damn good to feel him explode from my ministrations.


    I swallowed it all, loving the taste of him. I looked up to see Snow panting, his hands loosening in my hair.


    "Oh god," he gasped. "That was... amazing. You¡¯re always incredible, Zara."


    I licked his cock clean, savoring the taste, then got to my feet and kissed him.


    "Good. I am happy you had a nice time because now it is your turn to fuck me," I demanded.


    Snow grinned and picked me up again, tossing me gently onto the bed. "With pleasure," he replied, then quickly undressed me, throwing my clothes to the floor.


    then climbed on top of me but rather than his cock pressing against my pussy, I felt his warm breath on my thigh and shuddered from the anticipation.


    Snow kissed me again, his hands roaming over my legs as he breathed warm breath all over my pussy.


    "I missed this," he murmured, then flicked his tongue across my clit, and I arched my back, gasping.


    "Yes," I hissed, then gripped the sheets beneath me. "More."


    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice, and his tongue slid along the length of my slit, teasing me, tasting me.


    "Fuck, Zara," Snow moaned. "You¡¯re so fucking wet."


    "Mmmm, yeah, I am," I replied, grinding my hips against his mouth. "Because I¡¯m so horny for you. Please, fuck me, Snow."


    Snow didn¡¯t answer, and his tongue circled my clit, making me moan. I threw my head back, squeezing my eyes shut as the pleasure coursed through my being in waves.


    "Snow, please," I begged.


    His hand moved down and found my opening, slipping two fingers inside me, and I groaned, my back arching.


    "Yes," I moaned in pleasure, forgetting anything nd anyone. Thankfully, his room was soundproof, giving us the privacy of being as loud as we wanted and right now, I didn¡¯t care if we were heard or not; I wanted my mate so badly.


    Astrid missed him so much, she wanted this union as badly as I did.


    "That¡¯s it," he purred. "Cum for me, baby."


    "Mmm, fuck, yes," I moaned.


    Snow¡¯s fingers moved faster, pushing deeper inside me, and his tongue flicked my clit, making my body tremble.


    "Ohhh, goddess," I whimpered as Snow¡¯s fingers curled, and he pumped them, fucking me with his fingers. "Fuuuuck," I moaned.


    "Yes," Snow murmured. "Let it go."


    His mouth closed over my clit, and his tongue danced around it, sending a shiver through me.


    "Yesssss," I groaned. "Mmmm, yes. So fucking good."


    "That¡¯s it," he moaned. "Cum for me, Zara."


    "FUCK! YESSSS!"


    I cried out as the orgasm hit me, my body shuddering, and my pussy spasming.

 Chapter 501: Missed This Bliss

    <h4>Chapter 501: Missed This Bliss</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 501</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    Snow didn¡¯t stop, and he kept licking and sucking on my clit, bringing me to another orgasm.


    "FUCK! SNOW! Please!" I screamed, my body trembling, and the waves of pleasure rolling over me.


    Snow moved up swiftly while my body shook, angling his dick head at my entrance as my cum licked out of me. In one swift motion, he slid into me, filling me uppletely.


    "God, you¡¯re so fucking hot," he moaned, thrusting into me. "So tight. You feel so fucking good, Zara."


    He was right because I did not understand how, no matter how many times his big dick slid into me, each time always felt so tight and perfect as he scraped my insides, building the pleasure.


    "Mmmm," I moaned, gripping the sheets beneath me as Snow fucked me.


    "Tell me," he growled.


    "Yes, please," I whimpered.


    "I can feel it too, love," he whispered. "It¡¯s almost like a tether, an invisible cord.


    And it¡¯s getting tighter."


    He drove himself into me, his dick pounding against my walls, his balls pping against my ass.


    "I love you, Zara," Snow breathed, then buried his face in my neck, biting down on my skin, sending a ripple of pleasure through me.


    "Mmmm, fuck," I whimpered, and Snow¡¯s thrusts grew faster, and more frantic, his dick plunging deeper.


    "Zara," he moaned. "Yes love, cum with me, Zara."


    "Snow oh my goodness, yes," I groaned, and my walls clenched around his dick, making him moan.


    "Fuck," he groaned.


    His pace quickened, his balls smacking against me, and his hands gripped the sheets beneath us, his knuckles turning white.


    On and on, he fucked me, his pace relentless, driving his dick into me.


    I could feel him getting closer, his dick pulsing in my tight, wet pussy.


    "Please, Zara," he breathed, his voice ragged.


    "Mmmm," I whimpered, the pleasure building, his thrusts making my body shake.


    "Fuck," he grunted, then moaned loudly and then he pulled out suddenly, just when I felt the pleasure starting to build.


    "Snow?"


    Snow gave a weak smile. "Turn. I want you on your knees and hands, babe. I want to take you on all fours, deeply."


    "Ok," I agreed.


    Snow flipped me over and quickly thrust himself inside me, and his hands gripped my waist, pulling me against him as his dick pounded into me, hard and fast.


    He didn¡¯t give me much time to adjust, and I had noint there as I did not want to lose this rhythm further.


    I needed to feel him.


    His dick mmed into me, hitting my g-spot with every thrust, making my body shudder.


    "Fuck," he growled.


    Snow¡¯s fingers dug into my hips, his nails biting into my skin, and his hips thrust, his dick plunging deeper into my pussy.


    "Mmm, fuck, yes," he grunted. "Your pussy is so tight, my love. I can go all day."


    "Mmmm," I whimpered.


    His thrusts quickened, and his breath grew morebored, his grip on my hips tightening.


    "Fuck," he growled, then moaned loudly. "FUCK!"


    I felt his dick swell, but before he could cum, Snow changed pace and slowed down, giving me slow punishing thrusts that teased my insides. He wasn¡¯t one to cum quick, but something about the way he fucked was different and vigorous, and yet he did not seem like he was tiring out, even if thest couple of days had been spent travelling.


    "The pleasure is overwhelming, Zara. It is like it¡¯s doubled, and gosh, cier and I just want more of you."


    I smiled. Of course his wolf wanted me. Astra and I wanted them too. Our wolves were wing in our minds for more of the bonding.


    "I will give you all the pleasure, Zara, and everything you deserve."


    He kept his promise and thrust deeper, and then harder, and faster.


    "Hmmm," Snow grunted, his grip tightening on my waist, his nails biting into my skin.


    "Oh god, Snow," I whimpered.


    Snow¡¯s fingers dug into my sides as his hips mmed against me, his dick sliding deeper into me, and his thrusts became more frenzied, his moans growing louder.


    "Zara!" he growled, and his body stiffened. "I¡¯m gonna cum," he groaned. "Fuck, Zara. I¡¯m gonna cum."


    "Yes," I cried out, feeling my walls tighten, the tension coiling in my belly.


    "I¡¯m close," I moaned.


    "Fuck, yes," Snow growled. "I want us to cum together, Zara."


    "Ohhh, God, yes," I moaned, and then he exploded, his seed shooting into me, filling me up. I screamed as my body shook, and the orgasm crashed over me.


    "Yes," Snow groaned. "Yes, Zara, oh, love... you feel so good."


    "Mmm," I moaned, my walls tightening around him, his seed filling me up.


    After some time of him pumping inside me till he waspletely empty, Snow¡¯s


    His hands dropped to the bed, and he slumped over, breathing heavily.


    I looked at him, and he was covered in a thin sheen of sweat, his eyes closed.


    "That was... intense," he breathed.


    "It was," I agreed. "I want you in me for hours."


    Snowughed. "That can be arranged. We are bonded mates after all. No need for a condom. I can go as long as you can."


    "Good," I whispered. "Now, fuck me again."


    Snow did not need any encouragement, and his cock was still hard and ready.


    He thrust into me, and I moaned.


    "Snow," I gasped.


    "Yes, Zara," he replied. "God, I missed this."


    "Me too," I whispered, and he kissed me, his tongue slipping into my mouth.


    He kissed me hard, and passionately, and his hips snapped against mine, his dick plunging deeper into my pussy.


    "Oh fuck, Snow," I groaned into our kiss.


    "I¡¯m going to fuck you, and fill you up again," he murmured.


    "Mmm, yes, please," I moaned.


    Snow¡¯s dick hit my g-spot, and I cried out, and he grinned, thrusting deeper, hitting it again.


    "God, yes, Snow," I gasped.


    Snow¡¯s hips pumped faster, and his dick pounded into me, his hands gripping my waist, his nails digging into my skin.


    "Zara," he moaned.


    "Oh, God," I whimpered, and his hands tightened on my waist, his thrusts bing more erratic.


    My walls tightened around him, and my body shook, and the wave of pleasure crashed over me.


    Snow¡¯s lips crashed against mine, and he kissed me, his tongue slipping into my mouth.

 Chapter 502: Let It Out

    <h4>Chapter 502: Let It Out</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 502</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    I let him in, and we kissed, lost in the pleasure, our bodies pressed together, our souls entwined.


    "Snow..." I whispered, and his name was like a prayer on my lips.


    Snow¡¯s hand snaked down between my legs, and his fingers found my clit, rubbing it slowly.


    "Zara," he murmured, his breath hot against my ear.


    "Hmmm," I moaned.


    His dick was throbbing in me, his fingers rubbing my clit, and his thrusts were bing faster, more desperate.


    "Fuck, Zara," Snow growled.


    I cried out, and the pleasure was building, his touch driving me crazy.


    "Ohhh, Snow," I moaned, and then the pleasure overwhelmed me, and my body shuddered, my walls clenching around him.


    "Zara, yes," Snow groaned, and then he came again, his seed spurting into me, filling me up.


    "God, yes," he growled, and then he copsed onto me, breathing heavily.


    Wey there for a few moments, our bodies pressed together, neither one of us moving.


    "Zara," Snow breathed.


    "Yes?"


    "How many more rounds do you think we can go, baby?"


    Iughed. "Let¡¯s find out."


    Snow grinned, then kissed me, his hands roaming over my breasts.


    "Mmmm," I moaned, and he pinched my nipples, rolling them between his fingers.


    "So sexy," he murmured, then kissed my neck, nipping at my skin.


    "God, you¡¯re so gorgeous," Snow whispered, then leaned down and sucked my nipple into his mouth.


    "Ohhh, God," I moaned.


    Snow¡¯s fingers found their way back to my clit, and he started rubbing it in circles, making my hips buck.


    "Hmmm," I groaned, arching my back up and pushing my lower body towards him. I wanted more. I needed more. "Snow, go on..." I encouraged him.


    His tongue swirled around my nipple, and he sucked on it, his fingers sliding along the length of my slit, teasing me, tasting me.


    "Fuck, Zara," he breathed. "You¡¯re so wet."


    "Mmmm," I mumbled, then ground my hips against his hand. "Please, Snow. I need you."


    Snow grinned, and his fingers slipped inside me, making me moan.


    "God," he moaned.


    "Please, Snow," I begged.


    Snow¡¯s tongue slid along the length of my clit, tasting me.


    "Ohhhh," I moaned, and he flicked his tongue across my clit, and it made me arch my back, gasping.


    "Yessss," I hissed, and his tongue swirled around it, and his fingers curled, pumping them in and out of me.


    "Hmmm," he moaned.


    "God," I groaned.


    His fingers moved faster, fucking me, and his tongue flicked my clit, making my body shudder.


    "That¡¯s it," he moaned. "Cum for me, Zara."


    "Snow, yes," I gasped.


    "Cum for me, love."


    "Yes," I moaned, as the pleasure built inside me. My body shook, and his name tumbled from my lips.


    "Fuck, Zara," Snow grunted, pumping his finger harder, as he buried his face between my legs, eating me out.


    "God, yes," I gasped. "Ohhh, Snow," I moaned, the pleasure exploded inside me, and the orgasm tore through me.


    "Snow! Yes! God, yes!"


    I screamed, and my body shook, my legs shooting up, vibrating in the air.


    "FUCK!" I yelled, my walls clenching around his fingers, and his tongue flicked my clit again.


    "YES! SNOW!"


    I screamed his name, and he grinned, his fingers pumping faster, his tongue swirling around my clit.


    "FUCK! SNOW!"


    Snow didn¡¯t stop, and his fingers worked their magic on me, his tongue dancing around my clit.


    "Ohhhh, God," I moaned, my body tensed, and another orgasm mmed into me.


    "SNOW!" I screamed.


    "Mmmm, yes," he moaned, and then he pulled back, his hand moving to his cock.


    "Fuck, Snow, don¡¯t stop," I begged, but Snow did not listen.


    Iid there, breathless, my mind a tangled mess of pleasure and euphoria, watching as he jerked himself off.


    "Zara, you¡¯re so fucking hot," he muttered, and his hand pumped his shaft, his grip tightening.


    "Fuck, baby, I¡¯m so close," he moaned.


    "Let me help you with that," I said, pulling myself up and moving to him. "Why don¡¯t youy down and I will give you a proper handjob. Or we can switch. You cany down and I can ride you."


    "Fuck yes, love. Come on top," Snow groaned.


    I moved to him, and straddled him, guiding his dick into me.


    "Ohhhh," he moaned, and then his hips bucked, pushing himself deeper inside me.


    "Ahhhh..." I also let out a sigh as his dick filled me up.


    "Mmmm," he moaned.


    His dick throbbed inside me, and his hand reached for my waist, adjusting me to the perfect angle and then thrusting up, his hips snapping against me.


    "Yes, love. Ride me," Snow grunted, his hands gripping my waist, his fingers digging into my skin.


    I didn¡¯t need him to tell me twice and immediately, I started moving, taking his dick all the way inside me.


    "God, Zara, your pussy is so fucking tight," he groaned.


    "Mmmm," I whimpered, riding his dick, his hips thrusting up to meet my movement, pushing him deeper inside me.


    "Snow," I moaned.


    My hands gripped his chest for support as I bounced my ass over him, his dick sliding smoothly in and out. I clenched my walls over his length, feeling him grow harder, his cock stretching me further.


    "Zara, fuck, yes," Snow growled, his grip tightening, his nails biting into my skin.


    I threw my head back, crying out. The pleasure was building, and the tension coiling in my belly.


    "Snow, please," I moaned.


    Snow¡¯s hips snapped against me, his dick hitting my g-spot, making me cry out, and then he thrust again, his cock pounding into me, his hips rocking against mine.


    "Zara," he growled, his body stiffening.


    "Fuck, Snow," I cried out.


    Snow took control, holding my waist up and pounding me from under.


    "Fvckk... yes... just.... like... that," I moaned with every thrust, each one making my body tense up.


    "God," I breathed, his grip tightened, his hips thrusting faster, and his breathing grewbored, his chest rising and falling quickly.


    "Snow, I¡¯m gonna cum," I moaned, and my walls tightened around his dick.


    My hands held tighter to his chest, and I pinched his nipples, tugging on them, making him moan.


    "Fuck," he groaned.


    His pace quickened, and his hips mmed against me, his fingers digging into my skin, his nails biting into my flesh.


    "Fuck, yes," Snow grunted, and then he came again, his seed filling me up.


    "Ohhhh, God," I moaned.


    Snow didn¡¯t stop, his hands gripping my waist, his thumbs brushing over my nipples, his touch sending a jolt of electricity through me.


    "That¡¯s it, love," he breathed. "Let it go."


    Snow thrust into me, his dick pounding my walls, and then he thrust again, his dick plunging deep inside me, and I screamed his name.


    "SNOW!"


    He kept fucking me, and it felt so fucking good.


    "Yes," Snow moaned.


    He flipped us over,ying me down, without sliding his dick out.


    "Fuck, you¡¯re so beautiful, Zara," he whispered.


    Snow¡¯s hands caressed my breasts, his fingers tweaking my nipples, and his hips rocked against me, his dick pulsing in me.


    "Hmmm," I mumbled, as his hands roamed over my skin, his fingertips teasing my nipples, his lips kissing the back of my neck.


    "Oh, Snow," I whimpered, and he pushed deeper, his hips snapping against me, his balls pping against me.


    I was beyond control at this point, my hands moving everywhere and nowhere, grabbing at the sheets beneath us, grasping at him, and trying to get some stability.


    "Fuck, I¡¯m gonna cum again."


    Snow ignored myment. "You like this, baby?" Snow asked.


    "Yes," I breathed. "Oh, fuck, yes."


    "Good girl... now I¡¯m going to make you cum," he grunted, his fingers rubbing my clit, his dick ramming into me.


    "God," I whimpered.


    "Hmmm," he groaned, and his fingers stroked my clit, his cock thrusting deeper into me.


    "Mmmm, yes, Snow," I moaned, and his hips pumped, his dick pounding into me, and his hands teased my nipples, sending sparks through me.


    "Fuck," I groaned.


    "That¡¯s it," Snow growled.


    My body tensed, the tension coiling inside me, and the pressure building.


    "Ohhhh, Snow," I moaned.


    "Hmmm, Zara," Snow grunted, and his cock mmed into me, and his hands cupped my breasts, his fingers twisting and tugging on my nipples.


    "Yesss," I moaned.


    Snow¡¯s hips pounded into me, his dick thrusting, his balls smacking against my ass.


    "Hmmm," he moaned, his hips pumping, his dick plunging into me.


    "Yes," I moaned. "Yes... I... I¡¯M... I¡¯M CUMMING!!!" I screamed, my body jerking, the orgasm ripping through me, making me spasm.


    I shut my eyes and I all I could see was ck. My mouth was open, that I knew, but whatever word wasing out, I had no idea what.


    Snow was still fucking me, his cock driving deep into my pussy, his balls pping against my ass.


    "Mmmm, God, Zara," he moaned, and his dick rammed into me, his fingers rubbing my clit.


    His dick slid out of me and the next I knew, his tongue was back on my aching clit. Snow was ready to milk me of everyst drop of my cum.


    Hepped and sucked and his fingers rubbed furiously on my sensitive little bud, while I screamed, begging him to stop and not wanting him to ever stop.


    "Fuck mee! Arrrrrhh!!!"


    And then he plunged his big dick into my pussy again.


    "Ohhh, Snow," I whimpered, and his hips thrust forward, his cock mming into me, and his hands cupped my breasts, his fingers tweaking and pulling on my nipples.


    "Mmmm, yes, baby, yes," Snow moaned, and his hips pounded into me, his dick pounding my pussy, and his hands tugged and twisted on my nipples.


    "Ooohhhh, God, Snow," I whimpered.


    "Yes, love, let it out," Snow groaned.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 503: Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 503: Celebration</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 503</strong>


    <strong>~Valerie¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Snow," I whimpered. "I¡¯m going to cum," I moaned.


    "That¡¯s it, love," Snow said, his dick mming into me, his balls smacking against me.


    "Ohhh, God, Snow, please," I whimpered.


    "Shhh, it¡¯s okay, Zara," Snow cooed, and then he pulled out and buried his face between my legs. His mouth sucked and licked and nibbled on my clit.


    I could feel the tears gathering at the edge of my eyes as I came for the umpteenth time that night.


    "Ohhhh, Snow, God, please, don¡¯t stop, yes, please don¡¯t stop," I begged, and his mouthtched onto my clit, sucking on it and drying me off at the same time.


    "Mmmm," he hummed, his tongue licking and tasting me, his hands massaging my breasts.


    "Fuck, Snow," I whimpered, as the wave of pleasure crashed into me, and the orgasm exploded inside me.


    Snow finally pulled away, leaving a trail of kisses across my skin.


    "God, I love the way you taste, Zara," he whispered, then kissed my neck.


    I smiled. "I love the way you make me feel, Snow. God knows I missed you and every bit of you."


    "Good, because we¡¯re not done yet," he whispered.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    ¡ªA Couple of Hours Later¡ª


    "If they pull up with another surprise visit, I swear I¡¯m pretending to be dead," I muttered, half-buried in the sheets as the distant sound of tires rolled up the estate¡¯s gravel path.


    The room was bathed in a soft amber hue. Thest fingers of sunlight slipped through the curtains, painting golden lines across Zara¡¯s bare back.


    The air still smelled faintly of her skin, of sweat, sex, of hours spent wrapped in each other with no need for time or titles.


    Iy on my back, breath steady, one arm around Zara¡¯s waist as her leg draped across mine. She slept soundly beside me, her hair a tousled halo across the pillow.


    Her skin was soft, flushed, and glowing in that way she always did after we¡¯d made love¡ªhours of it, with no restraint and no rush.


    A sudden distant vroom of an engine stirred the silence, followed by the low purr of tires crunching the gravel outside the estate.


    A car.


    I didn¡¯t want to move.


    But someone had arrived.


    I groaned softly, rubbing my eyes before ncing at the wall clock. "Evening already..."


    Beside me, Zara let out a contented sigh, burying her face deeper into the pillow.


    I leaned in, brushing hair off her cheek. "Love," I murmured. "There¡¯s someone downstairs."


    She didn¡¯t budge.


    Typical.


    I smirked to myself and shifted down the bed, slowly trailing kisses from her navel to her chest.


    Zara let out a faint whimper when my mouth closed around one of her nipples, tongue flicking the sensitive peak.


    "Mmm... Snow..." she mumbled, one handzily reaching for my head.


    I took my time, alternating between both breasts, teasing her back to consciousness. She stirred again, hips shifting under the sheets, body reacting even before her mind was fully awake.


    "You¡¯re not ying fair," she said through a sleepy giggle.


    I pulled back just slightly, licking my lips. "Never said I would."


    Her fingers curled around mine as I moved up and kissed the corner of her mouth.


    "Who¡¯s here?" she asked, voice still groggy but more alert now.


    I sat up, stretching. "I can already sense Aira. And Little Storm. They¡¯re downstairs. Tempest, too."


    She blinked. "Seriously?"


    "Seriously. And unless you want them barging in here," I said, rising from the bed, "we need to clean up before theye looking for us."


    Zara yawned, arms stretching above her head, sheets slipping down her chest as she mumbled, "Okay... okay. But you¡¯re washing my back."


    "That was always the n."


    Zara chuckled lightly. "Only heavens know if they haven¡¯t alreadye to check up on us when we were sleeping."


    "Well, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time," I said with a shrug. We bothughed as I helped her out of bed. Her legs were wobbly, and she gave me a mock re as I smirked.


    "You did this," she muttered.


    "Proud of it," I replied, catching her waist as we headed into the bathroom.


    The hot water was already running by the time she stepped into the walk-in shower. I followed right after, wrapping my arms around her from behind.


    We didn¡¯t speak much¡ªjust let the silence and warm water wash away the heat of the day and the intensity of what we¡¯d shared.


    <strong>***************</strong>


    <strong>~Zara¡¯s POV~</strong>


    By the time we finished showering and changed intofortable clothes¡ªSnow in a ck tee and joggers, me in a soft knit dress that hugged just enough¡ªwe made our way downstairs with our fingers intertwined.


    I didn¡¯t expect anything unusual. Honestly, I thought we¡¯d maybe find Aira snacking in the kitchen and Little Storm chasing his tail somewhere around the living room rug.


    Instead¡ª


    <strong>"Surprise!"</strong>


    We both halted in the doorway to the main hall.


    The lights had been dimmed and reced with warm string lights across the ceiling beams.


    A low table in the center was stacked with food¡ªgrilled meats, roasted vegetables, fruit trays, and enough pastries to make a bakery jealous.


    A few bottles of wine and sparkling juice stood tall beside tes already being picked at.


    Zade was leaning casually against the couch¡¯s armrest, Tempest sat with his usual calm smirk, and Andrew ke¡ªgods bless his vibrant energy¡ªwas holding a noise maker in one hand like a kid at a carnival.


    Little Storm ran around him in circles,ughing, with Aira right behind him, giggling as she tried to keep up.


    "Oh my Goddess," I whispered.


    Snow chuckled beside me. "You all actually threw a party?"


    "It¡¯s not every day the wandering Alpha returns from war councils, priestess consultations, and magical makeovers," Andrew quipped, stepping forward and handing Snow a ss of something gold and fizzy while winking at his hair. "So yeah. We celebrate."


    Tempest gave a small shrug. "You¡¯ve been missed. Even more than Zara¡¯s cinnamon cookies."


    "Hey!" I huffed, smacking her arm yfully.


    Snow looked around at everyone, eyes slightly wide but smiling¡ªgenuinely this time. "You guys really didn¡¯t have to."


    "But we wanted to," Aira added, walking up and hugging him. "It¡¯s not just that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s that you made it back... still Snow."


    Snow¡¯s eyes flicked to mine briefly¡ªjust for a second¡ªand I knew he felt it too. The weight of her words. Still Snow.


    He reached out, scooped little Storm into his arms as the boy squealed, and ruffled his hair. "Missed you, troublemaker."


    Storm grinned. "Mom says I get to stay upte tonight ¡¯cause it¡¯s a celebration!"


    "That¡¯s right," Aira said, tossing a wink our way. "And no one¡¯s allowed to bring up politics, war, or rogue sightings for the rest of the night. Tonight¡¯s for drinks, food, and stories."


    Zade raised a brow. "You got stories, Snow?"


    He lowered Storm gently onto the couch and walked over to the food table, grabbing a piece of grilled chicken.


    "More than I can tell in one night. But I¡¯ll start with the one where Zeno and the ohers tried to win against me in a game and I won..."


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    The night moved in a slow, happy rhythm after that. Music yed low in the background.


    The maids and my chauffeur, Scott, were also included in the celebration. Although they were inside the kitchen, Snow ordered them toe and join everyone.


    Aira and I danced briefly while Tempest tried not to look like he was enjoying himself. Zade told one of his old training stories that made Andrewugh so hard he choked on wine.


    And Snow¡ªhe looked peaceful. Lighter. For the first time in weeks, he could breathe again.


    We were just finishing dessert when Andrew, half-lounging on the couch and swirling a half-ss of ros¨¦, looked between us with a grin that was far too suspicious.


    "So," he said. "Not to ruin the mood or anything..." His hands were spread to the side dramatically.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Here ites."


    Andrew wiggled his brows yfully before asking, "But when are you two giving us a Snow Junior or Zara Mini?"


    I nearly spit out my drink.


    Zade cackled, Tempest raised his brow, and Aira covered Storm¡¯s ears instinctively even though the boy was already too busy trying to feed whipped cream to a stuffed animal to care.


    Snow didn¡¯t even flinch. He just leaned back, rested one arm along the top of the couch behind me, and replied smoothly¡ª


    "When I re-ask her to marry me."


    The room went silent for a breath and my heart stuttered. I hadn¡¯t expected that question today, but I guess it was expected.


    No... I should have already been expecting it, especially since we had been making love and having sex in every way we could and getting cum inside me.


    Then Andrew¡¯s eyes widened, lips parting in shock. "Wait¡ª<i>re-ask</i>? Are you¡ªdid you¡ª?"


    Snow turned to me, and the look in his eyes made my breath catch. It wasn¡¯t performative or teasing. Just real.


    "We did things our way," he said gently, voice only for me now. "But I never asked you properly. Not really. Not the way I wanted to. Also, I messed up and we divorced, so... it is only natural to do so."


    I swallowed, suddenly way too aware of how quiet the room was. "And what if I say no?" I whispered, the corner of my lips twitching.


    Snow grinned. "Then I¡¯ll keep asking. Every day."


    I didn¡¯t answer him with words. I kissed him.


    Theughter, the teasing, the half-shoutedments came afterwards, but for a moment, it was just us again.


    And no matter what changed, or what magic bonded him to something ancient and powerful... Snow was still mine.


    And I was still his.

 Chapter 504: Zara is Missing

    <h4>Chapter 504: Zara is Missing</h4>


    <strong>****************</strong>


    <strong>Chapter 504</strong>


    <strong>~Snow¡¯s POV~</strong>


    "Urgh... fuck me... I want to sleep more,¡¯ I groaned.


    Tsk, thanks to my daily travel for thest week, I was now used to waking up at a particr time of the day whether my body wanted to or not.


    The room was dim, wrapped in the rxing hush of early dawn, but something felt... wrong.


    I blinked awake slowly, stretching a hand toward her side of the bed, expecting the familiar warmth of her body tucked beside mine.


    But the sheets were cold on her side of the bed.


    My brows creased as I kept on touching, trying to find Zara.


    <i>¡¯Was she ying with me or something?"</i> I wondered.


    I sat up instantly, running a hand over the empty space. The scent of her lingered, faintly and fading.


    "Zara?" I called softly, eyes adjusting to the shadows. But there was no answer.


    I nced at the nightstand and picked up my phone. <strong>5:03 a.m.</strong>


    She wasn¡¯t a light sleeper, and she sure as hell wasn¡¯t the type to sneak out of bed without a reason¡ªnot after the night we¡¯d just had.


    The intense sex was hot and we made love once more before sleeping. SO yeah, Zara should be as tired as a truck.


    Groaning, I pushed the covers back and swung my legs over the side of the bed, rubbing my eyes before walking into the bathroom.


    Nothing. Her robe was still hanging, the towel we usedst night still tossed over the rack. She hadn¡¯te in here.


    "Maybe she¡¯s in the kitchen," I muttered to myself, already unzipping to relieve myself.


    After I finished, I washed my hands, sshing cold water on my face. The shock of it woke me up fully. Ithered some soap onto my hands and washed my face.


    As soon as I felt fresh and clean, I reached for the towel on the rack, patting my face dry before tossing it aside.


    Still no sign of her.


    Something wasn¡¯t sitting right.


    I threw on a loose hoodie and joggers, pulling the drawstrings tight as I padded barefoot down the hallway. The house was silent¡ªtoo silent.


    I reached the kitchen. Empty. The lights were off, no sound, no scent of coffee brewing or anyone sneaking a cookie.


    My brows furrowed.


    I checked the patio doors. Locked. Her slippers still neatly ced beside the mat.


    I exhaled through my nose, the tension coiling slowly in my chest.


    "Maybe she¡¯s in her office... or mine," I murmured, trying to keep myself grounded.


    I moved quickly. Her study¡ªempty. Mine¡ªuntouched. The bed in her old room? Perfectly made.


    Now the knot in my chest was tightening.


    "Zara?" I called, louder this time.


    Nothing.


    Throwing caution to the wind, I began checking every room on the second floor. Tempest¡¯s guest room, empty. Aira¡¯s quarters¡ªdark. Zade¡¯s suite¡ªquiet. The training room. The balcony.


    Nothing.


    My breathing grew heavier. Every empty room only made it worse. I wasn¡¯t just worried now¡ªI was frantic.


    This wasn¡¯t normal. Something was wrong.


    I descended the stairs again, slower this time, my bare feet silent on the marble.


    When I reached the living room, I paused, closed my eyes, and summoned cier.


    <strong>"cier,"</strong> I whispered in my head. <strong>"Can you sense her? Zara? Or Astrid?"</strong>


    Silence. Then a long pause.


    Nothing.


    No pull from the bond. No faint thread of her heartbeat or energy signature. Just silence.


    My heart pounded in my chest.


    "Did she go for a run?" I whispered aloud, but even that didn¡¯t make sense. I would¡¯ve felt her through the bond. If she was near... I¡¯d <i>know</i>.


    But I felt <i>nothing.</i>


    Just then, footsteps padded across the upper floor, and Zade walked down the staircase rubbing sleep from his eyes, dressed in nothing but grey sweatpants and a loose tank top.


    He stopped short when he saw me.


    "Snow?" His eyes narrowed at my expression. "What¡¯s going on?"


    I stared at him, breath catching in my throat before I forced the words out.


    "Zara," I said. "She¡¯s... she¡¯s missing."


    Zade¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "Missing... or has she been kidnapped?"


    I couldn¡¯t answer right away. Because deep down... I didn¡¯t know which was worse.


    Realization dawned like a p to the chest, and my heartbeat spiked. I stumbled back a step, one hand bracing against the wall.


    "She was sleeping beside me the whole time..." I whispered, mostly to myself. "How¡ªhow could anyone take her without me noticing?"


    Zade frowned, folding his arms across his chest. "But you were searching for her. You already checked everywhere. What if she left to do something and... was taken?"


    "No." I shook my head violently. "No, that cannot be possible."


    "Why not?"


    "Because there¡¯s no sign of a break-in. No forced entry. No broken locks. Nothing. And more importantly¡ªI can¡¯t sense any other presence in the mansion. Not unfamiliar, not foreign. The wards haven¡¯t been triggered. Everything feels... untouched." My voice dropped as I stared past him. "And yet... she¡¯s gone."


    Zade¡¯s brows drew together, tension now etched in his jaw. "So she vanished into thin air?"


    Before I could respond, the sound of footsteps shuffled in from opposite directions.


    Tempest appeared from one hall, hair disheveled, nket half-draped over her shoulder. At the same moment, Aira came from the kitchen, tying her robe around her waist and yawning.


    "What¡¯s all the noise?" Tempest asked, rubbing her eyes. "It¡¯s five a.m., for goddess¡¯ sake."


    "I heard hurried steps going up and down," Aira mumbled. "What¡¯s going on?"


    I turned sharply to face them, pulse thudding in my ears.


    "Did¡ª" I swallowed the dryness in my throat. "Did either of you see Zara?"


    Tempest blinked slowly. "Not since the party."


    Aira frowned. "She didn¡¯te by the kitchen this morning. Why?"


    My mouth opened, but the words got stuck for a second.


    Zade answered for me. "She¡¯s missing."


    That made both of them go still before exchanging nces and then returned their gaze to me.


    "What?" Tempest asked, voice suddenly cold.


    "You¡¯re kidding, right?" Aira asked, but even she did not believe her words. "How?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!